《Peaceful Farm Life》


 Chapter 1 - 1 1 Cant Give Birth Stone Woman_1

    ?Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Can¡¯t Give Birth, Stone Woman?_1 Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Can¡¯t Give Birth, Stone Woman?_1 ¡°Save me¡ª¡±


    An Jing sat in a pit over two meters deep, looking up, and kept calling for help, hoping someone would hear her and rescue her.


    But, after shouting for a long time, nobody came to save her.


    Her throat was getting a bit hoarse, so An Jing decided to rest a bit before shouting again.


    Looking down at the ancient coarse cloth clothes on her body, An Jingxin felt somewhat conflicted. She was happy to have a second chance at life, but to be reborn in a country that didn¡¯t exist in history made her sigh.


    Indeed, An Jing had already died.


    She died on a mission.


    As a person of the 21st century who died for her country, she had no regrets, but she never imagined her soul would travel to an ancient woman¡¯s body.


    This ancient woman was named Lin Anjing, her name was just one ¡®Lin¡¯ character more than her own.


    An Jing was relieved that she not only reborn in Lin Anjing¡¯s body but also retained Lin Anjing¡¯s memories. Otherwise, she would still be clueless about her situation.


    Thinking about Lin Anjing¡¯s circumstances, An Jing could only heave a deep sigh, ¡°Alas...¡±


    Lin Anjing was the youngest daughter of an ordinary peasant family in Jiuping Village of Xiyun Kingdom, 18 years old and yet unmarried.


    It¡¯s not that Lin Anjing didn¡¯t want to marry; nobody wanted to marry her.


    Lin Anjing was originally engaged, but the family she was engaged to somehow learned that Lin Anjing had never menstruated. Believing her to be a ¡®Stone Woman¡¯ incapable of bearing children¡ªa grave issue in ancient times¡ªthey broke off the engagement when Lin Anjing was only 15 years old.


    Also, because of that broken engagement, the fact that Lin Anjing was a ¡®Stone Woman¡¯ spread, resulting in no one wanting to marry her. Thus, Lin Anjing became a spinster of marrying age.


    As a ¡®Stone Woman¡¯, Lin Anjing endured the village people¡¯s mockery for three years.


    Being constantly mocked made the sensitive and timid Lin Anjing unable to even lift her head and grew more and more solitary. Eventually, she would lower her head whenever she went out to work.


    Lin Anjing¡¯s family was already not fond of her, and now, with her being a ¡®Stone Woman¡¯ and unable to marry off, they despised her even more. They assigned her all the dirty and tiresome chores and even beat and scolded her frequently.


    Lin Anjing¡¯s parents were alive, and she had an older brother who was the apple of their parents¡¯ eye while Lin Anjing was treated like a slave, living a life worse than a beast¡¯s.


    ¡°Alas,¡± An Jing sighed again, ¡°gender preference is unacceptable.¡±


    Just this morning, Lin Anjing was instructed by Lin¡¯s mother to go up the mountain to chop firewood but accidentally fell into a trap set by a hunter.


    The trap was a pit over two meters deep meant to catch wild animals. Having fallen in, it appeared Lin Anjing had hit her head and died on the spot.


    When her eyes opened again, the body was the same, but the soul had changed¡ªit was now An Jing.


    ¡°This really turns out in my favor.¡± An Jing regarded her new body with satisfaction. Despite being as thin as a bamboo pole, it was surprisingly strong, likely the result of long-term labor doing dirty and tiresome chores.


    ¡°Lin Anjing, rest assured, I¡¯ll cherish this body of yours,¡± An Jing solemnly promised the air.


    After all, she had nobody holding her back in the modern world.


    Maybe it was because she had died once that she now especially valued life and wanted to live well once more.


    Taking a deep breath, An Jing looked up again, and shouted at the top of her voice, ¡°Somebody save me¡ª¡±

 Chapter 2 - 2 2 Id Rather Cling to a Pig Than to You_1

    ?Chapter 2: Chapter 2 I¡¯d Rather Cling to a Pig Than to You_1 Chapter 2: Chapter 2 I¡¯d Rather Cling to a Pig Than to You_1 Although the location of my rebirth was terrible, and there was a possibility of just starving to death in this hole, since I had chosen to live well, of course I needed to make every effort to get myself rescued.


    If it were not for the fact that Lin Anjing had twisted her right foot when she fell, she wouldn¡¯t need to shout at all. Instead, she could directly use branches to chisel out small notches in the hole¡¯s walls that could be used for footholds and handholds, and then climb up step by step.


    She was, after all, a modern special forces soldier, with top-notch wilderness survival skills.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± An Jing gently prodded her swollen right ankle, and it really hurt.


    She considered whether she should try to stand up and chisel notches to climb up, but as soon as she felt the pain from her ankle, it was clear that she couldn¡¯t exert force on her right foot; if she did force it, she would surely ruin it, so An Jing immediately gave up and started shouting towards the hole again, ¡°Help... Someone save me please... Help...¡±


    ¡°Hey, Changyi, there really is someone who fell down here.¡±


    An Jing was looking up with her eyes closed, shouting with all her might, when suddenly she heard a voice coming from above her head, and she immediately opened her eyes in surprise.


    Two men stood at the mouth of the hole, backlit, so An Jing couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly, only that one had a broad and stocky build, and the other was tall and rangy.


    Despite that, An Jing still called out loudly, ¡°Could you please rescue me?¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing also struggled to her feet, her small face full of hope.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s Lin Anjing.¡± It was still that rough male voice, seemingly coming from the broad and stocky man.


    An Jing frowned, ¡°You are...?¡±


    The broad and stocky man immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m Niu Er.¡±


    An Jing thought for a moment and confirmed that Lin Anjing¡¯s memories contained a Niu Er, and then she laughed heartily, ¡°So, it¡¯s Brother Niu Er. Uhm, Brother Niu Er, could you please help me out? I¡¯ve been down here for quite a while.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Niu Er looked at An Jing in the hole with a complex expression for a while before turning his head and speaking in a lowered voice to the man beside him, ¡°Changyi, Lin Anjing is acting kind of strange today. Maybe we shouldn¡¯t save her?¡±


    Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t answered yet when An Jing¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Niu Er, we¡¯re from the same village, aren¡¯t we? Do you really have the heart to stand by and watch me die?¡±


    Niu Er didn¡¯t expect An Jing to have heard him, and he scratched his nose awkwardly, but he couldn¡¯t help grumbling, ¡°Normally, you avoid people whenever you see them, or you just keep your head down and never talk to us. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you just now. You¡¯re acting so out of the ordinary today that this trap might have been set by you, purposely to lure us bachelors in... Who in the village doesn¡¯t know that you can¡¯t get married off, and that your mother is advising you, hoping you can snag a man to marry...¡±


    Niu Er¡¯s voice got quieter and quieter towards the end, almost inaudible, but who was An Jing? Her ears had been sharper than anyone else¡¯s since she was a child, and she heard each word clearly and distinctly.


    Although she knew that Niu Er was talking about Lin Anjing and not her, An Jing still felt very annoyed.


    And the more annoyed she felt, the calmer she became, even laughing, a smile blooming like a flower, ¡°Rest assured, even if I wanted to depend on a pig, I wouldn¡¯t depend on you.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª!¡± Niu Er¡¯s eyes widened in anger.


    Shhlah.


    Suddenly, a thick hemp rope was thrown down, swaying in front of An Jing¡¯s eyes.


    An Jing paused, then looked up along the hemp rope and saw that it was the tall and rangy man beside Niu Er who had thrown it down.


    ¡°Changyi, why did you throw the rope down? Do you really want to save her? What if she hangs onto you after being saved? I think we should not¡ª¡±


    Niu Er yelled, trying to dissuade Xiao Changyi from rescuing her, but one cold look from Xiao Changyi instantly silenced Niu Er.

 Chapter 3 - 3 3 How can you a young lady stare straight at a

    ?Chapter 3: Chapter 3 How can you, a young lady, stare straight at a man!_1 Chapter 3: Chapter 3 How can you, a young lady, stare straight at a man!_1 ¡°I¡¯ll pull you up.¡± Xiao Changyi finally spoke, his voice low and steady, devoid of any emotional fluctuations, yet extremely pleasing to the ear.


    An Jingxin¡¯s heart stirred slightly, somewhat surprised that a farmer¡¯s voice could be so pleasant.


    Immediately, fearing he might change his mind, An Jing quickly grabbed the rope and tied it around her waist.


    After tying a knot in the hemp rope and making sure it wouldn¡¯t come loose halfway, she looked up and said, ¡°Okay, pull me up.¡±


    The height was a little over two meters, and since An Jing was quite light, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t have to use much strength to pull her up quickly.


    As soon as her right foot touched the ground again, An Jing gasped in pain, ¡°Hiss¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Xiao Changyi asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± An Jing smiled and leaned against the tree next to her, relieving her right foot from bearing her body¡¯s weight to lessen the pain.


    ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re straightforward. Not like that Niu Er, dithering forever without rescuing people.¡±


    An Jing thanked him heartily while looking down at her foot to make sure the pain had really subsided. Only then did she look up, and abruptly, she got a clear view of Xiao Changyi¡¯s face, causing her eyes to light up instantly.


    With eyebrows sharp as a sword and eyes twinkling like stars, a straight nose and thin lips, his facial features were sharply defined, all complemented by his cleanly tied hair, revealing a handsomely chiseled face.


    Finding her gaze wandering down, An Jing noticed the man¡¯s attire, a short tunic outlining his broad shoulders and narrow waist, his figure tall and slender, with the perfect inverted-triangle golden ratio, neither a tael too fat nor a tael too thin¡ªsimply perfect.


    Involuntarily, An Jing¡¯s eyes brightened another degree.


    Faced with An Jing¡¯s blatant scrutiny, bereft of any shy reluctance a maiden might have, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t look away, but his expression remained impassive.


    An Jingxin thought to herself: This man seems a bit aloof.


    All of a sudden, An Jing¡¯s hand twitched with the urge to touch and pinch Xiao Changyi¡¯s handsome face to see if he would show a different expression.


    An Jing was always one for action, but before she could actually reach out to touch Xiao Changyi¡¯s face, Niu Er suddenly blocked her view, scolding her with fury: ¡°You girl, staring so brazenly at a man¡ªhave you no shame at all!¡±


    Niu Er was quite ordinary in looks, with a broad and burly frame that seemed a bit intimidating. An Jing felt it was a pity this bulky figure was obstructing her view, preventing her from continuing to admire Xiao Changyi¡¯s handsome face.


    Slowly and deliberately, she responded: ¡°I knew women are thought to be gossipy, but I didn¡¯t expect a man to be just as chatty.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª!¡± Niu Er¡¯s eyes bulged with anger.


    After realizing his glaring was ineffective against An Jing, who remained carefree and smiling, he immediately turned to Xiao Changyi and said, ¡°Changyi, now that we¡¯ve rescued her, let¡¯s hurry on.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    Niu Er, anxious, spoke without thinking, ¡°What, you really want her to cling to you? She¡¯s barren; what use is there in marrying her!¡±


    It was people like him, carelessly mentioning Lin Anjing¡¯s infertility right to her face, which made it hard for Lin Anjing to hold her head high.


    But she was not Lin Anjing, to be bullied by them like this!


    The look in An Jing¡¯s eyes turned sharp, and she smiled brightly again, ¡°Why do you care so much about him¡ªcould it be that you fancy him?¡±


    ¡°He and I are both men; how could I fancy him!¡± Niu Er nearly popped his eyeballs out in disgust.


    ¡°Oh~¡± An Jing drew out the sound, imbued with profound implication. Tilting her head, her gaze returned to Xiao Changyi¡¯s face, and she smirked mischievously, ¡°Hey, he doesn¡¯t fancy you.¡±


    There was a double meaning to her words.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s gaze flickered.

 Chapter 4 - 4 4 Are We..._1

    ?Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Are We..._1 Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Are We..._1 Niu Er didn¡¯t catch the hidden meaning in An Jing¡¯s words, He only saw An Jing¡¯s mischievous smile, which made his scalp tingle, and he wanted to leave quickly.


    ¡°You must be possessed by a ghost,¡± Niu Er glared at An Jing fiercely again. He turned his head and looked at Xiao Changyi, ¡°Changyi, are you leaving or not? If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m going to.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m done with you!¡± In a huff, Niu Er slung the carrying pole onto his shoulder, picked up the firewood, and left.


    An Jing crossed her arms and pointed with her chin in the direction Niu Er had left, playfully saying, ¡°Your companion has left, aren¡¯t you going too?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t respond to her question, instead, he looked down at her injured right foot and asked indifferently, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    An Jing was taken aback at first, then she smiled, ¡°It hurts.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately turned his back to her, crouched down in front of her, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you down.¡±


    An Jing was stunned again. She looked at the long path down the mountain and thought, limping down, it would probably be dark before she reached the bottom. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything but remained crouched in front of her, his meaning quite clear.


    An Jing didn¡¯t immediately climb onto Xiao Changyi¡¯s back, instead, she picked up the wood-chopping knife that Lin Anjing had dropped on the ground earlier. As for the half bundle of wood Lin Anjing had chopped, An Jing didn¡¯t plan to take it.


    With the wood-chopping knife in hand, An Jing climbed onto Xiao Changyi¡¯s back without any shyness.


    Xiao Changyi took the bamboo basket that was set aside; aside from the thick hemp rope that had pulled An Jing up earlier, there was nothing else in it.


    He had actually just come up the mountain when he heard An Jing¡¯s cries for help and came over to see what was happening, and then he ran into Niu Er, who had also heard the cries for help.


    ¡°Hold this,¡± said Xiao Changyi, passing the bamboo basket back to her.


    Knowing that it would be difficult for Xiao Changyi to carry her with items in his hands, An Jing obediently took the bamboo basket from Xiao Changyi and even tossed the wood-chopping knife into it.


    Fearing she might fall off Xiao Changyi¡¯s back, An Jing wrapped one arm around his neck.


    ¡°Does this count as skin-to-skin contact?¡± An Jing teased with a laugh.


    Xiao Changyi, who had just straightened himself, paused slightly but said nothing, and intended to pick up the half bundle of wood Lin Anjing had chopped to take down the mountain.


    An Jing quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want that wood.¡± It wasn¡¯t because she was worried about adding to Xiao Changyi¡¯s burden, but because Lin Anjing had accidentally fallen into a trap and died because of that wood; she found it creepy and didn¡¯t want it.


    Seeing how readily An Jing dismissed the wood, as if the half bundle meant nothing to her, Xiao Changyi then retracted his hand and carried An Jing down the mountain.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s back was broad, and An Jing, lying on it, didn¡¯t feel any jolts; in fact, a thought rose in her heart that it wouldn¡¯t be so bad being carried by this man for life.


    ¡°If I just let you carry me like this and decide to cling to you, what will you do...¡± An Jing sighed in a pitiful voice, actually intending to tease, to flirt with Xiao Changyi.


    She found that teasing Xiao Changyi was pleasing to both body and mind.


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    ¡°Or, why don¡¯t you just marry me?¡± An Jing continued to tease Xiao Changyi, her words growing more and more bold.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changyi to speak, and certainly not to agree with a single word. Her heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly laughed, ¡°I¡¯m just joking, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Xiao Changyi fell silent again.


    ¡°...You really are a man of few words.¡± But, she quite liked that. She didn¡¯t like men who talked too much.


    Xiao Changyi continued to stay silent.


    An Jing looked up at the sky, then remembered something, ¡°Right, Niu Er called you Changyi. What¡¯s your surname?¡±


    ¡°Xiao.¡±

 Chapter 5 - 5 5 How could he be so pleasing to her~_1

    ?Chapter 5: Chapter 5 How could he be so pleasing to her~_1 Chapter 5: Chapter 5 How could he be so pleasing to her~_1 An Jing recalled such a person from Lin Anjing¡¯s memory and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Changyi, the one who came back alive from the battlefield!¡±


    She had thought there was something familiar about him¡ªthat¡¯s because they were of the same kind, both former soldiers.


    Xiao Changyi was silent for a moment before he said indifferently, ¡°We have met on the road recently.¡± He paused, ¡°Several times.¡±


    ¡°Hehe...¡± An Jing laughed awkwardly several times, ¡°I was too self-conscious before, always walking with my head down, how would I know who I had run into. The only reason I knew you came back alive is because I overheard others talking about it when I went to wash clothes by the river.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent again.


    An Jing seemed to be used to it and continued on her own, ¡°No wonder that Niu Er doesn¡¯t like you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Niu Er who disliked Xiao Changyi; in fact, many people in the village did not like him, they just did not show it openly.


    When Xiao Changyi was born, his mother had a difficult labor. Though she didn¡¯t die, she suffered greatly, and as soon as Xiao Changyi was born, Xiao Changyi¡¯s grandfather died; on Xiao Changyi¡¯s fifth birthday, Xiao Changyi¡¯s father fell and, despite it being a minor fall, he died too. Later, a fortune teller said that Xiao Changyi¡¯s fate harbored evil spirits, which would kill all his elders and siblings if he stayed at home.


    So, Xiao Changyi was discarded by his mother, thrown right onto the mountain they were standing on now.


    It was villagers who found him and brought Xiao Changyi back, but Xiao Changyi¡¯s mother refused to keep him, fearing he might cause her and her other children¡¯s deaths.


    In ancient times, people were more superstitious. With Xiao Changyi being cursed according to the fortune teller, no one in the village dared to take him in, and there were even quite a few who supported the idea of leaving Xiao Changyi on the mountain to starve.


    Just as Xiao Changyi was about to be abandoned in the mountains again, an old hunter in the village couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and built a thatched hut for Xiao Changyi to live in.


    The old hunter actually had a heavy burden to bear at home, but as long as he had food to eat, he would share some with Xiao Changyi, who grew up with the help of the old hunter.


    The old hunter died when Xiao Changyi was thirteen years old, and at that age, even without the hunter¡¯s help, Xiao Changyi could survive; unexpectedly, when Xiao Changyi was sixteen, Xiao Changyi¡¯s mother found him and asked him to take the place of the Xiao family members in military service.


    After that, Xiao Changyi went to serve in the military, a tenure of eight years, until he returned two months ago.


    Generally, farmer men who went to serve in the military hardly ever came back alive, and Xiao Changyi was the first to return, making him the subject of much talk among the villagers.


    An Jing did feel some sympathy for Xiao Changyi, but compared to sympathy, she was more curious, ¡°Is the battlefield fun?¡±


    Although she had experienced modern gunfire and bullets, she had never witnessed the ancient battlefields of spears and iron horses.


    Xiao Changyi looked back strangely at an excited An Jing, but did not speak.


    An Jing then realized she might have acted too unlike the women of this era and was incredibly surprised at how unguarded she was around Xiao Changyi, a man.


    As a modern special forces soldier, her vigilance was always very high.


    An Jing¡¯s chin rested on Xiao Changyi¡¯s shoulder, and she carefully examined Xiao Changyi¡¯s handsome profile for a long time before admitting to herself, All right, the more she looked, the more pleasing she found this man.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly, An Jing caught sight of many Niu Jin Grass plants along the mountain path, her eyes instantly lighting up, and she immediately asked Xiao Changyi to stop. ¡°Let me down.¡±

 Chapter 6 - 6 6 Xiao Changyi Are You This Nice to Everyone_1

    ?Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Xiao Changyi, Are You This Nice to Everyone?_1 Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Xiao Changyi, Are You This Nice to Everyone?_1 Xiao Changyi, despite not understanding what An Jing was up to, obediently let her down from his back.


    Seeing An Jing immediately start pulling at the weeds on the ground, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Without looking at him, An Jing said, ¡°My ankle is swollen, and I¡¯m picking some of this to apply to it. It can help with blood circulation and reduce bruising.¡±


    Xiao Changyi had intended to take An Jing to see a doctor for her foot injury once they were down the mountain, but upon hearing her words, his gaze flickered with surprise that An Jing recognized herbal medicine.


    Only¡ª


    ¡°This herb can improve blood circulation and reduce bruising?¡± he followed suit and squatted down.


    ¡°Yes, Niu Jin Grass is good stuff. It¡¯s very effective for treating injuries from falls, fevers, and the like. I¡¯ve used it before, and it really works,¡± An Jing spoke the truth. During every survival training in the wild, without a first aid kit, she and her comrades would always look for various medicinal herbs to treat their injuries.


    Niu Jin Grass was one of them.


    ¡°Niu Jin Grass?¡± Xiao Changyi stared intently at An Jing, as if trying to see right through her, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Qian Ren Bo?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± An Jing was startled, then realized that in this era, Niu Jin Grass was not known as Niu Jin Grass, but as Qian Ren Bo.


    As for why it was called Qian Ren Bo, it was because this herb was so resilient, growing everywhere, always damaging crops, that farmers wished they could uproot all of it.


    ¡°Oh, this is Qian Ren Bo. I was just idling and decided to give this herb another name,¡± An Jing made up a blatant lie.


    Xiao Changyi said nothing, merely helped An Jing collect Niu Jin Grass into the bamboo basket.


    An Jing sneakily glanced at Xiao Changyi, seeing that his expression remained impassive. Although she didn¡¯t know if Xiao Changyi believed her words, the fact that he did not question her and was helping relieved her greatly.


    It was not until a basket of Niu Jin Grass was collected that An Jing said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, no need to pull up any more.¡±


    With the bamboo basket now much heavier because it was filled with Niu Jin Grass, carrying it was a bit strenuous. An Jing simply hoisted the basket onto her own back, and then, climbed onto Xiao Changyi¡¯s.


    ¡°Is it heavy?¡± An Jing asked with a bit of a mischievous intention.


    Xiao Changyi shook his head.


    ¡°Xiao Changyi, are you this kind to everyone?¡± An Jing suddenly asked.


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    But An Jing didn¡¯t feel bored at all. On the contrary, she found Xiao Changyi¡¯s company very comfortable.


    Just when the atmosphere was just right¡ª


    ¡°An Jing! An Jing!¡± An old woman suddenly appeared at the foot of the mountain, frantically calling out for An Jing, looking extremely anxious.


    An Jing recognized her. It was Aunt Liu Hua from next door to Lin Anjing¡¯s home. Soon, Aunt Liu Hua ran up to her.


    An Jing asked, ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s the matter? Why such a rush?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡ª¡± Aunt Liu Hua began, but then she noticed that An Jing was being carried by Xiao Changyi, and her old face instantly became a bit odd. Her speech halted, and she stared directly at An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    An Jing knew that Aunt Liu Hua was deeply influenced by the belief that ¡®men and women should not touch each other,¡¯ but she explained indifferently, ¡°I accidentally fell into a trap meant for catching game. Brother Xiao saved me. My foot is sprained; I can¡¯t walk. So Brother Xiao kindly carried me down the mountain.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Aunt Liu Hua had been fairly kind to Lin Anjing previously, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to explain.


    ¡°Oh, I see, so that¡¯s what happened,¡± Aunt Liu Hua said with her mouth, but deep down, she still could not accept that an unmarried girl like An Jing would lie on a man¡¯s back like this.


    Seeing that Aunt Liu Hua still looked at her as if she had lost her purity to Xiao Changyi, the modern person An Jing really wanted to laugh. It was just a piggyback ride, what was the big deal!

 Chapter 7 - 7 7 Sold_1

    ?Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Sold_1 Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Sold_1 ¡°Aunt Liu Hua, what exactly did you want to see me about?¡± An Jing kindly reminded, seeing that Aunt Liu Hua seemed to have forgotten the serious matter at hand.


    ¡°Oh right, I had almost forgotten because of you,¡± Aunt Liu Hua snapped back to her senses, ¡°There¡¯s trouble. Your parents have sold you to Landlord Wang, and his people are at your house waiting for you right now, wanting to take you back to Landlord Wang to be his concubine.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s frown was almost imperceptible.


    An Jing carefully sifted through Lin Anjing¡¯s memories left to her, only to break into a cold sweat, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Landlord Wang already seventy years old?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! He¡¯s practically got one foot in the grave and yet he still wishes to prey on young girls. I heard he¡¯s already got ten concubines, and you¡¯d be the eleventh,¡± Aunt Liu Hua became more indignant as she spoke, ¡°Can you believe your parents? They¡¯re practically pushing you into a pit of fire!¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh angrily, ¡°How much was I sold for?¡±


    ¡°Ten taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°That little, huh...¡±


    ¡°Little?!¡± Aunt Liu Hua¡¯s eyes bulged in disbelief, ¡°Girls better than you haven¡¯t been sold for as much as you, and the last one, Ah Feng, with her pretty features and ample hips, clearly capable of bearing a son, was sold for only eight taels of silver.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Alright then, considering that a farmer here hardly earns two taels of silver in a year, being sold for ten was indeed a lot.


    ¡°I heard Landlord Wang is about to die and wants to marry another concubine to cheer himself up. He¡¯s so old and already has many children; he doesn¡¯t care whether the new girl he marries can have children. Your parents went ahead and sold you to Landlord Wang themselves.¡±


    An Jing thought: Father Lin and Mother Lin are really something else.


    ¡°An Jing, I came to tell you, don¡¯t go home just yet. Hide somewhere outside and see if you can avoid this. Once you enter the Wang family, you¡¯ll definitely be a widow, and I also heard that Landlord Wang¡¯s concubines have it terrible, worse off than even the slaves.¡±


    However, An Jing laughed, ¡°Wang the Landlord¡¯s Family must have my servitude contract in hand; hiding would be useless.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± sighed Aunt Liu Hua.


    After some thought, An Jing asked, ¡°Aunt, how many people came from the Wang family, and are they strong?¡±


    Aunt Liu Hua frowned with concern, not understanding why An Jing would ask this. She also felt that today¡¯s An Jing was different from the An Jing of the past; the old An Jing used to speak to her in a timid and shrinking manner, unlike the composed An Jing of today, who showed no signs of inferiority.


    Still, Aunt Liu Hua responded, ¡°There are two of them, looking pretty burly. They seem to be house servants from the Wang family, but whether they can fight, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Only two of them, huh...¡± An Jing¡¯s smile grew even brighter.


    Xiao Changyi turned his head to look at the smile on An Jing¡¯s face, and his pupils slightly contracted.


    Aunt Liu Hua swallowed nervously, feeling like she no longer recognized An Jing.


    ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s go. I want to see how they plan to take me away.¡± After speaking, An Jing patted Xiao Changyi on the shoulder, and he immediately continued to carry her down the mountain.


    Half a stick of incense later.


    ¡°Put me down.¡± An Jing did not allow Xiao Changyi to enter the Lin family¡¯s courtyard; instead, she asked Xiao Changyi to put her down at the entrance of the courtyard.


    Once set down, An Jing swiftly found a chopping knife in the bamboo basket and deftly tucked it into the back of her waist.


    Aunt Liu Hua peered inside the Lin family¡¯s courtyard and missed An Jing¡¯s action, but Xiao Changyi saw everything clearly, his eyes shimmering with a slightly cold light.


    Inside the courtyard, Lin¡¯s mother saw An Jing¡¯s return and immediately came up beaming like a flower, ¡°An Jing, my precious daughter, you¡¯re back. Come in quickly, Mother has some good news to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 8 - 8 8 If you want to watch the play just stay

    ?Chapter 8: Chapter 8: If you want to watch the play, just stay here_1 Chapter 8: Chapter 8: If you want to watch the play, just stay here_1 An Jing almost vomited from disgust. If she hadn¡¯t felt good about getting ten taels of silver, Lin¡¯s mother, who usually either beat or cursed Lin Anjing, definitely wouldn¡¯t have acted this way.


    ¡°If you want to watch the drama, just stay here,¡± An Jing leaned a bit towards Xiao Changyi, and whispered this to him before hopping into the yard on one foot.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes flickered once again.


    Aunt Liu Hua really wanted to scold Lin¡¯s mother, but since this was the Lin family¡¯s private matter and she was an outsider, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to interject. She could only follow them into the yard and stand on the side, anxiously.


    It seemed that word had spread about the Lin family selling their daughter, as quite a crowd had gathered at the gate of the yard to watch the spectacle.


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s the happy occasion?¡± People were playing along with her, so of course, An Jing would too. She smiled even more brilliantly than Lin¡¯s mother.


    Lin¡¯s mother was stunned, completely not expecting her usually timid and weak daughter, who never dared to look her in the eye, to now be boldly gazing at her and smiling more beautifully than a flower.


    The onlookers were also stunned, finding it hard to believe that the person standing with her back straight, her small face radiating a dazzling light despite its usual sallowness, was the same Lin Anjing who always hung her head low and wallowed in inferiority.


    ¡°It¡¯s that you can finally get married!¡± Lin¡¯s mother snapped back to reality and said with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    An Jing played along, ¡°Happy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯re just happy? There¡¯s something even happier. Not only can you get married now, but you will also be marrying into a prominent family.¡± Lin¡¯s mother pointed at the two house servants from the Wang Family in the yard, ¡°These are the men your husband¡¯s family has sent over. They are here to take you home today.¡±


    The villagers watching around gave Lin¡¯s mother scornful looks, knowing full well it wasn¡¯t a marriage but a sale.


    The two house servants from the Wang Family walked up to An Jing, and one of them pulled out a servitude contract, saying, ¡°Your parents have already sold you to our master. This is your servitude contract. Quickly go and pack your things and come with us. We don¡¯t have all day to wait for you.¡±


    An Jing ignored the house servant, her smile unwavering, as she looked at Lin¡¯s mother, ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you say I was getting married?¡±


    Lin¡¯s mother¡¯s face heated up as if she had been slapped. Dropping the act, her voice turned stern, ¡°You should be grateful that someone wants you at all. You can¡¯t even bear children, so what¡¯s there to be picky about? You don¡¯t need to pack anything. Just go with them quickly!¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t respond but just looked over the so-called family members of Lin Anjing in the yard. Father Lin was sitting in a bamboo chair, smoking his dry pipe; Lin Anjing¡¯s brother, Lin An Dong, was sitting on the doorstep playing with a child; Lin Anjing¡¯s sister-in-law, Mrs. Gu, was washing vegetables at the kitchen door. Although all three occasionally glanced over at her, she knew it wasn¡¯t out of concern, but annoyance about why she hadn¡¯t left with the two servants yet.


    After so many years of slaving away for this family, Lin Anjing had ended up being sold. How tragic.


    In that moment, An Jing truly felt deep sympathy for Lin Anjing. It would be better for her to be dead and at peace; otherwise, she would be jumping into another pit of fire.


    But she wasn¡¯t Lin Anjing!


    She felt no affection for this family at all. To obediently follow those two house servants? Not a chance!


    An Jing¡¯s gaze returned to Lin¡¯s mother, and she said with a smile, ¡°Mother, by selling me like this, I¡¯ll have nothing to do with this family in the future, you know.¡±


    Lin¡¯s mother, who had never really seen her daughter smile before, was irritated by the continuous smiles today, snapping, ¡°What, you think you¡¯ll be able to make something of yourself in the future? Don¡¯t dream. You can¡¯t bear children, and you¡¯ll only suffer in your later years.¡±


    It¡¯s better to have no mother at all than one like this!

 Chapter 9 - 9 9 Seizing the Servitude Contract_1

    ?Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Seizing the Servitude Contract_1 Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Seizing the Servitude Contract_1 ¡°Lin Anjing, what are you dilly-dallying for, do you think you haven¡¯t caused enough trouble for our family? Go with them now!¡± Lin An Dong suddenly stopped teasing the child, stood up, and roared at Anjing.


    Having an unmarried sister staying at home, no matter how capable she was, brought shame to their family, making them seem inferior to other families in the village. He truly wished that his sister would just leave and never appear before him again.


    Anjing looked at Lin An Dong¡¯s bulging veins from a distance, feeling grateful she didn¡¯t inherit his emotions. Otherwise, she would definitely feel bitterly cold-hearted at this moment.


    Without wasting words, Anjing turned her head and looked at the house servant holding her servitude contract: ¡°Let me see the servitude contract again, I suspect it is fake.¡±


    ¡°Your parents personally pressed their handprints, how could it be fake!¡± Although the house servant said this, he still took out the servitude contract and held it up in front of Anjing for her to see.


    In the eyes of that house servant, Anjing was just a girl, no threat at all, and showing her the servitude contract again was no big deal.


    Unexpectedly, no sooner had he lifted the contract high than Anjing grabbed his wrist and twisted it. Anjing moved so swiftly he had no time to react, his wrist aching as though it had been crushed, and he cried out in pain right away.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how Anjing had twisted it, but he felt extreme pain in his wrist and loss of strength in his fingers, and the servitude contract just fell out of his hand, landing in Anjing¡¯s.


    Anjing quickly tucked the servitude contract into her bosom.


    Seeing this, another house servant clenched his fist and struck at Anjing. Anjing¡¯s face remained unchanged as she neatly and quickly drew a wood-chopping knife from behind her back and chopped it onto the incoming fist. The back of the knife came down hard on his fist, causing the house servant to grimace in pain and cover his hand.


    Then, she pressed the blade of the wood-chopping knife against the neck of the house servant whose wrist she was still holding.


    The servant whose neck was under the knife immediately stiffened up, daring not to move, for fear of getting his throat slit.


    The onlooking villagers were all stunned, and Lin Anjing¡¯s family members were also stunned, never expecting Anjing, a frail woman, to effortlessly subdue two robust men.


    Only Xiao Changyi¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and in fact, he could see the ruthlessness and precision of Anjing¡¯s movements.


    If she hadn¡¯t trained, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have had such skill.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s starry eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°If you come any closer, I might just cut this dear house servant brother¡¯s throat,¡± Anjing coolly warned the house servant who was considering fighting her after having his fist hurt, pressing the knife even closer to the other¡¯s throat.


    The servant with the knife to his throat turned pale, shouting, ¡°A San, don¡¯t come over here!¡±


    A San, the house servant, immediately halted his assault and glared at Anjing with rage: ¡°Let my big brother go!¡±


    Anjing merely smiled.


    ¡°An-Anjing, let Ming Ye go!¡± Father Lin snapped back to reality. He finally put aside his indifference and stopped puffing on his pipe, hurrying over to Anjing for fear she would actually cut the man¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you come any closer either!¡± Anjing increased the pressure in her hands, causing the skin on Ming Ye¡¯s servant¡¯s neck to be cut open immediately.


    Father Lin stopped in his tracks almost instantly.


    The trembling lips of Ming Ye¡¯s servant cried out, ¡°You all stay back, don¡¯t provoke her!¡±


    ¡°Lin Anjing, what do you think you are doing?!¡± Lin An Dong also regained his senses and burst out thunderously.


    But Lin An Dong didn¡¯t dare to get close to Anjing, afraid that any provocation might lead to her slitting the servant¡¯s throat. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend Wang the Landlord¡¯s Family.


    When A San saw Lin An Dong raging at Anjing, he immediately rushed at Lin An Dong and threw a heavy punch at him: ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear my big brother tell you not to provoke her? Are you trying to get my big brother killed?!¡±

 Chapter 10 - 10 10 Its all your fault_1

    ?Chapter 10: Chapter 10 It¡¯s all your fault!_1 Chapter 10: Chapter 10 It¡¯s all your fault!_1 ¡°Uncle San, I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t,¡± Lin An Dong, having been hit, could only endure the pain and still didn¡¯t forget to smile apologetically, ¡°I was just worried about Ming Ye and lost my composure for a moment. Please don¡¯t hold this against a small person like me, spare me this once.¡±


    Seeing Lin An Dong turn cowardly in a second brought great satisfaction to An Jingxin. People like him deserved to be beaten more. Lin Anjing had certainly taken plenty of beatings from him.


    ¡°An Dong!¡± Seeing Lin An Dong get hit, Lin¡¯s mother and Mrs. Gu finally snapped out of their daze and ran towards Lin An Dong, helping him up.


    Meanwhile, the child of Lin An Dong and Mrs. Gu had been scared into crying earlier on.


    ¡°What kind of sins have our family committed,¡± suddenly, Lin¡¯s mother sat on the ground with a thud, crying loudly, ¡°How could I give birth to such a daughter, not only has she made it so our family can¡¯t raise their heads in the village, but now that she¡¯s sold, she still won¡¯t live in peace.¡±


    Seeing Lin¡¯s mother putting on an act, Anjing sneered coldly, ¡°Had you not forced me, would I have done this?¡±


    Without waiting for the Lin family to speak, Anjing continued, ¡°I worked like an ox and a horse for you, did whatever you wanted, and even when you beat and scolded me, I had no complaints, but what about you, you sold me! You sold me to a near-death old man to be his little wife!¡±


    ¡°You really are my good family, good parents, good brother and sister-in-law,¡± Anjing said laughing, her gaze sweeping over each face of the Lin family members one by one, her expression not cold, her laughter not warm, yet chilling to the bone.


    Lin¡¯s mother was somewhat afraid, but still stubbornly argued back with her neck stiffened, ¡°You are my flesh and blood, selling you is my natural right. Go and look outside, how many people are sold by their parents, so why can¡¯t I sell you?¡±


    Anjing didn¡¯t speak, only tightened her grip even more, on the verge of slicing open Ming Ye¡¯s skin and flesh.


    Uncle San was startled by this, hurriedly stepped forward, and kicked Lin¡¯s mother, who was sitting on the ground, on the shoulder, cursing, ¡°Who told you to provoke her, shut your mouth!¡±


    Lin¡¯s mother, kicked to the ground, cried out in pain but dared not speak another word.


    Hearing this, the surrounding villagers all thought Anjing¡¯s sudden change in personality was due to the deep hurt from being sold. Although they sympathized with Anjing, they did not approve of her actions at this moment.


    Especially Aunt Liu Hua.


    Aunt Liu Hua even thought that Anjing must have known beforehand that she was going to be sold, otherwise, when she went up the mountain to tell Anjing about it earlier, Anjing wouldn¡¯t have appeared so calm, nothing like the Anjing of the past.


    ¡°Anjing, what you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t right. Let¡¯s talk it over nicely, don¡¯t use a knife. If you kill someone, you¡¯ll have to pay with your life, and your life will be ruined,¡± Aunt Liu Hua pleaded kindly.


    ¡°My life will be ruined...¡± Anjing¡¯s heart inexplicably ached for the already dead Lin Anjing, ¡°Auntie, my life has already been ruined. I¡¯ve been sold, and that is a pit of fire, better to die than to suffer.¡±


    The villagers listening felt a pang in their hearts, and Aunt Liu Hua¡¯s tears fell even more.


    Only Xiao Changyi remained expressionless.


    ¡°Before I die,¡± Anjing laughed again, looking at Ming Ye, who was pale-faced, ¡°If I can take someone down with me, I won¡¯t be at a loss, right?¡±


    ¡°The servitude contract is already in your hands, you don¡¯t have to jump into the fire pit anymore, what do you need a scapegoat for... I beg you, let me go... let me go...¡± Ming Ye¡¯s legs were trembling, but he dared not kneel, fearful that he might sever his own neck.


    ¡°The servitude contract is in my hands, but Landlord Wang paid ten taels of silver for it, do you think he¡¯ll just let this go? If you can assure me that Landlord Wang won¡¯t trouble me in the future, I can let you go.¡±

 Chapter 11 - 11 11 Its Quite Thrilling to Perish Together~_1

    ?Chapter 11: Chapter 11 It¡¯s Quite Thrilling to Perish Together~_1 Chapter 11: Chapter 11 It¡¯s Quite Thrilling to Perish Together~_1 Ming Ye had not expected that a young girl like An Jing would be so shrewd, and for a moment he did not know how to respond. After all, he was just a house servant and couldn¡¯t make decisions for Landlord Wang.


    It was A San who spoke quickly and to the point, ¡°That¡¯s simple, just cough up ten taels of silver and it¡¯s settled.¡±


    Lin¡¯s mother immediately cried out, ¡°No way!¡± That was ten taels of silver, not ten coins, she couldn¡¯t bear to spit that out.


    ¡°See?¡± An Jing smiled, nodding with her chin at A San to look at Lin¡¯s mother.


    A San got angry right away, rushing over and giving Lin¡¯s mother another kick, ¡°All this trouble over selling a daughter, if my brother dies, not only will your daughter pay with her life, but you¡¯ll not have an easy time either!¡±


    Watching Lin¡¯s mother get kicked again, yet still not daring to say a word, An Jingxin felt very satisfied. This was exactly the effect she wanted!


    Father Lin also did not want to give up the ten taels of silver; it was the first time he had seen so much money, but now there was no other way. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°An Dong, give him the ten taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Lin An Dong didn¡¯t want to give it. That money could raise their family¡¯s standard of living by several notches!


    ¡°Give it to them!¡± Father Lin shouted sternly.


    Only then did Lin An Dong reluctantly turn around and go inside to get the ten taels of silver that had not even had time to get warm.


    As soon as A San received the ten taels of silver from Lin An Dong, he said to An Jing, ¡°Now you can release my big brother, right?¡±


    ¡°I can let him go, but let me be clear, if Landlord Wang causes me any trouble in the future, I¡¯ll be the first to come looking for you or your brother to settle accounts,¡± An Jing paused for a moment, then smiled enchantingly, ¡°Mutual destruction and all, it¡¯s quite thrilling~¡±


    A San shuddered, feeling that An Jing was a madman right then.


    The onlookers thought the same.


    Only Xiao Changyi did not think so, and in fact, his eyes sparkled even more, glowing brighter than before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will speak well of you to our Lord, stating that you were unwilling. Our Lord is not someone who forces others against their will, and since your family has returned the money to him, he will not trouble you,¡± Ming Ye said, trembling. He had experienced An Jing¡¯s prowess and was very scared of her.


    Mutual destruction might have been a bluff from An Jing, but he knew that if she wanted to kill him, it would be effortless.


    So, at that moment, Ming Ye dared not brush her off.


    Observing that Ming Ye did not seem to be lying, An Jing moved the axe away from his neck and then slapped his back with the back of the axe blade. Ming Ye immediately pitched forward in A San¡¯s direction.


    A San hurried to catch Ming Ye, ¡°Big brother, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ming Ye touched his neck, having had a narrow escape from death, he was still in shock. Not daring to look at An Jing again, Ming Ye gave Lin¡¯s father and mother a vicious glare before saying to A San, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°You rebellious daughter!¡± Lin¡¯s mother, seeing Ming Ye and A San leave, immediately rose from the ground and charged ferociously toward An Jing.


    An Jing laughed, hoisting the firewood axe onto her shoulder as if it were a sniper rifle, looking utterly unruly, ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t mind committing matricide.¡±


    Lin¡¯s mother stopped in her tracks, furious, ¡°You dare?!¡±


    ¡°Come over and you¡¯ll see if I dare or not,¡± An Jing said nonchalantly, brushing her bangs out of her forehead.


    Lin¡¯s mother, shivering with rage, really wanted to go over and beat her daughter as she had done in the past, but she was afraid that An Jing might indeed commit matricide, so she just stood there, glaring at An Jing venomously.


    Seeing that An Jing was indifferent to her glare, Lin¡¯s mother once again collapsed onto the ground, wailing to the skies, ¡°What sin did I commit to give birth to such an unfilial daughter? It¡¯s one thing for her to defy me, but now she wants to kill me, her own mother...¡±

 Chapter 12 - 12 12 Pack up Im yours from now on_1

    ?Chapter 12: Chapter 12 Pack up, I¡¯m yours from now on_1 Chapter 12: Chapter 12 Pack up, I¡¯m yours from now on_1 Lin An Dong¡¯s face looked terrible, and he very much wanted to give An Jing a beating, but he dared not risk the chopping knife in her hand. Despite his bad temper and his tendency to fight with others, he had never actually used a knife against anyone before.


    Father Lin¡¯s face looked even worse, but he still maintained some semblance of reason. He extended his hand towards An Jing with a nasty tone, ¡°Give me the servitude contract.¡±


    ¡°Why should I give it to you?¡± An Jing glanced at him, ¡°I am no longer a member of the Lin family. You have already sold me. It hasn¡¯t been that long, has it? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already forgotten?¡±


    Admiration filled Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes. This woman, she was smart.


    The other villagers who were watching were all confused, none of them understanding what An Jing meant by that.


    Logically speaking, since the Lin family had returned the ten taels of silver, the deal to sell An Jing to Landlord Wang should have been nullified. However, the issue lay in the fact that the servitude contract had not been returned to Father Lin nor had it been destroyed; it remained in the hands of An Jing herself.


    So, had An Jing been sold, or not?


    Father Lin was quite clever too. Seeing that An Jing had been pushed to the point of wanting to kill, he had feared that An Jing might pull this trick; not expecting that An Jing would indeed resort to it, his face instantly turned as black as the bottom of a pot.


    ¡°Lin An Jing!¡± Father Lin gritted his teeth, wishing he could kill An Jing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Lin An Jing anymore, from now on I will no longer carry the Lin surname,¡± An Jing said leisurely and deliberately, ¡°Just call me An Jing from now on, ¡®An¡¯ is my surname.¡±


    ¡°Husband, what does this rebellious girl mean?¡± Lin¡¯s mother stopped pretending to cry and asked Father Lin. She couldn¡¯t understand at all.


    Father Lin squeezed the words out from between his clenched teeth, ¡°The servitude contract is in her hands, she¡¯ll no longer belong to our family from now on.¡±


    This was a generic servitude contract used in the Xiyun Kingdom, which did not specify to whom the person was sold, only who was being sold and for how much silver. The government only recognized the servitude contract; whosoever held it held the person.


    Put another way, An Jing now belonged entirely to herself and was no longer attached to any member of the Lin family.


    ¡°Dream on!¡± Lin¡¯s mother finally understood and screamed frantically, ¡°We¡¯ve already returned the money; she shouldn¡¯t think she can sever ties with our family!¡±


    An Jing took out the servitude contract and waved it, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you, oh, this is my servitude contract, the black on white is very clear, and your handprints are also very clear~¡±


    Lin¡¯s mother wanted to rush over and snatch it, but she feared the chopping knife in An Jing¡¯s hand, so she could only stand there and shout at An Jing, ¡°Where in the world do parents sell their daughter to the daughter herself, this servitude contract is invalid! Invalid!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± An Jing raised an eyebrow, ¡°So if this servitude contract is in someone else¡¯s hands, it¡¯s valid, right?¡±


    Lin¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes widened immediately.


    Lin An Dong¡¯s face suddenly turned as black as Father Lin¡¯s.


    The villagers watching finally began to see through the fog, understanding the situation, but they were curious about what An Jing would do next.


    An Jing smiled and swiftly hopped on one foot in front of Xiao Changyi, slapping the servitude contract into his arms, ¡°Keep it safe, from now on I am yours.¡±


    Everyone was stunned, completely taken aback by how boldly an unmarried girl had handed her servitude contract to a single man.


    Xiao Changyi said nothing, simply securing the servitude contract, then picking up the bamboo basket from the ground.


    Ignoring the eager eyes all around him, he had An Jing secure the bamboo basket on her back, then he turned around and squatted down with his back to An Jing.


    An Jing smiled, watching this silent man of action. As soon as she saw his back, she climbed up without hesitation, allowing Xiao Changyi to carry her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Xiao Changyi said.


    An Jing smiled, ¡°Mmm~¡±

 Chapter 13 - 13 13 He is Really Nice_1

    ?Chapter 13: Chapter 13 He is Really Nice_1 Chapter 13: Chapter 13 He is Really Nice_1 Everyone was stunned once more, they hadn¡¯t expected to find a single bachelor in the village wanting An Jing. It wasn¡¯t until they watched Xiao Changyi carrying An Jing disappear from their view that they snapped back to reality, immediately bursting into a torrent of gossip.


    ¡°Did I see that right, was that Xiao Changyi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that was him,¡± they agreed. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect it, him wanting An Jing. An Jing can¡¯t have children, if he brings her home won¡¯t he be cutting off his own lineage?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s free; doesn¡¯t cost anything. Moreover, he¡¯s got An Jing¡¯s servitude contract, it¡¯s not like he has to marry An Jing for certain. It¡¯s very possible he¡¯s just making An Jing a servant.¡±


    ¡°An Jing is truly skilled at work. If she becomes a servant, then Xiao Changyi is making a fortune.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth.¡±


    Losing a daughter like that, stripping the family of an able worker was one thing, but not to gain the slightest benefit from it, Lin¡¯s mother really wept upon hearing everyone¡¯s discussions.


    ...


    Possessing Lin Anjing¡¯s memories, An Jing was aware of what Xiao Changyi¡¯s residence looked like¡ª a dilapidated thatched cottage, a large courtyard surrounded by a fence, and aside from a small vegetable plot, there was nothing else in the yard.


    Oh, no, there was also a small stool.


    How desolate and bleak.


    Although Lin Anjing¡¯s family was poor, they weren¡¯t this destitute. An Jing looked at her surroundings and couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh. They were truly poverty-stricken.


    The thatched cottage had four rooms¡ªinner room, main hall, kitchen, and woodshed.


    Xiao Changyi carried An Jing into the main hall, which contained only a table and two long benches. Fortunately, the main hall wasn¡¯t large, so it didn¡¯t seem empty.


    An Jing was seated on one of the long benches by Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi took the bamboo basket off An Jing¡¯s back and first glanced at the Niu Jin Grass inside. Then, he looked at An Jing.


    An Jing immediately caught on, ¡°Mashing it and applying it will work.¡±


    Xiao Changyi turned and left. When he returned, he brought back the mashed Niu Jin Grass.


    An Jing thought to herself, ¡°What a nice man.¡±


    She removed her right shoe and sock. The injury had been aggravated during a scuffle earlier, and her right ankle was even more swollen and red than before.


    Xiao Changyi knelt in front of An Jing, frowning at the severely swollen ankle, ¡°We should have Dr. Shen look at it.¡±


    ¡°No need, it¡¯s just a small injury. The Niu Jin Grass will do,¡± An Jing refused. Going to a doctor would cost money which she didn¡¯t have, and seeing how dilapidated his house was, she figured he wouldn¡¯t have much either.


    Had she not fought with those two house servants, her injury might have healed in six or seven days. Now, it would probably take half a month.


    Since An Jing was insistent, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t bring up the doctor again. Instead, he applied the mashed Niu Jin Grass to An Jing¡¯s right ankle.


    Watching Xiao Changyi apply the herbal remedy with utmost seriousness and care, An Jing found it amusing and couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°We¡¯ve had ¡®skinship¡¯ once again~¡±


    Xiao Changyi paused in his movements, then, continued to apply the remedy.


    ¡°Hehe...¡± An Jing couldn¡¯t stop laughing because of Xiao Changyi¡¯s reaction.


    In truth, her injury was quite painful to even the slightest touch. No matter how gently he applied the remedy, it hurt. She had held back from showing it before, but now she was happy, so happy that it made her ignore the pain coming from her ankle.


    After he finished applying the herbal remedy to An Jing¡¯s right ankle, Xiao Changyi used a long strip of cloth to wrap the injured area.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± An Jing said. Accustomed to being self-reliant, under normal circumstances, a minor injury like this would have been dealt with by herself, without the need for anyone¡¯s help. Yet today, like someone weak, she had accepted Xiao Changyi¡¯s help.


    Simply because she was willing.

 Chapter 14 - 14 14 Well My Dowry_1

    ?Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Well, My Dowry_1 Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Well, My Dowry_1 Xiao Changyi... Hehe, she¡¯s really growing fond of this man the more she looks at him.


    At this thought, a deeper smile formed on An Jing¡¯s face.


    After treating An Jing¡¯s foot injury, Xiao Changyi went to the kitchen to wash his hands before coming back.


    He pulled out the servitude contract from his bosom and emotionlessly handed it to An Jing.


    An Jing merely smiled, but didn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°Here,¡± Xiao Changyi finally spoke, his voice faint, revealing no fluctuation in emotion.


    An Jing continued to smile, yet she also spoke, ¡°I already gave it to you, so it¡¯s yours.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent, but also didn¡¯t withdraw his hand.


    An Jing lowered her eyes to look at the servitude contract extended before her, feeling his stubbornness. After a long while, she finally asked with a laugh, ¡°What, are you disdainful of me?¡± After a pause, her smile widened, ¡°Unable to have children.¡±


    Xiao Changyi still said nothing.


    An Jing sighed, somewhat disappointed, and took the servitude contract without even looking at it and stuffed it into her bosom.


    She had intended to get up and leave, but didn¡¯t expect to hear Xiao Changyi say, ¡°You can heal from your injury before leaving, or you can choose never to leave.¡± He paused, ¡°If you never leave, and stay at my home, then you¡¯ll have to marry me.¡±


    An Jing was initially stunned, then burst out laughing. When she finally stopped laughing, she cheerfully said, ¡°You do know I can¡¯t bear children, right?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°If you marry me, I won¡¯t let you take any other girls. You can only have me, One Person. Does that not matter to you?¡± An Jing raised her eyebrows. In an era where a man could have multiple wives and concubines, her question was a provocation.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s gaze locked onto her, and he said deliberately, ¡°I will marry only you, I just want you, One Person.¡±


    An Jingxin¡¯s heart trembled. She had met many men before, but none of them were to her taste, which resulted in her dying without ever having been in love. Living again, perhaps she could fall in love and get married.


    After all, she had a very good impression of this man.


    Bending down and lowering her head, she found a woodcutting knife from the bamboo basket. An Jing handed the knife to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Here, my dowry.¡±


    Xiao Changyi stared blankly at the woodcutting knife in his hand, taking a moment to process.


    An Jing held back a laugh, her eyebrows raised even higher, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, do you want me to shout it out at the village entrance so the whole village knows I¡¯m marrying you?¡±


    Xiao Changyi finally caught on and reverted to his expressionless fac?ade, calmly stating, ¡°No need, I will inform the village chief tomorrow and everyone will find out.¡±


    An Jing simply smiled. She was liking this man more the more she interacted with him. How could he be so perfectly to her taste~


    Xiao Changyi turned and entered the inner room, then brought out a wooden box and placed An Jing¡¯s dowry¡ªthe woodcutting knife¡ªinside it.


    An Jing hopped on one leg to the doorway of the inner room, just in time to see Xiao Changyi putting the woodcutting knife in the box, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of laughter and tears. However, upon seeing it, she must say the inner room was indeed tidy.


    Being someone who liked cleanliness, An Jing was even more satisfied with Xiao Changyi, her future husband.


    There was a bed in the inner room made from planks¡ªfit for One Person to sleep, but two people... it might collapse, right...?


    An Jing was not quite sure about that.


    Having accepted that Xiao Changyi was poor, An Jing didn¡¯t mind the simplicity of the furniture in the inner room at all; the thatched hut itself was sturdy enough for her standards, which weren¡¯t high at the moment.


    Moreover, she was certain that life would gradually get better.


    She has always been optimistic.


    Once Xiao Changyi saw her standing at the doorway to the inner room, he put down the box, got up to help her sit on the bed, then went back to fiddle with the box. After surveying the inner room, he decided to place the wooden box containing the woodcutting knife on top of the wardrobe.

 Chapter 15 - 15 15 I Have Something Important to Tell You_1

    ?Chapter 15: Chapter 15 I Have Something Important to Tell You_1 Chapter 15: Chapter 15 I Have Something Important to Tell You_1 Seeing Xiao Changyi place the box solemnly on top of the wardrobe, An Jing really wanted to laugh and also wanted to tell him that the chopping knife could be taken out and used, no need to consecrate it.


    But thinking about how she had just said that it was her dowry and Xiao Changyi was doing this as a sign of his value for her... So, she saw An Jing straining to hold back her laughter, also refraining from saying anything.


    Feeling a sweet sensation rising in her heart, the no longer single An Jing thought: Having a boyfriend really does feel quite nice~


    Xiao Changyi glanced at the sky outside and noticed it was getting dark, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go cook.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    An Jing did not notice anything amiss. She watched Xiao Changyi leave the inner room, then she leaned back, collapsing onto the wooden bed, which immediately started creaking. An Jing instantly sweated a little.


    Just as An Jing was about to fall asleep, Xiao Changyi called her to eat, and then, supported by Xiao Changyi, she went to the kitchen.


    On the small kitchen table, there were six cooked cornbread morsels, a small plate of salted vegetables, and another small plate of wild greens.


    One could tell the wild greens were boiled in water, without a trace of oil.


    Fortunately, with Lin Anjing¡¯s memories, she knew that the farmers lived quite frugally, and so An Jing was not overly shocked or confused.


    An Jing tasted a piece of the wild greens. Uncertain what kind of greens they were, they felt bristly in her mouth and quite unpleasant. Most importantly, it seemed as though the greens had no salt added.


    With no oil, no salt, and no other condiments, An Jing felt a touch queasy and wanted to spit it out. But seeing Xiao Changyi eating contentedly, she steeled her heart and swallowed it down hard.


    Moreover, back when she was in the army undergoing wilderness survival training, she had eaten all kinds of ghastly things like snakes, bugs, rats, and ants, and that too raw, which was much harder to swallow than these boiled wild greens. So, she was absolutely not going to be defeated by these boiled wild greens!


    At most, she simply wouldn¡¯t touch those boiled wild greens again...


    Cough, such is human nature. When one is close to starving, they can devour even the most unpalatable food, but the problem was, she wasn¡¯t anywhere close to starvation now, and moreover, she had a choice.


    Therefore, An Jing calmly shifted her chopsticks to pick up the salted vegetables instead. The salted vegetables were very salty, but at least they had flavor, and compared to the boiled wild greens, they were much better.


    Picking up a piece of cornbread, An Jing bit into it with composure. It was a bit hard, causing her eyebrows to involuntarily furrow. She examined the cornbread closely and found out it contained bran.


    Alright, I¡¯ll endure, An Jing thought, struggling to swallow it down.


    The cornbread with bran was indeed harsh on the throat. An Jing felt terribly uncomfortable, not wanting to eat more, but then she suddenly realized that Lin Anjing sometimes didn¡¯t even have cornbread to eat. This thought made An Jing suddenly feel very fortunate and, therefore, she kept on eating the cornbread with determination.


    But it was really scratchy on the throat, so An Jing ate the cornbread very slowly, and in very small bites, which made it less harsh.


    Xiao Changyi was sitting opposite An Jing, watching her every reaction without saying a word.


    ¡°Xiao Changyi, I have something important to tell you,¡± An Jing suddenly said.


    Xiao Changyi looked at her.


    An Jing deliberately kept silent for a good while, feeling that she had created an atmosphere as though something significant was about to be revealed, then she said, ¡°I have no change of clothes.¡±


    ¡°...Later, I will go see San Ya to see if I can borrow some clothes for you to change into temporarily.¡±


    ¡°Are you on good terms with San Ya?¡± An Jing asked with a hint of sourness.

 Chapter 16 - 16 16 Thats really great_1

    ?Chapter 16: Chapter 16 That¡¯s really great_1 Chapter 16: Chapter 16 That¡¯s really great_1 Xiao Changyi shook his head and didn¡¯t say much more, simply stating, ¡°She is Uncle Liu¡¯s daughter.¡±


    The Uncle Liu Xiao Changyi spoke of was the old hunter who had shown him kindness. Old Hunter Liu had passed away eleven years ago, but he left behind a wife, three daughters, and a son.


    The eldest daughter, Liu Daya, and the second daughter, Liu Er Ya, had married off early. The third daughter, Liu Sanya, was almost fifteen and already betrothed; she would be married off later this year.


    The young son, Liu Sizi, was eleven years old. When Old Hunter Liu passed away, Liu Sizi was only two months old.


    Mrs. Hongxia, the late hunter¡¯s first wife, was kind-hearted but superstitious. Initially, Old Hunter Liu had wanted to take Xiao Changyi into his home, but Mrs. Hongxia, fearing that Xiao would bring them misfortune, disagreed. Therefore, the old hunter had no choice but to build a thatched hut for Xiao Changyi outside.


    Because of Old Hunter Liu¡¯s relationship, Xiao Changyi was somewhat familiar with Liu¡¯s family, but not very close, just more familiar with them than with the other villagers.


    The more casually Xiao Changyi mentioned it, the more uncomfortable An Jing felt in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it and instead smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you later.¡±


    ¡°Your leg is not convenient.¡±


    ¡°But I want to¡ª¡± go.


    An Jing hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when she heard Aunt Liu Hua¡¯s voice calling from the courtyard: ¡°An Jing? An Jing? Are you there? An Jing?¡±


    An Jing quickly put down her chopsticks and cornbread, got up, and hopped out of the kitchen on one foot, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Xiao Changyi followed her out of the kitchen.


    ¡°You child...¡± When Aunt Liu Hua saw An Jing in the courtyard, she let out a heavy sigh. Then she thrust something into An Jing¡¯s arms, ¡°Here, take this. Just following a bachelor home, you don¡¯t have any clothes to change into. I went to ask your parents for some, but they refused to give me your old clothes, so I had to give you Liniang¡¯s clothes to wear. Don¡¯t look down on them, who in this village didn¡¯t grow up wearing other people¡¯s old clothes? The only new clothes I ever wore in my life were my wedding dress.¡±


    Moved by the two sets of old clothes forced into her embrace, An Jing was very touched, ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Thank what, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s anything valuable.¡± Aunt Liu Hua glanced at Xiao Changyi, then added, ¡°You are already in a man¡¯s house, I won¡¯t say anything else to you, just hoping you haven¡¯t jumped from one pit of fire into another.¡±


    Before An Jing could reply, Xiao Changyi said, ¡°We are going to get married.¡±


    Aunt Liu Hua was startled. She had originally thought Xiao Changyi would look down on An Jing as a Stone Woman and make An Jing a servant, but she hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Changyi would truly marry An Jing.


    Once she regained her composure, Aunt Liu Hua was happy, ¡°That¡¯s really great! An Jing, your Aunt has been looking forward to this joyous occasion for many years!¡±


    An Jing also smiled, ¡°Then Auntie, you can drink a few more glasses on that day.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure, sure.¡± Aunt Liu Hua¡¯s smile was so wide she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. ¡°You were just having a meal, weren¡¯t you? Hurry and go back to eat; I should head back too.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, won¡¯t you come in and sit for a while?¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll come to sit sometime later when I have time. It¡¯s getting dark, and if I dawdle any longer, I won¡¯t be able to see.¡±


    Watching Aunt Liu Hua¡¯s figure disappear from sight, An Jing then turned around, holding the clothes up to Xiao Changyi, and said cheerfully, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go find Sanya now~¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak; he just raised his hand and gently stroked An Jing¡¯s head.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    It was too dark for An Jing to see the expression on Xiao Changyi¡¯s face, but she could make out the slight upward curve of his lips.

 Chapter 17 - 17 17 This back perfect_1

    ?Chapter 17: Chapter 17 This back, perfect!_1 Chapter 17: Chapter 17 This back, perfect!_1 An Jing¡¯s smile immediately turned super big. Her aloof boyfriend seemed to have smiled~


    When An Jing and Xiao Changyi entered the kitchen again, it was so dark they could not see anything; Xiao Changyi could only light the lamp.


    Usually, to save money on lamp oil, they would go to sleep as soon as it got dark, but today was an exception.


    An Jing looked at the kitchen lit by an oil lamp, still quite dim, and greatly missed the light bulbs of the modern world.


    Seeing that Xiao Changyi had stopped eating, An Jing asked, ¡°Are you done eating?¡± She had only eaten half of her corn bun.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    An Jing glanced at the table and noticed there were still three corn buns left. She knew Xiao Changyi was done eating, but probably not full; however, she did not say anything.


    The memories of Lin Anjing showed that Father Lin and Lin An Dong would eat at most two corn buns each meal. It was not really because they were too poor to afford three; it was to keep reserves for disaster years.


    Farmers relied on the heavens for their meals. In a disaster year, with floods, droughts, locust plagues, and such, crops might yield nothing, and many people would starve to death each disastrous year.


    While at the Lin family¡¯s home, sometimes Lin Anjing would get one corn bun; sometimes she would get none and always went hungry, which explained why her body was as thin as a bamboo pole.


    An Jing looked at the remaining half of her corn bun. The coarse food made it difficult for her to swallow, and eating half was already pushing her limit, but if she did not eat it, she might get hungry later.


    Thus, An Jing decided, ¡°I¡¯ll save this half for later.¡±


    An Jing placed the half corn bun in her bowl, ready to take it to bed with her in case she got hungry during the night. If she was not hungry, she would not eat it and would save it for tomorrow.


    After all, she could not afford to waste food.


    The family was simply too poor to waste anything.


    At that moment, An Jing realized what her next goal was¡ªto ensure that both she and Xiao Changyi could soon have good food, shelter, and clothing.


    Xiao Changyi saw that An Jing had only eaten half a bun and was saving the other half. He did not say anything but picked two more buns from the plate to put in An Jing¡¯s bowl.


    An Jing got startled and hurriedly stopped him, ¡°No need, this half is enough for me!¡±


    Knowing that he cared warmed her heart, but she really did not want to eat more of the coarse corn buns. If she were not afraid of starving, she would not want to eat it at all.


    Xiao Changyi did not immediately withdraw his hand. He looked firmly at An Jing, making sure she was not just pretending, before retracting his hand and putting the two buns back onto the plate.


    There was only a small plate of wild vegetables, but still, half a plate was left. Xiao Changyi picked up the chopsticks he had put down earlier and finished the remaining half-plate of wild vegetables. The remaining pickles could be saved for tomorrow.


    Watching Xiao Changyi eat the wild vegetables, An Jing felt both sour and sweet in her heart. She wasn¡¯t foolish. Although he had not said anything, she could tell that the half-plate of wild vegetables was originally meant for her.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi finished the wild vegetables, he stood up, cleaned up the table, and then went to wash the dishes and chopsticks.


    An Jing continued to sit at the table, first idly scanning the kitchen before fixing her gaze on Xiao Changyi, who had his back to her while washing the dishes.


    Broad shoulders, narrow waist, the golden ratio of an inverted triangle, a tall and slender figure... that back view was perfect!


    An Jing was very pleased with Xiao Changyi¡¯s good physique, and seeing him now washing dishes diligently, she felt he was as good as a man could possibly be.


    Back in the day, her father had never washed dishes; it was always her mother who did.

 Chapter 18 - 18 18 Indeed Finding a Good Husband is

    ?Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Indeed, Finding a Good Husband is Important_1 Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Indeed, Finding a Good Husband is Important_1 It was always her mother who did the dishes...


    Uh...


    An Jing finally realized something was amiss. Modern men rarely wash dishes or cook, yet just now, she had let Xiao Changyi, a man from ancient times, cook and wash dishes without ever uttering a word about doing it herself.


    Even if she had politely told Xiao Changyi that she would do it, that would have been better. But she didn¡¯t even offer a polite word to him...


    As if it were a matter of course for Xiao Changyi to cook and wash dishes for her...


    ¡°Cough!¡± An Jing coughed fiercely, amused at herself. Was she already treating him as her husband?


    Xiao Changyi heard the noise and turned to look at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do you feel like something is not quite right?¡±


    Xiao Changyi shook his head.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing wrong, carry on with the dishes~¡± An Jing said with a radiant smile, letting Xiao Changyi continue washing dishes. Indeed, finding a good husband is very important.


    Her husband, very good! She, very pleased!


    As soon as Xiao Changyi finished the dishes, he took An Jing to the inner room and then brought hot water for her to bathe.


    Because of the medicinal herbs applied to her foot, An Jing couldn¡¯t take a proper bath, so she could only give herself a quick wipe-down.


    After her bath, An Jing called Xiao Changyi in, and he naturally picked up the bathwater and went out to dispose of it.


    Because An Jing¡¯s foot injury made it difficult for her to move, Xiao Changyi found a wooden stick for her to lean on when walking.


    The two hadn¡¯t married yet, so it wasn¡¯t proper for them to stay together, so Xiao Changyi gave the inner room to An Jing and moved himself into the firewood shed.


    Sitting on the bed in the inner room, An Jing felt somewhat remorseful, ¡°I should be the one staying in the firewood shed.¡±


    ¡°You will stay here,¡± he said with an irrefutable tone.


    If it had been anyone else speaking to her like that, An Jing would have been put off, but at this moment, it was Xiao Changyi, and not only was she not put off, she felt pampered, as sweet inside as honey.


    This man was too good to her, there was no way she could not like him.


    An Jing smiled and said no more about moving to the firewood shed. Instead, she suggested, ¡°We should get married soon.¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded in agreement, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    This man...


    The smile on An Jing¡¯s face grew even wider. He might appear cold, but why did she find him so adorable~


    Suddenly remembering something, she quickly took out the servitude contract from her bosom and said, ¡°Keeping this thing on me isn¡¯t safe, and it wouldn¡¯t be good if it were lost. Do you have a safe place where I can hide this?¡±


    This servitude contract was the proof that severed all her ties with the Lin family; it needed to be well preserved.


    Without a word, Xiao Changyi took the contract from her and placed it inside his chest.


    ¡°Pfft~¡± An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh aloud.


    Xiao Changyi, unchanging in expression, said, ¡°If there¡¯s any issue during the night, just call for me.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Then, Xiao Changyi turned and walked out.


    An Jing watched Xiao Changyi disappear from sight, the smile at the corner of her mouth growing rather than diminishing. The servitude contract had made its way back to his hands after all, but her state of mind was different from before; now, she felt incredibly content.


    Previously, she had given him the servitude contract just to break away from the Lin family as soon as possible. Later on, when he returned the contract to her, it was both expected and unexpected.


    She had anticipated that he would return it to her, but she did not expect that he would talk of marriage.


    In the modern world, there were men who could match her, but none could make her feel as comfortable as he did. It was as if they had known each other for a long time, already deeply understanding each other¡¯s nature.


    Just one look, and they understood each other.


    Just one gesture, and they knew each other¡¯s intentions fully.


    This feeling, it was really nice.

 Chapter 19 - 19 19 That Profound Meaning is Called

    ?Chapter 19: Chapter 19 That Profound Meaning is Called Shamelessness_1 Chapter 19: Chapter 19 That Profound Meaning is Called Shamelessness_1 The sensation was truly too good, to the point that when An Jing slept that night, the corners of her mouth were still upturned in a smile.


    She enjoyed a good night¡¯s sleep.


    When An Jing woke up again, it was already broad daylight.


    Here in this place, unmarried women all wore their hair down. An Jing casually picked up a wooden comb to comb her hair. Fortunately, even though Lin Anjing was as thin as a stick, her hair quality was very good. After casually combing it a few times, her hair was smoothed out.


    Leaning on the stick Xiao Changyi had given her the night before, An Jing stepped into the main room¡¯s doorway only to see Xiao Changyi in the yard hanging clothes to dry, his own as well as hers.


    An Jing felt her face warm up, as no man had ever washed clothes for her before. This was a first.


    Perhaps he heard a sound, Xiao Changyi turned his head to look her way, and when their eyes met, she smiled, ¡°Morning.¡±


    Though, it wasn¡¯t actually early, but quite late. If she had gotten up at this time back at the Lin family, she would have definitely been scolded mercilessly.


    But now, she was at Xiao Changyi¡¯s place, where instead of scolding her, he replied with one word, ¡°Morning.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s smile grew even wider. Here at the farmer¡¯s house, there was no custom of exchanging morning greetings. Her greeting just now was a subconscious act, and she hadn¡¯t expected this ancient man to respond.


    After Xiao Changyi finished hanging the washed clothes nicely, he brought over water to where An Jing was standing in the yard and handed her a fresh willow twig he had just snapped off not long ago.


    In this era, there were no toothbrushes; people brushed their teeth with willow twigs. An Jing understood and didn¡¯t say anything, simply taking the willow twig and biting one end to soften it.


    Xiao Changyi then handed her tooth powder.


    An Jing dipped the softened, brush-like end of the twig into the tooth powder and then brushed her teeth earnestly.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t walk away; he just stood there holding the tooth powder next to her. Back when An Jing was in the military, everyone brushed their teeth and washed their faces together in the washroom, so now with someone standing next to her, she didn¡¯t feel anything amiss.


    In the yard, the two of them stood there like that, one active and one still, yet they were extremely harmonious.


    Passing villagers who saw them were slightly stunned, as if they were taken aback that An Jing was brushing her teeth at such a late hour, and also as if they were taken aback by how well-matched An Jing and Xiao Changyi looked standing together.


    Jiuping Village wasn¡¯t particularly large or small, but the incident of An Jing fighting over the servitude contract to go home with Xiao Changyi from the day before had still spread so that the whole village knew. Therefore, no one was surprised to see An Jing at Xiao Changyi¡¯s house now.


    However, the looks everyone gave An Jing were now tinged with a deeper meaning, a meaning called¡ªshamelessness.


    As soon as An Jing finished brushing her teeth, she went to wash her face. The wooden basin reflected her current appearance: sallow and emaciated, with not a trace of beauty and a far cry from how she used to look.


    As soon as she had washed her face, Xiao Changyi took her wash water and poured it onto the vegetable garden in the courtyard.


    Though calling it a vegetable garden was a bit of a stretch since nothing had been planted yet.


    An Jing glanced at the empty courtyard and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s raise some chickens and ducks. We won¡¯t keep pigs; they smell too strong.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi agreed without any objections. ¡°Do you want to eat first, or should I apply the medicine first?¡±


    An Jing was taken aback, ¡°You¡¯ve already made food?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi nodded lightly without saying much. In fact, he had gotten up before dawn, first going to the side of the field path to pick some Niu Jin Grass and then starting a fire to cook. After the meal was ready and seeing that she had not yet woken up, he then went to the river to wash the clothes.


    Feeling sweet inside, An Jing grinned, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Leaning on the stick as she walked towards the kitchen, she suddenly remembered something, ¡°Right, I still haven¡¯t eaten that half piece of mantou. It¡¯s on the bedside; I need to eat it quickly before it goes bad.¡±

 Chapter 20 - 20 20 I Also Want to Be Good to You_1

    ?Chapter 20: Chapter 20 I Also Want to Be Good to You_1 Chapter 20: Chapter 20 I Also Want to Be Good to You_1 She had no idea she was hungry after falling asleep last night, sleeping through until dawn, which turned the half wowotou by her bedside into nothing more than decoration.


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, Xiao Changyi said nothing, turning immediately to fetch that half wowotou from the inner room.


    As soon as he entered the kitchen, Xiao Changyi did not hand over the half wowotou to An Jing; instead, he moved to the stove and took out two freshly-steamed wowotous from that morning to give to her.


    The wowotous had cooled down a bit, but An Jing¡¯s heart was warm.


    Entirely because the wowotou in her hand was clearly a different color from the one she had eaten last night¡ªit didn¡¯t have any bran mixed in.


    Without the bran, it wouldn¡¯t scratch her throat as much.


    This man didn¡¯t say anything last night, yet today he¡¯d silently taken action.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi eating the half leftover wowotou from last night without any hint of disdain, An Jing¡¯s face flushed with heat as she laughed.


    In the plate, there were three leftover wowotous from last night. Xiao Changyi finished eating An Jing¡¯s leftover half, then took another one from the plate. After eating it, Xiao Changyi was about to grab another.


    But he didn¡¯t manage to get it; An Jing was quicker, snatching them all and even forcefully shoving one without bran into his hand.


    ¡°You eat this one,¡± An Jing said. She wasn¡¯t the type to take kindness for granted without gratitude. Seeing him eat worse than her made her feel genuinely uncomfortable.


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    After a while, seeing that Xiao Changyi was still not speaking and not eating the wowotou she had given him, An Jing began to feel unhappy, her expression darkening slowly, ¡°I want to be good to you, too.¡±


    Xiao Changyi gently sighed with a hint of helplessness and then glanced at the two wowotous she had grabbed, saying, ¡°Those will spoil if we don¡¯t eat them soon.¡±


    An Jing was firstly startled, then quickly divided the two wowotous she had grabbed, giving one to Xiao Changyi and commanding authoritatively, ¡°We¡¯ll each have one. Don¡¯t argue with me anymore.¡±


    Xiao Changyi just looked at her.


    An Jing: ¡°I¡¯m not someone who can¡¯t endure hardship!¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi avert his gaze and begin eating the wowotou in his hand; after a while, he spoke quietly, not looking at her, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡±


    An Jing was initially taken aback but then understood and laughed.


    Xiao Changyi, witnessing her laugh, couldn¡¯t help himself and gently touched her head with his hand.


    An Jing obediently let Xiao Changyi stroke her head, but as soon as he finished, she didn¡¯t hesitate to pinch his face, a gesture she¡¯d been wanting to make since yesterday, and finally, she got her chance.


    Xiao Changyi stiffened but did not brush away An Jing¡¯s hand, letting her pinch him.


    An Jing did more than just pinch; after pinching, her fingers mischievously hooked his chin, teasing, ¡°Come on, give me a smile~¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually did curl the corners of his mouth.


    An Jing was extremely pleased, smiling until her eyes disappeared.


    When An Jing ate the wowotou with bran she had forcefully divided for herself, despite it still scratching her throat, it was no longer as hard to swallow as it was last night. Only because this time, she was enduring the hardship with Xiao Changyi, and it wasn¡¯t one-sided giving anymore.


    After eating, Xiao Changyi began to pound the Niu Jin Grass.


    Seeing the dew-wet Niu Jin Grass, knowing it must have been picked by Xiao Changyi early in the morning, An Jing felt incredibly sweet inside and was even more determined to stay with Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°What about the ones picked yesterday?¡± An Jing asked. She remembered there had been quite a lot left over, but using them today, they¡¯d definitely be less fresh, affecting the medicinal potency.


    She had picked a basketful yesterday with the intention of using it over several days; An Jing figured that the Lin family wouldn¡¯t help her pick the herbs after seeing her injured, but she hadn¡¯t expected the Lin family to sell her out.

 Chapter 21 - 21 21 Does She Think Shes Inferior Pure

    ?Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Does She Think She¡¯s Inferior? Pure Daydreaming. _1 Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Does She Think She¡¯s Inferior? Pure Daydreaming. _1 ¡°It¡¯s been poured out,¡± Xiao Changyi said straightforwardly.


    An Jing smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s thin lips moved slightly, but he said nothing.


    Once the Niu Jin Grass was crushed, Xiao Changyi went to untie the bandage on An Jing¡¯s right foot. The Niu Jin Grass that had been applied to her ankle the day before had dried up. Xiao Changyi gently stroked it, and all the dried Niu Jin Grass fell to the ground.


    Seeing that An Jing¡¯s right ankle was not as red and swollen as the day before, Xiao Changyi felt somewhat relieved. First, he washed her right foot, then dried it with a clean towel.


    Then, Xiao Changyi applied a fresh poultice of Niu Jin Grass on An Jing¡¯s right ankle.


    An Jing just sat there, quietly watching Xiao Changyi earnestly apply the crushed Niu Jin Grass, feeling that spending her life with him would be a wonderful thing.


    ¡°I¡¯m going over to the village chief¡¯s,¡± Xiao Changyi said after he was done applying the Niu Jin Grass.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    An Jing knew Xiao Changyi was going to discuss their marriage with the village chief.


    Given the incident yesterday, when she handed her servitude contract to Xiao Changyi and returned with him to his home, if they were to marry, it would be as though she was bought from a matchmaker, unable to enter Xiao Changyi¡¯s household through a formal wedding like other women of the time. However, they would still need to perform the ceremonial bows.


    They would simply forgo the traditional steps of betrothal gifts, presenting the bride¡¯s name, divination for an auspicious date, the official proposal, setting the wedding date, and the bridegroom¡¯s entourage meeting the bride, going straight to the ceremonial bows.


    In this era, women who did not enter a family through a formal wedding were considered to have lower status than those who did, but An Jing was a modern person, educated from a young age with the principles of gender and social equality. So, the idea of her seeing herself as lesser was purely fanciful.


    Sitting inside, An Jing felt a bit bored, so she decided to pick up a cane and walk out. She sat on the threshold of the main room. Watching the villagers pass by in front of the door made her feel slightly less bored.


    Suddenly, the figure of Lin An Jing¡¯s sister-in-law, Mrs. Gu, entered An Jing¡¯s field of vision.


    The homes of Lin Anjing and Xiao Changyi were at opposite ends of the village, one to the north and the other to the south, quite far apart. Since there were no fields belonging to the Lin family in the southern part where Xiao¡¯s home was, Mrs. Gu¡¯s presence here was definitely to look for her.


    And her intentions were not good.


    ¡°Lin Anjing, Uncle Ming wants you to come over,¡± Mrs. Gu called out, standing at the entrance of the courtyard without coming in.


    Lin Ming was the Clan Leader of the Lin family in Jiuping Village; everyone called him Uncle Ming.


    Was this an attempt to have Uncle Ming arbitrate? Too bad that justice was on her side.


    An Jing lifted her injured right foot and said with a cheeky grin, ¡°I¡¯m injured. I can¡¯t make it over.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Mrs. Gu hadn¡¯t expected An Jing to dare dismiss even the clan leader¡¯s words, and she was infuriated.


    ¡°Are you going or not?¡± Mrs. Gu asked, her voice loud, filled with anger and impatience.


    An Jing did not respond but slowly turned her head away, looking elsewhere, clearly indicating she would not go.


    Mrs. Gu stomped her foot in anger and stormed off.


    Upon seeing Uncle Ming, Mrs. Gu exaggeratedly recounted An Jing¡¯s refusal to come, causing Uncle Ming to stumble backwards in shock.


    ¡°She has no respect for her elders! No respect at all!¡± Uncle Ming repeated indignantly.


    Then, Uncle Ming personally led a group of people to find An Jing.


    An Jing was still sitting on the threshold, her gaze sweeping over the dozen or so people standing in the courtyard. Besides Uncle Ming, Father Lin, Lin¡¯s mother, Lin An Dong, and Mrs. Gu, all were members of the Lin Clan and were all sturdy men.


    From the memories of Lin Anjing, she knew that these men were the ones who carried out the clan¡¯s punishments according to Lin Clan¡¯s law when someone committed a transgression.

 Chapter 22 - 22 22 Want Money No Way_1

    ?Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Want Money? No Way!_1 Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Want Money? No Way!_1 She was no longer a member of the Lin Clan, yet they still wanted to constrain her with Lin clan rules?


    Haha.


    An Jing sneered in her heart.


    ¡°You dead girl, have you become a mute? You don¡¯t even greet your elders!¡± Lin¡¯s mother cursed as soon as she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Uncle Ming, look at her. When I told her you wanted to see her, she acted exactly like this, not showing the slightest respect for her elder!¡± Mrs. Gu added fuel to the fire.


    Father Lin also wanted to scold An Jing but, as the head of the family, had to maintain his dignity, so he didn¡¯t. However, his lips were tightly pressed together, and his old face looked extremely ugly; anyone could tell he was in a very bad mood.


    ¡°Outrageous, truly outrageous!¡± Seeing that not only did An Jing not greet anyone, but she also sat on the threshold with no manners at all, Lin Ming repeatedly chided her.


    Lin An Dong, observing that An Jing did not have a knife or anything of the sort in her hand, really wanted to give her a severe beating. It was this damn girl¡¯s fault that he got punched by A San yesterday, and his face was still bruised.


    But now, in front of Uncle Ming, the clan leader, as a junior, Lin An Dong couldn¡¯t act rashly, so he didn¡¯t make a move. But he sarcastically said, ¡°Lin Anjing, you were so capable yesterday, ready to kill this and that with a wood-chopping knife. Why aren¡¯t you holding it today?¡±


    ¡°Shall I go in and get it now?¡± An Jing finally spoke, asking Lin An Dong with a smile.


    Lin An Dong was successfully left speechless.


    Lin¡¯s mother was initially stunned, then hastily cried out, ¡°Clan Leader, she did say she wanted to kill me, her own mother. I¡¯m not lying to you; she really did. Look, she wants to go get a knife again now!¡±


    ¡°As a daughter, not only is she unfilial to her parents, she even shouts about hitting and killing the very parents who gave her life,¡± Lin Ming said with a puffed beard and glaring eyes. ¡°This is an act of supreme unfiliality! An utter defiance of morality!¡±


    ¡°As a daughter?¡± An Jing finally stood up from sitting on the threshold, smiling. ¡°Lin Clan Chief, you probably don¡¯t know yet, but I have been sold off. I am no longer their daughter and have no relations with the Lin Clan.¡±


    Lin Ming had always been called Uncle Ming by An Jing, and today, being called Lin Clan Chief by her, he was not accustomed to it and momentarily lost his composure.


    Lin¡¯s mother became anxious at once: ¡°We have returned the ten taels of silver to Landlord Wang. The deal to sell you has been canceled; you are still part of our family!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± An Jing spoke slowly and deliberately. ¡°But Xiao Changyi has my servitude contract in his possession.¡±


    ¡°That was given to him by you!¡± Lin¡¯s mother was furious, wishing she could kill An Jing on the spot.


    An Jing calmly crossed her arms and leaned against the side doorframe, ¡°Who gave it is not important. What matters is that the servitude contract is real.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Lin¡¯s mother was so angry she nearly snapped her teeth. After taking several deep breaths, she said indignantly, ¡°As long as Xiao Changyi gives me ten taels of silver, I will acknowledge that the servitude contract is real!¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡± An Jing was amused to laughter, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t acknowledge it, that servitude contract is still real.¡± If the Lin family had been kind to Lin Anjing in the past, and the act of selling her off was truly a desperate move out of necessity, she would definitely find a way to get ten taels of silver for them. But they were not kind! They want money? No chance! She won¡¯t give them a single penny!


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Lin¡¯s mother wanted to rush up and hit An Jing, but Lin Ming¡¯s glare made her retract her foot and hand.


    Lin Ming was not an unreasonable person; otherwise, he would not have been able to lead and be elected as the Clan Leader.


    Although Father Lin and Mother Lin¡¯s household was poor, they had never been so destitute as to sell their children. Now that they had sold An Jing, it would sound terrible if word got out, and Lin Ming did have some dissatisfaction in his heart. However, as the Clan Leader of the Lin Family, he had to side with those of the Lin surname.

 Chapter 23 - 23 23 What Do You Think My Xiao Changyi Is Easy

    ?Chapter 23: Chapter 23: What, Do You Think My Xiao Changyi Is Easy to Bully?_1 Chapter 23: Chapter 23: What, Do You Think My Xiao Changyi Is Easy to Bully?_1 ¡°An Jing,¡± Lin Ming said, ¡°Your parents gave birth to you and raised you all these years; even if they did not accomplish much, they still exerted great effort. When such a grown person like you leaves home, you should at least repay your parents.¡±


    An Jing said nothing, just sneered at Lin Ming.


    Lin Ming felt like he was talking to himself.


    Seeing An Jing without a young lady¡¯s proper posture, with her arms crossed and leaning against the doorframe, he felt even more that she had no respect for her elders. Even if she had been sold and her heart had grown cold towards her parents, her attitude towards them and other elders shouldn¡¯t have changed this much. After all, she used to be an obedient child, even if her timidity had been somewhat irritating.


    Suppressing the anger that was rising within him, Lin Ming spoke again with earnest concern, ¡°The debt of birth is greater than any other, and the grace of upbringing is higher than heaven. Filial piety comes before all virtues. You cannot be so utterly unfilial and make your parents¡¯ efforts in raising you go in vain.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of such fine-sounding words? Aren¡¯t you just shamelessly demanding ten taels of silver from me?¡± An Jing¡¯s light remark sent Lin Ming reeling again.


    Seeing that she had angered Lin Ming, An Jing felt very pleased until he looked at her again, and she spread her hands, saying, ¡°If you want money, there is none; if you want a person, there¡¯s one. Alas, I already belong to Xiao Changyi.¡±


    Lin Ming reeled once more, thinking An Jing had no shame. A maiden who wasn¡¯t even married yet had no embarrassment in claiming to belong to a man.


    ¡°You have no shame! No shame!¡± Father Lin Lin Daqiang finally spoke up, pointing at An Jing and shaking with anger.


    An Jing raised her eyebrows in interest, ¡°Lin Daqiang, how am I shameless?¡±


    Being called by his name by his own daughter, Lin Daqiang trembled with fury.


    ¡°My servitude contract is in Xiao Changyi¡¯s hands,¡± An Jing continued, ¡°So naturally, I belong to Xiao Changyi. It is only right that I go home with Xiao Changyi.¡±


    The logic was indeed correct, but having his daughter become someone else¡¯s for nothing, Lin Daqiang and the rest couldn¡¯t accept it.


    Then they saw Lin¡¯s mother throwing a tantrum just like the day before, sitting on the ground, ¡°If you don¡¯t give me ten taels of silver today, I¡¯m not leaving!¡±


    Lin An Dong also said, ¡°Uncle Ming, in this world, which parents give away their daughter for nothing in return? This matter, you must resolve it for us.¡±


    At this point, Lin Ming also got angry, saying sternly, ¡°I will have a good talk with that lad Xiao Changyi and make him give you the ten taels of silver.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s face was full of contempt, ¡°What, do you think our Xiao Changyi is easy to bully? Why don¡¯t you go demand the ten taels of silver from Landlord Wang? Our Xiao family never took that silver, and I never touched it either. It was you who returned it to Landlord Wang. Yet now you come to us wanting it... I¡¯ve seen ugly demands, but I¡¯ve never seen demands as ugly as yours!¡±


    The latter part was just like calling them shameless. Lin Ming had never been scolded like this and immediately began to tremble with rage.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you brandishing a knife and looking like you¡¯d kill Ming Ye, would we have ever taken out those ten taels of silver?!¡± Lin¡¯s mother snapped back through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Committing murder is my issue; it¡¯s my life that would pay the price. It was you who were afraid, afraid of offending Landlord Wang, afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to rent his land for farming. You didn¡¯t actually want to save my life; that¡¯s why you took out those ten taels of silver to repay the debt.¡±


    Lin¡¯s mother¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment and she was left speechless because An Jing had hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid to provoke Landlord Wang, so you come to slaughter our Xiao Changyi instead? You really think our Xiao Changyi is an easy mark?¡± An Jing¡¯s eyes hardened, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, as long as I¡¯m alive, don¡¯t even think about extorting money from us! This so-called debt of upbringing?¡±

 Chapter 24 - 24 24 First Enjoy Two Rounds of Refreshment

    ?Chapter 24: Chapter 24: First Enjoy Two Rounds of Refreshment, Then We¡¯ll Talk_1 Chapter 24: Chapter 24: First Enjoy Two Rounds of Refreshment, Then We¡¯ll Talk_1 ¡°Hah,¡± An Jing scoffed coldly, ¡°You indeed gave birth to me, but are you sure you actually raised me? I haven¡¯t forgotten how many years I¡¯ve slaved away for you all, any villager can attest to how you treated me like a beast of burden, no, worse than an animal. At least animals get fed enough, but I have never had a full meal!¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± An Jing didn¡¯t want to prattle on, ¡°All these years of servitude have repaid the debt of giving birth to me. Now you¡¯ve sold me off, if you keep harassing me, I won¡¯t hesitate to report this to the authorities.¡±


    ¡°Repaid?¡± Lin¡¯s mother shouted, ¡°I brought you into this world, so it¡¯s only natural that you serve me until death! And you think of reporting to the authorities? Go ahead, I want to see if the Lord County Magistrate will also agree to someone giving away a living person to someone else for nothing!¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± Lin An Dong tugged at the overwrought Lin¡¯s mother. How could this be reported to the authorities? Xiao Changyi had the servitude contract in his possession. Not only would they not get the ten taels of silver, they might even end up being beaten.


    Lin Ming cursed Lin¡¯s mother for being a fool, then after a long pause, said to An Jing, ¡°If Xiao Changyi refuses to give the ten taels of silver, then we can only tie you up and take you back. Only when he brings ten taels of silver to redeem you, can we hand you over to him.¡±


    An Jing sneered, ¡°To think the Clan Leader would stoop to such contemptible actions.¡±


    Lin Ming¡¯s face turned as black as the bottom of a pot.


    ¡°Tie her up! Tie her up!¡± Lin¡¯s mother agreed fervently. ¡°Tie her up now, and wait for Xiao Changyi to come to redeem her!¡±


    Seeing that the strongmen behind Lin Ming seemed about to make a move, An Jing gripped her stick tighter, yet her face broke into a smile, a bright smile, ¡°Are you good citizens, or troublemakers?¡±


    Being called troublemakers, the dozen or so people present all wanted to hit An Jing. When had they ever been scolded like this, even though what they were doing was indeed the work of bandits.


    ¡°Clan Leader!¡± Lin Daqiang couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He looked at Lin Ming, clearly signaling for Lin Ming to order the men to act.


    Lin Ming took a moment to quell his anger, then stroked his goatee beard and with eyes closed, said, ¡°Tie her.¡±


    Before the strongmen behind Lin Ming could step forward, Lin An Dong charged at An Jing first. He had wanted to beat An Jing since yesterday, and now was the perfect chance. During the scuffle to tie up An Jing, he would give her a good beating to vent his frustration.


    But who was An Jing? A modern special forces soldier. In every assessment held by the military unit, no matter the type of event, she always ranked first. Would she be afraid of Lin An Dong?


    The moment Lin An Dong lunged at her, An Jing remained still, swiftly thrusting her stick towards him. The stick jabbed hard and fast into Lin An Dong¡¯s belly, causing him to cry out in pain and immediately squat down, clutching his stomach.


    Everyone was stunned, seemingly not having anticipated that An Jing would wield the stick as a weapon.


    Seeing Lin An Dong beaten, grimacing in pain and drenched in cold sweat, the strongmen behind Lin Ming hesitated to approach her at first, until they exchanged glances confirming they would gang up. Only then did they charge at An Jing.


    Although these strongmen were only brute force fighters, there were indeed quite a few of them, and An Jing suddenly felt a headache coming on. If she hadn¡¯t been injured, she would have no problem taking on ten of them. The problem was, her right foot was injured, hindering her movement.


    Forget it, take out a couple of them first for some satisfaction.


    It was absolutely shameless. So many men trying to capture one injured woman. She couldn¡¯t just stand there and let herself be tied up without resistin¡ªshe couldn¡¯t do it no matter what.

 Chapter 25 - 25 25 Try Touching Her_1

    ?Chapter 25: Chapter 25 Try Touching Her_1 Chapter 25: Chapter 25 Try Touching Her_1 Once she had made her decision, An Jing swung her wooden stick, hitting a man in the face as he charged from the left. His face immediately turned blue, testament to her great force.


    The other men took a small step back in fear, then charged at An Jing together once more.


    An Jing picked the man closest to her as her next target, and her stick struck his dark arm. He immediately clutched his arm in pain.


    An Jing then struck another man¡¯s leg, and he immediately started hopping up, clutching his leg and gasping in pain.


    But just at that moment, An Jing¡¯s stick was caught by one of the men. He was quite strong, and she couldn¡¯t pull the stick back. Seeing that the other men were about to grab her, An Jing intended to drop the stick and fight them bare-handed, but before she could let go, she heard¡ª


    ¡°Try touching her and see what happens.¡±


    At the sound, the men who had intended to grab An Jing immediately stiffened and stopped in their tracks. Lin Ming and the others stiffened as well, and everyone turned around to see Xiao Changyi standing not far behind them.


    Xiao Changyi was expressionless. Although he was simply standing there quietly and had spoken in a faint voice just now, a powerful current of air assaulted them, making it difficult to breathe and chilling them to the bone.


    Everyone unconsciously took a small step back, even clearing a path for Xiao Changyi to walk unimpeded to An Jing¡¯s side.


    They were intimidated by Xiao Changyi.


    Very, very intimidated.


    This fellow had returned from the battlefield stained with blood, a true killer, his aura deeply sinister. Sometimes, just a glance from him was enough to make them panic, wishing they could turn and run, never to see him again.


    While everyone else appeared wary and fearful of Xiao Changyi, An Jing laughed, watching him take approach step by step.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Xiao Changyi stopped in front of An Jing and asked in a gentle voice. His gaze swept over her like a scanner.


    With a smile, An Jing said, ¡°I¡¯m fine now that you¡¯re back.¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but she always felt extremely safe when he was by her side.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything more to An Jing but took the wooden stick from her and turned to face Lin Ming and the others. Holding the stick single-handed, his starry eyes were cold and his presence commanding.


    Lin Ming and the others took a small step back.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold eyes suddenly sharpened, and with a movement of his hand, the stick shot out, striking right at the back of the knee of a man standing there. The man immediately fell to his knees, and as the stick struck his back, he collapsed onto the ground, mouth full of dirt.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. Xiao Changyi also raised his foot and stepped on the man¡¯s neck, preventing him from lifting his head to avoid eating dirt.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s movements flowed seamlessly like drifting clouds and flowing water: fast, accurate, and fierce. Before anyone could react, the man was already under Xiao Changyi¡¯s feet, face down in the dirt.


    ¡°Xiao Changyi!¡± Lin Ming¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    After a moment of stunned silence, the others retreated in fear. Now, Xiao Changyi in their eyes was nothing short of a death god.


    An Jing was also stunned, not expecting her future husband to be a master, wielding the stick with divine skill single-handedly. But what her eyes held more than anything was surprise. She would have to find an opportunity to spar with him and see who was more formidable, her or him.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even glance at the men writhing in pain on the ground, his gaze fixed on Lin Ming and the others as he said, ¡°If there¡¯s an issue, come at me.¡±

 Chapter 26 - 26 26 Well Done_1

    ?Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Well Done_1 Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Well Done_1 Lin Ming and his people now dared not rush at Xiao Changyi; everyone was thinking about turning tail and running.


    An Jing had never been protected behind someone before; today was the first time. Looking at the tall figure standing in front of her, An Jingxin felt as sweet as could be, and the smile on her lips grew bigger and bigger.


    ¡°Changyi, you, you let Zhuzi go first.¡± With his own clansman being trampled underfoot, as the Clan Leader, Lin Ming, even though scared, would never just turn around and leave.


    Xiao Changyi still did not look at the person under his feet; his cold gaze swept across the terrified faces of the people opposite him before he finally lifted his foot and kicked, sending Lin Zhuzi rolling to Lin Ming¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Zhuzi, are you okay?¡± Lin Ming hurried to help Zhuzi up.


    Lin Zhuzi¡¯s face and mouth were covered in dirt; he spat several times and was in severe pain, but he didn¡¯t dare to vent his anger on Xiao Changyi, the formidable god of death, fearing another beating from Xiao Changyi. He could only say he was alright in a muffled voice before hiding at the very back of Lin Ming¡¯s group.


    Seeing Lin Zhuzi saying he was fine, Lin Ming¡¯s heart settled a bit. After steadying his spirit, he braved himself to meet Xiao Changyi¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Changyi, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. We¡¯ve come to discuss An Jing¡¯s servitude fee with you. Look, Daqiang and the others have worked so hard to raise a child; how can they just give her away for nothing? Shouldn¡¯t you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Should not.¡±


    Lin Ming had not finished speaking when he was cut off by Xiao Changyi¡¯s clean and crisp response, almost choking on his own words.


    If An Jing wasn¡¯t so composed, she would have burst out laughing. Her future husband was indeed too domineering¡ªa single sentence could suffocate someone to death!


    Initially, she was somewhat worried that Xiao Changyi might agree to pay ten taels of silver to resolve the dispute, but now it seemed she had no need to worry. Xiao Changyi was just like her; neither was easy to mess with.


    ¡°Could it be that you take a living person from my family for nothing?!¡± No longer afraid, Lin¡¯s mother started screaming hysterically when she realized Xiao Changyi was unwilling to pay.


    Lin Daqiang gritted his teeth and took a step back: ¡°We won¡¯t ask for ten taels then; just give us five, and once you¡¯ve paid, An Jing will have nothing to do with our family ever again.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°She has nothing to do with your family in the first place.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Lin Daqiang was furious but couldn¡¯t argue back, because Xiao Changyi held the servitude contract proving that An Jing had no ties with the Lin family.


    ¡°Changyi, ¡®Leave a line, and you¡¯ll meet again another day¡¯,¡± Lin Ming said earnestly, ¡°We¡¯re all from the same village, seeing each other often. Uncle Daqiang has already compromised; you can¡¯t leave no room for maneuver and take things to such an extreme. Aren¡¯t you forcing them to hate you and make enemies of them? We¡¯re all villagers here; why bother doing this?¡±


    Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t spoken when An Jing laughed out of anger, ¡°Lin Clan Chief, you¡¯re really putting all your effort into helping them get the money, saying such shameless things. They could even sell off their own daughter; what does being fellow villagers mean to them? With such fellow villagers, we¡¯re better off without them! Let them hate if they want; we don¡¯t care!¡±


    Lin Ming¡¯s old face turned red with embarrassment, having deeply experienced An Jing¡¯s sharp tongue.


    ¡°Chang¡ª¡±


    Lin Ming was about to say something more to Xiao Changyi, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he heard Xiao Changyi give a reply without any courtesy: ¡°Her opinion is my opinion.¡±


    Lin Ming was at a loss for words.


    An Jingxin thought: Well done.

 Chapter 27 - 27 27 Outrageous_1

    ?Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Outrageous!_1 Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Outrageous!_1 Seeing both An Jing and Xiao Changyi looking as if they wouldn¡¯t give an inch, clearly unwilling to fork over even a single child, Lin¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, and burst into curses, ¡°You cheap wench, clinging to someone else¡¯s man and forgetting who you are, I should have never given birth to you! I should have strangled you the moment you were born! Can¡¯t even bear children, what kind of woman are you! Even offering yourself to a man without shame! And now, you even dare to defy your own parents who raised you, after you die you¡¯ll definitely descend to the eighteenth level of hell!¡±


    As soon as Lin¡¯s mother started her tirade, Xiao Changyi¡¯s face turned cold, and he thought about taking action, but he was held back by An Jing, who forbade him from making a move.


    Cursed by someone else, An Jing didn¡¯t get angry at all; on the contrary, her smile only grew brighter.


    If a dog bites her, should she bite the dog back?


    While Lin¡¯s mother was scolding to her heart¡¯s content, the Clan Leader of the Xiao clan from Jiuping Village, Xiao Zheng, arrived with a menacing presence, accompanied by others. Before they even got close to Xiao Changyi¡¯s yard, they heard Lin¡¯s mother¡¯s scolding, and Xiao Zheng¡¯s face couldn¡¯t have looked uglier.


    As he entered the courtyard, Xiao Zheng exploded, ¡°This is outrageous, does the Xiao clan look like it¡¯s easy to bully, having so many people come here to pick on our younger generation!¡±


    The people following behind Xiao Zheng also started to shout out:


    ¡°Is the Xiao clan invisible to them, that they dare to make such a big scene, blatantly bullying people!¡±


    ¡°Coming directly to our home to bully us, that¡¯s truly going too far!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zheng, we absolutely cannot tolerate this! Otherwise, others might really take the Xiao clan for easy targets and all come to bully us!¡±


    ¡°Right! We cannot tolerate it!¡±


    Even though Xiao Changyi¡¯s mother had abandoned him and refused to raise him, Xiao Changyi was still listed in the Xiao Clan¡¯s family register, making him a member of the Xiao family.


    If today it was only Lin Daqiang¡¯s family looking for Xiao Changyi, that would be a private grievance, and Xiao Zheng and the others wouldn¡¯t necessarily have dropped their farm work to rush over in a fury, but today it wasn¡¯t just Lin Daqiang¡¯s family; there was also Lin Ming, the Clan Leader of the Lin family, and other members of the Lin clan, which was tantamount to mobilizing the entire Lin family.


    How could the Xiao clan simply sit by and ignore this!


    If the Xiao clan turned a blind eye today, wouldn¡¯t that be telling others that the Lin family could bully the Xiao clan¡¯s people at will? Who would then respect the Xiao clan in the future?


    Therefore, when Xiao Zheng and the others working in the fields heard that Lin Ming was brazenly coming for Xiao Changyi with a group, they hurried over.


    Even if they didn¡¯t particularly like Xiao Changyi and had hardly had any interactions with him.


    A family united can really be terrifying. Seeing the righteous indignation of the Xiao clan¡¯s people, Lin¡¯s mother immediately stopped cursing and hurriedly hid behind Lin Daqiang, panicked.


    Lin Ming¡¯s face darkened.


    Seeing Xiao Zheng, An Jing asked Xiao Changyi in a low voice, ¡°Did you summon him?¡±


    Xiao Changyi shook his head.


    An Jing chuckled lightly, ¡°Then he must have heard the rumors and rushed over.¡± She knew it would escalate to a family-level issue when she saw Lin Ming bringing so many people from the Lin clan to find her.


    ¡°Xiao Zheng, you¡¯re mistaken, we are not bullying anyone from the Xiao clan, we¡¯re just¡ª¡±


    Before Lin Ming could finish, he was interrupted by Xiao Zheng, ¡°Xiao Changyi¡¯s surname is Xiao, the Eldest Grandson of the Fifth House, clearly listed on our Xiao Clan¡¯s family register. You¡¯re now standing in his yard, leading so many people from your Lin family here. You say you¡¯re not bullying a member of the Xiao Clan, do you think we¡¯re all blind!¡±

 Chapter 28 - 28 28 This is an absolute blatant threat_1

    ?Chapter 28: Chapter 28 This is an absolute blatant threat!_1 Chapter 28: Chapter 28 This is an absolute blatant threat!_1 ¡°No, although we have brought more people than expected, we are not here to bully anyone. We have come to discuss the issue of An Jing¡¯s servitude money with Changyi,¡± Lin Ming explained.


    ¡°You need so many people to discuss servitude money?¡± Xiao Zheng coldly snorted. ¡°Do you really think the Xiao clan is blind?¡±


    Upon moving out from behind Xiao Changyi and standing beside him, An Jing slowly said, ¡°The reason Lin Clan Chief brought so many people over is to abduct me and then make Changyi pay ten taels of silver to ransom me.¡±


    Xiao Changyi felt a slight stir in his heart when An Jing called him Changyi.


    Xiao Zheng, with a complex look at An Jing, sternly said to Lin Ming, ¡°I heard about yesterday¡¯s incident. That servitude contract was given to Changyi by someone else, not stolen or robbed, so it belongs to Changyi. Why should he give you ten taels of silver?¡±


    Lin Daqiang, grinding his teeth, said, ¡°That someone else is Lin Anjing, this unfilial girl!¡±


    Immediately, Xiao Zheng said, ¡°That¡¯s not my concern. All I know is that the servitude contract in Changyi¡¯s hands was acquired honestly, it belongs to him, and he shouldn¡¯t give you ten taels of silver.¡±


    Suddenly, An Jing felt a bit of admiration for this middle-aged uncle named Xiao Zheng.


    ¡°Xiao Zheng, how can you speak like that?¡± Lin Ming, unable to believe it, said, ¡°Daqiang has raised An Jing for so many years, how can he just give his daughter away for nothing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s his business, it has nothing to do with our Xiao clan,¡± Xiao Zheng said. ¡°Besides, the Xiao clan has no fools; we shouldn¡¯t give the ten taels of silver. We won¡¯t give even a single coin.¡±


    Lin Daqiang and the others were infuriated.


    Hearing this, An Jing began to understand why the Xiao clan had chosen Xiao Zheng as the Clan Leader.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me the silver, I will just sit here and not leave!¡± Lin¡¯s mother sat down on the ground with a thud. ¡°I will eat here, relieve myself here; whenever you give it, then I will leave!¡±


    Before anyone had time to disdain Lin¡¯s mother¡¯s shameless behavior, they heard Xiao Changyi say lightly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that by then, you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin¡¯s mother didn¡¯t understand.


    Xiao Changyi, with lowered eyelids, glancing sideways at Lin¡¯s mother sitting on the ground, said, ¡°Having been cursed by me, how can you still leave?¡±


    Only then did Lin¡¯s mother remember Xiao Changyi¡¯s reputation for bringing calamity and jumped up from the ground in fear, retreating behind Lin Daqiang while cursing, ¡°You cursed star, don¡¯t even think about cursing me to death like you did your grandfather and father!¡±


    Anger flashed through An Jing: ¡°Since you are afraid of being cursed to death, then why don¡¯t you scram!¡±


    At that moment, An Jing realized that she very much disliked it when others called Xiao Changyi cursed, and the idea of people avoiding him at all costs.


    ¡°You unfilial¡ª¡±


    Lin¡¯s mother had just started to curse when An Jing coldly cut her off: ¡°It seems my words were not clear enough just now, so let me repeat. If you continue to cause trouble, I will go and report to the officials.¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing sneered, ¡°If it is reported to the officials, Lord County Magistrate will surely summon Landlord Wang for questioning. With Landlord Wang bedridden, having to suffer this annoyance over such a trivial matter would certainly put him in a bad mood. By then, not only will you have no chance to rent Landlord Wang¡¯s land again, but there¡¯s also the possibility that no one in Jiuping Village will be able to rent from him. When that time comes, the whole village will probably despise you.¡±


    Threat!


    This was definitely an outright threat!


    Lin¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes widened.


    Lin Daqiang¡¯s face turned ashen.


    If reporting to the officials indeed provoked Landlord Wang¡¯s wrath, causing the whole village to be unable to rent his land because of their family, the villagers of Jiuping Village would not only despise them but might even want to kill them.

 Chapter 29 - 29 29 They Cant Afford That Consequence_1

    ?Chapter 29: Chapter 29: They Can¡¯t Afford That Consequence_1 Chapter 29: Chapter 29: They Can¡¯t Afford That Consequence_1 You must understand that everyone has limited land in their possession, and yet the number of mouths to feed at home is large. Without renting land to farm, it¡¯s simply impossible to sustain an entire family.


    Xiao Zheng¡¯s brows furrowed as deeply as mountains¡ªhe hadn¡¯t expected An Jing to resort to a scorched earth tactic and involve them, innocents in this debacle. Just then, he liked An Jing even less.


    The faces of the others also took on an unsightly hue.


    Only Xiao Changyi, though his expression was blank, cast a deep glance at An Jing. He knew she was angry, and he knew why she was angry, which filled him with joy.


    ¡°The matter of selling oneself for money ends here; no one is allowed to bring it up again!¡± Lin Ming, afraid that things would spiral out of control, said to Lin Daqiang and the others in a very stern tone.


    Even though Lin Daqiang and the others were quite dissatisfied, they could only forcibly swallow this loss. Otherwise, they simply couldn¡¯t bear the consequences.


    ¡°However,¡± Lin Ming went on, but this time he addressed An Jing and Xiao Changyi, ¡°An Dong, Zhuzi, Iron Son, Cheng Zi¡ªthey were all injured by you. You¡¯ll have to cover their medical costs.¡±


    Iron Son and the others weren¡¯t seriously hurt; bruises and swelling would heal over a few days even without medicine. The problem was Lin Zhuzi and Lin An Dong.


    Lin Zhuzi had been beaten by Xiao Changyi to the point where he couldn¡¯t even stand straight now, and his face had also been scraped raw on the ground; Lin An Dong had been hit by An Jing so severely that up until now, he was still clutching his stomach in pain, breaking out in cold sweat.


    ¡°What a joke¡ªit was they who tried to bind me, and that¡¯s why we fought back. If they hadn¡¯t tried to bind me, would we have raised our hands?¡± After a pause, An Jing laughed, ¡°If you think that when bandits come to bind the good folk, the good folk should stand still and not resist, allow themselves to be bound, then disregard what I just said.¡±


    In other words, she was saying that their actions had been those of bandits and that they got what they deserved.


    Lin Ming was instantly choked by her words, and he too had to swallow this grievance.


    Lin¡¯s mother had already given up on An Jing¡¯s compensation money for her service; she turned her attention to her son. Seeing Lin An Dong still in agony, drenched in cold sweat, trembling, Lin¡¯s mother immediately flared up again, shouting at An Jing: ¡°How did you hit him to leave him in this state?¡±


    Not the slightest bit remorseful, An Jing shrugged: ¡°You all know, I¡¯ve always been quite strong.¡±


    Since she had always done more grueling work than even the men from a young age, Lin Anjing¡¯s strength had slowly built up. Luckily, the villagers all knew about it¡ªnow that An Jing had injured someone, her well-known strength could offer a plausible excuse.


    No wonder she was able to subdue those two house servants yesterday...


    At that moment, everyone began to realize, they had all been too shocked before and had forgotten about Lin Anjing¡¯s formidable strength. Now thinking about her strength, greater than that of the ordinary man, it seemed completely normal for An Jing, who had been driven to defend herself, to subdue those two house servants.


    Seeing everyone looking as if they had an epiphany, An Jing chuckled to herself silently.


    Turning her head to look at Xiao Changyi, she didn¡¯t expect to meet his gaze straight-on¡ªhis deep, pond-like eyes seemed as if they wanted to pull her in entirely. She was momentarily taken aback, but then, An Jing smiled, cheekily and playfully winking at Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi felt like stroking An Jing¡¯s head, finding the sparkle in her eyes and on her face to his liking, something that captured his gaze and wouldn¡¯t let go, but considering there were still many strangers standing in the courtyard, he adhered to the proprieties and refrained from touching her.


    Not only did they fail to get the money, but people were also hurt, and now they were even expected to pay for medical expenses. Lin Ming and Lin Daqiang left with a belly full of ire while Lin¡¯s mother would still occasionally turn back to glare fiercely at An Jing.


    Unfortunately for them, An Jing didn¡¯t care in the slightest.

 Chapter 30 - 30 30 An Jing Thats Called Domineering_1

    ?Chapter 30: Chapter 30 An Jing That¡¯s Called Domineering_1 Chapter 30: Chapter 30 An Jing That¡¯s Called Domineering_1 After Lin Ming and his group had left, Xiao Zheng and his party also planned to leave. But before leaving, Xiao Zheng¡¯s expression turned grave as he said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Don¡¯t cause any more trouble for the Xiao clan.¡±


    An Jing, who was extremely protective, lost all her favorable impression of Xiao Zheng the moment she heard his words. Had Xiao Zheng not turned around and walked away immediately after speaking, she would definitely have retorted sharply.


    Seeing An Jing glaring in the direction Xiao Zheng had left, Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He raised his hand to stroke An Jing¡¯s head, and she immediately softened, smiling with her eyes curved like a contented cat, allowing Xiao Changyi to pet her.


    After Xiao Changyi had his fill of petting her, he helped An Jing into the inner chamber.


    As he helped An Jing sit on the bed, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to the village chief, and once your foot injury heals, we¡¯ll have our wedding ceremony.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you to the town to make our wedding garments.¡±


    In this era, bridal garments were typically made by the women themselves, and since An Jing absolutely could not sew, Xiao Changyi¡¯s decision was one she wholeheartedly agreed with.


    Only¡ª


    ¡°Do you have money?¡± An Jing asked. It was no wonder she would ask such a question; their home was so poor that she doubted they could afford to make wedding clothes.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak, but took out a purse and handed it to An Jing, who, without any hesitation, opened it to look inside and then found it held two taels of broken silver and five copper coins.


    Having two taels of silver put one at a middling level of savings in Jiuping Village¡¯, something the Lin Anjing family didn¡¯t even have.


    Yet, An Jing¡¯s face showed no signs of happiness. Instead, she frowned and looked plaintively at Xiao Changyi, asking, ¡°With money at hand, why didn¡¯t you buy some oil, salt, sauce, and vinegar?¡±


    She had looked through the kitchen, where she found a little salt but no oil, sauce, or vinegar for seasoning.


    Embarrassed for a change, Xiao Changyi cleared his throat and said, ¡°My cooking doesn¡¯t taste good whether I add seasonings or not, so I just didn¡¯t bother.¡± Hence, there was no need to buy them.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Seeing An Jing¡¯s face turning red with the effort to hold back her laughter, Xiao Changyi fell silent before finally saying, ¡°You can laugh.¡±


    ¡°Pfft~¡± An Jing finally laughed without restraint. Her husband was really too adorable~


    Xiao Changyi just watched An Jing laugh. Although his poor cooking skills were somewhat embarrassing, seeing An Jing¡¯s cheerful laughter still made him very happy inside.


    Once her laughter subsided, An Jing said, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll cook, I make really tasty dishes.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Then shall we buy some oil, salt, sauce, and vinegar?¡± An Jing looked at Xiao Changyi with expectant eyes.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Thinking of having salt and oil in their dishes in the future, An Jing couldn¡¯t be happier. She patted the space beside her, ¡°What are you standing there for? Come and sit.¡±


    Xiao Changyi obediently sat down.


    The two sat quite close to each other, but neither felt any discomfort, as if it was meant to be just like that.


    ¡°Are you planning to carry me to the town tomorrow? That would be too far.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go by ox cart, and return the same way after. Besides making our wedding clothes, we¡¯ll also need to buy some things for the wedding.¡± He paused for a moment before asking, ¡°How many tables do you want for the wedding feast?¡±


    ¡°No more than three tables at most. I don¡¯t think many people will attend our wedding banquet, but I don¡¯t mind, and neither should you. As long as you care about me, that¡¯s all that matters. Forget about those people,¡± An Jing said with an air of authority.


    A smile that Xiao Changyi could hardly suppress quirked at the corners of his mouth, ¡°Alright, then three tables it is.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I feel like none of that stuff is very important,¡± An Jing suddenly added, ¡°What¡¯s important is that we need to make a sturdy bed. The one we¡¯re sitting on now gives me no sense of security when I sleep alone; I always feel like it¡¯s going to collapse. If both of us were to sleep on it, I¡¯m certain it would.¡±

 Chapter 31 - 31 31 Arent you asking for the lives of

    ?Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Aren¡¯t you asking for the lives of everyone in the village?_1 Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Aren¡¯t you asking for the lives of everyone in the village?_1 Xiao Changyi had thought he was already very accustomed to An Jing¡¯s directness, but now, discussing such a private matter as the bed they would sleep on with this maiden, he still couldn¡¯t help but remain silent for a moment before asking, ¡°What style do you want?¡±


    ¡°Just a regular wooden bed will do.¡± Other beds seemed quite expensive to her¡ªthe two taels of silver looked like a lot, but once spent, it would be gone quickly.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go find Carpenter Zheng to make one right now.¡±


    ¡°Money.¡± Seeing Xiao Changyi get up, An Jing quickly handed the purse back to him, knowing that a down payment had to be made for the bed.


    Xiao Changyi took out a tael from the purse and then handed the purse back to An Jing, ¡°You manage.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s smile deepened involuntarily. How kind was this man to actively let her manage the money.


    But An Jing didn¡¯t take the purse back, instead saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for now, but once we are married, even if you are not willing to let me manage the money, I will snatch it to manage.¡±


    Even though Xiao Changyi could clearly see that An Jing was joking, he still replied with utmost seriousness, ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡±


    An Jing just smiled.


    With Xiao Changyi off to find Carpenter Zheng to make the marriage bed, An Jing became bored again and lay down on the creaking wooden bed, idly staring at the thatched roof.


    After a long while,


    Feeling a bit thirsty, the bored An Jing sat up and then, leaning on a wooden stick, walked out of the inner room.


    The inner room was connected to the main hall, with no door but only a full-length curtain serving as a partition. Lifting the curtain to step out led her directly into the main hall.


    Without water in the main hall, An Jing had to step out and go to the kitchen to get something to drink.


    After drinking water in the kitchen, An Jing walked out, planning to return to the inner room, but then she saw Aunt Liu Hua entering the yard with a hurried expression.


    ¡°Aunt?¡± An Jing paused at the entrance of the main hall.


    ¡°An Jing, are you alright?¡± Aunt Liu Hua began asking anxiously before she even got close. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that your parents, bringing the Lin Clan, came looking for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Aunt Liu Hua sighed greatly. But moments later, her expression turned grave again. She glanced outside the yard, saw people occasionally passing by, and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go inside to talk.¡±


    Once inside the main hall and seated with An Jing, Aunt Liu Hua scolded her, ¡°You child, you¡¯re eighteen already, how can you speak without thinking first?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Aunt?¡± An Jing was utterly confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± Aunt Liu Hua glared at her with a stern face. ¡°The whole village is spreading rumors that you want to report to the officials, angering Landlord Wang, making it so that no one in our village can rent land from Landlord Wang anymore. Without land to farm, what will people eat? Aren¡¯t you asking for the lives of everyone in the village! Now everyone can¡¯t wait to find the village chief and drive you out of Jiuping Village!¡±


    An Jing¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, ¡°Aunt, what I said was that if Lin Daqiang and the others keep pestering me and demand the money from selling me from Changyi and me, then I would report it to the official for handling; if they don¡¯t pester and force me, how could I possibly want to report to the officials?¡± She wasn¡¯t doing it just for the sake of causing trouble.


    Seeing An Jing call Lin Daqiang, her father, by his name, Aunt Liu Hua frowned with some discomfort, but remembering that An Jing had already been sold by Lin Daqiang and was no longer his daughter, she didn¡¯t say anything about that.


    However, after hearing An Jing¡¯s words, Aunt Liu Hua became angry, ¡°The idea of reporting was only because you were being pressured; you didn¡¯t really want to do it. But do you know how people are talking about you outside? They¡¯re saying you have a bad heart, and you¡¯re too selfish, caring only about yourself, not a bit about the life and death of the people in the village!¡±

 Chapter 32 - 32 32 She Fearless_1

    ?Chapter 32: Chapter 32 She, Fearless!_1 Chapter 32: Chapter 32 She, Fearless!_1 An Jingxin sneered inwardly.


    She had only spoken fiercely, not actually done anything, yet she became someone who didn¡¯t care at all about the lives of the people in Jiuping Village, inciting public rage. They were really good at this, clearly trying to push her to her death.


    However, if Ruo Lin Daqiang and the others still came to her and Xiao Changyi to demand the servitude contract money, she truly wouldn¡¯t mind reporting them to the authorities.


    Who said that she, having been here for only one day, had any feelings for this place at all? Did they expect her to care about everyone and sacrifice herself? She wasn¡¯t that noble.


    If this were her country, not to mention the whole village, even if it were to save one villager, she would have sacrificed herself without any complaints, but unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t her country.


    One could say that having been here for only a day, she felt no sense of belonging to any of it.


    Of course, Xiao Changyi was an exception.


    ¡°You¡¯re being gossiped about like this, it must be your mother and sister-in-law stirring things up behind the scenes; their tongues have always been sharp. You and Xiao Changyi refuse to give them the silver for the servitude contract, so they want to drown you with spit.¡± Aunt Liu Hua indignantly added.


    An Jing had already guessed that it was Lin¡¯s mother and the others doing it; besides them, no one else in Jiuping Village would have wished for her death.


    But compared to Aunt Liu Hua¡¯s indignation, An Jing was much more composed, even wearing a faint smile on her face.


    Seeing this, Aunt Liu Hua glared at An Jing, ¡°You really are easy-going, still able to smile at a time like this, aren¡¯t you afraid of being drowned by spittle stars?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been laughed at a lot before, now I¡¯ve let it go,¡± An Jing said. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, even the biggest spittle stars can¡¯t drown me now.¡±


    She, An Jing, had always been fearless!


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Thinking of how An Jing had been mocked for being barren due to not menstruating, Aunt Liu Hua let out a heavy sigh. After a long pause, she said, ¡°You¡¯ve changed, you¡¯re completely different from before.¡±


    An Jing remained unfazed, ¡°Anyone pushed to my limits would change.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Aunt Liu Hua sighed again, ¡°Your parents are really too much. Enslaving you and beating you was bad enough, but in the end, they even sold you. No wonder you¡¯ve become like this.¡±


    Without waiting for An Jing to say anything, Aunt Liu Hua suddenly spoke again, in a negotiating tone, ¡°An Jing, although your parents are no good, they did give birth to you, after all... Why don¡¯t you and Xiao Changyi scrape together, give them those ten taels of silver? To save yourself from their random slanders?¡±


    An Jing actually didn¡¯t want to discuss this issue with anyone anymore; as far as she was concerned, everything had been settled the moment Lin Ming led Lin Daqiang and the others out of the courtyard.


    But considering that Aunt Liu Hua truly had her best interests at heart, she showed no impatience.


    An Jing looked at Aunt Liu Hua, ¡°Aunt, not to mention that Brother Xiao and I can¡¯t scrape together ten taels of silver, even if we could, I wouldn¡¯t give them the money. They¡¯ve truly chilled my heart; I wish they had never given birth to me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more,¡± An Jing¡¯s expression suddenly turned stern, ¡°the moment I picked up the firewood knife to take back my servitude contract, I wasn¡¯t afraid of anything anymore. I¡¯ve bent my back enough in the past; now, nobody can bully me!¡±


    Aunt Liu Hua was a little shaken by the aura emanating from An Jing at that moment, stunned for a long time before she muttered, ¡°But your reputation...¡±


    What¡¯s the use of a reputation?


    An Jing really wanted to say this, but not wanting to unsettle Aunt Liu Hua, an ancient-minded person, she replied more tactfully, ¡°I don¡¯t care about it.¡±

 Chapter 33 - 33 33 You Dont Care Anyway_1

    ?Chapter 33: Chapter 33 You Don¡¯t Care Anyway_1 Chapter 33: Chapter 33 You Don¡¯t Care Anyway_1 Aunt Liu Hua, however, stood up in agitation, ¡°How can a person not care about their own reputation?!¡±


    Seeing An Jing¡¯s truly indifferent demeanor toward reputation, Aunt Liu Hua also realized that persuading An Jing further would merely be a waste of breath.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Aunt Liu Hua waved her hand, ¡°Regardless of whether you care or not, I will go and have a thorough talk with everyone. I can¡¯t just watch you being maligned by your mother and sister-in-law like this. Otherwise, you really might be united against and driven out of the village. If you are driven out of the village, what other way is there for you to survive!¡±


    Without waiting for An Jing to say anything, Aunt Liu Hua quickly walked away.


    Watching Aunt Liu Hua leave like that and knowing that she meant well, An Jing didn¡¯t stop her.


    In this age where the hierarchy is strict and men are valued over women, an unmarried woman being driven out of a village is indeed akin to a dead-end.


    But she wasn¡¯t Lin Anjing; she was An Jing.


    Could she, a modern special forces soldier who had undergone all sorts of devilish training, really be at a dead-end just by being driven out of the village? It was practically a joke.


    So, even if she were to be driven out of the village, it wouldn¡¯t matter much.


    Worst case, she¡¯d live in the remote mountains.


    Looking in the direction of the courtyard door, An Jing suddenly smiled with deep meaning and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if he would be willing to follow me...¡±


    As soon as Aunt Liu Hua left Xiao Changyi¡¯s courtyard, she went to the entrance of the village and started telling everyone she met that An Jing had been forced to speak of reporting to the authorities, asking them not to misunderstand.


    In Jiuping Village, Aunt Liu Hua had an excellent reputation, everyone liked her very much and was happy to interact with her. Believing what she said, they let go of the idea of driving An Jing out, but they still felt somewhat uncomfortable in their hearts.


    Aunt Liu Hua herself was also a bit uncomfortable.


    Her family also rented land from Landlord Wang. How could Aunt Liu Hua be completely indifferent to what An Jing said? But Lin Anjing was someone Aunt Liu Hua had watched grow up; she couldn¡¯t just stand by and see Lin Anjing driven out of the village.


    And the most uncomfortable of all was Lin¡¯s mother.


    Lin¡¯s mother, not having received the betrothal money, grew increasingly resentful the more she thought about it at home. So she and Mrs. Gu went about the village spreading all sorts of slander against An Jing, eager to see her dead. They didn¡¯t expect Aunt Liu Hua to intervene and clarify things so quickly.


    This made Lin¡¯s mother hate Aunt Liu Hua as well.


    As for how things were outside, An Jing, even while sitting at home, could guess but she didn¡¯t delve into it.


    Instead of saying she didn¡¯t delve into it, it was more accurate to say she simply didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± As soon as An Jing saw Xiao Changyi return, her eyes immediately lit up.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Although Xiao Changyi¡¯s face showed little emotion, the coldness in his eyes had completely dissipated.


    ¡°Did Carpenter Zheng say when he could finish making the bed?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to town tomorrow to find someone to make it.¡±


    An Jing was taken aback at first and then asked, ¡°Is there anything else? Anything else you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t care anyway.¡± So, it doesn¡¯t matter whether he said it or not.


    An Jingxin was shocked; she hadn¡¯t expected that this man truly understood her so well.


    After a while, she smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do as you say. Tomorrow, when we go to town to have the wedding clothes made, we¡¯ll also look for someone to make the bed.¡±


    Although hiring a town carpenter would be a bit more expensive, compared to asking Carpenter Zheng from the village to make their bed, she was willing to spend the money.


    You see, she had never asked anyone for a favor in her life.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    An Jing looked steadily at Xiao Changyi and suddenly said, ¡°Aunt Liu Hua came by just now.¡±

 Chapter 34 - 34 34 If Shes Afraid Shes Not An Jing_1

    ?Chapter 34: Chapter 34 If She¡¯s Afraid, She¡¯s Not An Jing!_1 Chapter 34: Chapter 34 If She¡¯s Afraid, She¡¯s Not An Jing!_1 Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    An Jing raised an eyebrow with a smile, ¡°Won¡¯t you comfort me a bit? She said quite a few bad things about me, you know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about it anyway,¡± he replied with his usual line.


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°If I really get kicked out of the village, would you come live with me deep in the mountains?¡±


    Without a second thought, Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°That eager?¡± An Jing asked with raised eyebrows, feeling incredibly sweet inside.


    Xiao Changyi looked at her, ¡°Wherever you are, I am there.¡±


    Yet suddenly, An Jing fell silent, stopped smiling, and lowered her head, staring blankly at the ground.


    Xiao Changyi quietly watched An Jing for a long while before lifting his hand to touch her head.


    An Jing tensed up for a moment before slowly pulling the hand on her head down to hold it, staring at Xiao Changyi¡¯s large hand for a while. Then, lifting her head, she looked at him seriously and said, ¡°Remember what you said today.¡±


    Without waiting for Xiao Changyi to say anything, she added, ¡°I¡¯m taking you seriously.¡±


    Xiao Changyi clasped her hand back, his large hand enveloping her small one, tightly, ¡°What I said is the truth.¡±


    An Jing finally smiled again, her radiant joy comparable to the brilliant sunlight outside.


    Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t resist; he lifted his other hand to touch An Jing¡¯s head again.


    This time, An Jing laughed until her eyes disappeared.


    As for the villagers¡¯ rejection, An Jing never took it to heart from the beginning to the end.


    She had her own hands and feet, she did not rely on the villagers for her sustenance, so why would she fear their rejection?


    If she did fear, she wouldn¡¯t be An Jing.


    ...


    The next day, because they needed to go to town, An Jing and Xiao Changyi rose before dawn. And Xiao Changyi had gotten up much earlier than An Jing; he even went in the dark to the fields to fetch more Niu Jin Grass.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi apply the mashed fresh Niu Jin Grass to her foot made An Jing feel unspeakably sweet.


    After having some leftover food from last night, Xiao Changyi carried An Jing out the door.


    At the village entrance, there was already a bullock cart waiting, and each person only needed to pay a copper coin to ride the cart to town.


    It was still not fully light, but several people were already seated on the bullock cart. Seeing Xiao Changyi carrying An Jing over, everyone immediately felt uncomfortable.


    Despite Aunt Liu Hua¡¯s explanation, and the fact that the villagers had dropped the idea of driving An Jing out of Jiuping Village, they still harbored a grudge against her in their hearts.


    ¡°Go, go, go, my bullock cart won¡¯t carry someone who¡¯s cursed our Jiuping Village!¡± Wu Mazi rudely drove them away, not allowing Xiao Changyi and An Jing to ride his bullock cart, even before they had approached.


    Wu Mazi was a person with extremely straightforward thoughts; whatever he felt was plainly reflected on his face. The discomfort he felt upon seeing An Jing was unabashedly displayed, and to straightforward people like him, An Jing and Xiao Changyi posed no threat at all.


    From the refusal of Carpenter Zheng to make their bed yesterday, An Jing had already guessed there might be a scene like this today; therefore, she did not get angry but simply ignored Wu Mazi, turning to ask Xiao Changyi, ¡°Two hours, can you make it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi nodded. At the same time, he turned and started walking toward the direction of the town with An Jing on his back.


    To walk to the town took two hours, and Xiao Changyi was carrying her there; An Jing was a bit worried inwardly, afraid it would be too tiring for him.


    But Xiao Changyi had already nodded, so she did not say anything more.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s pace was steady; An Jing lay on his back, not feeling any jolts at all. If An Jing were carefree, being carried by Xiao Changyi like this would have surely put her to sleep long ago.

 Chapter 35 - 35 35 Truly the Man I Admired~_1

    ?Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Truly the Man I Admired~_1 Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Truly the Man I Admired~_1 Xiao Changyi had been carrying her for half an hour already, and they had only covered half the distance to town. Wu Mazi¡¯s ox cart had long passed by them. An Jing pursed her lips and finally spoke up.


    ¡°Xiao Changyi, I have troubled you...¡±


    ¡°Never.¡± He paused, and then Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Such words should not be said again in the future.¡± He paused again, ¡°I would get angry.¡±


    Without any expression, the man said he would get angry, and An Jing thought this man was really too adorable. Joy and sweetness filled her heart, and it showed on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re really nice~¡± An Jing tightened her hands around Xiao Changyi¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Such words should not be said again in the future.¡± He repeated his earlier statement very seriously. He needed a promise from her.


    With a smile in her eyes, An Jing responded, ¡°Mhm, I won¡¯t say it again in the future. We¡¯re going to get married soon, husband and wife are one, you are me, and I am you, there¡¯s no such thing as one being a burden to the other, agreed?¡±


    The words that followed were lighter and more jestful as An Jing spoke, but Xiao Changyi actually nodded in agreement with her, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Pfft~¡± Her man was really too adorable, and An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud.


    Xiao Changyi wasn¡¯t angry, but merely freed one hand and gently touched the head of An Jing, who was giggling non-stop on his shoulder.


    An Jing squinted her eyes like an extremely lazy cat, enjoying Xiao Changyi¡¯s caress.


    ¡°How about we rest for a while?¡± An Jing had held back for quite some time before finally saying it out loud.


    She actually felt quite sorry for him.


    Xiao Changyi shook his head, ¡°I am not tired.¡±


    An Jing puffed her cheeks, saying nothing, but the atmosphere was clearly a bit gloomy.


    Feeling the low pressure from the person on his back, Xiao Changyi also didn¡¯t say anything, but simply stopped walking, and then, he set An Jing down.


    The moment she touched the ground, An Jing immediately smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s rest a bit before we go on, there¡¯s no rush anyway.¡±


    Seeing An Jing¡¯s spirited smile, Xiao Changyi felt as full as anything, he liked seeing her look lively and smile at him. He gently nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    After resting by the roadside for a while, Xiao Changyi continued on, carrying An Jing on his back.


    The town was called Sixteen Town, named after the sixteen villages around it. By the time Xiao Changyi and An Jing arrived in town, it was morning, bright as anything, with people coming and going, creating a bustling scene.


    Everyone saw Xiao Changyi carrying An Jing, and since An Jing had her hair down, which meant she was an unmarried woman, a man carrying an unmarried woman like this, regardless of their relationship, was considered indecent in the eyes of the people.


    However, the townspeople weren¡¯t blind. They noticed that An Jing had injured her right foot and was being carried out of necessity. Even though they could understand, they still felt it was indecent.


    As a modern person, An Jing didn¡¯t mind the attention she was getting from so many people, but she was afraid that Xiao Changyi, being from ancient times, might care. So, she whispered to him in a volume only Xiao Changyi could hear, ¡°Should I walk on my own?¡±


    Without a second thought, Xiao Changyi responded, ¡°No need.¡±


    Knowing that Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ opinions at all, An Jing immediately praised him in her heart: He¡¯s truly the man I have set my eyes on~


    It wasn¡¯t until they reached the entrance of the cloth shop that Xiao Changyi gently put An Jing down. Seeing them, the attendants in the shop knew they were here to buy cloth and immediately greeted one enthusiastically.


    ¡°Dear visitors, please come inside. Our Wanbu Pavilion has the most comprehensive selection of cloth in town. If you¡¯re here to buy cloth, you¡¯ve come to the right place,¡± said the attendant warmly.

 Chapter 36 - 36 36 Once in a Lifetime_1

    ?Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Once in a Lifetime_1 Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Once in a Lifetime_1 The shop assistant didn¡¯t look down on their shabby clothes, and An Jing hadn¡¯t even entered the shop called Wanbu Pavilion before she felt a sense of fondness for it. She decided that in the future, she would buy fabric only from here.


    Lin Anjing had never been to town before; she had always been enslaved by Lin Daqiang and the others, doing all sorts of farm work at home, which meant that even though An Jing had Lin Anjing¡¯s memories, she didn¡¯t have any understanding of Sixteen Town.


    Luckily, she had Xiao Changyi to lead the way, so she wouldn¡¯t take too many wrong turns.


    Thinking this, An Jing turned her head and just smiled at Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi nodded slightly and then guided her towards Wanbu Pavilion.


    ¡°What kind of fabric would the two honored guests like to buy?¡± the shop assistant asked politely as he followed them.


    An Jing answered, ¡°For wedding clothes.¡±


    As Xiao Changyi was currently supporting An Jing, this behavior was considered extremely intimate for that era. Even if the shop assistant had no perceptiveness, it would have been obvious to him, and this shop assistant was no fool. Hearing An Jing¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°Ah, they must be for the two honored guests¡¯ wedding. Then allow me to congratulate you both, congratulations, congratulations.¡±


    ¡°Over here, please; all the red fabric suited for wedding attire is on this side.¡± The assistant led them to the left-hand side, where many bolts of fabric were displayed on the counter, including four bolts of bright red sample fabric.


    Although they were all bright red, the quality of each was clearly different.


    ¡°This one is ten coins per foot, this one fifteen, this one twenty, and this one thirty. Please feel them; it¡¯s very obvious that the quality improves with each one,¡± the assistant explained.


    An Jing touched the fabric, and indeed, one felt smoother than the last, each more comfortable to the touch.


    The cheapest at ten coins per foot was just coarse fabric, which was not only rough but also itchy. Considering their lack of money, An Jing quickly picked up the ten-coin fabric and looked at Xiao Changyi, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s just buy this one. After all, it¡¯s only worn once; there¡¯s no need to buy anything too fancy.¡±


    But Xiao Changyi shook his head, ¡°You only do it once in a lifetime.¡± He pointed to the thirty-coin fabric, ¡°Buy that one.¡±


    The shop assistant was startled. Seeing them dressed in coarse clothes, patched up in many places, he had assumed they would at most pick the fifteen-coin fabric, but this man had gone straight for the most expensive one.


    Regaining his composure, the assistant quickly praised An Jing, ¡°Miss, your future husband is very caring. It¡¯s rare for anyone coming here to buy wedding fabric to choose something so expensive.¡±


    Other customers in the store were also somewhat frightened. Those who came to buy fabric at this time were mostly children of farmers. Shocked, they all turned to look at An Jing and Xiao Changyi, including Niu Dahua from Jiuping Village.


    Niu Dahua, recognizing them, almost popped her eyes out of their sockets.


    An Jing wasn¡¯t frightened, just startled for a moment. Relying on Lin Anjing¡¯s memories, she knew that the fabric for a village girl¡¯s wedding dress was seemingly no more than fifteen coins per foot, and she had never even heard of anything costing twenty per foot.


    Now, Xiao Changyi nonchalantly proposed thirty coins per foot, which clearly showed how much he valued her.


    Even though she felt a bit heartache over the money he was willing to spend on her, An Jing was very happy nonetheless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you~¡± An Jing smiled happily and didn¡¯t argue with Xiao Changyi about not buying such expensive fabric. This was a gesture from her husband after all; how could she ask him to spend less? Of course, she would accept it wholeheartedly~


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Xiao Changyi¡¯s usually cool lips barely curled into a smile.

 Chapter 37 - 37 37 Envy Jealousy and Hatred_1

    ?Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Envy, Jealousy, and Hatred_1 Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Envy, Jealousy, and Hatred_1 An Jing then went to ask the attendant, ¡°How much fabric do we need in total for both of our wedding outfits?¡±


    The attendant roughly measured An Jing and Xiao Changyi with a wooden ruler and said to An Jing, ¡°Your wedding outfit in total will need about six chi of fabric, and your future husband will need about eight chi.¡±


    An Jing looked at Xiao Changyi, ¡°Then we¡¯ll buy fourteen chi.¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    An Jing then asked the attendant, ¡°Do you have tailors here? We¡¯re in a hurry for the wedding clothes and won¡¯t make it in time if we do it ourselves.¡± She would never admit that she didn¡¯t know how to make them.


    The attendant smiled and said, ¡°Of course, we have tailors. But if you want our tailor to make it, there will be a surcharge of ten coins for the labor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite expensive...¡± An Jing frowned.


    The attendant hurriedly said, ¡°Not at all. You go out and look around to see if anyone¡¯s tailor is cheaper than ours. If you find one, our tailor will make them for free.¡± Wanbu Pavilion may be a big store, but it never cheats its customers.


    An Jing didn¡¯t say anything immediately, but looked at Xiao Changyi. She knew Xiao Changyi must be familiar with Wanbu Pavilion; that¡¯s why he had brought her here. Seeing Xiao Changyi slightly nod in her direction, she then said to the attendant, ¡°Alright then, ten coins it is.¡±


    ¡°Alrighty!¡± the attendant said loudly. Then, he took an abacus and calculated, ¡°Fourteen chi of top-grade red fabric, thirty coins per chi, comes to a total of four hundred and twenty coins, plus ten coins for the tailor¡¯s labor, bringing the total to four hundred and thirty coins.¡±


    Four hundred and thirty coins?! If she hadn¡¯t covered her mouth in time, Niu Dahua would have definitely screamed out loud.


    Then, the look Niu Dahua gave An Jing was full of envy, jealousy, and hatred. Her own wedding dress only cost ten coins per chi at that time! Her family didn¡¯t even have four hundred and thirty coins in savings!


    An Jing didn¡¯t immediately ask Xiao Changyi to pay but asked the attendant, ¡°When can the clothes be ready?¡±


    The attendant replied, ¡°They can be done in one day, the customers can come to collect them this time tomorrow.¡±


    An Jing nodded and then looked towards Xiao Changyi.


    However, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t take out any money to pay; instead, he supported An Jing as they walked towards a counter on the right. But after only a step, they saw a familiar figure hurriedly passing in front of them at the counter on the right.


    Watching the young married woman briskly exit Wanbu Pavilion, An Jing frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Niu Dahua?¡±


    Niu Dahua, Niu Er¡¯s elder sister, was already married¡ªshe married Xiao Shengcai from the same village a year ago. Xiao Shengcai shared the Xiao surname with Xiao Changyi but had never associated with him.


    The village had many gossips, and Niu Dahua was certainly one of them. At this moment, An Jing realized why Niu Er was so talkative; it seemed to be hereditary, the whole family was like this.


    And since Niu Er had refused to help her out of the pit a couple of days before, An Jing felt even less kindly towards Niu Dahua now.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi replied with a single word and continued to lead An Jing towards the counter on the right.


    An Jing never cared much about irrelevant people. Once Xiao Changyi supported her and they continued on, An Jing also put Niu Dahua out of her mind, as if she had never encountered Niu Dahua at all.


    An Jing was somewhat puzzled as to what Xiao Changyi intended to do until he pointed at two bolts of fabric on the counter on the right and asked, ¡°Do you like these two colors?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± An Jing looked at the two bolts of fabric, one lotus-colored, the other apricot-colored, and still didn¡¯t quite understand Xiao Changyi¡¯s intentions.


    Xiao Changyi then explained, ¡°To make clothes for you.¡±


    An Jing finally understood and laughed. How could this man be so good to her? She already had clothes, yet he still thought about buying more for her.

 Chapter 38 - 38 38 How can she be so bold_1

    ?Chapter 38: Chapter 38 How can she be so bold?!_1 Chapter 38: Chapter 38 How can she be so bold?!_1 An Jing smiled and said, ¡°No need, Aunt Liu Hua gave me two sets, which is enough for changing.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak, just gazed at her, quietly, intently, steadily.


    Feeling overwhelmed by his stare, An Jing could only surrender with a smile that was both helpless and sweet, ¡°All right then, but you have to as well.¡± If she dressed well and her man poorly, how could she bear it?


    Xiao Changyi had anticipated her response, knowing she also wanted to treat him well, so he nodded without objection, ¡°Mhm.¡± He paused, ¡°You choose the colors for me.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± An Jing smiled. She quickly scanned the fabrics on the counter, then pointed to a piece of sky blue and one of dark black cloth, ¡°Those two colors, I think you¡¯d look good in them.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Xiao Changyi agreed without objection.


    Only then did the shop assistant ask, ¡°The four colors you two have selected, what kind of material would you like?¡±


    Rather than answering, An Jing asked back, ¡°How much is the cheapest per foot?¡±


    The assistant replied, ¡°The cheapest is eight coins per foot, coarse fabric.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to make full sets of these, just outerwear. How many feet will we approximately need?¡±


    The assistant used a wooden ruler to make a rough measure on An Jing and Xiao Changyi, then told An Jing, ¡°Madam, you will need four feet, your future husband will need five feet.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take four feet of each of these two colors, and he¡¯ll take five feet of his two colors.¡±


    ¡°All at eight coins per foot?¡± the assistant asked.


    An Jing nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Just for everyday wear, no need for a farmer¡¯s child to dress too finely.


    The assistant then calculated with an abacus, ¡°Eighteen feet of coarse fabric, at eight coins per foot, totals one hundred and forty-four coins, plus four hundred and thirty coins for premium red fabric and labor from before, comes to a total of five hundred and seventy-four coins.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Please trouble your tailor to make these coats for us as well.¡±


    ¡°Certainly,¡± the assistant paused, ¡°Since you¡¯ve purchased so much fabric, our shop will waive the tailoring fee for the outerwear.¡±


    Seizing the opportunity, An Jing said, ¡°And since we¡¯re buying so much fabric, shouldn¡¯t you throw in something extra?¡±


    The assistant smiled, ¡°You are a shrewd customer. But we can¡¯t operate at a loss, can we? We can give away some needles and threads.¡± He pointed to small items not far from the counter, ¡°You can also pick out two purses from over there.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°How about this, we won¡¯t need the needles, threads, or purses, can you give me a discount instead?¡±


    The assistant¡¯s face immediately showed difficulty, ¡°Madam, we really can¡¯t do business at a loss. You go ask around; our Wanbu Pavilion¡¯s fabrics really are the most reasonably priced...¡±


    At this point, An Jing turned to look at Xiao Changyi.


    Seeing her look his way, Xiao Changyi subtly nodded to indicate that the price was indeed fair and could not be reduced further, and An Jing also nodded back to him.


    It was then that Xiao Changyi took out his money to pay.


    Xiao Changyi paid with a piece of silver which equaled to one thousand coins. As the assistant was giving him change, he sincerely said, ¡°You two have such a great relationship; it¡¯s quite enviable to witness.¡±


    An Jing just smiled.


    After Xiao Changyi had secured the change and the receipt, An Jing went to pick out needles and threads and purses. Once finished, she asked the assistant, ¡°Can the outerwear be ready in one day as well?¡±


    The assistant replied, ¡°Yes, they can be picked up along with your wedding garments tomorrow.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak, but bent down in front of An Jing, who didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment and climbed up onto his back.


    Everyone in Wanbu Pavilion stared in disbelief, hardly able to accept that An Jing was still an unmarried girl. Even for a married woman, such boldness as An Jing¡¯s was unheard of.

 Chapter 39 - 39 39 She Does Not Beg Nor Will She Suffer

    ?Chapter 39: Chapter 39 She Does Not Beg, Nor Will She Suffer Indignity!_1 Chapter 39: Chapter 39 She Does Not Beg, Nor Will She Suffer Indignity!_1 As soon as An Jing was carried out of Wanbu Pavilion by Xiao Changyi, she took out a purse and dangled it in front of him, ¡°Xiao Changyi, would it be nice if I gave you a purse?¡±


    ¡°It would not.¡±


    An Jing was taken aback by his unexpected refusal and could only laugh, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    An Jing took back the purse and seeing that Xiao Changyi wasn¡¯t speaking, teased, ¡°What if it was a purse I embroidered for you, then would it be nice?¡±


    ¡°It would.¡±


    An Jing immediately felt sweetness in her heart. After a pause, she playfully said, ¡°But the purse I embroider might not look good...¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t disdain it.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Given how much you seem to want a purse that I¡¯ve embroidered, I will find an opportunity to learn and embroider one for you when we return.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    She actually got a nod from the man. How could he be so endearingly aloof? It was simply unfair. An Jing suddenly had the urge to pinch Xiao Changyi¡¯s face, to tease his chin, and to get him to smile at her once more.


    But there was a problem...


    An Jing glanced around and saw that everyone was giving her and Xiao Changyi looks that suggested impropriety; she thus abandoned the thought.


    If she were to tease Xiao Changyi at this time and place, who knows how stirred up the crowd might get. It would be better to stay proper and not cause a scene that would be difficult to manage.


    To prevent herself from impulsively teasing Xiao Changyi in public, An Jing quickly changed the subject, ¡°The clerk from Wanbu Pavilion just now didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary clerk at all¡ªhe could use an abacus and handled money transactions. Shouldn¡¯t those be the shopkeeper¡¯s duties? But I noticed there doesn¡¯t seem to be a designated shopkeeper there; it appears the clerks manage everything themselves...¡±


    Xiao Changyi slightly shook his head, indicating he wasn¡¯t quite sure either.


    ¡°If they¡¯re doing the shopkeeper¡¯s work, their wages must be higher than the average clerk¡¯s,¡± An Jing spoke again, pondering to herself.


    Xiao Changyi stayed quiet.


    An Jing knew Xiao Changyi was listening and had grown accustomed to his often silent, wordless manner. At this moment, the atmosphere between the two was not at all awkward. In fact, it felt extremely natural, almost as if they had been together for a very long time.


    Staring at Xiao Changyi¡¯s profile, An Jing smiled and a phrase naturally came to mind: May all the years be peaceful and content.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± An Jing asked.


    Xiao Changyi replied, ¡°We are going to find a carpenter to make a bed.¡±


    There were two carpentry shops in town, and Xiao Changyi took An Jing directly to the one farthest from Wanbu Pavilion. An Jing didn¡¯t ask any questions, but it was clear that Xiao Changyi was very familiar with the town, presumably knowing that the carpenter¡¯s prices were fair.


    After negotiating with the carpenter, An Jingxin thought: Indeed, very fair.


    Of course, it was still more expensive than having the village carpenter make it.


    To craft an ordinary frame bed, the carpenter¡¯s fee was thirty-five coins, using locust wood which cost an additional twenty coins, amounting to a total of fifty-five coins.


    If it were made in the village, Xiao Changyi could cut the locust wood from the mountain himself, so there would be no need to buy it.


    And Carpenter Zheng in the village would only charge twenty-six coins for his labor.


    But Carpenter Zheng was unwilling to make it for them. Expect An Jing to grovel and beg Carpenter Zheng to make their bed? In your dreams!


    At this moment, An Jing truly did not regret coming to town to have the bed made. She would rather spend a little more money than beg someone else or endure any grievances.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi pay the carpenter quite generously, the corners of An Jing¡¯s mouth lifted infinitely. It seemed her man was also unwilling for her to beg or suffer grievances...


    How lovely~

 Chapter 40 - 40 40 Shes Happy Hes Happy_1

    ?Chapter 40: Chapter 40 She¡¯s Happy, He¡¯s Happy_1 Chapter 40: Chapter 40 She¡¯s Happy, He¡¯s Happy_1 After confirming with the carpenter in the shop that the shelves bed would be delivered to their doorstep in three days, Xiao Changyi carried An Jing on his back as they left the shop.


    When they came out, it was precisely noon, the time for lunch. Xiao Changyi asked, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°Meat buns~¡± An Jing smiled with narrowed eyes, ¡°I could smell them earlier, they¡¯re so fragrant~¡±


    She actually wanted to save money, but she couldn¡¯t resist her craving for meat buns now. She guessed it was because Lin Anjing¡¯s body had never eaten meat, which made her feel like she hadn¡¯t tasted meat for many years as well...


    Embarrassing.


    After all, her food in the army used to be very good. How could she possibly have no meat to eat?


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections at all. He carried An Jing straight to a small stall selling meat buns and bought six meat buns and two steamed buns.


    A meat bun cost one coin each, and two steamed buns cost one coin, making a total of seven coins.


    Right next to the bun seller, there was a resting tea stall¡ªone coin for a bowl. Xiao Changyi bought two bowls of tea and then sat at the tea stall with An Jing, sipping tea and eating buns and steamed buns together.


    The moment An Jing sat down, she unceremoniously took a meat bun out of the paper wrapper to eat and simultaneously handed one to Xiao Changyi, ¡°You eat too~¡±


    The meat bun was quite big, with a thin skin and lots of filling. An Jing bit into it and immediately smiled contentedly upon tasting the meat flavor.


    So delicious.


    It can¡¯t even compare to those wild greens and cornbreads.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± The corners of Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth slightly curved up, almost imperceptibly. He nodded gently, accepting the meat bun An Jing handed him, and began to eat.


    When he told her ¡®it won¡¯t happen again¡¯ yesterday morning, he understood that he should not only be good to her but also to himself.


    Because he knew, she wanted to be good to him, too.


    And he, didn¡¯t want to make her unhappy.


    Seeing how absolutely satisfied An Jing was with the meat bun, Xiao Changyi¡¯s usually stern heart softened ridiculously.


    If she was happy, so was he.


    While An Jing and Xiao Changyi were eating buns at the tea stall, Niu Dahua had already walked back to Jiuping Village.


    There was a big banyan tree at the entrance of the village, and quite a few people were gathered under it now. Upon seeing this, Niu Dahua immediately walked over and shouted, ¡°Do you know, do you know, Xiao Changyi has struck it rich!¡±


    One older woman immediately burst into laughter that rocked her back and forth, ¡°Niu Dahua, you must be dreaming. Go take a look at Xiao Changyi¡¯s thatched hut¡ªit¡¯s the shabbiest house in the village. You say he¡¯s rich, and you¡¯re not afraid of making people die laughing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Seeing no one believed her, Niu Dahua yelled frantically. ¡°I saw with my own eyes Xiao Changyi buying cloth for thirty coins a foot to make wedding clothes for him and An Jing, thirty coins! Not three coins! That¡¯s the most expensive, bright red cloth from Wanbu Pavilion! Hardly anyone can afford it! I don¡¯t even dare to look at that cloth! But he didn¡¯t just buy it¡ªhe bought fourteen feet, for a total of four hundred and thirty coins! Four hundred and thirty coins! That¡¯s more money than my family has saved up, and probably more than half the families in the village, how could he not be rich?!¡±


    Four hundred and thirty coins?!!!


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± Everyone instinctively gasped in unison.


    At first, nobody really believed Niu Dahua¡¯s claim that Xiao Changyi had struck it rich, but as she spoke with such agitation about what she had witnessed, they slowly began to believe her, and they were increasingly astonished by her words.


    In the end, they were all stunned.


    That was nearly half a tael of silver!


    What kind of deal had been made for him to be willing to spend so much Silver Coin? And more importantly, how could Xiao Changyi, of all people, get his hands on it?

 Chapter 41 - 41 41 Youre just being sour because you cant

    ?Chapter 41: Chapter 41 You¡¯re just being sour because you can¡¯t have grapes!_1 Chapter 41: Chapter 41 You¡¯re just being sour because you can¡¯t have grapes!_1 Liu Sanya was also among them. Having recovered from the shock, she hesitated for a while before she said softly and weakly, ¡°Brother Yi isn¡¯t rich. If he were, he wouldn¡¯t still be living in such a dilapidated place...¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, there¡¯s a saying, isn¡¯t there? ¡®Wealth should not be flaunted.¡¯ It must be referring to his kind of person,¡± Niu Dahua said.


    The auntie from before chimed in as well, ¡°Xiao Changyi has been serving in the military for so many years. He must have received some military pay. I thought he didn¡¯t get much since he was still living in his old thatched cottage, but now it seems that he must have quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°I completely forgot about his military pay!¡± Niu Dahua smacked her forehead. ¡°I was wondering earlier how he suddenly had so much money. Turns out it¡¯s his eight years of military pay.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Niu Dahua added, ¡°Xiao Changyi is really good to An Jing. An Jing herself said she would buy red fabric for ten coins a foot, but Xiao Changyi insisted on buying fabric for thirty coins a foot for her dowry dress, saying it¡¯s a once in a lifetime thing.¡±


    The other married women were full of envy. Their dowry dresses were either ten coins a foot or fifteen coins a foot; none of them had the good fortune of An Jing, who couldn¡¯t have children and yet got to wear such fine fabric for her wedding dress.


    As for the unmarried girls, they all hoped that their future husbands would also buy thirty-coin-a-foot fabric for their wedding dresses.


    ¡°What a pity that An Jing can¡¯t have children.¡± Too much envy led some to speak out of jealousy, making snide remarks.


    ¡°So what if she can¡¯t have children?¡± someone countered, ¡°She is about to marry a man who is willing to treat her well. With a husband to back her up, what¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Changyi is cursed with bad luck,¡± said another, words even more sour. ¡°No girls wanted to marry him, afraid they¡¯d be hexed to death. Otherwise, how would it fall to An Jing, who can¡¯t even have children?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just sour because you can¡¯t eat grapes!¡± someone mocked. ¡°Xiao Changyi may be cursed, but that just affects his elders and siblings. He doesn¡¯t hex his wife. No girl wanted to marry him because they thought he was too poor. Now that you¡¯ve discovered he¡¯s not, you all keep making these snide remarks, not afraid of twisting your tongues. Everyone knows you¡¯ve got a girl at home! Regretting it now, aren¡¯t you? Now that he¡¯s so rich, who made you scorn him before~¡±


    ¡°You¡ª!¡±


    Everyone had something to say, and the conversation became more and more heated, spreading the news throughout the village.


    When Lin¡¯s mother learned of this, she immediately spit in disgust and angrily cursed, ¡°Damned mutt, got rich and still bought such expensive fabric, couldn¡¯t even spare us ten taels of silver, why doesn¡¯t he just die!¡±


    When Xiao Changyi¡¯s mother, Xiao Chen¡¯s, heard about it, she felt very choked up. Then, she began to ponder whether she should risk being cursed to death and ask Xiao Changyi for money to show her filial respect.


    Unaware of everything happening in the village at that moment, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were sitting at the Sixteen Town Tea Stall eating steamed buns.


    Of course, even if they were aware, they wouldn¡¯t care.


    An Jing finished off two meat buns before picking up the bowl of tea in front of her to drink. The tea was as bad as dishwater, obviously made from very low-quality leaves. After taking a sip, An Jing almost spat it out.


    She would rather drink plain water than this...


    Thinking so, An Jing set the tea aside, and never picked that bowl up again.


    An Jing took out a steamed bun from the paper bag. The buns were quite filling. After eating two, she was somewhat full, but she still wanted to taste the steamed bun. She tore the bun in half, gave the larger piece to Xiao Changyi, and took a small bite of her half to taste.

 Chapter 42 - 42 42 Not Only Is Her Man Cold and Aloof Hes

    ?Chapter 42: Chapter 42 Not Only Is Her Man Cold and Aloof, He¡¯s Also Crafty~_1 Chapter 42: Chapter 42 Not Only Is Her Man Cold and Aloof, He¡¯s Also Crafty~_1 Seeing Xiao Changyi holding a large half of the bun and not eating it, but instead looking at her, An Jing chuckled, ¡°I can¡¯t eat that much.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi start eating that large half of the bun. In fact, Xiao Changyi had already eaten two buns and one steamed bread and had no intention of eating more, but since it was given to him by An Jing, he was willing to finish it on the spot to make her happy.


    The bun was actually quite tasty. An Jing ate the small half in her hand while looking at the two meat buns left in the paper bag and murmured, ¡°I should have only bought four.¡±


    ¡°No matter,¡± Xiao Changyi said, ¡°I¡¯ll heat them up for you tonight.¡±


    Since her man always put her first, An Jing felt very sweet inside and grinned, ¡°We can each have one.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± This kind of mutual care, just for each other, made Xiao Changyi feel as sweet inside as An Jing did, even though his face remained expressionless.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to drink?¡± Seeing that An Jing had almost finished the small half of the bun but had not touched the bowl of tea in front of her, Xiao Changyi, who had already dealt with his large half, asked softly.


    An Jing shook her head.


    Only then did Xiao Changyi pick up her bowl of tea and start drinking.


    An Jing watched Xiao Changyi drink her leftover tea without any hint of disdain, and noticed that the spot where his lips touched the bowl seemed to be exactly where she had sipped from. Not knowing what came to her mind, a meaningful smile spread across her lips.


    She called out in a lowered voice, ¡°Xiao Changyi.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Xiao Changyi also subconsciously lowered his voice.


    ¡°Xiao Changyi, do you know...¡± An Jing eyed the bowl of tea in his hand, her smile growing wider, and her eyes filled with deeper meaning. Her voice remained hushed, very soft, yet alluring, ¡°By doing this, it¡¯s like you¡¯re indirectly kissing me?¡±


    Xiao Changyi paused as he brought the teacup to his lips, then, without a change in his facial expression, continued to bring it to his mouth, drinking from the same spot once again.


    An Jing was momentarily stunned, then bashfully muttered in a low voice, ¡°...Really? You don¡¯t understand indirect kissing?¡± Could it be that in ancient times, kissing was not known as kissing?


    Xiao Changyi continued to drink the tea from the same spot, seemingly oblivious to An Jing¡¯s words, until there was no tea left. Just when An Jing had given up on him understanding, he uttered one word: ¡°Understand.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± This man, he was definitely doing it on purpose!


    Yet An Jing was not angry at all. On the contrary, her smile grew even bigger, and so did the smile in her eyes.


    It turned out that not only was he cool and aloof, but he was also sly~


    Then, the two of them went to buy some oil, salt, soy sauce, and vinegar. As for the other items needed for their upcoming marriage, An Jing did not let Xiao Changyi buy them today. Xiao Changyi was already carrying her on his back, and she couldn¡¯t bear to add any more weight to his burden.


    After all, Xiao Changyi would also come to town tomorrow to pick up the wedding attire and outer clothes. She wouldn¡¯t come tomorrow, so she¡¯ll let Xiao Changyi come alone. It would be the same if he bought the items then and brought them back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± An Jing said, lying on Xiao Changyi¡¯s back and hugging his neck, her face full of smiles.


    Xiao Changyi turned his head to glance at An Jing and saw that she was beaming. He instantly felt a deep sense of contentment and gently responded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    In Jiuping Village, there was only Wu Mazi¡¯s ox cart, and since the owner was not inclined to transport them, of course, he would not take them back either. Therefore, Xiao Changyi and An Jing did not bother going to the place where the ox carts in town stopped.


    Xiao Changyi simply carried An Jing back to the village on his back.

 Chapter 43 - 43 43 Im already in too deep. Irredeemable. _1

    ?Chapter 43: Chapter 43 I¡¯m already in too deep. Irredeemable. _1 Chapter 43: Chapter 43 I¡¯m already in too deep. Irredeemable. _1 On the way back to the village, at Ying Anjing¡¯s request, Xiao Changyi paused to rest twice. If it were not for An Jing¡¯s insistence, Changyi would not have thought to rest at all.


    Even though he had carried her on his back for most of the day, he showed no sign of fatigue, as if nothing had happened. Anjing truly admired her man¡¯s stamina.


    Despite knowing that her man was strong, she still feared overworking him, so on their way back, she insisted that her man take two brief rests.


    Fortunately, her man was very obedient~


    An Jing¡¯s hands, holding onto Xiao Changyi¡¯s neck, tightened slightly as she smiled silently. When she caught sight of the huge banyan tree at the entrance of Jiuping Village, a symbol of sorts, her eyes dimmed a touch.


    Her grandparents were from the countryside. Because her parents were also in the military and frequently stationed on bases, unable to look after her, she mostly grew up in the countryside with her grandparents.


    However, the people from her countryside were clearly much more simple and kind than those in Jiuping Village.


    Truth be told, she didn¡¯t like Jiuping Village at all.


    ...One day I will leave this place, An Jing quietly vowed to herself.


    Her gaze shifted from the banyan tree back to the perfect profile of the man carrying her, and An Jing slowly smiled, adding in her heart, And I will take him with me.


    No sooner had she completed her thought than An Jing, seeing no one else around, gently rubbed her face against Xiao Changyi¡¯s like a cat.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s body visibly tensed, then relaxed as he freed a hand, gently patting the head of An Jing on his shoulder, as if to comfort her.


    ¡°Hehe...¡± An Jing simply laughed, choosing not to speak.


    With An Jing¡¯s laughter filling his ears, Xiao Changyi felt his heart brimming with joy, and the corners of his lips curled almost imperceptibly.


    As they entered the village, both An Jing and Xiao Changyi were somewhat surprised.


    They noticed the villagers¡¯ gazes had changed again, filled with envy, jealousy, and complexity, confusing them as to what exactly had happened.


    But An Jing and Xiao Changyi only had each other in their hearts. Regardless of their confusion, they paid no mind to the rest.


    Xiao Changyi carried An Jing straight home.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi had settled An Jing on the bench, he brought oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar, and two meat buns to the kitchen. The next time he appeared in front of An Jing, he held a bowl of water in his hand.


    Xiao Changyi offered the water to An Jing.


    ¡°Xiao Changyi...¡± An Jing looked at the bowl of water, moved beyond words. This man was truly considerate. Knowing a sip of tea wouldn¡¯t quench her thirst, he immediately brought her a bowl of water as soon as they reached home.


    And he hadn¡¯t said a word...


    If he had spoken, she wouldn¡¯t have been so moved, but he had silently taken care of everything...


    Every time it was like this...


    As An Jing watched him, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak either, just kept extending the water towards her, waiting for her to take it.


    An Jing, her emotions complex, pursed her lips, then took the bowl of water with a smile. She didn¡¯t drink immediately but looked at Xiao Changyi and teased with a laugh, ¡°Xiao Changyi, if I fall for you even more, it will be all your fault.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t avert his gaze but met hers, and in a low voice, he said, ¡°I have already fallen in.¡± He paused, ¡°Irrevocably.¡±


    An Jing was startled. After a moment, she laughed, ¡°You¡¯re quite heartless, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s not enough for one person to fall, you have to drag me down with you.¡±


    ¡°But do you want to?¡± He looked at her intensely.

 Chapter 44 - 44 44 Why are you laughing So happy_1

    ?Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Why are you laughing? So happy_1 Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Why are you laughing? So happy_1 Sister An Jing¡¯s smile widened as she countered with a question, ¡°If I weren¡¯t willing, would I be sitting here?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak but lifted his hand, gently touching her head. Seeing that she just looked at him, letting him touch her head, and didn¡¯t drink the water, he softly said, ¡°Drink the water.¡±


    Only then did An Jing take a drink, but she did not finish it, drinking only half of the bowl. Then, she passed the remaining half back to him with a smile, ¡°I allow you to continue indirectly kissing me.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, who subconsciously took the half bowl of water: ¡°...¡± Was she addicted to teasing him?


    Just then, Liu Sanya¡¯s voice came from the courtyard: ¡°Brother Yi, Sister An Jing, are you home?¡±


    Anjing stretched her neck to look outside the main room, and saw Liu Sanya standing at the entrance of the courtyard, adhering to etiquette, not daring to rashly enter.


    As for Liu Sanya, An Jing¡¯s impression of her was neither particularly good nor bad.


    Bad? Liu Sanya had never mocked Lin Anjing for being unable to have children; but good? Whenever everyone else mocked Lin Anjing for the same reason, Liu Sanya never spoke up for her and even stood aside to watch.


    However, Liu Sanya¡¯s father, Old Hunter Liu, was indebted to Xiao Changyi, and just for that, An Jing wasn¡¯t going to make too much of it, instead calling out, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    She knew that if she didn¡¯t respond loudly enough for the surrounding people to hear, Liu Sanya, a girl who was not yet married, would not dare to enter. Such were the social norms here: women could not just enter someone¡¯s home, and they certainly couldn¡¯t be alone with a man.


    If Xiao Changyi had answered and Liu Sanya had entered, but An Jing wasn¡¯t there, then once the word spread, it would be impossible for Liu Sanya to get married.


    Hearing An Jing¡¯s voice, Liu Sanya felt reassured and entered the courtyard.


    While An Jing was watching Liu Sanya, she inadvertently noticed her man drinking water out of the corner of her eye¡ªthe same half-bowl she had teasingly allowed him to use for their indirect kiss.


    ¡°Pfft~¡± An Jing couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. Her husband was normally so aloof, yet how could she find him so cute~


    Xiao Changyi knew what she was laughing at, but he didn¡¯t mind and continued to drink his water with a calm, emotionless face.


    It was Liu Sanya who, upon entering the main room and seeing An Jing laughing, asked in confusion, ¡°Sister An Jing, what are you laughing at? You seem so happy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The cute side of her husband was enough for her to know, no need for others. ¡°Sanya, why are you here at this time? Is there something you need from us?¡±


    Liu Sanya then excitedly said, ¡°I heard Sister Dahua say that you bought a bright red cloth worth thirty coins per foot for the wedding garments, so I came to have a look. I¡¯ve never seen such expensive cloth.¡±


    Niu Dahua, that gossip!


    Before An Jing could speak, she heard Liu Sanya say, ¡°Sister Dahua also said that Brother Yi has struck it rich, buying a whole fourteen feet of that bright red cloth at thirty coins per foot!¡±


    No wonder the villagers¡¯ looks were so complicated when they saw them just now.


    At this moment, An Jing understood and instead of being angry, she laughed, ¡°Do you believe it?¡±


    Being smiled at by An Jing like this, Liu Sanya immediately lost her previous excitement, even becoming a bit nervous, lowering her head, twisting her handkerchief in her fingers, and stammering, ¡°I... I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but Sister Dahua spoke as if it were the truth...¡±


    An Jing glanced at Xiao Changyi, who had not spoken since Liu Sanya had come in, and then said with deep meaning, ¡°I don¡¯t know if my Brother Yi has struck it rich, but I do know that we indeed bought fourteen feet of bright red cloth at thirty coins per foot.¡±

 Chapter 45 - 45 45 Clean up this stinky girl_1

    ?Chapter 45: Chapter 45 Clean up this stinky girl!_1 Chapter 45: Chapter 45 Clean up this stinky girl!_1 Upon hearing that An Jing truly purchased the vermillion cloth for thirty coins per foot, Liu Sanya immediately raised her head, eyes shining frighteningly bright, clearly revealing the words vanity and greed.


    However, Ke Anjing didn¡¯t even wait for Liu Sanya to speak before she added, ¡°Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t bring the cloth back with us. You won¡¯t be able to see it today. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Liu Sanya¡¯s face immediately fell into disappointment, complaining, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys bring the cloth back? Now I can¡¯t even see it...¡±


    An Jingxin sneered inwardly. The cloth was hers, and she could dispose of it as she saw fit. What right did anyone have to complain about her?


    She had originally intended to be lenient with Liu Sanya, considering that Old Hunter Liu was her husband¡¯s benefactor. She had even planned to give Liu Sanya a purse she brought back from town, but Liu Sanya¡¯s behavior was becoming more and more intolerable. Now, Liu Sanya shouldn¡¯t even expect a kind glance from her, let alone a purse!


    ¡°Liu Sanya,¡± An Jing¡¯s face now bore no smile, ¡°I left my cloth at Wanbu Pavilion for their tailors to make wedding clothes for me and my husband Changyi. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    Liu Sanya, still immersed in her disappointment, failed to notice the change in An Jing¡¯s expression, nor did she realize that An Jing addressed her by her full name.


    All she heard was An Jing mentioning the cloth being used for wedding clothes by the tailors at Wanbu Pavilion. Liu Sanya¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, and she then indignantly questioned aloud, ¡°Why would you let the tailors from town make it? Even if you can¡¯t make wedding clothes, there are so many aunties, sisters-in-law, and girls in the village who can. You could¡¯ve asked them! Why give business to outsiders? The villagers are so poor, we should be helping each other!¡±


    If the village carpenter wouldn¡¯t build her a bed, would anyone else in the village help her make wedding clothes?


    It was clear that the villagers were the ones being excessive, ostracizing her over a single remark, and even targeting her husband as well. Yet now, everything was somehow her fault.


    They didn¡¯t seem to remember how Lin Anjing was scolded by them before, nor how they criticized her husband, which was far worse than her suggestion to report them to the authorities. The reason Lin Anjing and her husband weren¡¯t driven to their deaths was due to their strong will to live.


    Heh, it seems they really think she and her husband are easy to bully...


    An Jing sneered, ready to put Liu Sanya in her place, but before she could do so, she heard Xiao Changyi speak coldly to Liu Sanya, ¡°Don¡¯t come to our house again.¡±


    Liu Sanya, who had been brimming with righteous indignation, as if An Jing had committed some unforgivable sin, suddenly froze.


    ¡°There¡¯s the door. Get out,¡± Xiao Changyi said without sparing Liu Sanya a glance, gesturing towards the door.


    Being treated so dismissively was greatly embarrassing for an unmarried girl like Liu Sanya. Her face turned deathly pale, her eyes blinked, and tears began to fall.


    Crying out to Xiao Changyi, Liu Sanya wailed, ¡°My dad raised you for so many years, and now that you¡¯ve made some money, not only are you ungrateful, but you also treat me like this. If my dad has a spirit in heaven, he will never rest in peace. Sob sob, I¡¯ll go back and tell my mom that you all are bullying me, sob sob...¡±


    If Liu Sanya hadn¡¯t run so fast, An Jing would¡¯ve definitely grabbed the bowl out of Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand and thrown it at that wretched girl. What gratitude is she talking about? She should take a good look at herself!


    It wasn¡¯t until Liu Sanya¡¯s figure disappeared from sight that An Jing, squinting dangerously, finally relaxed her expression and looked worriedly at Xiao Changyi, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Xiao Changyi shook his head.


    An Jing remained silent, simply continuing to look at him.

 Chapter 46 - 46 46 Her Husband is Really Cute So Cute~_1

    ?Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Her Husband is Really Cute, So Cute~_1 Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Her Husband is Really Cute, So Cute~_1 Xiao Changyi stared at An Jing for a long time, and only when he saw that An Jing was still watching him did he let out a helpless sigh, saying, ¡°Uncle Liu is a good man. He never expects me to repay him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can see it that way.¡± An Jing let out a big sigh of relief, not hiding her worry for him. She was indeed a bit afraid he¡¯d be too hasty in repaying favors.


    Yes, if it were possible to repay, one certainly should. But one must not be reckless in doing so. Like Liu Sanya, not disciplining Liu Sanya would be considered repaying Old Hunter Liu¡¯s kindness.


    Seeing An Jing so worried about himself, Xiao Changyi slightly curved his lips, murmuring in a near whisper, ¡°My dear Changyi...¡±


    An Jing was initially startled, then with a proud arch of her brow, she said, ¡°What, am I not yours?¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately replied, ¡°Yes, I am yours.¡±


    ¡°Pfft~¡± An Jing was amused into laughter again. She glanced at the empty bowl in his hand, teasing him once more, ¡°Finished drinking?¡±


    He actually nodded, ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Pfft~¡± Her man was really so adorable~


    He let her laugh.


    Once her laughter subsided, An Jing finally asked, ¡°You were angry just now.¡± It was a statement, not a question.


    Xiao Changyi was silent for a moment, then nodded honestly.


    ¡°Why were you angry?¡± An Jing pressed.


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Because of you.¡± After a pause, ¡°No one else is allowed to bully you.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s heart trembled. After a long moment, she said playfully, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let anyone bully you, either~¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Though the words seemed joked, each and every one was heartfelt. Initially, An Jing was a little worried that Xiao Changyi, a man of the past, wouldn¡¯t accept it. After all, given the prevailing chauvinism, how could a man possibly accept a woman¡¯s protection?


    But seeing Xiao Changyi nod and respond, An Jing¡¯s heart settled down, and she was also taken aback.


    How did she get the sense that Xiao Changyi knew she harbored concepts of gender equality deep down in her bones?


    When she came back to her senses, she said, ¡°You¡¯re different from other people.¡± Different from other men.


    ¡°You¡¯re also different from other people.¡± Different from other women.


    An Jing smiled, raising her eyebrows, ¡°Then, are we a ¡®match made in heaven, a pair fashioned by the Earth¡¯?¡±


    Although Xiao Changyi¡¯s expression was still impassive, he affirmed An Jing¡¯s question with great certainty, ¡°Yes.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s smile made her eyes disappear.


    Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t resist and reached out to touch An Jing¡¯s head.


    ¡°What if I go bald from all your petting one day? What then?¡± An Jing suddenly said.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s movements froze, and after a moment, his hand slowly withdrew from An Jing¡¯s head.


    An Jing immediately grabbed that hand moving away from her head, tightly grasping it with both of hers, and then enveloped his large hand completely with her own.


    Looking up at him, she smiled brightly, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding~¡±


    Xiao Changyi also looked at her, feeling the warmth and strength transmitted from her hands to his, and seeing the smile on her face, the corners of his usually cool lips slowly curled up.


    ¡°If you smile a bit more, I¡¯ll give your hand back to you~¡± An Jing teased Xiao Changyi again.


    Xiao Changyi immediately stopped smiling, the slight curve in his lips fell.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Did this mean she should just keep holding it, never letting go?


    Such a scheming man...


    But she liked it~


    An Jing¡¯s smile widened.


    In the end, An Jing still returned his hand to him, because it was already the hour of Shen, and Xiao Changyi needed to fetch water for cooking dinner; otherwise, they would have to light the lamps again, wasting lamp oil.


    There is a well in the center of Jiuping Village. Just as Xiao Changyi stepped out with the water bucket, someone came to the door¡ª

 Chapter 47 - 47 47 He Belongs to Her Alone_1

    ?Chapter 47: Chapter 47 He Belongs to Her Alone!_1 Chapter 47: Chapter 47 He Belongs to Her Alone!_1 It was Gousheng¡¯s wife, Hehua, Xiao Changyi¡¯s brother.


    After giving birth to Xiao Changyi, Xiao Chen¡¯s also had two more children, a second son, Xiao Gousheng, and a third daughter, Xiao Xiaomei.


    Gousheng was lazy and gluttonous, and he always beat his wife Hehua. Being timid by nature, she had been beaten so often that she now dared not speak loudly and was always timid.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Xiaomei had married into the town and seldom returned home.


    Having a daughter married off to the town was indeed a prestigious matter that brought honor to the family in the village, and everyone thus regarded Mrs. Chen a bit higher.


    However, Xiao Xiaomei rarely visited her parental home.


    As for why Xiao Changyi¡¯s younger brother was called Gousheng, An Jing planned to wait for Xiao Changyi to return and ask him about it. Xiao Changyi? Xiao Gousheng? Such a disparity in names!


    ¡°Is Big Brother here?¡± Hehua stammered timidly, her voice so low it was pitiful.


    Had An Jing not had excellent hearing, she wouldn¡¯t have understood what Hehua was saying.


    ¡°He¡¯s not here, he went to fetch water. Are you looking for him for something?¡± An Jing asked indifferently.


    ¡°Then... then could you tell him that mom wants him to come home for a bit?¡± Hehua mumbled quietly and, without waiting for An Jing to respond, she hurried away as if this place were the Underworld hell, not looking back even once.


    An Jing knew that Hehua was afraid of being inadvertently harmed by Xiao Changyi, and her usually expressionless eyes suddenly turned cold.


    They said that Xiao Changyi was born under an unlucky star, harming his elders and siblings? As a modern person who upheld science, could she believe such a thing? Absurd! Her man was doing fine! Her man was a treasure, and if they didn¡¯t want him, she did! She alone wanted him! He was hers alone!


    As for Mrs. Chen asking Xiao Changyi to return home, it was likely because she had heard that Xiao Changyi had made some money and wanted to ask him for some. Otherwise, given Mrs. Chen¡¯s self-preserving nature, she would never have contacted Xiao Changyi voluntarily.


    Back in the day, each household had to send one man to serve in military service, and this service meant marching to one¡¯s death, not civil service. Villagers had never seen anyone return alive. Mrs. Chen, not wanting Gousheng to go and die, had called back Xiao Changyi to serve instead.


    After being abandoned for many years, to summon him back to be sent to the battlefield... Mrs. Chen truly had a heart of stone and was utterly unworthy of being Xiao Changyi¡¯s mother!


    Her man had no such mother!


    As her feelings for Xiao Changyi deepened, and she cared more about what he cared about, she held him completely in her heart. At that moment, An Jing despised Mrs. Chen so fiercely she wished she could scatter her ashes to the winds.


    An Jing rarely hated anyone.


    The only other time she had hated someone like this was when her parents were caught by a cruel gang leader during a mission. That gang leader was extremely ruthless and had dismembered both her parents. She watched her parents¡¯ bodies, so fragmented they couldn¡¯t be pieced back together, unable to even cry.


    At that time, her hatred for that gang leader reached the ultimate extreme.


    It wasn¡¯t until she later became a special forces soldier and took revenge with her own hands by slaying that gang leader that she was able to cry, weeping aloud in front of her parents¡¯ grave.


    Her grandparents had passed away when she was in high school, and then her parents died too; her parents had only had her, and then it was just her alone until she sacrificed herself for her country and came here.


    Things were better now; she was no longer alone, she had Xiao Changyi, and Xiao Changyi would always be with her.


    Thinking that Xiao Changyi would always accompany her from now on, An Jing¡¯s eyes slowly warmed up.

 Chapter 48 - 48 48 Although I didnt see it Im sure _1

    ?Chapter 48: Chapter 48 Although I didn¡¯t see it, I¡¯m sure _1 Chapter 48: Chapter 48 Although I didn¡¯t see it, I¡¯m sure _1 Just as warmth returned to An Jing¡¯s eyes, she heard footsteps, steady and sure. With just a brief listen, she knew it was her man, carrying water back home. A smile immediately graced her lips.


    Picking up the wooden stick that lay aside, An Jing slowly walked to the kitchen doorway, leaning on the stick. Just in time, she saw her husband pouring two pails of water into the tank.


    Probably hearing her footsteps, her husband had turned around to look at her when she reached the doorway, and then, he continued pouring water into the tank.


    An Jing pursed her lips before she spoke, ¡°Hehua was here just now, she said your mother asked you to go back home.¡±


    ¡°Not going.¡± Two words, crisp and clear, without any hesitation or doubt.


    It wasn¡¯t ¡®not going back,¡¯ but ¡®not going.¡¯


    An Jing grasped the implication; she knew that for Changyi, here was his true home.


    She breathed a small sigh of relief; she actually didn¡¯t want Xiao Changyi to see Mrs. Chen either. Mrs. Chen¡¯s heart was so harsh, she would rather Xiao Changyi never interact with Mrs. Chen ever again if possible.


    If they could sever ties completely, that would be even better.


    Yet, Mrs. Chen was, after all, Changyi¡¯s birth mother. An Jing was afraid that no matter how harsh Mrs. Chen was, deep down, he still longed for his mother¡¯s acceptance.


    So, she thought the matter of severing ties with Mrs. Chen¡¯s side could wait; for now, let things be as they are.


    With that thought, An Jing changed the subject, ¡°Why is your name so different from your brother¡¯s?¡±


    Changyi? Gousheng? Cough cough, fortunately her man was named Changyi. If he was called Gousheng, she guessed she would never want to call out her husband¡¯s name. Even if it¡¯s customary for farmers to choose humble names to raise children easier, she still wouldn¡¯t want to call it.


    While fetching water with a ladle for the pot, Changyi said indifferently, ¡°My name was chosen by a Scholar from the neighboring village at my grandfather¡¯s request before I was born.¡±


    No wonder...


    An Jing understood, yet she fell silent at the mention of Changyi¡¯s sensitive family member, his grandfather. After a while, she added, ¡°It seems your grandfather had great hopes for you, his eldest grandson.¡± Otherwise, an ordinary farmer¡¯s child would not have a name chosen by a Scholar.


    Changyi shook his head, his tone calm and light, ¡°No, I was the death of him.¡±


    An Jingxin tightened with pain.


    ¡°Many people saw it,¡± Changyi continued in the same tone, ¡°the moment my grandfather held me, a newborn, in his arms, he passed away.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± An Jing said loudly, very agitated, hobbling quickly to Changyi¡¯s side, leaning on the wooden stick. Looking up, she stared straight into Changyi¡¯s emotionless eyes, her words ringing clear and resounding, ¡°You didn¡¯t cause his death. He forcibly held onto his last breath just to see you, his eldest grandson. Having seen you, he died without regrets, willing to close his eyes! He left this world with a smile, Changyi! He must have passed away smiling, Changyi!¡±


    Changyi was profoundly shaken. No one had ever spoken to him like that, nor had he ever considered it in this light.


    Seeing that Changyi still wore an expressionless face, An Jing worried that he didn¡¯t believe her, and hurriedly added, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what happened back then. Your mother was seven months pregnant with you when your grandfather fell ill. He hung on, gasping for that last breath. The family even had the coffin ready, but your grandfather did not die. He lay on the bed barely alive until the day you were born. Your father held you in swaddling clothes up for your grandfather to see. Your grandfather took you in his arms, and only then did he pass away. Though I did not witness it myself, I am certain that he definitely closed his eyes with a smile!¡±

 Chapter 49 - 49 49 I Believe Whatever You Say_1

    ?Chapter 49: Chapter 49 I Believe Whatever You Say_1 Chapter 49: Chapter 49 I Believe Whatever You Say_1 ¡°He was just clinging to life, just to witness the birth of his eldest grandson! Xiao Changyi, you didn¡¯t curse your grandfather to death, you believe me! Trust me!¡±


    Behind these words, An Jing became more and more agitated, even tightly gripping one of Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms, wanting him to believe her, that he really hadn¡¯t cursed his grandfather to death.


    Due to her excitement, the strength in An Jing¡¯s hands was very significant, causing pain in the arm that reached his brain, but Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t care at all; instead, the corners of his cool lips slowly curled up.


    Touching An Jing¡¯s head, he looked straight into her eyes and said gently, ¡°I trust you.¡±


    An Jing immediately let out a huge sigh of relief, and then realized she was gripping his arm tightly. Shocked, she quickly withdrew her hand and said awkwardly, ¡°Sorry about that, did I hurt you?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t expected herself to be so emotional. Anyway, she just didn¡¯t want him to think of himself as an unlucky person.


    Xiao Changyi shook his head: ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You also didn¡¯t curse your father to death; that was an accident!¡± An Jing hastily added this.


    Xiao Changyi nodded: ¡°Mhm.¡±


    An Jing suddenly looked at him suspiciously, ¡°Do you... really trust me?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°That was too easy...¡± An Jing still had some doubts.


    ¡°Whatever you say, I¡¯ll believe,¡± Xiao Changyi said, looking straight into her eyes, his words devoid of any falsehood.


    Unable to suppress a proud smile, An Jing stated haughtily, ¡°Well, that¡¯s what you said, and I¡¯ll remember it. I have a very good memory, and if you dare not trust me in the future, hmph, watch out, I might just kill you.¡±


    The corners of Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth also rose; he loved to see her vibrant and slightly haughty demeanor.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a day like that,¡± he said.


    ¡°Ah~¡± An Jing let out a contented and sweet sigh, then, with a beaming smile, she said, ¡°You¡¯re really great~¡±


    Better than her grandparents, her parents, better even than herself. No one had ever been as good to her as he was.


    Xiao Changyi raised his hand, about to stroke An Jing¡¯s head, but before his hand could reach her, he heard Mrs. Hongxia calling out, ¡°Changyi? Changyi?¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    It was An Jing who frowned and said, ¡°It must be because of Liu Sanya.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will handle it,¡± Xiao Changyi said.


    ¡°I will handle it with you,¡± An Jing said, her tone and gaze filled with determination. She¡¯d not allow anyone to take verbal advantage of her man, who wasn¡¯t fond of speaking much!


    Understanding An Jing¡¯s intent, Xiao Changyi felt his heart fill, and an almost imperceptible smile played on his lips. Without any objection, he responded with a ¡°Mhm¡± and then helped An Jing out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Mrs., what brings you here?¡± An Jing asked proactively upon seeing Mrs. Hongxia looking around in the courtyard.


    Mrs. Hongxia looked at An Jing and Xiao Changyi with complicated eyes for a long while before speaking with a less-than-pleasant tone, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside; it wouldn¡¯t be good if others heard.¡±


    An Jing thought to herself that she wasn¡¯t afraid of people overhearing. She had nothing to hide!


    However, considering that Mrs. Hongxia was Old Hunter Liu¡¯s legal wife, An Jing didn¡¯t argue and obediently let Xiao Changyi assist her into the main room.


    ¡°Changyi, pour Mrs. a glass of water,¡± An Jing said as soon as they settled on the bench in the main room.


    Mrs. Hongxia immediately waved her off: ¡°No need, I¡¯ll leave once I¡¯ve said my piece.¡± She didn¡¯t dare stay long in this place.


    An Jing inwardly sneered, but her face showed nothing.


    Mrs. Hongxia, with a very complicated look, glanced at An Jing again before saying to Xiao Changyi with a stern face, ¡°Changyi, Sanya came to me crying, saying that you and An Jing bullied her. Is this true?¡±

 Chapter 50 - 50 50 Cant Get What One Wants_1

    ?Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Can¡¯t Get What One Wants!_1 Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Can¡¯t Get What One Wants!_1 Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    An Jing said leisurely, ¡°Mrs. Hongxia, San Ya is your daughter, and you should be more aware of what kind of person she is than anyone else.¡±


    Mrs. Hongxia¡¯s old face immediately turned red, but she still managed to complain, ¡°Regardless, you shouldn¡¯t have made her cry. She ran back home in tears, and so many people in the village saw. What will they think of her?¡±


    ¡°Mrs., she chose to cry on her own, it wasn¡¯t us who made her cry. What does that have to do with us?¡± An Jing responded in a soft, polite tone. Though her man was reticent and reserved, she surely was not!


    Mrs. Hongxia was at a loss for words in an instant.


    However, because she did not dare to stay any longer, fearing that Xiao Changyi might curse her, Mrs. Hongxia did not press the point and quickly went straight to the matter at hand. She turned to Xiao Changyi and asked, ¡°Changyi, did you really become rich?¡±


    ¡°Ha,¡± An Jing laughed, ¡°Is getting rich or not our family¡¯s business? Why is your family so concerned about it? It wasn¡¯t enough that your daughter San Ya asked, but now you¡¯ve come over in person.¡±


    Mrs. Hongxia¡¯s old face turned even redder.


    ¡°Out of respect for Uncle Liu¡¯s kindness to my family¡¯s Changyi, I¡¯ll just tell you honestly, my family¡¯s Changyi has not become rich. Please go back and relay this message to your precious daughter, so she can stop worrying about it and save you the trouble of being embarrassed.¡± After a pause, An Jing¡¯s words carried a deeper meaning, ¡°She¡¯s already engaged, yet she keeps worrying about my household... If this were to spread... haha, Mrs., what do you think?¡±


    Mrs. Hongxia understood the implication in An Jing¡¯s words, and her old face turned pale.


    If her family had a daughter who couldn¡¯t be married off, they would definitely become the laughingstock of the village. Lin Daqiang¡¯s family, who had been ridiculed for years, was a prime example, and she did not want to end up like them.


    ¡°Sharp-tongued!¡± Mrs. Hongxia glared at An Jing before saying to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Changyi, your Uncle Liu has been dead for many years now, and I think it¡¯s best if our families stop associating with each other from now on.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    An Jing thought to herself: I couldn¡¯t agree more!


    But her face showed a smile as she said, ¡°Mrs., if my family¡¯s Changyi had become rich, you probably wouldn¡¯t be saying this, would you?¡±


    Mrs. Hongxia¡¯s old face turned the color of a liver with anger, and she retorted furiously, ¡°Is this the attitude a younger generation should have towards their elders? To talk to me like this!¡±


    ¡°Elder? Haha...¡± An Jing¡¯s smile was like a blossoming flower, ¡°Do you admit to being an elder of my family¡¯s Changyi now? What, aren¡¯t you afraid of being cursed to death by him? My family¡¯s Changyi is known for cursing his elders, brothers, and sisters.¡±


    Mrs. Hongxia¡¯s face turned pale immediately, and she stood up to stride out with big steps, as if a ghost was chasing her, still muttering resentfully, ¡°You really are malicious, cursing my family¡¯s head wasn¡¯t enough; now you even want to curse me. From now on, don¡¯t expect any association between our families!¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s expression remained impassive, but he closed his eyes.


    Seeing this, An Jing reached out and tightly grabbed Xiao Changyi¡¯s right hand, as if to give him strength.


    Mrs. Hongxia was indeed kind-hearted, but she was also opportunistic and held a deep resentment towards Xiao Changyi, simply because she had always believed that Old Hunter Liu¡¯s death had been caused by Xiao Changyi¡¯s curse.


    Since Old Hunter Liu¡¯s death, Mrs. Hongxia had harbored hatred towards Xiao Changyi. Even though there were rumors in the village that Old Hunter Liu might have been cursed to death by Xiao Changyi, Mrs. Hongxia had never said so out loud. She just silently resented Xiao Changyi in her heart, while maintaining her reputation as a kind-hearted woman.


    But today, provoked by An Jing, Mrs. Hongxia let it slip, and it was as though a wound that had healed on Xiao Changyi¡¯s body was viciously torn open again, bleeding profusely.

 Chapter 51 - 51 51 She Adored and Welcomed_1

    ?Chapter 51: Chapter 51 She, Adored and Welcomed!_1 Chapter 51: Chapter 51 She, Adored and Welcomed!_1 ¡°Xiao Changyi, you said you trusted me.¡± An Jing tilted her face upward, gripping Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand tightly, her eyes intently fixed on him, her voice soft and low.


    Xiao Changyi opened his eyes and looked back at An Jing.


    An Jing added, ¡°Uncle Liu died of illness.¡± So, it was not your curse that killed him.


    Xiao Changyi held her hand in return, tightly. He nodded slightly, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    At last, An Jingxin¡¯s heart settled. After a moment, she said, ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve always known, right?¡± She knew that Mrs. Hongxia hated him deep inside, just like Xiao Chen¡¯s family, they all wished for his death.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    An Jingxin¡¯s heart wrenched with pain for her beloved, but she didn¡¯t say anything to comfort him. Instead, she simply said, ¡°Bend down.¡±


    Xiao Changyi obediently bent down.


    With a faint smile on her face and an extremely tender gaze, An Jing reached out her other hand to touch Xiao Changyi¡¯s handsome face.


    Xiao Changyi stiffened for a moment, but soon relaxed, allowing her to touch.


    While touching, An Jing softly said, ¡°Xiao Changyi, from now on, you have me, understand?¡±


    Xiao Changyi looked at her intently, feeling the warmth from her palm on his cheek. He nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°You also have me.¡±


    An Jing smiled, her dimples blooming like flowers, ¡°Mhm~¡±


    Perhaps, her crossing over to this time was merely to meet him¡ªXiao Changyi.


    ¡°Go and cook, I¡¯m hungry~¡± she said.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Since her foot was injured, An Jing had temporarily not planned to show off her cooking skills, so for now, Xiao Changyi was still the one cooking.


    Although the meals Xiao Changyi cooked were not delicious, An Jing found them much tastier than before, simply because they contained the emotions of both her and Xiao Changyi as a catalyst. Even if it was bitter, it tasted sweet in her mouth.


    After having dinner and a bath, An Jing started lying in bed to sleep.


    Before drifting off to dreamland, she was still thinking that since Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t gone to see Mrs. Chen today, Mrs. Chen was probably very angry and might not be able to sleep from the rage.


    Hehe...


    As for Mrs. Chen¡¯s possible sleepless rage, An Jing felt very pleased.


    She quite enjoyed it!


    Elsewhere, the Xiao family¡¯s house was rarely lit at night.


    Even though she felt it was a waste of lamp oil, Mrs. Chen thought that Xiao Changyi would definitely come over today. When he did, she would ask him for a lot of Silver, so what did a little lamp oil matter to her.


    But from the hour of Shen, to the hour of Xu, Xiao Changyi still hadn¡¯t shown up. Mrs. Chen, who was getting more and more impatient, became angry, ¡°Gousheng, go and see why that Wretch hasn¡¯t come over yet!¡±


    Xiao Gousheng was idly shaking his leg while sitting on a stool. Upon hearing Mrs. Chen¡¯s words, he immediately ordered his wife, ¡°Hehua, you go!¡±


    Hehua shrank her neck back, but eventually stood up and walked to the door. Seeing that it was pitch-black outside, she recoiled back in fear and whispered in a very low voice, ¡°Gousheng, it¡¯s so dark outside, I... I am scared...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of!¡± Xiao Gousheng kicked Hehua with his foot.


    Hehua was kicked, but she dared not utter a peep. Her eyes simply reddened and she looked pitiful, as if she could burst into tears at any moment.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Chen scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t cry at this time, it¡¯s bad luck. If your crying scares away my windfall, just wait and see how I¡¯ll have Gousheng deal with you!¡± She paused, ¡°Both of you go together and see what¡¯s going on for heaven¡¯s sake, why that Wretch still hasn¡¯t come!¡±


    In this era, observing filial piety was extremely important. Although Xiao Gousheng was a scoundrel, he still respected his mother very much. Seeing that Mrs. Chen was genuinely angry, he hurriedly dragged Hehua out with him.

 Chapter 52 - 52 52 She Had to Take Matters into Her Own

    ?Chapter 52: Chapter 52 She Had to Take Matters into Her Own Hands_1 Chapter 52: Chapter 52 She Had to Take Matters into Her Own Hands_1 When Xiao Gousheng returned, his face was filled with anger. ¡°Mother, that wretch¡¯s house was as dark as outside, obviously he was already asleep! And here we¡¯ve been foolishly waiting this whole time!¡±


    Xiao Chen¡¯s felt a surge of anger that sent her reeling backward, utterly shocked that Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t be called back.


    She had thought that as soon as she spoke up, Xiao Changyi would surely return. Even if he didn¡¯t come back immediately, he would definitely come to see her at night. But who would have known that Xiao Changyi would simply go to sleep and ignore her completely, treating her words as if they meant nothing!


    And that night, just as An Jing had predicted, Xiao Chen¡¯s indeed spent the whole night wide awake, fuming.


    The next morning, before it was fully light, Xiao Chen¡¯s got up early. This time, she didn¡¯t send Hehua but directly asked Xiao Gousheng to go and call Xiao Changyi back again; she simply refused to believe that Xiao Changyi would not return.


    It must have been Hehua who didn¡¯t pass on the message correctly to Xiao Changyi, causing him not to come back.


    She was Xiao Changyi¡¯s biological mother; it was impossible that he wouldn¡¯t listen to her.


    Remember, when she had ordered Xiao Changyi to join the army and face certain death, he didn¡¯t say a word and just went!


    Xiao Gousheng obediently went, and by the time he slowly dressed and reached Xiao Changyi¡¯s doorstep, it was already light out.


    Standing outside Xiao Changyi¡¯s courtyard, Xiao Gousheng hadn¡¯t yet called out to Xiao Changyi when he saw him returning from outside with a bamboo basket on his back.


    Xiao Gousheng had not expected this and was momentarily surprised. Then, fearing that Xiao Changyi might curse him to death, he quickly moved further away before demanding, ¡°Xiao Changyi, mother is calling for you, why haven¡¯t you gone back?¡±


    Ever since he learned that Xiao Changyi could curse his elders and siblings, Xiao Gousheng had never referred to Xiao Changyi as older brother again.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even glance at Xiao Gousheng and walked straight into the yard.


    Xiao Gousheng, seeing that Xiao Changyi was ignoring him, was furious but also didn¡¯t dare to enter the yard. He could only stand at the gate and shout loudly, ¡°Hey, Xiao Changyi, did you not hear me talking to you? Mother is calling you back! Hurry up and go back! She has something important to tell you!¡±


    As Xiao Gousheng¡¯s voice grew louder, fearing that it would wake An Jing who was still asleep, Xiao Changyi finally turned around and looked at Xiao Gousheng, speaking indifferently, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be cursed to death by me, scram.¡±


    With that, Xiao Changyi took a couple of emotionless steps toward Xiao Gousheng, appearing ready to approach and curse Xiao Gousheng to death, which immediately terrified Xiao Gousheng into screaming and turning to run.


    When Xiao Changyi turned back around, he saw An Jing standing at the doorway of the main room, leaning on a wooden stick and watching him.


    At the sight of An Jing, the coldness in Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes instantly vanished, leaving no trace. He quickly walked over, supported An Jing, and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep more?¡±


    An Jing smiled, ¡°I woke up, so I got up.¡±


    Glancing into the bamboo basket on his back that held fresh Niu Jin Grass intended for applying to her foot injury, she felt a warmth in her heart. ¡°Why did you go and pick these so early in the morning? My wound is much better now, it¡¯s not swelling so much anymore, and the medicine doesn¡¯t need to be changed so often.¡±


    Xiao Changyi replied, ¡°Change it more often, and it¡¯ll heal faster.¡±


    An Jing just smiled. She glanced subtly towards the direction where Xiao Gousheng had disappeared, but she didn¡¯t mention anything about it to Xiao Changyi.


    Next, Xiao Changyi did the laundry and made breakfast. After breakfast, he applied pulverized fresh Niu Jin Grass to An Jing¡¯s right ankle. Only then did he leave for town, leaving An Jing alone at home.


    When it was si-time, Mrs. Chen came in person. There was no help for it; since Xiao Gousheng couldn¡¯t get Xiao Changyi to budge, she had to take matters into her own hands.


    Standing at the entrance to the courtyard, Mrs. Chen asked in a disagreeable tone, seeing An Jing sitting on a small stool in the courtyard, ¡°Where is that wretch, Xiao Changyi? Call him out quickly!¡±

 Chapter 53 - 53 53 Save it_1

    ?Chapter 53: Chapter 53 Save it_1 Chapter 53: Chapter 53 Save it_1 An Jing was bored to distraction when she saw Mrs. Chen coming, and a cold smile crossed her heart.


    Previously she dreaded being ruined by her husband, she even wished for his swift death, not wanting to meet him at all; now, however, she repeatedly requested to see him, all because her husband had supposedly made some money and she wanted to get her hands on it.


    An Jing looked at Mrs. Chen who didn¡¯t dare to enter the courtyard and said leisurely, ¡°Since you¡¯re so scared that my husband Changyi will ruin you, why come looking for him? Aren¡¯t you afraid that, without getting any money, you¡¯ll end up being ruined?¡±


    Mrs. Chen¡¯s old face flushed red as An Jing blatantly spoke out about her intentions.


    Of course, she feared that Changyi would ruin her, but Changyi had gotten rich. Her family was so poor. They thought her younger daughter¡¯s marriage would help, but the daughter scarcely visited once a year during the New Year celebrations, barely giving her any Silver Coin to spend. Now, what her family lacked most was money.


    Since that Wretch had it, as his mother, she naturally needed to ask Changyi for it.


    Of course, she had planned well. To prevent Changyi from ruining her, even if she met him, she would keep her distance from Changyi before asking him for money. Once she got the money, she would, as before, stop seeing Changyi.


    That way, she probably wouldn¡¯t be ruined.


    Mrs. Chen planned this but wouldn¡¯t foolishly disclose her plan and instead cursed, ¡°Lin Anjing, if it wasn¡¯t for you throwing yourself at him, that Wretch wouldn¡¯t have wanted you! The fact that Wretch even agreed to marry you, who can¡¯t bear children, just shows no other girl would marry him, so he had to settle for someone like you who no one else wants! One unmarriable, one unwed; together, you really are a perfect match!¡±


    Mrs. Chen always referred to Changyi as Wretch, and listening to this made An Jing quite angry. But since Mrs. Chen was Changyi¡¯s mother after all, An Jing wouldn¡¯t go as far as to slap her and tell her to watch her mouth, right?


    Forget it, it¡¯s like listening to a dog barking.


    An Jing stood up, intending to return to the inner chamber to sleep for a while. She guessed that by the time she woke up, her husband would have returned from town. As for this mad dog Mrs. Chen, let her bark as long as she wanted.


    Seeing An Jing ignore her and walk away, Mrs. Chen grew even angrier. Not daring to enter the courtyard, she could only stamp her foot at the entrance and scream crazily, ¡°Lin Anjing, you lowlife! Quickly call that Wretch out! I¡¯m his own mother, how dare you stop me from seeing him? Come out if you dare, and we¡¯ll see if I don¡¯t beat you to death, you shameless wretch! Not even married yet, and you¡¯re already so insolent. Lin Anjing, be careful that the Wretch doesn¡¯t ruin you after you¡¯re married! Lin Anjing, hurry up¡ª¡±


    Mrs. Chen¡¯s voice was thunderous, causing a commotion of chickens flying and dogs scurrying.


    The next-door neighbor to Changyi¡¯s house, upon hearing the noise came out and saw Mrs. Chen in her shrew-like state, said with disdain, ¡°Mrs. Chen, stop yelling! Your yelling has made our chickens fly up! Changyi isn¡¯t at home; I saw him heading towards town this morning. Even if you yell your lungs out, Changyi can¡¯t come out to see you from home, so you might as well save your breath!¡±


    Seeing other villagers stopping by and watching her like a spectacle, Mrs. Chen realized she was embarrassing herself. She stomped her foot again and then walked away head down, teeth clenched.


    ¡°He must have gotten rich, and she wants to ask him for money,¡± a villager scornfully said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so,¡± another villager agreed, watching Mrs. Chen¡¯s retreating figure with contempt. ¡°She previously didn¡¯t even dare to see Changyi, almost wishing he¡¯d die soon so that he wouldn¡¯t ruin her and she could be at peace, yet now she personally turns up at the door.¡±

 Chapter 54 - 54 54 He Just Wants to Be Good to Her for No

    ?Chapter 54: Chapter 54 He Just Wants to Be Good to Her for No Reason_1 Chapter 54: Chapter 54 He Just Wants to Be Good to Her for No Reason_1 ¡°This is truly valuing money over life...¡± Some villagers said sarcastically, and upon listening closely, it really did sound bitter. How come none of his many sons had struck it rich?


    Mrs. Chen hadn¡¯t gone far when she heard the villagers discussing her like that, her face flushed with embarrassment and she quickened her pace home. Of course, she still hadn¡¯t given up on the idea of asking Xiao Changyi for money.


    After all, it was money, money!


    As for the villagers¡¯ gossip, she took it as nothing more than jealousy over her impending windfall.


    As long as she could get money from Xiao Changyi, it wouldn¡¯t be him striking it rich, but her!


    ...


    Xiao Changyi returned at noon.


    During his trip to the town, not only did he bring back wedding attire and overcoats from Wanbu Pavilion, but he also bought other items needed for the marriage, like red candles and firecrackers.


    An Jing sat on the bed, her fingers gliding over the smooth, soft wedding attire, which she knew would feel exceedingly comfortable once worn.


    ¡°Here,¡± Xiao Changyi said, placing the items he had purchased and then pulling out a small paper package from his chest to hand to An Jing.


    An Jing hadn¡¯t expected there to be anything for her, so after a brief pause, she set down the wedding attire she was holding, took the paper package, and opened it. Seeing it was candied fruit, she beamed with delight.


    Her man had thought of her even while out and had brought back something sweet to eat~


    Facing her man¡¯s gaze, she picked up a piece of candied fruit and put it in her mouth, then she stopped smiling.


    Seeing An Jing¡¯s smile fade, Xiao Changyi immediately asked with unease, ¡°Isn¡¯t it sweet?¡±


    An Jing quickly grinned, ¡°Sweet~¡± and felt even sweeter inside~


    Only then did Xiao Changyi allow a barely noticeable smile to play at the corners of his mouth. There was no particular reason¡ªhe simply wanted to be good to her.


    ¡°You should have some too.¡± She picked up a piece of the candied fruit and brought it to his mouth.


    He obligingly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Is it sweet?¡± she asked with a smile.


    He nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Hungry? I¡¯ll go cook lunch,¡± he said, and turned toward the kitchen.


    But she grabbed his arm, looking at him and saying, ¡°Your mother came by, she wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with her,¡± he said calmly, gently stroking her head, and then he headed to the kitchen.


    An Jing truly decided not to concern herself with Mrs. Chen anymore. She glanced at the wedding attire set aside and then at the candied fruit in her hand, smiling again with eyes curving joyfully, sweet with elation in her heart.


    Her man, so good~


    After lunch, Xiao Changyi said he wanted to check the fields, and with An Jing feeling bored alone at home, she decided to accompany Xiao Changyi to the fields, to which he had no objections and carried her along.


    Xiao Changyi owned an acre of land, which he had bought before his military service with money saved from frugality.


    Back then, five-year-old Xiao Changyi was abandoned by Mrs. Chen, who would never have allotted land to him. Before he turned ten, Xiao Changyi survived mostly on the charity of Old Hunter Liu.


    Later, Old Hunter Liu took Xiao Changyi hunting with him. Despite his young age, Xiao Changyi was a quick learner and soon mastered all the skills of hunting from the old hunter.


    The money earned from hunting was split between the two, with Old Hunter Liu taking seventy percent and Xiao Changyi thirty. From that time on, Xiao Changyi actually never relied on Old Hunter Liu¡¯s charity for his living.


    Gradually, Xiao Changyi was able to save some money.


    Finally, having saved up eight taels, he bought an acre of average-quality paddy field.


    But it wasn¡¯t long after buying the paddy field that Mrs. Chen sent Xiao Changyi to the military service, so, in fact, this was Xiao Changyi¡¯s first time actually farming the land.


    The rice seedlings had been planted for about twenty days already. Looking at the acre of paddy in front of her, An Jing asked Xiao Changyi, ¡°How much yield can we expect from this acre of paddy?¡±

 Chapter 55 - 55 55 Raising Rice Paddy Fish_1

    ?Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Raising Rice Paddy Fish_1 Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Raising Rice Paddy Fish_1 Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Three or four loads.¡±


    ¡°So little...¡± An Jing frowned, somewhat missing the modern hybrid rice, which had a very high yield.


    However, the land in ancient times was more barren than in modern times. Even what was considered medium-quality rice paddy would be low quality by today¡¯s standards, after all, there were no chemical fertilizers to use.


    ¡°Then next year we¡¯ll switch to wheat, which yields more than rice,¡± Xiao Changyi suggested.


    An Jing shook her head, ¡°No need, I¡¯m not accustomed to it, rice is better.¡±


    She was from the Southern region, used to eating rice, which meant that eating more wheat-based foods could cause her to ¡°catch fire.¡± Now, economic conditions limited her from eating rice, but in the future, she was determined to eat rice and make it the staple food for her and Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi silently took note of An Jing¡¯s distaste for wheat-based foods, planning to make another trip to the town tomorrow to buy some polished rice to bring back.


    Standing on the farm ridge, An Jing wasn¡¯t looking at Xiao Changyi but was frowning at the acre of paddy in front of her, pondering how to increase its yield, as the rice production was just too low.


    And the method to increase the yield of rice...


    An Jing carefully recalled the time she spent living in the countryside with her grandparents, and thought of how they raised ¡°rice-flower fish¡± in the rice paddies; her eyes immediately lit up.


    Eureka!


    ¡°Xiao Changyi,¡± An Jing immediately turned her head to look at Xiao Changyi, her face and eyes full of excitement, ¡°we could raise some fish in this paddy.¡±


    ¡°Raise fish?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± An Jing nodded excitedly, ¡°The fish can eat the pests and weeds in the paddy, their waste can serve as fertilizer, and moreover, the movement of the fish can stir the soil and help decompose the fertilizer, providing better growing conditions for the rice, increasing the yield.¡±


    Upon hearing the words ¡°increase the yield,¡± Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Thinking about it, An Jing conservative estimated, ¡°Generally, it should increase the yield by about ten percent.¡±


    As she spoke, she laughed again, ¡°The most important thing is, not only will the rice yield increase, but we¡¯ll also be able to sell the fish and make some money. I¡¯m telling you, the fish raised in the paddy fields mainly eat the rice flowers, which makes their flesh tender, with a fragrance of rice flowers, simply unmatched~¡±


    An Jing still remembered the scene when her grandfather cooked rice-flower fish for her; she almost drank the soup along with it. The taste of that rice-flower fish was simply too delicious, and now just thinking about it made her mouth water, longing to eat it again.


    ¡°What do you think, good idea?¡± An Jing looked at Xiao Changyi, her brows and eyes curved with a smile.


    Seeing An Jing so spirited, as if she had an endless supply of energy, Xiao Changyi, although expressionless, was quite pleased inside and nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s buy some fish fry for the paddy tomorrow, it¡¯s just the right time now.¡± Usually, the fish raised in the rice fields are placed about a month after the rice seedlings are transplanted, and now was indeed the perfect timing.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°And when the fish grow up, I¡¯ll cook rice-flower fish for you to eat, guaranteed to be delicious!¡±


    Rice-flower fish? Xiao Changyi pupil¡¯s contracted slightly, but he didn¡¯t ask anything, and just nodded, saying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After looking at the rice paddy, Xiao Changyi also took the opportunity to carry An Jing up the mountain, digging some wild vegetables on the way.


    After digging the wild vegetables, Xiao Changyi had An Jing carry the bamboo basket filled with them, and then he carried An Jing on his back, down the mountain.


    On the way home, it was rare that unmarried girls from the village shyly stood by the roadside, greeting Xiao Changyi, but he ignored them entirely, carrying An Jing straight home.


    Lying on Xiao Changyi¡¯s back, An Jing glanced back at the girl and teased, ¡°Big tycoon, why don¡¯t you just not marry me, after all, I can¡¯t have children, marry her instead. She seems quite interested in you now. If you propose marriage, it should work out.¡±

 Chapter 56 - 56 56 Always So Abrupt..._1

    ?Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Always So Abrupt..._1 Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Always So Abrupt..._1 Xiao Changyi said without a change in expression, ¡°I won¡¯t marry someone I don¡¯t like.¡±


    An Jing immediately responded, ¡°So you¡¯re saying, you like me?¡±


    Xiao Changyi stopped in his tracks, turned his head, and looked at the smiling face of the girl on his shoulder. He frowned and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± It was so obvious all along.


    ¡°I know, but I just don¡¯t know when you started liking me.¡± An Jing¡¯s words sounded casual, but only she knew that her heart had leaped, and a slight sense of suffocation made it somewhat hard for her to breathe.


    Xiao Changyi stopped looking at her and continued walking forward. After taking a couple of steps, he then said nonchalantly and honestly, ¡°It was the time you said even if you scolded Niu Er, you wouldn¡¯t blame the pig over him.¡±


    An Jing immediately burst out laughing. Her heart settled back in place. He liked her, An Jing, and had only ever liked her, not Lin Anjing, but her, An Jing.


    Truth be told, she had been a bit worried that Xiao Changyi might have liked Lin Anjing from the beginning, and she happened to have transmigrated into Lin Anjing¡¯s body. But now, she was relieved to know she was not a second-hand pick; Xiao Changyi liked her for herself.


    Once she stopped laughing, she leaned close to his ear and breathed out, ¡°I like you too~¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips curved up, a smile he couldn¡¯t suppress.


    Feeling delighted, An Jing¡¯s eyes gleamed with mischief. She deliberately buried her face in Xiao Changyi¡¯s neck to nuzzle, and whispered teasingly, ¡°Xiao Changyi, let¡¯s go back and kiss, an actual kiss, not an indirect one.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was clearly startled for a moment before he nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    This man...


    An Jing tightened her arms around Xiao Changyi¡¯s neck, her face still buried in his neck, and she chuckled continuously. How could her man be so adorable~


    Xiao Changyi turned his head, indulgent, he glanced at the person who was laughing so hard that her whole body trembled on his back. Then, carrying the person, he continued home. However, his journey was slightly different this time; the upturned arc of his lips was a little bigger.


    Back home, Xiao Changyi had An Jing sit on the bed in the inner room, and then he stood in front of her, quietly watching her.


    After waiting for a while, An Jing saw that Xiao Changyi wasn¡¯t leaving and felt puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Could it be that he had nothing else to do? Weren¡¯t farmer families always busy? She had seen him bustling about before.


    Xiao Changyi still looked at her. His handsome face showed no expression, but he spoke in an extremely serious tone, which sounded extremely unserious, ¡°You said we¡¯d come back and kiss.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± She was just joking...


    Without waiting for An Jing to respond, Xiao Changyi leaned down and pressed his lips against hers.


    An Jing instantly stiffened, her cheeks and ears turning red. Her heart also decided to create a commotion as it thumped rapidly, as if it was about to burst out.


    Even though An Jing often teased Xiao Changyi, she was actually quite innocent. This was her first kiss, and she hadn¡¯t expected to give it away so soon because of her joke just now.


    This man was truly unexpected...


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t kiss her for long and soon withdrew from her lips. Seeing An Jing with her face and ears red as if she had been petrified, this was the first time he had seen An Jing like this. He found it extremely cute, but he didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, he just stood there, watching her. Although his cold star-filled eyes couldn¡¯t help but slowly soften with a tender smile.


    An Jing came to her senses, saw Xiao Changyi looking at her with a smile in his eyes, and immediately blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m not blushing!¡±

 Chapter 57 - 57 57 She Outclasses the Shrew by Miles_1

    ?Chapter 57: Chapter 57 She Outclasses the Shrew by Miles!_1 Chapter 57: Chapter 57 She Outclasses the Shrew by Miles!_1 Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°My ears aren¡¯t red either!¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare laugh!¡±


    Xiao Changyi worked hard to suppress his upturned lips.


    Seeing how the man listened to her, indulged her even, An Jing suddenly felt a bit unreasonable, her momentum waned, and she hung her head low, staring at the ground, whispering very softly, ¡°You go out first, if I don¡¯t call you in, then don¡¯t come in.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Xiao Changyi obediently walked out.


    An Jing sneakily watched Xiao Changyi until his figure vanished from her sight, only then did she raise her head.


    Lifting her hand, she touched her incredibly hot face, then her equally hot ears, and afterward, she moved her hand to her chest to feel her heart¡¯s vigorous thumping, startled, she instantly withdrew her hand.


    For a long while, she lifted her hand again and caressed her lips, which had been kissed by someone.


    Her first kiss...


    It seemed...


    Not too bad to have given it to him~


    An Jing smiled, her eyebrows curving into crescents. Even with her face still flushed and her heart pounding like drums.


    ...


    When Xiao Changyi left at An Jing¡¯s behest, he had barely begun washing the wild vegetables in the kitchen before he heard Xiao Chen¡¯s angry shouts ring in his ears, ¡°Xiao Changyi, you wretch, come out here this instant! I saw you return, come out now! Your own mother is calling you back, and you dare to ignore her? Is this how you act as a son, such unfilial behavior, you¡¯d better watch out for lightning to strike you, you wretch!¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s gaze turned cold. Before he could leave the kitchen, An Jing, unable to bear the mention of lightning striking down, hastily grabbed her walking stick and charged out.


    As soon as An Jing stood at front of the main hall, she berated Xiao Chen, ¡°Mrs. Chen, have you no shame? Now he¡¯s your son? When you abandoned him, you didn¡¯t consider him your son! You¡¯re just thinking he¡¯s made some money and you want a piece of it, I¡¯ve never seen anyone as shameless as you! You¡¯ve never fulfilled your duty as a mother, yet you expect him to be filial? Pah! It¡¯s already generous of me not to report you to the government for neglecting your child. And you still dare to come for money? Even if he has fortune now, I won¡¯t let you have a single penny! If you dare, come inside. I¡¯ll have him be the death of you so you¡¯ll never come asking for money again! Come in then, come on! Come in!¡±


    The villagers passing by and stopping to watch were stunned; they had never expected An Jing to be so fierce, completely overpowering any shrew a hundredfold!


    Mrs. Chen was first taken aback, never expecting An Jing to curse her out, and then she began to shake with rage, especially because An Jing dared to say anything, cursing her bluntly, even suggesting that Xiao Changyi should be the death of her.


    Xiao Changyi, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t angry at all; buoyed by An Jing¡¯s defense, his heart swelled with an indescribable feeling. He walked over to An Jing and supported her by her side, but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi come over, An Jing felt a little embarrassed; she had never cursed at anyone before, this was her first time. She felt that she could now give shrews a run for their money. But if she couldn¡¯t take physical action against Mrs. Chen, couldn¡¯t she at least curse at her to vent her anger?


    Thinking like this, An Jing no longer felt embarrassed.


    ¡°You two aren¡¯t even married yet, and you want him to be the death of me, you you you you...¡± Standing at the entrance of the yard, Mrs. Chen pointed at An Jing, her whole body trembling, she stuttered for a long time, so furious she couldn¡¯t spit out another word.


    An Jing immediately retorted with a challenge, ¡°What about me, me, me? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Mrs. Chen trembled even more due to An Jing¡¯s comeback.

 Chapter 58 - 58 58 Just Losing All Face_1

    ?Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Just Losing All Face!_1 Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Just Losing All Face!_1 Perhaps knowing she was no match for An Jing, Mrs. Xiao¡¯s trembling fingers now pointed at Xiao Changyi, who had been silent all along. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Wretch, you tell me, do you also wish to be the death of me?¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not respond to Mrs. Xiao¡¯s words. He only said indifferently, ¡°If you bother me again, I¡¯ll go to the County Government and accuse you of not providing for your son.¡±


    According to the laws of Xiyun Kingdom: Those who do not provide for their children will be flogged fifty times, detained for half a month, and fined fifteen taels of silver coins.


    But as the saying goes, ¡®If the people do not report, the government will not investigate.¡¯ As long as Changyi did not make a report, the government would not hold Mrs. Xiao accountable. However, if Changyi did report, they certainly would pursue the matter.


    Never expecting Changyi to say such a thing, Mrs. Xiao was angered to the point of nearly collapsing backward. If Xiao Gousheng hadn¡¯t quickly supported her, she would indeed have fallen to the ground.


    ¡°Mother, mother, are you alright, mother?¡± Seeing Mrs. Xiao¡¯s eyes almost rolling back, Gousheng anxiously and worriedly inquired.


    Mrs. Xiao did not say whether she was alright. Her body shaking violently, she pointed her trembling fingers at Changyi for a long time before squeezing out words from between her teeth: ¡°You even want to report to the authorities? Then I will also report. I will accuse you of unfilial conduct! For having a mother but not providing for her!¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go make our reports together and see who will win.¡±


    It was Mrs. Xiao who had abandoned Changyi first, causing the so-called ¡®unfilial¡¯ behavior of his today. As long as the County Magistrate¡¯s head is not filled with mush, Mrs. Xiao would lose.


    Gousheng was obviously much more clear-headed than his enraged mother. He quickly whispered to her, ¡°Mother, we can¡¯t make a report. It was you who first refused to provide. If you report, you will definitely be beaten, imprisoned, and fined. Not to mention the prison and silver coin issue, just the beating... Mother, I¡¯ve heard that last time someone died after just thirty strikes. If you take fifty, you surely won¡¯t survive, mother!¡±


    Mrs. Xiao took a sharp intake of breath out of fear, and her gaze at An Jing and Changyi carried a venomous edge.


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s forget about it. You should just act as if you never had this son. Don¡¯t suffer a loss over this. You haven¡¯t been done in by him yet. If you were to die under the flogging, how much more regrettable that would be, mother!¡± Gousheng advised again.


    ¡°But...¡± Mrs. Xiao was still unwilling. Changyi had become wealthy, and she, as his mother, deserved to enjoy that wealth.


    One of the villagers, watching the drama unfold and not wanting their village to be taken to the County Government or for the County Magistrate to have a bad impression of them, interrupted, ¡°Mrs. Xiao, Changyi has not become rich. I just saw them going to dig up wild vegetables. If they were rich, why would they eat wild vegetables? They are simply willing to spend their savings on something nice for his wife, like that thirty-coin per foot true-red cloth, not the wealth you¡¯ve conjured up in your tales.¡±


    Mrs. Xiao¡¯s face immediately turned the color of a liver. All this fuss for nothing? She had lost face completely!


    Gousheng¡¯s face also turned red. How embarrassing. Truly embarrassing. He had never been so embarrassed before.


    Throwing a final intense glare at An Jing and Changyi in the courtyard, Mrs. Xiao and Gousheng left dejectedly.


    The villagers who had come to watch the show cast complicated glances at An Jing and Changyi before dispersing.


    Only when everyone had cleared out did An Jing look at Changyi with a mournful expression, ¡°Did I just embarrass myself too much?¡±


    Changyi shook his head.


    ¡°It was the first time I ever cursed at someone,¡± she paused, ¡°for you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±

 Chapter 59 - 59 59 Dont Say_1

    ?Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Don¡¯t Say!_1 Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Don¡¯t Say!_1 ¡°Just like that?¡± An Jing was clearly dissatisfied with his mere grunt of acknowledgment.


    Xiao Changyi immediately said, ¡°I like you.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s smile beamed in an instant, ¡°I like you too~¡± She paused, ¡°But next time you kiss me, you need to give me a heads-up.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Mrs. Xiao Chen causing a scene, she would still be blushing in the inner chamber.


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing raised her eyebrows with a touch of arrogance, ¡°What, not willing to agree?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it...¡± Xiao Changyi frowned slightly, seeming somewhat at a loss for words.


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t help myself,¡± Xiao Changyi said with a straight face, but his words were honest.


    Can¡¯t help himself...


    An Jing felt so sweet inside that, despite trying to control it, a smile still showed on her face, and then, she boldly said, ¡°Alright then, you don¡¯t have to give me a heads-up, but you¡¯re not allowed to tease me about it!¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been for just now, she wouldn¡¯t have known she could still blush.


    In the army, she could take any joke and had never blushed before, today was the first time.


    Xiao Changyi felt a bit wronged, ¡°I wasn¡¯t teasing you...¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you?¡± An Jing frowned, her face full of suspicion, ¡°But just now, I clearly saw the laughter in your eyes.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was silent for a moment before he confessed honestly, ¡°That was because I was happy in my heart to see you blush from my kiss.¡±


    This time, An Jing fell silent.


    After a long while, with nothing to say, An Jing turned and went back to the inner chamber, leaning on her walking stick.


    Xiao Changyi followed behind her nervously.


    An Jing sat on the bed in the inner chamber and stared at Xiao Changyi, just quietly looking at him without saying a word.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s face was originally expressionless, but under An Jing¡¯s gaze, his unease grew and his eyebrows slowly knitted together. He tentatively called out, ¡°Jing Er?¡±


    An Jing¡¯s heart fluttered. This was the first time the man had called her by her name. Before, he had never even called her by her full name, and now he was calling her so affectionately. It was a blow of such magnitude that it made her heartbeat miss a half beat, which was downright unfair!


    Still, An Jing said nothing.


    Xiao Changyi thought back over his recent exchange with An Jing and couldn¡¯t find anything amiss, so he called out again, ¡°Jing Er?¡±


    An Jing still said nothing, but her heart skipped another half beat.


    Seeing An Jing like this, Xiao Changyi sighed gently with a mix of helplessness and indulgence before he spoke softly, ¡°Where have I upset you? Just tell me, and I¡¯ll change.¡±


    Only then did An Jing speak, ¡°You said I blushed!¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t blush!¡±


    Xiao Changyi quickly nodded, ¡°Mhm, you didn¡¯t blush.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say I blushed in the future!¡±


    ¡°Mhm, won¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°Even if I do blush, you¡¯re still not allowed to say it!¡±


    ¡°Mhm, won¡¯t say it.¡±


    Finally, An Jing laughed, her eyes smiling as she said, ¡°If you say I blushed, I¡¯ll get shy~¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Seeing Xiao Changyi¡¯s expressionless face and his silence, An Jing suddenly felt like she might have gone too far, and she began to get nervous, asking cautiously, ¡°What, are you angry?¡± She was just trying to tease him and hadn¡¯t meant to make him angry.


    Xiao Changyi shook his head.


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± Although he was usually a man of few words and often silent, something now felt off to her.


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°Giving you time to adjust.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°!!!¡±


    And then, An Jing blushed a deep red once again.


    Watching An Jing¡¯s blushing little face, a hint of a smile touched Xiao Changyi¡¯s usually cold eyes.

 Chapter 60 - 60 60 Too scheming what to do_1

    ?Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Too scheming, what to do?_1 Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Too scheming, what to do?_1 ¡°...¡± This time, An Jing responded quickly, but fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I had just said that I don¡¯t need any time to adjust.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± He paused and then chuckled softly, ¡°Even better.¡±


    Even better?


    What¡¯s even better?


    An Jing was initially stunned, then realized what he meant, and she laughed.


    What should she do with a husband so cunning?


    ...


    After the bustle caused by Mrs. Xiao Chen, the news that Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t made a fortune spread quickly throughout Jiuping Village. Then, those girls who had thought Xiao Changyi was wealthy and had set their sights on him immediately withdrew their attention, no longer deliberately appearing before him to greet him and make their presence felt.


    What¡¯s the use of being handsome if it can¡¯t be eaten? Money is the real deal! That was the heartfelt sentiment of those girls.


    Because An Jing had mentioned raising fish in the paddy field, Xiao Changyi went to town again the next day.


    By the time Xiao Changyi returned from town, he had not only bought twenty pounds of fish fry but also ten pounds of polished rice.


    Seeing the polished rice, An Jing was taken aback for a moment, then she looked at Xiao Changyi meaningfully and smiled. It was clear he had bought it for her.


    Watched by An Jing¡¯s smiling gaze, Xiao Changyi was not uncomfortable but took out something from his chest again and handed it to An Jing.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t a paper-wrapped preserved fruit but several sheets of paper.


    An Jing took them and saw four pieces of paper. The first was her servitude contract, the second was proof that her name was now An Jing, the third was a household registration with An Jing as the head of the household, and the fourth was the marriage certificate between her and Xiao Changyi, and each had the government¡¯s bright red official seal stamped onto it.


    Not only had her husband changed her surname for her, allowing her to take the surname An and the name Jing, but he had also registered her in a separate household and, even on the marriage certificate, it was clearly written that Xiao Changyi would be the one marrying into her family...


    ¡°You...¡± An Jing raised her head, her pupils trembling slightly, staring at Xiao Changyi. Her thoughts were so complex she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak; he just gently stroked her head.


    An Jing kept staring at him and muttered softly, ¡°Xiao Changyi, you will be laughed at...¡± Here, men who married into a woman¡¯s family were mocked, their status even lower than that of women.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    An Jing felt a sudden warmth in her eyes, almost wanting to cry. She wasn¡¯t a fragile person and the number of times she had cried was few, but now, she really felt like crying, touched, sweetly moved, and shocked. In the end, she didn¡¯t cry but smiled instead.


    She looked at him, her smile growing brighter, ¡°Xiao Changyi, congratulations, your scheme has succeeded. I¡¯ve completely fallen for it and can¡¯t pull myself out.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool lips curved slightly, although the smile was not big, it was genuinely there.


    An Jing didn¡¯t ask Xiao Changyi how he had managed so easily to get these documents from the government; she simply handed the four papers back to him, ¡°I¡¯ve seen them already, you keep them safe.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Xiao Changyi folded the papers neatly and naturally tucked them back into his chest.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi put everything away, An Jing raised an eyebrow and teased with a smile, ¡°Xiao Changyi, technically, since you saved me, I should offer myself to repay you. How come you are the one offering yourself to me instead?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my wish.¡±


    ¡°Would you do the same for someone else?¡± An Jing raised an eyebrow, deliberately challenging him. Even though it was deliberate, her heart was in her throat, fearing he wouldn¡¯t answer as she hoped.


    Xiao Changyi shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s you that I¡¯m willing.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s heart instantly filled with sweetness.

 Chapter 61 - 61 61 Why not slap me across the face it should

    ?Chapter 61: Chapter 61: Why not slap me across the face, it should make my face red_1 Chapter 61: Chapter 61: Why not slap me across the face, it should make my face red_1 Because it was her, he was willing?


    An Jing couldn¡¯t be more satisfied with this answer.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi pick up the ten catties of premium rice he had casually placed on the stool before, and move it to the lid of the rice bin, An Jing smiled and then got up, leaning on the walking stick to move over.


    Looking up and smiling at Xiao Changyi, she then opened the bag containing the ten catties of premium rice, taking a handful in her hand.


    With a hooked corner of her mouth, she carefully examined the premium rice in her hand, occasionally glancing sideways at Xiao Changyi with a very meaningful posture.


    Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t expected An Jing to come over and open the rice, grabbing a handful in her hand. He was taken aback at first, but said nothing, simply standing there, allowing An Jing to occasionally smile at him.


    He was truly serene, as if he had laid his heart open in front of her, for her to look at, to admire.


    So straightforward.


    So sweet to the heart.


    ¡°White rice is much tastier than cornmeal cakes, isn¡¯t it?¡± Finally, An Jing put down the handful of premium rice she was holding, tying the bag closed again while she smiled and asked Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± he paused, ¡°I¡¯ll make some for you at noon.¡±


    The smile on An Jing¡¯s face immediately grew huge. This man...


    ¡°Okay,¡± she nodded with a smile.


    ¡°We¡¯ll buy more after you finish eating,¡± he added quickly, as if afraid she¡¯d feel reluctant to eat.


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± An Jing nodded immediately. She was naturally very happy that he was willing to be so generous with her. But she wasn¡¯t someone who simply received kindness without responding in turn; she would also treat him very well.


    Seeing An Jing so happily nodding, Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool eyes softened. Seeing her like this, his mood was very good as well.


    Thinking about how Xiao Changyi had made a trip to town and back on foot, and yet he showed no signs of blushing or being out of breath, especially the not blushing part...


    At this thought, An Jing remembered her own tendency to blush and asked, ¡°You went to town and back, walking so much, but your face didn¡¯t even get red. Can¡¯t you blush?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never blushed before, so probably not.¡±


    ¡°Really can¡¯t, huh...¡± An Jing seemed a bit disappointed. She had been hoping to tease him into blushing, but now that he couldn¡¯t, didn¡¯t that mean there would be no chance to see him blush?


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see this side of him.


    Because he simply didn¡¯t have it.


    Xiao Changyi naturally didn¡¯t like to see An Jing disappointed. Seeing her like this, he pondered carefully and, thinking of a solution, quickly said, ¡°How about you slap me? That should make my face red.¡±


    An Jing was initially startled, having never expected Xiao Changyi to say something like this. He was spoiling her too much!


    But this was also too adorable!


    To actually let her slap him, haha~


    ¡°Do you really want me to slap you?¡± An Jing asked with a smile. Her heart felt sweet as anything.


    They say to never hit a person in the face, to give face where you can, and it¡¯s all about the face, especially for a man, who hates being slapped in the face most of all. But now, this man in front of her, in order not to let her be disappointed, actually suggested she slap his face.


    How could she not feel sweet about this?


    Indeed, he was the man she had set her eyes on, quite exceptional.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Xiao Changyi nodded without a hint of hesitation.


    Finally, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud.


    After her laughter subsided, she looked at him and said, ¡°If I were willing, I would definitely slap you and see how red your face would get. It¡¯s just a shame, ah... I can¡¯t bring myself to do it...¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips clearly curved upward.


    All for her single word of unwillingness.

 Chapter 62 - 62 62 She Really Didnt Think..._1

    ?Chapter 62: Chapter 62 She Really Didn¡¯t Think..._1 Chapter 62: Chapter 62 She Really Didn¡¯t Think..._1 Watching Xiao Changyi¡¯s curling lips, An Jing naturally smiled again.


    Yet she didn¡¯t comment further on this.


    Instead, she smiled again looking at the ten pounds of polished rice Xiao Changyi bought for her.


    The gesture was small, but the thoughtfulness behind it was truly invaluable.


    Furthermore, she discovered that Xiao Changyi¡¯s heart was genuinely careful and he truly put effort into caring for her.


    He didn¡¯t speak much, but whatever he could do, he would do for her.


    Having a man treat her like this, and especially one whom she liked, it would be strange if it didn¡¯t sweeten her heart.


    Out of the corner of her eye, noticing the twenty pounds of fish fry that Xiao Changyi also bought, An Jing then looked at the fish fry set aside and thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Should we tell Aunt Liu Hua about fish farming in the rice fields to increase the yield?¡±


    The other villagers could be ignored, not a good one among them!


    As for why she thought of telling Aunt Liu Hua, it was because she didn¡¯t want to owe favors, and Aunt Liu Hua had previously given her two sets of old clothes to change into, leaving her grateful.


    Xiao Changyi shook his head, ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± After a pause, he explained carefully, ¡°No one has raised them in the past, and even if told, she won¡¯t believe it. Better not to say anything.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s heart trembled greatly. She felt like she had revealed too much in front of him! In this era, nobody raised fish in rice paddies, yet she had spoken of fish increasing production!


    Indeed, she trusted him too much, without any guard against him.


    However...


    An Jing suddenly smiled again. He was so clever, he must have noticed something was off about her long ago; how much she exposed in front of him now or in the future didn¡¯t really matter anymore.


    Looking at him with an excited smile, she asked, ¡°When did you notice?¡± Noticed that she was no longer Lin Anjing.


    Knowing what she was asking, Xiao Changyi was utterly honest, ¡°The time I found you in the hunting trap.¡± He paused, then raised his hand, touching her spirited eyes, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have your kind of eyes.¡±


    The hopelessly self-deemed inferior Lin Anjing could never possess such confident and innately radiant eyes.


    After another pause, Xiao Changyi continued, ¡°When I pulled you up, I was only eighty percent sure, but then you picked Niu Jin Grass, and recognized characters...¡±


    ¡°Recognize characters?¡± An Jing frowned, somewhat bewildered. Had she recognized any characters here? She had no recollection of that.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°Although you hid it well, before you snatched the servitude contract, I saw that you were looking for more than just Father Lin and Mother Lin¡¯s thumbprints.¡±


    Everyone thought she was just checking for Father Lin and Mother Lin¡¯s handprints on the servitude contract, but only he noticed that she could read.


    No wonder he was not at all surprised earlier when he showed her the household registration certificate, and she knew what those were.


    So that was it!


    Truly worthy of the man she fancied, his ability to read expressions was nothing short of mastery!


    An Jing laughed again at that.


    Her grandfather liked to write with a brush, and every household in his village had their New Year couplets written by him every year. She lived with her grandfather since she was a child, and under his influence, she not only essentially recognized all those traditional characters, but she also wrote brush calligraphy very well.


    She really owed it to her grandfather; otherwise, she would have been illiterate upon arriving here.


    An Jing laughed again for a while, then arched an eyebrow and teased, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might be some monster or demon?¡±


    Xiao Changyi shook his head, indicating he wasn¡¯t afraid.


    After a long moment, he said, ¡°No matter what you are, I only know that you are my wife.¡±


    That was so sweet in An Jing¡¯s heart, but she deliberately said, ¡°We aren¡¯t married yet, so I can¡¯t be considered your wife.¡±

 Chapter 63 - 63 63 Xiao Changyi I only have you..._1

    ?Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Xiao Changyi, I only have you..._1 Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Xiao Changyi, I only have you..._1 Xiao Changyi immediately took out the marriage document with utmost seriousness from his bosom, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t have a wedding ceremony, with this, you are already my wife.¡±


    In this era, a marriage document stamped by the government was equivalent to a modern marriage certificate.


    Lin Anjing looked at the marriage document in Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand, raising her eyebrow, ¡°Do you think this can trap me?¡±


    Xiao Changyi shook his head, his eyes darkening, and said in a low voice, ¡°I know it can¡¯t, but I wanted to try.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s heart immediately clenched. She had never seen Xiao Changyi like this before, and the tightness in her heart was almost painful. She quickly grabbed Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Even though the marriage document can¡¯t trap me, I am willing to stay by your side.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and even the usually cool corners of his mouth curved up slightly. He grasped An Jing¡¯s hand in return, holding it tight as if he never wanted to let go for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Happy now?¡± An Jing asked with a laugh as she watched Xiao Changyi¡¯s emotions fluctuate so greatly, a stark contrast to his usual demeanor that remained unchanged even if Mount Tai were pressing down on him. But knowing that he was like this because of her, her heart felt as sweet as anything.


    Xiao Changyi nodded: ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really honest.¡± An Jing first sighed, then smiled, ¡°But I like it~¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak, just put the marriage document away carefully, and then stroked An Jing¡¯s head.


    An Jing¡¯s eyes curved into crescents, ¡°Xiao Changyi, you¡¯ll have to treat me very, very well in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll divorce you, who told you to marry into my family, hmph.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Xiao Changyi nodded solemnly in assurance, ¡°I will treat you very, very well.¡±


    An Jing immediately made a promise too: ¡°I will also treat you very, very well~¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Changyi,¡± An Jing suddenly hugged Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist gently and buried her face in his chest, her voice muffled, ¡°Here, I have nothing, only you... I only have you...¡±


    Xiao Changyi stiffened slightly because of An Jing¡¯s initiative, then relaxed and hugged her back, nodding, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    This was the first time she had hugged him, and the first time he had hugged her. Their young bodies both trembled, but more than that, they felt secure¡ªhaving him was wonderful, having her was just as wonderful.


    ¡°I¡¯m not from this world; I died in my original world. When I woke up, my soul had transmigrated into Lin Anjing¡¯s body, and Lin Anjing had died the moment she fell into the trap, which made me lucky enough to take over her body and then, to meet you,¡± An Jing spoke softly.


    Xiao Changyi listened quietly.


    ¡°Luckily, I retain Lin Anjing¡¯s memories,¡± An Jing continued softly, ¡°so I¡¯m not completely ignorant about your world.¡±


    After waiting a while, seeing that An Jing didn¡¯t continue, Xiao Changyi finally asked, ¡°Was your original name An Jing?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± An Jing nodded slightly in his embrace. ¡°Thank you for letting me be myself again.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for him, she might never have been able to legitimately carry the An family name and might have ended up like the other women here¡ªtreated as property of a man, bearing his family name.


    ¡°Ai...¡± Xiao Changyi let out a heavy sigh, something quite rare for him, ¡°Jing Er, stop thanking me.¡± He didn¡¯t want her to be so formal with him at all.


    Discerning his underlying meaning, An Jing looked up at him, saying earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m not being formal with you. I say thank you to let you know I¡¯m aware of your kindness to me, very much so. If I were really formal with you, I wouldn¡¯t have let you take me home, much less have let you carry me down the mountain in the first place.¡±

 Chapter 64 - 64 64 Just Wait to Drink the Northwest Wind_1

    ?Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Just Wait to Drink the Northwest Wind_1 Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Just Wait to Drink the Northwest Wind_1 She paused, An Jing¡¯s expression growing even more earnest, ¡°Xiao Changyi, I, An Jing, have never treated you like an outsider.¡±


    She paused again, ¡°Coming here, maybe it was just to meet you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was clearly delighted by her words, the corners of his normally cool lips turning up again.


    ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯ve never treated me like an outsider,¡± he said.


    ¡°Silly,¡± An Jing laughed and scolded, burying her head again and tightening her grip around his waist, she muttered, ¡°How can you be so good?¡±


    Seizing the moment, Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Then never leave me for the rest of your life.¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say ¡®wherever I am, you are there too¡¯? How can I leave? You¡¯ll definitely follow me wherever I go.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    An Jing pressed her ear against his chest, his heartbeat as fast as hers, wickedly fast. Her smile grew involuntarily wider and wider as she said, ¡°Xiao Changyi, my world is much more advanced than yours, this world of yours is too backward. I¡¯ll tell you more slowly in the future, will you listen?¡±


    ¡°Willing.¡±


    His response was simple, but it filled An Jingxin¡¯s heart to the brim, and it was as sweet as anything could be.


    After embracing for a while longer, An Jing then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go put the fry in the fields.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Then, Xiao Changyi carried An Jing on his back, and An Jing carried the fish fry, together they went to the fields.


    The water in the paddy field was shallow, only suitable for raising fish suited for shallow waters¡ªgrass carp, carp, and crucian carp.


    All twenty pounds of fish fry were released into the one-acre paddy field before them.


    ¡°When the rice is harvested and matured, we can catch these fish. They can only grow to about half a pound each, they won¡¯t get too big, because by then the rice will have been harvested and there won¡¯t be much for them to eat.¡± At this moment, as other people also came to check on the fields, not wanting to reveal her strangeness, An Jing spoke in a low voice to Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi simply responded with a soft ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The people who came to check on the fields indeed did not hear the conversation between An Jing and Xiao Changyi, but they saw Xiao Changyi releasing some small fish into the fields, and even if they disliked An Jing and Xiao Changyi, they still immediately gathered around out of curiosity.


    An outspoken old grandma couldn¡¯t resist exclaiming, ¡°So many little fish, you could probably make several bowls of soup, and instead of eating them, you go and dump them in the field, aren¡¯t you afraid the fish will ruin the rice? It¡¯s like you don¡¯t care about your crops at all!¡±


    Releasing fish into rice fields was indeed a strange thing in an era where no one raised fish in fields, but An Jing had no intention of letting anyone other than Xiao Changyi know she was not from this world. Therefore, on the way to the field, An Jing had already thought of an excuse.


    An Jing replied with a smile, ¡°My Changyi feels sorry that I¡¯ve never eaten fish before, so he specifically bought all these fry to raise for me. As you know, our family doesn¡¯t have a fish pond, so we can only raise them in the fields.¡±


    The women who were watching were green with envy, jealousy, and resentment¡ªhow could Lin Anjing, who couldn¡¯t bear children, marry a husband who doted on her so much!


    The men who were watching snorted in disbelief, thinking Xiao Changyi was being recklessly extravagant no matter how much he adored his wife, An Jing¡ªearning a single coin was so hard!


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep fish alive in the fields. Not to mention keeping the fish, you might ruin the rice and end up with nothing to harvest and find yourself having to drink the northwest wind,¡± some men jeered.


    ¡°Unprecedented, it¡¯s simply preposterous!¡± an old man was so angry he puffed up his beard and glared. He¡¯d toiled with the earth under the heavens all his life and had never seen anyone treat their fields and crops with such disregard!

 Chapter 65 - 65 65 The Time for Their Regret Will Come_1

    ?Chapter 65: Chapter 65: The Time for Their Regret Will Come!_1 Chapter 65: Chapter 65: The Time for Their Regret Will Come!_1 An Jing kept her composure, still smiling as she parted her lips to utter a phrase with aggravating calmness, ¡°We¡¯re willing~¡±


    The old man was so infuriated that he turned around and left immediately.


    ¡°So, so, so,¡± a young wife who was jealous of An Jing began to speak, her voice dripping with envy, ¡°It¡¯s not like they¡¯re ruining our rice or our fields. Why should we care? Just wait and see, they¡¯ll regret it soon enough!¡±


    As soon as the woman finished her piece, she left.


    The other onlookers felt that the woman¡¯s words were right, and they also scattered one after another.


    Irrelevant people never mattered to An Jing. Seeing them leave, she turned her head and said to Xiao Changyi with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go back as well.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold eyes softened infinitely, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ...


    The bedstead arrived on time from the town, and Xiao Changyi had disassembled the makeshift plank bed early in the morning to make room for it.


    Such a large bedstead, delivered all the way from town, had undoubtedly made quite the spectacle as it paraded through the village before being delivered to Xiao Changyi¡¯s courtyard.


    Most of Jiuping Village had seen it, and after some spreading of the word, soon even the small fraction of villagers who hadn¡¯t witnessed it learned about it. Knowing it was just an ordinary bedstead, they were even more convinced that Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t struck it rich at all.


    However, the fact that Xiao Changyi chose a carpenter from the town instead of Carpenter Zheng from the village made everyone feel uncomfortable. They thought Xiao Changyi was utterly inconsiderate of the village, not realizing how poor the people there were, and had the audacity to take his business to an outsider.


    It was clear that these people had completely forgotten that they had always ostracized Xiao Changyi and An Jing, disliked them, and had never been friendly towards them.


    Even Carpenter Zheng, who hadn¡¯t been given the job, felt the same way.


    In truth, Carpenter Zheng did want to make the bed for Xiao Changyi and An Jing, he just wanted to show them who¡¯s boss first and expected them to come and beg him a few times before he would play hard to get and reluctantly agree to do it. To his surprise, Xiao Changyi and An Jing never came to him but instead went straight to a carpenter in the town.


    Watching the bedstead being hauled past his door, Carpenter Zheng was so angry he almost vomited blood.


    Not only did he fail to show his authority, but he also lost the business, missing out on earning twenty-six coins¡ªit was twenty-six coins! How long would it take for him to earn that again? The village didn¡¯t have celebrations every day. He was eager for the villagers to have celebrations frequently so he could make some money building furniture for them, but now...


    Thinking about how he didn¡¯t even have enough silver coin to feed his children rice paste, that day, Carpenter Zheng was so angry he skipped both lunch and dinner.


    Of course, that happened later.


    Back at Xiao Changyi¡¯s place, as soon as the bedstead was delivered, he started setting it up in the inner room.


    After the delivery guys left, Xiao Changyi began making the bed.


    An Jing had been watching the whole time. As soon as Xiao Changyi finished making the bed, she climbed on it to roll around, testing it out.


    It was very sturdy.


    And quite large; it was enough for her and Xiao to sleep on.


    An Jing was very pleased.


    Xiao Changyi watched An Jing roll back and forth on the bed like a child, his cold gaze slowly suffused with an indulgent, tolerant smile.


    Content with the bed, An Jing rolled around a couple more times before propping herself on it, lifting her little face, and saying to Xiao Changyi with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve tried it out, even if the two of us were to sleep on it, it won¡¯t collapse~¡±

 Chapter 66 - 66 66 Why Dont We Get Married a Bit Earlier_1

    ?Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Why Don¡¯t We Get Married a Bit Earlier_1 Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Why Don¡¯t We Get Married a Bit Earlier_1 Xiao Changyi was just looking at her.


    ¡°Have a seat,¡± said An Jing as she sat up, patting the spot next to her.


    Xiao Changyi obediently sat down.


    ¡°You see, you sit down and don¡¯t make a sound,¡± An Jing prattled on, her spirits high. ¡°But that bed made of planks did, it really wasn¡¯t stable at all. It creaked every time, making me always worry it would collapse. Now it¡¯s good, no need to worry anymore.¡±


    An Jing was truly very satisfied with their current bunk bed.


    She felt like she finally had a real nest of her own.


    The makeshift bed of planks had never given her a sense of security.


    Seeing that Xiao Changyi was silent and just looking at her, An Jing smiled and asked, ¡°Why are you staring at me? Is there something on my face?¡±


    ¡°You are prettier than flowers,¡± blurted Xiao Changyi without a second thought.


    An Jing immediately laughed: ¡°Why do I feel like that sounded so fake.¡±


    Even though she said this, An Jingxin felt incredibly sweet inside.


    She didn¡¯t like to hear sweet nothings from others, but she loved to hear them from him. They sounded so good.


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Afraid that she wouldn¡¯t believe him, Xiao Changyi¡¯s expression became dead serious, his intonation even more emphatic. There was even a hint of urgency in his tone.


    He was really afraid she wouldn¡¯t believe him~


    An Jingxin felt even sweeter inside, and naturally, her smile grew even wider.


    Lifting her chin, she spoke with a touch of playful arrogance, ¡°That must be because you like me, so you think everything about me is good, everything is beautiful.¡±


    Surprisingly, Xiao Changyi actually nodded his head: ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too cute!¡± An Jing couldn¡¯t help laughing with delight. ¡°But I like it!¡±


    She really liked him a lot. Even though they hadn¡¯t known each other for long, whether it was his looks, his personality, or his behavior, everything just clicked with her, making her like him more and more.


    Ever since she got to know him, her heart had felt sweet.


    And indeed, that was the case.


    Xiao Changyi usually didn¡¯t like being called cute as a grown man, but since An Jing added ¡®but she likes it¡¯ afterward, that meant she liked him, didn¡¯t it?


    He also liked her straightforwardness about her feelings for him.


    He couldn¡¯t help it¡ªhis lips curled up in a smile that he couldn¡¯t suppress.


    An Jing, seeing Xiao Changyi¡¯s smiling lips and thinking about how despite being poor, their life together had been sweetened by his and her presence, suddenly had an idea and quickly asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we get married a bit earlier?¡±


    Since they were going to get married eventually, she truly felt that doing it sooner was fine.


    After all, she was so satisfied with him.


    ¡°But your foot...¡± Xiao Changyi hesitated. Her foot injury hadn¡¯t yet healed.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to get married sooner; he was worried about her injury. Understanding Xiao Changyi¡¯s concern, An Jing stifled a laugh: ¡°It¡¯s fine, the swelling¡¯s gone down already, it will heal eventually.¡± She paused, then raised an eyebrow: ¡°Are you saying we won¡¯t get married until my foot is completely healed?¡±


    ¡°You have a point,¡± Xiao Changyi finally nodded earnestly.


    In other words, ¡®Okay, let¡¯s get married sooner!¡¯


    An Jing¡¯s urge to laugh grew stronger, just as she was about to tease Xiao Changyi by saying she was joking, she heard him say, ¡°Let¡¯s get married the day after tomorrow.¡±


    He decided on a date that quickly!?


    Finally, An Jing couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter any longer, falling onto Xiao Changyi, and he naturally wrapped his arms around her.


    But An Jing kept laughing, and while laughing she said, ¡°Fine, for the sake of my not wanting you to still sleep in the woodshed, let¡¯s get married the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips curved up once again, unable to be restrained.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very bold?¡± An Jing suddenly asked. The way she talked to him and leaned against him, she really didn¡¯t resemble the women from around here.

 Chapter 67 - 67 67 Talking to a Modern Person About the

    ?Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Talking to a Modern Person About the Three Obediences and Four Virtues? _1 Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Talking to a Modern Person About the Three Obediences and Four Virtues? _1 ¡°Compared to the women here, you are, indeed.¡± Xiao Changyi¡¯s words were very apt.


    Her husband really was clever. An Jingxin appreciated it, and her face showed it, smiling warmly, ¡°My world is much more open than here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Here still exists the belief that men are superior to women, whereas in my world, men and women are equal.¡±


    ¡°I can see that.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± An Jing grabbed one of his hands, playing with his fingers. His hands were much larger than hers, with distinct knuckles and slender fingers, quite attractive. Even if she weren¡¯t particularly fascinated by hands, she found such a pair very pleasing to the eye. ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have married into my family, allowing me to keep my own surname.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything, just stroked An Jing¡¯s head with his other hand.


    An Jing turned around in his arms, wrapping her arms around his waist and looking up at him with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to say to me?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± An Jing immediately pressed.


    ¡°Just be yourself, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    An Jing was startled at first, then laughed, ¡°What would you do if you spoil me so much that I become useless?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll support you,¡± Xiao Changyi answered without a second thought.


    ¡°Pfft~¡± An Jing laughed out loud. Once her laughter subsided, she spoke lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t become useless from being spoiled by you, because I¡¯ll also protect you. I won¡¯t let anyone bully you, even if I¡¯m spoiled rotten, I¡¯ll still keep the skill to protect you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say he could take good care of himself. Instead, just like before when An Jing said she¡¯d protect him, he nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He knew that she wanted them to move forward together, side by side.


    While the two were being affectionate, the voice of the village chief came in, ¡°Changyi, are you at home?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Xiao Changyi responded flatly, telling An Jing to stay put before getting up and walking out of the inner room.


    An Jing felt that the village chief meant no good, quickly got out of bed, put on her shoes, and with the help of a wooden stick, also left the inner room.


    Pushing aside the curtain and leaving the inner room, she saw Xiao Changyi leading the Jiuping Village village chief into the hall.


    ¡°Village Chief.¡± An Jing greeted politely. After all, visitors are guests.


    The village chief glanced at her and, without saying a word, went straight to the seat of honor in the hall and sat down.


    An Jing wasn¡¯t too concerned about the order of seating. Instead, she let Xiao Changyi support her as she took a seat on a lower bench.


    Seeing An Jing seated while Xiao Changyi was standing, the village chief immediately frowned, ¡°What is this? Since when does a woman sit while a man stands? An Jing girl, where have your ¡®Three Obediences and Four Virtues¡¯ gone to?!¡±


    The ¡®Three Obediences and Four Virtues¡¯?


    Discussing ¡®Three Obediences and Four Virtues¡¯ with someone from the modern age?


    If An Jing didn¡¯t hold back, she would certainly have laughed out loud.


    It was just how this era was, so An Jing wasn¡¯t angry. She softly dragged Xiao Changyi, whose eyes had turned cold, to sit next to her, and with a polite smile said, ¡°My foot is injured, and I can¡¯t stand for long.¡±


    The village chief had intended to talk with Xiao Changyi with An Jing listening at their side, not minding if she stood there without speaking. But now that An Jing¡¯s foot was injured, standing there continuously was out of the question.


    Consequently, the village chief¡¯s face remained stern, ¡°Then you should go back to your room to rest!¡±


    This village chief was heavily influenced by feudalistic thoughts.


    An Jing sighed inwardly but replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯d like to go back and rest, but my husband Changyi doesn¡¯t like to talk much. I¡¯m just afraid of neglecting you, Village Chief.¡±

 Chapter 68 - 68 68 Do We Deserve to Die Early Just Because

    ?Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Do We Deserve to Die Early Just Because You Deserve to Live a Long Life? Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Do We Deserve to Die Early Just Because You Deserve to Live a Long Life? The village chief also knew that Xiao Changyi was a man of few words, every time he tried to have a conversation, he might say ten sentences and Xiao Changyi might not even respond to one.


    Thinking this, the village chief said no more, allowing An Jing to sit at the same table with him.


    However, since he had never before shared a table with a younger woman, the village chief¡¯s face was still stern.


    Seeing that the village chief was just putting on airs and not speaking, An Jing didn¡¯t want to waste time on these irrelevant people and took the initiative to ask, ¡°Village chief, do you have any business with my family Changyi?¡±


    The village chief had originally wanted to try and see if Xiao Changyi would take the initiative to speak to him, but after waiting for a long time and not hearing a word from Xiao Changyi, he felt he couldn¡¯t gracefully exit the situation. Suddenly hearing An Jing ask, he was simultaneously annoyed and greatly relieved.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, I heard that you had a bed made in town, doesn¡¯t our village have Zheng lao who can make it, why did you let the town¡¯s carpenter do it?¡±


    As expected, he had come to find fault.


    An Jing sneered inwardly, but her face showed none of it, ¡°Village chief, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood, we did approach Carpenter Zheng, but he refused to make it for us, so we had to go to the town to find a carpenter.¡±


    ¡°He is a confused one,¡± the village chief said coarsely, clearly dissatisfied with Carpenter Zheng.


    An Jing just smiled without replying.


    Xiao Changyi seemed completely uninvolved in the whole affair, quietly sitting next to An Jing, but his presence was too strong to ignore altogether, as if he didn¡¯t exist.


    An Jing glanced at her husband out of the corner of her eye, and the smile that hadn¡¯t reached her eyes instantly did so.


    The village chief, seeing Xiao Changyi silent throughout, grew even angrier, wanting to roar at him, ¡°Won¡¯t you die if you speak?¡±, but he didn¡¯t want to lose the dignity of being the chief of the village.


    So, as a result, he grew even more irritated, and his expression worsened, but he still said, ¡°I went to see Zheng lao before coming to you, and Zheng lao said he didn¡¯t refuse to make the bed because he didn¡¯t want to, but because you went too far, threatening to report to the authorities and offending Landlord Wang, which made our entire village lose its fields. It was out of anger that he said he wouldn¡¯t make the bed for you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe,¡± An Jing laughed softly twice, ¡°Village chief, since you¡¯ve brought up this matter, I must ask you for some justice. Who in this village hasn¡¯t said harsh words? Why should everyone ostracize us? Initially, I was always cursed by everyone, told that I was barren and better off dead in the river. Should I ostracize everyone for that? And my family Changyi, even if a fortune-teller said he was jinxed to his elders and siblings, it isn¡¯t true, so why does everyone wish behind his back that he¡¯d die sooner? Should we also ostracize them? Or are you saying, my family Changyi and I are not human, and only they are? Deserve to live long, while we should die early?¡±


    The village chief did not expect An Jing to be so articulate and was stunned for a good while before he came to his senses, saying, ¡°It¡¯s different, you and the young man Changyi are individuals, but the words you said could endanger the whole village.¡±


    An Jing immediately scoffed, ¡°The whole village has treated my family Changyi and me like this, wishing us dead, what, do you expect me to be grateful to the people of this whole village? Sacrifice us two to benefit everyone in the village? Village chief, do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The village chief¡¯s old face immediately turned red.


    ¡°Village chief, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything wrong,¡± An Jing continued, ¡°We did approach Carpenter Zheng, but he refused to make it, do you really expect us to beg him to make our bed?¡±

 Chapter 69 - 69 69 Do You Know How Charming Your Worldview

    ?Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Do You Know How Charming Your Worldview Is?_1 Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Do You Know How Charming Your Worldview Is?_1 ¡°You¡¯re the younger ones, and Old Zheng is an elder. What¡¯s wrong with asking him for a favor?¡± the village chief puffed his beard and glared.


    An Jing laughed out of anger, ¡°We asked him to make a bed, not for free. Why should we have to humble ourselves and beg him? Is that how business is done? The carpenters in town certainly wouldn¡¯t make us feel aggrieved.¡±


    The village chief didn¡¯t expect her to retort so much to one comment. He huffed and puffed for a long time before suppressing his anger, and then, with an apparent depth of feeling, he said, ¡°An Jing girl, we¡¯re all from the same village. You see the state of Old Zheng¡¯s house ¨C how poor they¡¯ve become. Why must you argue with him? He was just hot-headed at the time. All you need to do is say a few nice words, apologize, and then wouldn¡¯t this all be settled? Isn¡¯t it a big hassle to have to go to town to get a bed made? Besides, it¡¯s so much more expensive in town; isn¡¯t it much cheaper with Old Zheng? If you just give in a little, you can save quite a bit of silver coin, give Old Zheng some business, and help with neighbor relations. What¡¯s not to like about that?¡±


    What¡¯s not to like about that?


    An Jing really wanted to spit in the old village chief¡¯s face, thinking only he would have the cheek to say such a thing.


    ¡°Village chief, you want me to speak nicely to Carpenter Zheng and apologize? Haha, so it really is all our fault, is it? You all did nothing wrong, huh? Now that I¡¯ve already had the bed made, you still have so much to say. What, do you want me to go beg Carpenter Zheng to make another one?¡± An Jing said sarcastically.


    The village chief¡¯s face turned green then white. He simply couldn¡¯t outtalk An Jing!


    Clenching his teeth as if to vent his anger, the village chief finally said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I don¡¯t want you to go to Old Zheng to have another bed made. I want you to go from door to door to apologize, to put an end to this talk of going to the officials. We don¡¯t want the village to be so discordant. You don¡¯t want to keep being ostracized by the villagers, do you?¡±


    Has Jiuping Village ever been harmonious?


    Far from being angry, An Jing replied with a laugh, almost gleefully, ¡°Fine, I can go door to door to apologize, but on one condition: the entire village of Jiuping Village must first come and kowtow to apologize to me and my husband, Changyi. As long as the villagers kowtow and apologize for what they¡¯ve done to Changyi and me in the past, I¡¯ll immediately go door to door to apologize, without breaking my word!¡±


    The village chief was very pleased to hear An Jing say she could apologize, thinking that she didn¡¯t want to be ostracized by the villagers and feeling quite smug about it, but he didn¡¯t expect An Jing to have more to say. The more he listened, the closer the village chief came to losing his breath from anger.


    ¡°You...¡± the village chief pointed at An Jing, trembling with rage. It took quite a while before he managed to get the words out, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being ostracized by the villagers?¡±


    ¡°Afraid of what? There are just the two of us, Changyi and I. If we¡¯re fed, the whole family isn¡¯t hungry. As for you, each with so many mouths to feed in your homes, heh, heh.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± the village chief stood up angrily and slammed the table, cursing, ¡°Stubborn and unenlightened!¡±


    ¡°Village chief,¡± An Jing suddenly sighed, looking regretfully at the village chief, ¡°You know, your values are very intoxicating.¡±


    Although the village chief didn¡¯t quite understand An Jing¡¯s words, he could tell they were far from complimentary, which made him even angrier.


    ¡°Any reasonable person knows right from wrong,¡± An Jing sighed again.


    The village chief understood that remark and flew into a rage, his eyes nearly popping out, ¡°Right from wrong?¡±


    He pointed his finger angrily at An Jing, ¡°Lin Anjing, as a woman who can¡¯t bear children, what kind of woman are you?¡±


    He then pointed to Xiao Changyi, who had remained silent, ¡°Xiao Changyi, you were born with misfortune, having caused the death of your grandfather and father. Isn¡¯t it normal for everyone to be afraid? The vil¡ª¡±

 Chapter 70 - 70 70 Domineering Worthy of being my man_1

    ?Chapter 70: Chapter 70 Domineering! Worthy of being my man!_1 Chapter 70: Chapter 70 Domineering! Worthy of being my man!_1 ¡°So,¡± An Jing said slowly and deliberately, cutting off the conversation, ¡°we deserve to be pointed at by everyone in Jiuping Village, deserve to be cursed to die sooner, and we can¡¯t have any complaints, can¡¯t say a single bad word about anyone in Jiuping Village, right? Heh, you really are shameless with no limits.¡±


    ¡°Lin Anjing!¡± the village chief bellowed in rage.


    ¡°Right,¡± An Jing continued at the same leisurely pace, unhurried, ¡°I have officially changed my name to An Jing. My surname is An, not Lin anymore. Please, village chief, call me An Jing from now on. Don¡¯t go calling Lin this and Lin that; I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Without me, the village chief, taking you to the County Government, do you think you could have changed your name?¡± the village chief didn¡¯t believe a word.


    An Jing didn¡¯t speak, only looked toward Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi immediately took out the document proving An Jing¡¯s name change from hereon and held it up high for the village chief to see.


    The village chief could recognize a few characters. After scrutinizing carefully, he realized it was indeed a name change certificate for An Jing, thinking she had gone directly over his head to the local registrar for the county government procedures, he became even more furious, ¡°An Jing, Xiao Changyi, do the two of you have any respect for me, your village chief, at all?¡±


    An Jing answered quite delightedly, ¡°No.¡±


    The village chief was so infuriated that he nearly fell backward.


    ¡°Abandoning even your ancestors, An Jing, you¡¯re a disgrace to womankind!¡± the village chief accused vehemently.


    ¡°Are you talking about me changing my surname?¡± An Jing responded coolly, ¡°I¡¯ve been sold by Lin Daqiang and his family. Lin Daqiang¡¯s ancestors naturally are no longer my ancestors either.¡±


    Only then did the village chief remember that An Jing had been sold, realizing he had just scolded her for no reason, and he was angered all over again.


    Not wanting to stay and die of rage, the village chief turned and left.


    ¡°Village chief, Jing Er and I are getting married the day after tomorrow,¡± Xiao Changyi, who had been silent up to this point, suddenly said in a voice neither cold nor hot.


    The village chief stopped dead in his tracks and whirled around to curse, ¡°With the village being in such turmoil because of you two, do you still expect me to officiate your marriage? Dream on!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Xiao Changyi said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just letting you know.¡±


    The village chief was so enraged he nearly spat out a mouthful of old blood, his body shaking uncontrollably, his hand trembling as he pointed at Xiao Changyi, unable to utter a word.


    An Jing thought to herself: Domineering! Worthy of being my man!


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever dream that I¡¯ll do anything for you two again!¡± the village chief said furiously, leaving a harsh remark before sweeping away.


    Only after watching the village chief leave the courtyard did An Jing say to Xiao Changyi with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ve won again~¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Back then, no matter what test it was, I was always first place.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± He could tell, her fighting spirit was formidable.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m with you,¡± An Jing kept on, ¡°of course, we have to face challenges together, aiming to be unbeaten in everything.¡± If one should come, they would crush one; if two came, they would crush a pair.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°You did well just now~¡± An Jing praised merrily. That old village chief nearly died of anger.


    Xiao Changyi did not respond, simply looking at An Jing. The coldness in his eyes gradually warmed, smiled, and became incredibly tender.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re getting married the day after tomorrow, let¡¯s go tell Aunt Liu Hua. She said she would come for the wedding feast,¡± An Jing suggested.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Then, Xiao Changyi carried An Jing on his back to Madam Liuhua¡¯s house.


    Next to Madam Liuhua¡¯s house was Lin Daqiang¡¯s family¡¯s home. At that time, Lin Daqiang and his family were not present, but Mrs. Gu, Lin An Dong¡¯s wife, was in the courtyard trying to calm down a continuously crying child.


    Seeing them, Mrs. Gu glared at them fiercely before continuing to soothe the child.

 Chapter 71 - 71 71 There is a person who has never rubbed

    ?Chapter 71: Chapter 71: There is a person who has never rubbed salt into her wounds_1 Chapter 71: Chapter 71: There is a person who has never rubbed salt into her wounds_1 An Jing didn¡¯t care about Mrs. Gu¡¯s glare; she simply stood at the entrance of Aunt Liu Hua¡¯s house and called for her. Soon enough, Aunt Liu Hua hurried out.


    Aunt Liu Hua did not invite them in but instead rushed to the doorway, looking around nervously before lowering her voice to ask, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Seeing Aunt Liu Hua¡¯s reluctance for their visit, An Jing¡¯s brow slightly furrowed, but still, she managed a smile and said, ¡°Changyi and I are getting married the day after tomorrow. We just wanted to let you know.¡±


    Aunt Liu Hua immediately began to stammer, and after a long while, she whispered, ¡°An Jing, I can¡¯t come to drink your wedding wine. The villagers are all shunning you now; they¡¯ve agreed privately not to attend your wedding feast. Actually, I wanted to go; you¡¯re the girl I watched grow up, but if I were to attend, everyone would certainly ostracize my family too. I don¡¯t have your courage to face all this. I still want to hold my place in this village.¡±


    Her reputation was good in the village; everyone would at least give her some respect. She could not afford to lose it all for the sake of An Jing, an outsider.


    Understanding dawned on An Jing immediately. No wonder Aunt Liu Hua hadn¡¯t come to lecture her about her fish-farming in the fields, despite the rumors spreading through the village ¨C she was afraid of getting dragged down with her.


    Yet An Jing¡¯s expression did not change, and she still smiled, ¡°If Auntie is unwilling to come, we naturally won¡¯t insist. We¡¯ll head back now. You should go inside, to avoid being seen by others. It¡¯s not good.¡±


    Without waiting for Aunt Liu Hua to say anything more, as soon as she finished speaking, An Jing climbed onto Xiao Changyi¡¯s back.


    Xiao Changyi immediately carried An Jing on his back and walked away, without giving Aunt Liu Hua another glance.


    As An Jing lay on Xiao Changyi¡¯s back, she thought about how Aunt Liu Hua had been kind to Lin Anjing over the years but always mentioned Lin Anjing¡¯s inability to have children. It was clear that Aunt Liu Hua deep down looked down on Lin Anjing, thinking she was better than Lin Anjing, the woman who couldn¡¯t bear children.


    Aunt Liu Hua liked to lecture people, and during her conversations with Lin Anjing, she would inevitably bring up Lin Anjing¡¯s childlessness. Even the people who were kind to her talked about her this way, making Lin Anjing feel even more inferior and unable to lift her head.


    Thinking about this, An Jing¡¯s thoughts turned to Shi Xiaolan, the one who had never rubbed salt in Lin Anjing¡¯s wounds.


    Shi Xiaolan could be considered Lin Anjing¡¯s close friend. They had grown up together. Lin Anjing often went hungry and lacked the strength to work, leading to beatings and scoldings from Father Lin and Mother Lin for being lazy.


    Knowing this, Shi Xiaolan would always save some of her own food, secretly giving it to Lin Anjing to eat.


    Even when Lin Anjing¡¯s inability to have children became known, Shi Xiaolan never looked down on her and continued to treat Lin Anjing as well as she had before.


    However, the year it was rumored Lin Anjing couldn¡¯t have children, Shi Xiaolan married into An Village. At first, Shi Xiaolan would occasionally return to Jiuping Village to visit her parents and see Lin Anjing, still secretly slipping her some food.


    But since Shi Xiaolan¡¯s parents passed away one after the other two years ago, she never returned to Jiuping Village, and thus, contact between Shi Xiaolan and Lin Anjing was cut off.


    ¡°An Village...¡± An Jing murmured unconsciously, although softly, Xiao Changyi heard it.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just remembered Lin Anjing¡¯s good friend Shi Xiaolan. She¡¯s the only person who truly treated her well.¡± She paused, ¡°The village Shi Xiaolan married into is called An Village, heh... A village where everyone has the surname An, just like mine.¡±

 Chapter 72 - 72 72 Having You is Enough_1

    ?Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Having You is Enough_1 Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Having You is Enough_1 Xiao Changyi had gone off to join the army when both Lin Anjing and Shi Xiaolan were already ten years old, so even though he had not seen Shi Xiaolan since then, Xiao Changyi still had some impression of her.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi nodded slightly, ¡°everyone shares the same surname as you.¡± After a pause, he asked, ¡°An Village isn¡¯t far, just across the river from the village. Do you want to go see her?¡±


    An Jing shook her head, ¡°No need. She¡¯s her friend, not mine. I¡¯m just a bit emotional.¡± She sighed, ¡°If it¡¯s fated, we¡¯ll meet in the future; if not, then let it be.¡±


    There was no sense in forcing anything.


    It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Changyi carried her back to the thatched cottage that An Jing spoke again, ¡°It seems we won¡¯t have any guests for our wedding the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Xiao Changyi settled her onto the bench in the main room.


    An Jing looked at him for a long while before tentatively asking, ¡°Your mother¡¯s side... Shouldn¡¯t we inform them?¡±


    Xiao Changyi shook his head, ¡°No need.¡±


    An Jing let out a huge sigh of relief; she truly did not want to have any entanglements with Mrs. Xiao Chen, but it was difficult for her to ask Xiao Changyi to completely break ties with his mother.


    ¡°What about the clan leader on your side, are we not even going to notify him?¡± Asking this question, An Jing was clearly more relaxed than before. Normally, when a clansperson gets married, the Clan Leader would attend the ceremony even if he wasn¡¯t pleased.


    ¡°No need.¡± Xiao Changyi was still firm with those two words. After a pause, he added, ¡°I am marrying into your family.¡±


    An Jing was startled at first but soon burst into laughter, teasing, ¡°That¡¯s truly a great injustice to you, marrying into my family without a single guest, just the two of us.¡±


    Xiao Changyi gazed deeply at her, ¡°Having you is already enough.¡±


    An Jing was moved, thinking to herself that she must be good to her husband, he has done so much for her!


    ¡°Then let it be just us. You and me.¡± An Jing took Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand with a smile.


    Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°Mm.¡±


    Typically in the village, when someone got married, the village head would officiate the wedding, and every household would send a representative to attend. Now, since the entire village was ostracizing them and had agreed privately not to attend their wedding, and since the village head clearly stated he would not officiate, it was certain no one would come.


    Initially, when An Jing spoke of holding a wedding banquet with up to three tables, she had assumed that Mrs. Hongxia¡¯s family and Aunt Liu Hua¡¯s family would come.


    However, Mrs. Hongxia had already stated she would not associate with them anymore, and now Aunt Liu Hua wouldn¡¯t come either...


    There truly wouldn¡¯t be a single guest.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to prepare three tables for the wedding feast, just one will do, just for the two of us. We can save quite a bit of money,¡± An Jing was very optimistic.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections. After pondering for a moment, he asked, ¡°Shall I go to the town tomorrow and hire a wedding matron?¡±


    There needed to be someone to preside over the rites of bowing to heaven and earth, bowing to the high hall, the couple bowing to each other, and escorting them to the bridal chamber.


    An Jing understood what he meant but said casually, ¡°There¡¯s no need. When the time comes, you can do the calling. It can all be done by just the two of us.¡± After all, they were already living as a family, and the wedding ceremony need not be so complicated.


    Xiao Changyi had thought about hiring a cook to prepare a table of feasts for their wedding day, but since An Jing had said that they would handle it alone, he did not bring it up.


    These were all minor details; the important thing was that he and she would be joined in marriage the day after tomorrow.


    ...


    The next day, Xiao Changyi went to town again and brought back various ingredients needed for their wedding.


    On the day of their wedding, Xiao Changyi and An Jing rose before dawn and were busy until noon, only then was everything for the ceremony ready.

 Chapter 73 - 73 73 Remember to Fatten Me Up Afterwards

    ?Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Remember to Fatten Me Up Afterwards Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Remember to Fatten Me Up Afterwards The thatched cottage inside and out was decorated with extraordinary festivity; the windows and doors were all adorned with red paper cutouts of the ¡°Shuangxi¡± character.


    In the inner chamber, the quilt was red, the pillows red, the festive candles red, and atop the chests and fruit platters lay large red ¡°Shuangxi¡± characters; a glance within revealed an entire chamber bathed in red, exuberantly joyful.


    Underneath the wisps of kitchen smoke, An Jing, ignoring her foot injury, personally cooked a sumptuous feast.


    The aroma of wine and meat wafted from the table, spreading outside, causing passing villagers to involuntarily swallow their saliva.


    How fragrant.


    How could it be so fragrant.


    It was rare for the villagers to eat meat more than a few times a year, and coupled with An Jing¡¯s excellent culinary skills, the aroma was simply irresistible, tempting those who passed by the house to very much want to come in and mooch a meal.


    But remembering that today was An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s wedding day, everyone suppressed their cravings, quietly walked away, and planned to come back to watch the fireworks later, to witness the embarrassment of An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    A wedding with no guests, enough to fuel their laughter for a year.


    Once the meal was ready, An Jing and Xiao Changyi ate some scraps to fill their stomachs before they began to bathe.


    After bathing, they changed into their wedding garments.


    An Jing didn¡¯t do much with her face, just drew her brows and applied a bit of lip rouge, but her bright, shining eyes made her look radiant and more fetching than many made-up brides.


    Here, both brides and women married for less than five years wore their hair half-up, half-down; the lower hair hung loose while the upper was arranged in a bun, but An Jing didn¡¯t know how to do a bun, so she simply styled her hair into a simple Princess hairstyle secured with a red hairband.


    The couple now shared a home and had seen each other before, every day, and since the groom was marrying into the bride¡¯s family, there really was no need for the bride to cover her face with a veil.


    An Jing felt relieved. She truly feared tripping over if she couldn¡¯t see the path with her head covered.


    ¡°Jing Er, are you ready?¡± Xiao Changyi asked from outside.


    An Jing immediately stood up, ¡°I¡¯m ready, come in.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi lift the curtain and enter.


    As An Jing uncovered the curtain of the inner chamber, she froze, her husband looked too handsome; the big red wedding attire suited him perfectly, making him look majestic and not the least bit effeminate.


    Not a trace of the simple country farmer remained!


    Xiao Changyi also froze. His wife looked too good in red, exuding so much confidence that, once dressed in red, her spirited appearance was riveting.


    ¡°Beautiful,¡± Xiao Changyi said, walking over to An Jing and uttering these two words.


    But An Jing¡¯s face fell, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re praising me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi nodded his head, ¡°Next time I make clothes for you, I¡¯ll choose this color.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± An Jing smiled. Although her husband was very handsome, and she didn¡¯t look good right now, skinny and sallow, how attractive could she possibly be? But she didn¡¯t feel unworthy of her handsome husband.


    It wasn¡¯t about being compatible; it was about whether they liked each other. They liked each other, and that made them a perfect match.


    She didn¡¯t care what others thought; that¡¯s what she believed.


    Xiao Changyi, caressing her thin face, frowned, ¡°You¡¯re too skinny.¡±


    An Jing immediately responded with a beaming smile, ¡°Then remember to fatten me up in the future.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi nodded earnestly. Then, he looked thoughtfully at An Jing¡¯s hair.


    An Jing said openly, ¡°Although I have Lin Anjing¡¯s memories, I still can¡¯t do a bun, so you¡¯ll just have to make do with this.¡±


    ¡°It looks lovely.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s smile bloomed radiantly. In her memory, only her man could easily make her so joyful.

 Chapter 74 - 74 74 When Do We Have a Fight_1

    ?Chapter 74: Chapter 74 When Do We Have a Fight?_1 Chapter 74: Chapter 74 When Do We Have a Fight?_1 ¡°In the future, I will fix your hair up in a bun,¡± said Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°You can?¡± An Jing was surprised.


    Xiao Changyi shook his head, ¡°No, but if I ponder over it slowly, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get it eventually.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± An Jingxin felt sweet inside, ¡°then I¡¯ll be your guinea pig first. Once you¡¯ve figured it out, I can enjoy you doing my hair.¡±


    Actually, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of ¡®guinea pig,¡¯ but he could slowly grasp the context from An Jing¡¯s whole sentence. After he understood, he nodded and said, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should head over for the wedding ceremony. Today is our big day, and I¡¯m sure many people have come to see us made a mockery of. We can¡¯t let them look down on us.¡± As she spoke, An Jing puffed out her chest, her back even straighter than before.


    Seeing An Jing stand so upright, with an instant surge of commanding presence that most people couldn¡¯t emulate, Xiao Changyi blurted out, ¡°Did you serve in the military before?¡± In her original world where men and women were equal, women too should have been able to enlist.


    ¡°Yes,¡± An Jing nodded, then tilted her head to look at Xiao Changyi, her smile brilliant, ¡°You served as well, so when shall we have a match to see who¡¯s the better fighter?¡±


    Xiao Changyi was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go to our wedding ceremony.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Dear husband, I really do want to have a match with you, I¡¯m not joking!


    ...Oh well, we¡¯ll discuss it later.


    After all, there¡¯s plenty of time in the future.


    With that thought, An Jing let it go and smiled as Xiao Changyi led her out of the inner chamber.


    An Jing knew that people were coming to make fun of her and Xiao Changyi, so she deliberately set the wedding ceremony in the courtyard rather than the main hall, to give onlookers their fill of laughter.


    Though there were no guests, she wanted everyone to see clearly that she and Xiao Changyi were getting married; she was Xiao Changyi¡¯s wife, and he was her husband.


    At the same time, she reminded herself that one day, she would make these people regret their scorn!


    As soon as An Jing and Xiao Changyi came out of the house, they saw that there were already quite a few people outside in the courtyard. These people had been gossiping and burst into even more vigorous discussion upon seeing them emerge.


    ¡°Look, they¡¯re coming out!¡±


    ¡°Haha, not a single guest, what a poor wedding. No wedding hostess, just the two of them. They even cooked their own meal, nobody to help them, haha, how pitiful. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a shabby wedding, haha.¡± Someone mocked without restraint.


    ¡°Just the two of them, what¡¯s the difference between this and an unofficial engagement?¡± Someone sneered.


    ¡°There¡¯s a difference, alright. The girl here was the one who made the first move, whereas an unofficial engagement implies mutual affection. How could there be no difference?¡± Another person said facetiously.


    ¡°Although An Jing shamelessly threw herself at him, Xiao Changyi really does like her. Haven¡¯t you seen the wedding clothes they¡¯re wearing? It¡¯s thirty coins per foot. If he didn¡¯t like her, would Xiao Changyi bother to buy it?¡± Someone said mockingly.


    ¡°Even if he bought cloth that costs thirty coins per foot, what¡¯s the point? It¡¯s such a waste! A wedding without any splendor, I find it embarrassing just looking at them!¡± Someone huffed with disdain.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth!¡±


    Most of those who had come were women, talking amongst themselves, clearly intending to isolate An Jing and Xiao Changyi, all there to make fun of their wedding.


    Xiao Changyi said nothing and simply assisted An Jing to the center of the courtyard; then, he moved aside to light the firecrackers. As soon as the firecrackers were lit, Xiao Changyi casually threw them out of the courtyard.

 Chapter 75 - 75 75 Her Man Just Has a Way_1

    ?Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Her Man Just Has a Way!_1 Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Her Man Just Has a Way!_1 Firecrackers crackled and popped, landing right in the middle of those gossiping women, who immediately clutched their heads and scattered in all directions.


    ¡°Ah¡ª,¡± the women screamed in terror.


    An Jing listened, feeling thoroughly pleased. Her man really knew how to handle things.


    Those villagers who were still at home heard the noise of the firecrackers and rushed over to see what was happening, only to find their wives, mothers, or daughters all with faces filled with fright.


    Everyone was stunned and confused. After asking around, they finally understood what had happened, then, all of them turned their angry stares toward Xiao Changyi.


    One old woman snapped back to reality and started berating Xiao Changyi furiously, ¡°You can¡¯t kill us through curse so you want to blow us up, is that it?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Changyi, you black-hearted man! I¡¯ve never seen anyone with a heart as black as yours!¡± another woman¡¯s voice chimed in with scorn.


    Xiao Changyi simply ignored everyone, and after the firecrackers had finished, he walked over to An Jing and stood face to face with her.


    She looked at him, and he looked at her.


    No matter how noisy the outside world was, in her eyes, there was only him, and in his eyes, there was only her.


    In their eyes, there was only each other.


    Both were dressed in red, standing tall and straight. They just stood there quietly, facing each other and smiling. The breeze fluttered their garments, creating a beautiful scene that somehow made the onlookers outside the courtyard shrink back in fear.


    Everyone felt that An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t resemble ordinary farmer¡¯s children at all but rather looked like a Great General returning from a victorious battle, with an impressive and suffocating presence that made it hard to breathe.


    Although An Jing and Xiao Changyi were merely standing there and not doing anything to them, they were breaking out in cold sweats.


    ¡°This is absolutely surreal!¡± That was the true reflection of everyone¡¯s feelings at the moment, with some being more vocal and cursing softly.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi only had each other in their sights until An Jing playfully winked at Xiao Changyi, prompting him to call out loudly, ¡°First bow to the heavens and the earth.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi then turned and knelt in the direction of the heavens and Earth, bowing once.


    Both were military in bearing. No farmer¡¯s child could compare to the precision with which they knelt and bowed together. Every movement was pleasing to the eye and perfectly synchronized.


    Everyone was amazed.


    Not only by the standard of An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s bowing which could not have been more scrupulously executed, but also by the way they disregarded the onlookers to such an extent, as if those who came to mock were nonexistent, openly conducting their wedding ceremony with absolute composure.


    After the shock, anger set in among the crowd.


    There were so many of them, yet they were completely ignored!


    Someone, unable to contain their anger and forgetting the inexplicable cold sweat from before, laughed out loud: ¡°Ha ha, Mrs. Chen has not attended, let¡¯s see how they can proceed with the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°The second bow to the high hall,¡± Xiao Changyi shouted again.


    Then, Xiao Changyi and An Jing turned once more, faced the sky again, knelt down, and bowed a second time.


    The villagers watching from the outside: ¡°...¡±


    After a moment, one villager, not quite certain, whispered: ¡°This means Mrs. Chen is considered dead, right?¡±


    ¡°It should be,¡± someone else whispered in agreement.


    Some were actually pleased: ¡°Hehe... It¡¯s good that Mrs. Chen didn¡¯t come to see this. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve been infuriated to death on the spot!¡±


    Xiao Changyi, as if deaf to all this, shouted for the third time: ¡°The husband and wife bow to each other.¡±


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing first stood face to face, calmly looking at one another, before kneeling together. This time, both had smiles on their faces, albeit one¡¯s smile was extremely subtle and the other¡¯s quite evident.


    They bowed to each other.


    When we rise, we will be husband and wife.

 Chapter 76 - 76 76 Originally came to see a joke how come

    ?Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Originally came to see a joke, how come they feel like they are the joke themselves?_1 Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Originally came to see a joke, how come they feel like they are the joke themselves?_1 ¡°Wearing thirty-coin fabric really does make a difference; I think these two look much better than usual.¡± A young woman murmured enviously as she watched Xiao Changyi and An Jing, husband and wife, bow to each other.


    ¡°I have the same feeling,¡± a slightly older woman agreed, her eyes also full of envy. Just by looking, she could tell the quality of the wedding attire was top-notch; it was the first time she had ever seen such expensive wedding clothes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t even cover her head with a bridal veil. No matter how fine the cloth of the wedding outfit, they¡¯re still looked down upon. Look at the proper weddings, none are like this!¡± The words were laced with acidity, a familiar voice belonging to Lin An Dong¡¯s wife, Mrs. Gu, which carried quite loudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the young woman nodded in agreement with Mrs. Gu¡¯s statement. She would rather be poorly dressed and married off in a proper match than be like An Jing and Xiao Changyi, wed without a go-between and being the laughingstock of everyone.


    All the chatter around them was irrelevant to An Jing and Xiao Changyi at this moment. Xiao Changyi was simply looking at An Jing, his cool lips curving slightly, deliberately waiting a bit longer before loudly declaring, ¡°Take to the bridal room.¡±


    This man...


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact they were in the midst of the formal wedding ceremony, An Jing definitely wouldn¡¯t have held back and would have burst out laughing.


    ¡°We are now married,¡± Xiao Changyi announced loudly as he helped An Jing into the inner room with these words.


    As Xiao Changyi and An Jing entered the house, considering how from beginning to end Xiao Changyi and An Jing had completely ignored their spectators, the people in the courtyard were left speechless:


    They had come to see a farce, but why did it feel like they were the joke?


    ¡°Let¡¯s disperse, let¡¯s disperse, really, had I known it would be like this, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered coming!¡± An old woman said angrily.


    She had originally thought that with so many people coming to watch, mock, and laugh, An Jing and Xiao Changyi would surely taste the isolation from the villagers, not able to complete the ceremony due to crying, hiding like rats. But instead, the bride and groom held the ceremony confidently, completely treating the onlookers as if they did not exist. Infuriating!


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became!


    Having not seen Xiao Changyi and An Jing make fools of themselves, the others were also irritated, feeling like they had wasted their time and would have been better off weeding in the fields.


    So everyone dispersed, but while they had arrived with heads held high, they left with heads hung low, utterly exasperated.


    Yet before dispersing, Mrs. Gu still couldn¡¯t help but spit out resentfully, ¡°Their skins are really thick, we all dislike them so much, and yet they still dare to stay in the village!¡±


    ...


    Regardless of the outside world, Xiao Changyi and An Jing didn¡¯t care.


    Xiao Changyi was just helping An Jing into the inner room, then he carefully helped her sit down on the bed.


    Seeing An Jing¡¯s still-injured right foot, Xiao Changyi¡¯s face showed concern. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± An Jing said with a smile, shaking her head. Although she had stood for a bit longer today, she had mostly stood on one foot, so her injured right foot had barely borne any weight, making her feel only a bit tired now without any other discomfort.


    Only then did Xiao Changyi relax.


    He pulled the table next to the bed and then went to the kitchen to bring the dishes. It was now the hour of Shen, and although the food had been ready since noon, the hearth had been kept alight, keeping the dishes in the pot still warm.


    A full table of dishes, extremely sumptuous.


    The two sat opposite each other.


    ¡°Come, hurry up and try my cooking.¡± An Jing picked up the chopsticks, ready to serve Xiao Changyi a dish, but he stopped her.


    Xiao Changyi shook his head slightly at her. ¡°Let¡¯s drink the nuptial cup first.¡±

 Chapter 77 - 77 77 She Never Gets Tired of Teasing Her Man_1

    ?Chapter 77: Chapter 77 She Never Gets Tired of Teasing Her Man_1 Chapter 77: Chapter 77 She Never Gets Tired of Teasing Her Man_1 ¡°Mmm~¡± An Jing had no objections, and with a smile, she put down her chopsticks to watch Xiao Changyi pour wine into the cup in front of her.


    Fortunately, it was almost dark outside and the red candle had been lit, with a hazy atmosphere in the room. Drinking the wedding cup at this moment, the setting was quite romantic.


    The two picked up their cups.


    With An Jing¡¯s smile brimming, and Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips slightly curved, their hands clasped together. They gazed into each other¡¯s eyes, filled with genuine affection¡ªyou in me and I in you¡ªand touched their lips to the rim of the cups. They shared another smile before draining their cups in unison.


    After putting down the cup, An Jing asked with a laugh, ¡°Can we start eating now?¡± She was really hungry.


    Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    An Jing immediately picked up a piece of braised pork for Xiao Changyi, ¡°Try this and see if it¡¯s tasty.¡±


    The pigs here were not like the ones in modern times that were fed on fodder to grow, everything here was all-natural. The pork was so tender and juicy that although there was only one pound of meat, about half a bowl¡¯s worth of pork fat had rendered out.


    She had already set aside the pork fat in another bowl, planning to leave it there and add a bit whenever she cooked in the future¡ªit would certainly be delicious~


    Looking at the full table of dishes, if it weren¡¯t for their marriage, An Jing would really be reluctant to let Xiao Changyi buy so much.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t immediately eat the braised pork that An Jing had picked for him, instead he picked a whole chicken leg for her before he started on the pork.


    An Jing looked at the large chicken leg in her bowl, feeling incredibly sweet inside. Seeing that Xiao Changyi had eaten the braised pork without a word, she asked again, ¡°Is it good?¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± he paused, ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Then eat more,¡± An Jing immediately picked another piece of meat for Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°You too,¡± Xiao Changyi also picked a piece for An Jing.


    An Jing nodded smilingly, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Since arriving here, except for the meat buns she had a few days ago, An Jing hadn¡¯t smelled meat at other times. Today was her and Xiao Changyi¡¯s big day, and she was definitely going to eat her fill.


    Fortunately, there was plenty of food.


    ¡°Xiao Changyi, when my foot heals, I¡¯ll cook for you every day,¡± An Jing said while eating.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s usually stern facial contours softened a bit as he looked at An Jing, the corners of his mouth slightly lifted, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right,¡± An Jing suddenly remembered something, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t keep calling you by your full name. Should I call you Changyi, or should I call you ¡®husband¡¯?¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately said, ¡°Husband.¡±


    ¡°Pfft~¡± An Jing laughed out loud, but obediently called Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± he paused, ¡°Call me that again.¡±


    An Jing, holding back her laughter, complied and called out again: ¡°Husband~¡± She deliberately dragged out the word.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Changyi.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Husband.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe...¡± An Jing almost choked from laughing, her man was just too adorable. Of course, she would never tire of teasing her man either.


    Xiao Changyi wasn¡¯t angry.


    When An Jing¡¯s laughter subsided, he said, ¡°You should still call me Jing Er. Please don¡¯t call me ¡®wife¡¯ or ¡®lady¡¯, it would definitely feel awkward.¡± If they were in modern times, she mused, calling each other ¡®wife¡¯, she wouldn¡¯t feel awkward at all.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± After a moment, Xiao Changyi also said, ¡°You can also call me Changyi.¡±


    An Jing immediately teased him, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just ignoring me a moment ago?¡±


    Xiao Changyi, honest to a fault, spoke softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you would feel awkward.¡±


    An Jingxin was touched by Xiao Changyi¡¯s consideration for her, and it showed on her face. She said with a beaming smile, ¡°I was saying that if you called me ¡®wife¡¯ or ¡®lady¡¯, I would feel awkward. I didn¡¯t say calling you ¡®husband¡¯ made me feel awkward, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

 Chapter 78 - 78 78 No Need to Trouble Yourself By Not Being

    ?Chapter 78: Chapter 78: No Need to Trouble Yourself By Not Being Prepared_1 Chapter 78: Chapter 78: No Need to Trouble Yourself By Not Being Prepared_1 ¡°However,¡± An Jing added, ¡°if I call you Changyi in the future, you must respond to me. We are already married, husband and wife. Even if I don¡¯t address you as ¡®My Lord¡¯, you are still my husband.¡± Saying this, she took hold of one of his hands that rested on the table.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Xiao Changyi took her hand in his and held it tightly in response.


    After they were fully sated with food and drink, Xiao Changyi got up to clear the table and wash the dishes in the kitchen, while An Jing lay in bed, rubbing her slightly distended stomach, reveling in the luxury of having meat to eat.


    Normally, a newly married couple would have red dates, peanuts, longan, and melon seeds on their bed, signifying the wish for an early birth of a noble child. However, given An Jing¡¯s body might not be able to have children, she and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t bother to prepare these and add to their troubles.


    Xiao Changyi returned to the inner chamber an hour later, and An Jing distinctly noticed that Xiao Changyi had taken another bath.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Should she also take another bath?


    But she had bathed just two hours ago, and hadn¡¯t exerted herself to sweat a single drop, so it probably wasn¡¯t necessary.


    Thinking this way, An Jing stopped fretting over whether to bathe again.


    ¡°Why did you take another bath?¡± An Jing propped herself on the bed, feigning ignorance and clearly teasing Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi remained unfazed: ¡°I smelled of smoke.¡±


    He had brought the meals from the kitchen and taken back the leftovers and empty bowls. He also washed the dishes, so naturally, he picked up the smell of smoke.


    Yet Ke Anjing was relentless, continuing to tease: ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t bathe, I wouldn¡¯t mind~¡±


    After all, this man managed not to change his expression at all. She was determined to see him change his face!


    Xiao Changyi said nothing, just walked over to the bed.


    Suddenly feeling nervous, An Jing forgot all about her teasing, instinctively shrank back into the bed, swallowed, and whispered tentatively, ¡°Is it a bit early for... that?¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°It¡¯s already dark.¡±


    An Jing was about to suggest they could watch some TV or play some games first, but then she abruptly realized she was in ancient times, not the modern era, and the ancients lived by the ¡®rise at dawn, rest at dusk¡¯ principle.


    Darkness meant bedtime...


    Er...


    ¡°Can we... not do it tonight?¡± An Jing swallowed again before using a negotiating tone to address Xiao Changyi.


    Truthfully, An Jing had never imagined a day when she would be so nervous, especially to this extent, but today, she was indeed very nervous, genuinely fearful of the wedding night.


    Xiao Changyi stood at the bedside, silent, just looking at An Jing.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    After a long silence between them, An Jing conceded defeat, lowering her head and mumbling timidly, ¡°I guess I¡¯m not quite ready...¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi nod and say, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± An Jing immediately looked up at him, incredulous that he would actually agree not to touch her on their wedding night.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Seeing him nod again and thinking about how he indulged her in almost everything, and considering she had indeed accepted him, An Jing suddenly felt she was being overly sentimental. Why not have the wedding night today?


    Besides, it had to happen sooner or later, so it might as well be today, straightforwardly.


    With that thought, An Jing threw caution to the wind. She grabbed Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand from the side of the bed and yanked, and the completely unprepared Xiao Changyi was pulled down onto the bed by her.


    Immediately climbing on top of Xiao Changyi, she declared dominantly, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s do it today after all!¡±


    Without another word, she kissed Xiao Changyi on the lips.

 Chapter 79 - 79 79 Wait a Moment_1

    ?Chapter 79: Chapter 79 Wait a Moment!_1 Chapter 79: Chapter 79 Wait a Moment!_1 Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡± My wife is so proactive...


    He had to be more proactive himself!


    The moment that thought entered his mind, Xiao Changyi quickly used a clever move to flip over, pressing An Jing beneath him.


    She was actually pressed down so easily by him? An Jing was stunned for a moment, then her eyes lit up, and her heart leaped for joy: Her man¡¯s skills were more than just good¡ªthey were incredible!


    Just as An Jing was about to suggest they have a fight first, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t give her the chance, as he sealed her lips with his own.


    ¡°Mmm¡ª¡±


    My man, wait a minute, my man! Sadly, An Jing never got to voice these words from start to finish, as Xiao Changyi had never given her the chance to shout them out.


    The candlelight flickered, casting an intimate glow around the room, which was flipped into a thousand layers of red waves.


    At last, both your body and mind are mine.


    ...


    When An Jing woke up in the morning, the space beside her was empty. She didn¡¯t know when Xiao Changyi had woken up, nor did she know when he had gotten out of bed. She only knew that he had given her a tough time last night.


    Thinking about last night, An Jing still felt her cheeks flush and her heart race.


    She got up with some difficulty and dressed herself, her gaze falling upon the bedsheets, stirring a flood of emotions within her.


    Why hadn¡¯t her period come yet? Could it be that she was truly infertile?


    As a modern person with an open mind, she could accept being childless, but deep down, she still felt a twinge of regret.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± With a slight sigh, An Jing stopped thinking about it and proceeded to pull off the crumpled bedsheets, which had been tossed about in disarray.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi came in, he saw An Jing pulling at the bedsheets and coughed uncomfortably.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi like this, An Jing immediately raised her eyebrow teasingly and said, ¡°What are you coughing for? It was all your doing last night, remember to wash them later.¡±


    Xiao Changyi murmured a barely audible ¡°hmm¡± in response and then quickly walked to the chest of drawers, took out a clean set of sheets to lay on the bed, and then, taking the sheets from An Jing¡¯s hands, he left the inner room to put the bedsheets with the dirty laundry, planning to wash them together later on.


    When Xiao Changyi re-entered the inner room, he then asked An Jing, ¡°Is there any discomfort anywhere?¡±


    An Jing immediately replied, ¡°My whole body feels uncomfortable.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll restrain myself.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You said you would comb my hair into a bun for me, so I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± An Jing grabbed the wooden comb from the chest and thrust it into Xiao Changyi¡¯s hands.


    Xiao Changyi remained composed.


    Once An Jing had sat with her back to him, ready, he started to figure out how to comb her hair into a bun.


    After pondering for a long while without reaching any conclusion, Xiao Changyi took his hands away from An Jing¡¯s hair, fell silent again, and then said, ¡°The way you combed it yesterday really did look nice.¡±


    ¡°Pfft~¡± An Jing laughed unabashedly.


    Xiao Changyi wasn¡¯t embarrassed and just watched An Jing laugh.


    After laughing for a while, An Jing stopped and said, ¡°Then comb it the way I did yesterday.¡±


    Here, women who had been married for less than five years typically wore their hair half-loose: tying up the hair on top but not necessarily winding it into a bun. It was merely a way to indicate that the woman was married and that she had been in her husband¡¯s family for less than five years.


    Hearing An Jing¡¯s suggestion, Xiao Changyi immediately combed her hair into a simple Princess style, based on the memory of how she wore it yesterday.

 Chapter 80 - 80 80 Whoever dares to draw a knife on you Ill

    ?Chapter 80: Chapter 80 Whoever dares to draw a knife on you, I¡¯ll take his life!_1 Chapter 80: Chapter 80 Whoever dares to draw a knife on you, I¡¯ll take his life!_1 Actually, Princess An Jing was perfectly capable of combing her own hair, but she just wanted Xiao Changyi to do it for her, preferably for the rest of her life.


    It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Changyi had finished combing her hair that she pointed to the bed and said, ¡°Sit there.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t understand what An Jing intended to do, Xiao Changyi obediently sat down on the bed.


    An Jing hopped over to the bed on one foot and began to remove Xiao Changyi¡¯s shirt.


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡± This early in the morning, isn¡¯t this inappropriate...


    Realizing the deep meaning in Xiao Changyi¡¯s gaze, An Jing was both annoyed and amused, ¡°What are you thinking? I want to check your wounds!¡±


    Even though there were candles burning all night, the room was still quite dim, and she vaguely thought she saw many wounds on his body, but at the time, she was too distracted by his antics to pay attention to that.


    Now, she wanted to confirm whether it was her illusion last night or if he really did have many wounds on his body.


    Xiao Changyi suddenly grasped An Jing¡¯s hand, stopping her from continuing to remove his clothes: ¡°I¡¯m not injured.¡±


    An Jing frowned, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to get angry, then let me see.¡±


    Xiao Changyi sighed lightly with some helplessness before finally releasing her hand and allowing An Jing to continue undressing him.


    As the shirt was completely removed, Xiao Changyi¡¯s lean and well-shaped upper body was fully exposed to An Jing¡¯s eyes.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s body was covered with scars from knives, some shallow, some deep, some long, and some short. Even near his heart there were many deep scars, which were shocking at first glance, clearly indicating that the owner of this body had walked on the edge of death time and time again.


    The more she looked, the colder An Jing¡¯s eyes became, and eventually, those eyes slowly turned bloodthirsty and were filled with a killing intent.


    Her voice was cold as millennia-old ice, each word deliberate and measured, ¡°From now on, if anyone dares to draw a knife on you, I will take their life.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t respond immediately, but quickly dressed to prevent An Jing from continuing to look at his scars. Then, he embraced An Jing in his arms, comforting her softly, ¡°These are all from the battlefield, it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t speak, she just hugged Xiao Changyi back, hugging him tightly, so tightly.


    He was all she had, no one else was allowed to hurt him!


    After a while, An Jing¡¯s emotions settled, and she lifted her head from Xiao Changyi¡¯s embrace, smiling brightly, ¡°Stop hugging me, I know you want to hug me every second of the day, but I really need to brush my teeth now~¡±


    Xiao Changyi knew that An Jing had calmed down, a faint smile appearing on his cool lips as he gently touched her head before letting go.


    Once she had freshened up, An Jing ate the hot meal Xiao Changyi had prepared¡ªleftovers from last night, but compared to the cornbreads she had eaten before, they were incredibly delicious.


    Looking at the table, there seemed to be enough leftovers for at least one more satisfying meal.


    After eating, An Jing sat on a small stool in the courtyard.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Changyi bustled about and finally, carrying the dirty clothes, he prepared to go wash them by the river.


    But before he could even leave the courtyard, Xiao Zheng arrived.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi carrying clothes ready to wash, while An Jing was sitting in the courtyard, Xiao Zheng immediately put on a stern face and reprimanded, ¡°What does this look like! It was one thing when you weren¡¯t married, but now that you are, a married man should not be the one doing laundry!¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    Instead, An Jing pointed to her injured foot and said in a measured tone, ¡°Clan Leader, have you not noticed? My foot is injured, I can¡¯t even stand for long, how could you expect me to wash clothes?¡±


    The implication was accusing Xiao Zheng of being blind.

 Chapter 81 - 81 81 Revenge for Last Time Must Be Taken

    ?Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Revenge for Last Time Must Be Taken Today!_1 Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Revenge for Last Time Must Be Taken Today!_1 Xiao Zheng had not expected An Jing to talk back to him. He stared blankly for a moment before his expression turned even more displeased as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve been injured for so many days now, how come you¡¯re still not healed?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m not a doctor,¡± An Jing replied lightly. She still remembered the grudge she hadn¡¯t settled last time, and she was determined to settle it today!


    Xiao Zheng was immediately angered, but after calming himself down, he turned to Xiao Changyi and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. I have something to ask you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent, but instead of going inside, he put down the wooden basin filled with dirty clothes and then walked over to An Jing¡¯s side.


    It was then that An Jing smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Clan Leader, why go inside? We can just talk here, everyone is quite interested in listening.¡±


    She pointed her chin outside, gesturing for Xiao Zheng to take a look at the courtyard outside.


    Xiao Zheng turned his head to see that, indeed, there were quite a few onlookers outside the courtyard eager for a spectacle. He glared at them, and they promptly left, sulking. In Jiuping Village, he, Xiao Zheng, did hold some prestige.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid of losing face and want to talk here in the yard, then let¡¯s talk in the yard. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to enter your house,¡± Xiao Zheng said, his voice rough.


    ¡°Then speak up if you have something to say. Don¡¯t dawdle,¡± An Jing¡¯s tone remained light, as if Xiao Zheng was wasting their time.


    Xiao Zheng was choked with anger and immediately cursed, ¡°Is this the attitude you should have towards your elders?!¡±


    ¡°You always like to claim to be elders at times like this. The one who has always been afraid of being ¡®hexed¡¯ to death by my Changyi and refuses to acknowledge him as an elder¡ªI wonder who that could be,¡± An Jing said slowly. Then, she raised an eyebrow, ¡°So, are you not afraid of being ¡®hexed¡¯ to death by my Changyi anymore?¡±


    Xiao Zheng broke out in a cold sweat, terrified. He had been so angry that he had forgotten about Xiao Changyi¡¯s notorious reputation for bringing doom upon his elders!


    ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you!¡± Xiao Zheng shifted his gaze from An Jing and looked at Xiao Changyi with a cold expression, ¡°Xiao Changyi, have you completely ignored the Xiao clan¡¯s family rules? As a member of the clan, you married without even notifying me, the Clan Leader! Moreover, your mother has spoken to me, saying you didn¡¯t even tell her to act as the presiding matriarch at the wedding. Whether she comes to act in that role is her business, but informing her is your responsibility! By all rights, you are supposed to tell her, since she gave birth to you!¡±


    Xiao Changyi still did not speak, as if Xiao Zheng was not even talking to him.


    But An Jing laughed out loud, ¡°What a joke. Changyi is marrying into my family, why should we inform you? Am I part of your clan? And why should we invite Mrs. Chen to preside as the matriarch for us to pay respects? I certainly don¡¯t recall Mrs. Chen giving birth to me.¡±


    Xiao Zheng was left agape.


    The passing villagers who happened to hear An Jing¡¯s words were also stunned. Xiao Changyi was marrying into another family!


    Xiao Changyi was the Eldest Grandson of the Fifth House of the Xiao Clan. The eldest grandson, marrying into another family? How could a man who could support himself do such a thing? Men who marry into a woman¡¯s family are often ridiculed as useless and accused of living off a woman. How could Xiao Changyi...


    ¡°You, you, you married into her family?¡± Xiao Zheng looked at Xiao Changyi but pointed at An Jing, still in disbelief and refusing to accept the truth. Their Xiao Clan had never had a man marry into another family! It was a great disgrace to the family!


    Seeing Xiao Zheng like this, An Jing felt tremendously satisfied, and her smile grew even brighter, ¡°Husband, hurry up and show him our marriage document. Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s you getting married or marrying into the family.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately took out the marriage document from his chest and held it up high. They had anticipated that Xiao Zheng would come to look for them.

 Chapter 82 - 82 82 Her Man Has This Skill_1

    ?Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Her Man Has This Skill_1 Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Her Man Has This Skill_1 Xiao Zheng was illiterate, but he recognized the government seal; it was the same one he saw when he and his wife registered their marriage at the County Government.


    It was true... it was true...


    Xiao Zheng was so angry that his whole body shuddered, and his legs nearly gave out. He stumbled several steps backward before steadying himself.


    His hand pointed accusingly at Xiao Changyi as he cursed uncontrollably, ¡°How could the Xiao clan produce such a useless heir like you!¡±


    Xiao Changyi appeared indifferent and simply tucked the marriage certificate back into his chest.


    An Jing sneered coldly, ¡°Aside from not removing his name from the family registry, when have you ever truly considered him the heir of the Xiao clan?¡±


    ¡°Preposterous! Absolutely preposterous!¡± Xiao Zheng cursed repeatedly, so angry that his teeth chattered. Then, he said viciously, ¡°Xiao Changyi, you dare to bring shame to our family by marrying into another family. Are you not afraid we¡¯ll disown you from the family registry?¡±


    Finally, Xiao Changyi spoke, his voice calm and composed, ¡°Please do it quickly.¡±


    Xiao Zheng was nearly mad with rage.


    An Jing was delighted. Her husband had this talent of infuriating others profoundly without saying much, and when he did speak, it was lethal.


    In fact, by marrying into An Jing¡¯s family, Xiao Changyi would automatically be removed from the Xiao family registry and be added to An Jing¡¯s¡ªbut Xiao Zheng, blinded by anger, had completely forgotten this detail.


    ¡°You, you, you...¡± Overwhelmed with fury, Xiao Zheng struggled to articulate a single word. In the end, he simply turned and stormed off.


    ¡°Clan Leader Xiao, please take care,¡± An Jing called out with a beaming smile as Xiao Zheng¡¯s figure receded.


    Xiao Zheng clenched his jaws so tightly in anger that they nearly cracked, but he did not turn back. Instead, he quickened his pace, striding away even faster.


    When passing villagers saw Xiao Zheng leave, they too dispersed¡ªnot to attend to their farm work but to head back and spread the sensational news that Xiao Changyi had married into An Jing¡¯s family.


    This was big news indeed, enough to give them laughs for years!


    In Jiuping Village, there were several clans, but the Xiao clan had the largest population and always overshadowed the others. Now, with a disgraceful heir who married into another family, the Xiao clan would never be able to hold their heads high in the village again!


    And there was Xiao Chen¡¯s, who had been proud that her daughter married into the town, always thinking herself a cut above the rest. Now, her eldest son had married into another family¡ªif it didn¡¯t kill her with rage, it would surely make her sick with anger!


    Delightful!


    The villagers were so elated they wished they could celebrate with firecrackers.


    An Jing paid no mind to the villagers gleefully trotting back, instead, she looked at Xiao Changyi with a teasing smile, ¡°It looks like the good days for your family have come to an end.¡±


    Xiao Changyi shook his head.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± An Jing was puzzled.


    Only then did Xiao Changyi say, ¡°That¡¯s no longer my family.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°I¡¯m only part of your family now.¡±


    An Jing immediately smiled so broadly that her eyes disappeared.


    ...


    Upon returning home, Xiao Zheng reported the matter of Xiao Changyi¡¯s marriage and clamored to remove Xiao Changyi from the Xiao family¡¯s registry.


    Xiao Zheng¡¯s wife was also angry, feeling disgraced, yet unlike Xiao Zheng, she was not so blinded by rage, and she said, ¡°He¡¯ll automatically be removed from our family registry by marrying into another family, there¡¯s no need for you to do anything.¡±


    Once he heard this, Xiao Zheng became clear-headed and even more furious. He huffed and puffed for a while before going to discuss the matter with the Xiao Family Elders.


    Upon hearing that Xiao Changyi had married into An Jing¡¯s family, the Xiao Family Elders were so angry that they almost toppled over.

 Chapter 83 - 83 83 How do you want to settle the score with

    ?Chapter 83: Chapter 83 How do you want to settle the score with him?_1 Chapter 83: Chapter 83 How do you want to settle the score with him?_1 The elders of the Xiao Clan hadn¡¯t yet recovered when the clanspeople of the Xiao Clan, having heard the news, rushed over, clamoring to settle accounts with Xiao Changyi for bringing such disgrace upon their clan, making it impossible for them to hold their heads high in Jiuping Village.


    These people didn¡¯t stop to consider that most of them had gone yesterday to mock the marriage of An Jing and Xiao Changyi. In the end, they saw no farce and instead harbored a bellyful of rage.


    Today, when they learned that Changyi had married into another family, their anger grew even more intense, wishing that Changyi would drop dead right then and there.


    Although Xiao Zheng was still furious, he had calmed down somewhat and asked loudly and harshly, ¡°The man has already married into another family. We can¡¯t constrain him with our clan¡¯s rules anymore. How do you propose we settle the score with him?¡±


    Everyone fell silent at once.


    But soon, a clansman, discontented, shouted, ¡°Are we supposed to just watch as he brings shame to our family? How will we be able to lift our heads up in the village in the future? How will the other families look upon us? What will the people from other villages think of us?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do, kill him? He¡¯s a veteran from the battlefield. Aside from whether you can actually kill him or not, the fact that murder requires a life to be paid¡ªwe can¡¯t make such a muddle-headed move,¡± Xiao Zheng said.


    ¡°Clan Leader, after all is said and done, you¡¯re asking us to swallow our anger!¡± a clansman accused bitterly.


    Xiao Zheng replied weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to swallow my anger either, but there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±


    Yet the clansmen kept complaining incessantly.


    Finally, the eldest elder couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and spoke up, ¡°Enough already. Xiao Zheng has always devoted himself wholeheartedly to our clan; everyone has seen his efforts. In this case, indeed, we can only swallow our anger. Don¡¯t blame Xiao Zheng.¡± He paused, ¡°If there¡¯s someone to blame, blame Mrs. Chen for giving birth to such a wretch!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the clanspeople felt that it made sense, and immediately turned their accusations toward Xiao Chen¡¯s, criticizing her for not strangling the wretch, Changyi, at birth so that none of today¡¯s troubles would have arisen.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Chen, oblivious to the clanspeople¡¯s current dissatisfaction with her, had fainted from anger upon hearing about Changyi¡¯s marriage into An Jing¡¯s family.


    When she awoke, it was deep in the night.


    Mrs. Chen, crying and howling, wanted to go and settle the score with Changyi, but Xiao Gousheng stopped her.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve already disowned him, you don¡¯t recognize him as your son, on what grounds are you going to settle the score? His mother? Are you not afraid he¡¯ll bring about your death?¡± Xiao Gousheng said without any good temper.


    ¡°But...¡± Mrs. Chen was extremely agitated, grinding her teeth in such fury that her old face twisted out of shape as she continued to wail, ¡°Just like that, let him ruin my reputation? We worked so hard to marry your sister into the town and gained some respect. And now, all of that has been swept away clean by that wretch!¡±


    Gousheng was also infuriated by Changyi¡¯s decision to marry into another family but felt utterly helpless.


    ¡°Mother, the clan can¡¯t deal with that wretch anymore. You won¡¯t be able to either; just let it be. If worse comes to worst, we¡¯ll just keep our heads down,¡± Gousheng said irritably. In truth, he didn¡¯t want to keep his head down at all; he only said this to soothe his mother.


    ¡°The clan can¡¯t deal with it...?¡± Mrs. Chen was shocked; she had planned to go crying to the Clan Leader, asking him and the clansmen to join her in confronting that wretch, Changyi.


    ¡°Not only does the clan have no way to deal with it, but everyone is now blaming you for the disgrace that wretch has brought upon our Xiao Clan. They believe if you hadn¡¯t given birth to such a wretch, none of this would have happened.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Chen¡¯s eyes rolled back, and she fainted once again from her overwhelming rage.

 Chapter 84 - 84 84 Reclaiming Wilderness_1

    ?Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Reclaiming Wilderness_1 Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Reclaiming Wilderness_1 Because Xiao Changyi married into An Jing¡¯s family, the Xiao clan despised him to the bone and isolated him and An Jing even more. As for the other people in Jiuping Village, they were quite pleased.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how the Xiao clan can hold their heads high after this!¡±


    As for Mrs. Xiao Chen, after fainting twice out of anger, she fell ill and has been bedridden ever since.


    As for Xiao Changyi and An Jing, they paid no attention to these things, living their simple, happy life.


    One day, not wanting An Jing to stay alone at home, Xiao Changyi carried her on his back to the hillside to clear some new land.


    The Xiyun Kingdom had a clear law stating that whoever cleared land on the mountain it belonged to, and after registering it with the County Government, the government would issue a land title for that plot.


    Once Xiao Changyi carried An Jing to the side of the plot he was preparing to clear, he set her down, asking her to sit and watch, and if she got bored, she could talk to him.


    Before meeting An Jing, Xiao Changyi had already cleared a small piece of land, and his plan was to clear two mu of land.


    An Jing knew that Xiao Changyi only had one mu of mediocre paddy field and no dry land. Clearing new land was an effort to have more land to grow crops, as that one mu of paddy field was not enough to support the two of them.


    Clearing mountain land was particularly difficult, time-consuming, and labor-intensive, which is why the people of Jiuping Village were unwilling to do it, preferring to rent land from landlords instead.


    An Jing wholeheartedly supported Xiao Changyi¡¯s decision to clear land himself rather than renting from a landlord.


    Once the land was cleared, it would be theirs, but rented land would never truly belong to them.


    An Jing would rather work hard to clear land herself than to rent it. Renting land not only required paying rent but also enduring hardships, as landlords were difficult to deal with. You couldn¡¯t offend them in the slightest, or they would take back the land and not rent it to you.


    And she, An Jing, was never one to be pushed around.


    Clearing was made difficult by the fact that besides weeds, the mountain terrain was also covered with small trees with well-established root systems, which were extremely tough to dig out.


    Watching Xiao Changyi first clear a large area of weeds and cut down small trees, and then digging out the roots with his hoe stroke by stroke, An Jing felt terrible. Her man was now sweating profusely.


    Feeling pained for her man, An Jing said nothing, letting Xiao Changyi continue to dig out the tree roots.


    As for herself, she no longer sat and watched but looked around, found a sturdy branch, and then hopped on one leg into the field to be cleared, sitting directly on the ground without minding the dirt.


    Then, she began using the branch to dig out the tree roots in the ground.


    Digging out even a little bit was better than just sitting and watching; that¡¯s what she thought.


    Seeing this, Xiao Changyi was very concerned about An Jing¡¯s injured foot and wanted to stop her from digging, but he opened his mouth and, in the end, didn¡¯t say anything.


    He didn¡¯t speak up, but An Jing, without raising her head, did, ¡°Husband, have some water.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi responded, walking over to the water jar, pouring a bowl of water. He didn¡¯t drink it himself but offered it to An Jing first.


    An Jing paused her digging, not taking the bowl but naturally drinking from its edge, then shook her head, ¡°You drink.¡±


    Xiao Changyi drank all the remaining water in the bowl in one go.


    After putting the bowl back, Xiao Changyi picked up the hoe to continue digging out the tree roots in the ground.


    An Jing continued to dig with the branch.


    Although both were digging out tree roots, they kept a careful eye on each other. Sometimes, when their gazes met, they would share a smile, warm and sweet.

 Chapter 85 - 85 85 The One Who Understands Her Best Is Still

    ?Chapter 85: Chapter 85: The One Who Understands Her Best Is Still Her Man~_1 Chapter 85: Chapter 85: The One Who Understands Her Best Is Still Her Man~_1 After clearing land for five straight days, Xiao Changyi and An Jing had only managed to clear half an acre, and by that time, An Jing had also recovered from her foot injury.


    As soon as her foot injury healed, An Jing¡¯s first course of action was not to continue clearing the land but to forage for wild vegetables in the mountains with Xiao Changyi.


    Though they ventured into the mountains, they didn¡¯t go very deep because deep in the mountains lurked dangers like bears, hornets, wild boars, wolves, etc. An Jing was living a good life now and naturally did not want to risk venturing deep into the mountains with Xiao Changyi.


    Almost everyone from the village went into the hills to dig up wild vegetables, so there weren¡¯t many left to harvest. Xiao Changyi and An Jing searched for a long time before they found a small amount.


    However, when An Jing saw a bamboo grove in the mountains, she was immediately overjoyed and excitedly pulled Xiao Changyi to the edge of the bamboo forest.


    It was March now, and the bamboo shoots were just poking out of the ground. An Jing bent down and started to dig out a bamboo shoot near her feet.


    Xiao Changyi knelt beside her, helped her dig, and asked, ¡°What are you digging this for?¡±


    ¡°To eat.¡±


    ¡°You can eat bamboo shoots?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you can eat them. In my previous world, we called them bamboo shoots,¡± An Jing patiently explained. ¡°If you peel off the outer leaves, inside you¡¯ll find the crisp bamboo shoots that can be stir-fried fresh or dried and eaten later.¡±


    No one here ate bamboo shoots, which meant she could take advantage all to herself. She planned to dig them all up, whether to eat fresh or dry¡ªshe simply did not want to leave any for the people of Jiuping Village.


    Once the people of Jiuping Village discovered that bamboo shoots were edible, they would certainly come to dig them up as well.


    Xiao Changyi stopped asking questions and just dug one bamboo shoot after another, determined to dig them all up.


    An Jing giggled nonstop. The one who understood her best was still her man~


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi each came to the mountain with a bamboo basket on their back, and soon, the bamboo shoot filled both baskets. Seeing that there were still many bamboo shoots left undug, An Jing said, ¡°You go back with these first.¡±


    ¡°You come back with me,¡± he said, worried it was not safe for her to be alone in the mountains.


    An Jing, seeing his concern, laughed and said, ¡°Even if I encounter danger, with my skills, I can hold on until you come to rescue me.¡± Then, in a tone one would use with a child, she continued, ¡°Be good, hurry back and come back again. I don¡¯t want to leave these treasures for others; I want to dig them all up today.¡±


    The wild vegetables are really too unpalatable, and bamboo shoots taste much better¡ªof course, they¡¯re treasures!


    Only then did Xiao Changyi obediently take the two baskets of bamboo shoots back home.


    When Xiao Changyi returned, he carried two larger baskets on a carrying pole, which were much bigger than the bamboo baskets. Upon seeing this, An Jing burst out laughing.


    Xiao Changyi, unfazed by her laughter, calmly started picking up the bamboo shoots she had dug and placed them in the baskets. After picking them all up, he helped dig more.


    Only after filling up both baskets did Xiao Changyi carry them back to the thatched cottage again.


    There weren¡¯t many bamboo shoots left, and by the time An Jing had finished digging, Xiao Changyi had not yet returned.


    Feeling somewhat bored, An Jing wandered around the area.


    Then, under a large tree, she discovered a lot of black fungus. Just as she bent down to pick it, she heard Xiao Changyi urgently calling her, ¡°Jing Er, don¡¯t touch that!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± An Jing instinctively stopped and turned around, and before she could see Xiao Changyi clearly, he had already pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly away from the black fungus.


    ¡°That¡¯s poisonous,¡± Xiao Changyi said with lingering fear.


    An Jing was stunned for a moment before she remembered through Lin Anjing¡¯s memory that someone died from eating black fungus which led to its being feared as a poison ever since. Nobody dared to touch it after that, and it was even given an appealing name ¨C Black Blossom.

 Chapter 86 - 86 86 The Speed is Astounding_1

    ?Chapter 86: Chapter 86: The Speed is Astounding_1 Chapter 86: Chapter 86: The Speed is Astounding_1 ¡°Changyi, this black wood...no, this black flower is poisonous, but it¡¯s okay for me to touch it.¡±


    An Jing had intended to refer to black wood-ear mushrooms, but considering she should adapt to local customs, she changed her term to black flower instead.


    ¡°Furthermore,¡± An Jing continued to reassure her man, ¡°it¡¯s poisonous because it contains a substance called porphyrin that is phototoxic. Eating it fresh indeed leads to poisoning, but porphyrin breaks down when exposed to light. As long as we dry it out, it will be non-toxic, and it¡¯s edible then¡ªand actually quite delicious. People from my original world would often eat this.¡±


    The dried wood-ears sold in modern markets have already been treated by sun-drying, rendering them non-toxic. People would buy them, rehydrate them in water, and then they could be cooked and enjoyed immensely.


    Porphyrin? Breaks down in light? Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t understand these terms, but he understood that the black flower would be safe to eat once sun-dried.


    However ...


    Xiao Changyi furrowed his brows as he looked at those black flowers.


    ¡°Husband, didn¡¯t you say you would believe anything I say?¡± An Jing put on an unhappy face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, it¡¯s just ...¡± Xiao Changyi still gazed at the patch of black flowers, his eyes filled with complexity.


    An Jing immediately smiled and interjected, ¡°You¡¯re just worried about me, right?¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured,¡± An Jing commanded, giving his chest a pat. ¡°I won¡¯t be poisoned to death. I still want to grow old with you. How could I let it poison me?¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi feel at ease and stopped holding An Jing so tightly.


    Seeing An Jing move to pick those black flowers, he immediately stepped forward, picked them before she could, and threw them all into the basket.


    His speed was astonishing.


    Looking at the black wood-ears that she had not even touched all lying in the basket, An Jing felt both touched and amused. Her silly man, oh~


    There was a small stream nearby, its water flowing down from the mountain, eventually reaching the river at the foot of the mountain. Xiao Changyi quickly went over to wash his hands, then came back, picked up the basket, and taking An Jing¡¯s hand, they headed toward the bamboo forest.


    Because Xiao Changyi had just rinsed his hands in the stream, his hand was somewhat cool. Feeling the coolness of Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand, An Jingxin¡¯s heart was filled with warmth.


    Together, the couple picked up all the bamboo shoots they had dug up, placed them in the basket, and then descended the mountain.


    Xiao Changyi had made several trips back and forth, and many people had seen him and An Jing digging for bamboo shoots, but nobody knew they were doing it to eat them.


    ¡°Did you see? They dug up another load.¡± As Xiao Changyi and An Jing passed by from a distance, someone pointed at their departing figures and spoke.


    ¡°What are they doing with the bamboo shoots?¡± one person wondered.


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe they¡¯re taking them back to plant in the yard.¡± They paused, ¡°Or perhaps they¡¯re using them as firewood.¡±


    ¡°As firewood? That seems too laborious. Chopping wood directly would be much faster,¡± another person said.


    ¡°Let them be, it¡¯s none of our business anyway.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± everyone agreed.


    Unaware of the townsfolk¡¯s speculation, An Jing had Xiao Changyi join her in peeling bamboo shoots as soon as they returned to their thatched cottage.


    All the outer leaves of the bamboo shoots were peeled off and laid out in the yard to dry, later to be used as firewood, while the tender shoots were placed in a bamboo basket.


    What looked like a mountain-sized pile of bamboo shoots ended up being just two baskets of tender shoots after being peeled.


    And there was a large pile of leaves.


    Looking at the result, An Jing laughed, ¡°They really do peel down to so little. Fortunately, it¡¯s the season for bamboo shoots to sprout. We¡¯ve dug them all for today, but in a couple of days, new ones will surely emerge. We¡¯ll go digging again then.¡±

 Chapter 87 - 87 87 Is This a Plea for Mercy_1

    ?Chapter 87: Chapter 87 Is This a Plea for Mercy?_1 Chapter 87: Chapter 87 Is This a Plea for Mercy?_1 ¡°Hmm.¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    From two baskets of bamboo shoots, An Jing set aside two bowls to stir-fry while they were fresh, and sliced the rest and laid them out with black fungus in the yard to dry.


    Passers-by from the village were astonished to see black ¡®flowers¡¯ laid out to dry in Xiao Changyi¡¯s yard.


    That was supposed to be poisonous!


    However, noticing that there wasn¡¯t a large amount, people didn¡¯t pry into the matter any further. After all, if anyone were to be poisoned to death, it wouldn¡¯t be them. They thought it would be best if the poison killed the couple, saving the villagers from being bothered by their presence.


    That very noon, An Jing stir-fried a plate of bamboo shoots.


    ¡°Is it much tastier than wild greens?¡± An Jing asked with sparkling eyes, looking across at Xiao Changyi who was eating.


    Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Then you should eat more.¡± An Jing said smilingly, adding more bamboo shoots to Xiao Changyi¡¯s bowl.


    A gentle light softened Xiao Changyi¡¯s usually cool gaze as he too added a fair amount of bamboo shoots to An Jing¡¯s bowl before continuing with his own meal.


    ¡°The black fungus is also tasty, once it¡¯s dried and no longer poisonous, I¡¯ll prepare some for you to eat,¡± An Jing said while eating.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Dried goods can be kept for a long time. If we dry more black fungus and bamboo shoots now, we won¡¯t have to worry about having no vegetables to eat when winter comes.¡± It was still possible to forage for wild vegetables in the mountains now, but that wouldn¡¯t be an option during winter. Winter was especially hard for poor families; much harder than the other seasons, with some even dying of hunger or cold.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± After a pause, ¡°After we eat, I¡¯ll go collect some more black fungus.¡± He had handled the black fungus for about two hours now, with no issues, so it should really be fine.


    An Jing immediately teased, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of being poisoned to death?¡±


    Without a word, Xiao Changyi simply added some more bamboo shoots to An Jing¡¯s bowl.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Was this his way of begging for mercy?


    Suppressing a laugh, An Jing indeed gave her husband a break and didn¡¯t tease him further. Instead, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you later. We¡¯ll collect as much as we can.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no rush. We can collect it later too,¡± An Jing continued with a smile. ¡°This stuff always pops up in corners here and there. As long as others are afraid to pick it, it¡¯ll be ours~¡±


    Watching An Jing¡¯s prideful little expression, Changyi felt a stirring in his heart and couldn¡¯t resist. He raised his hand and gently touched An Jing¡¯s head.


    An Jing immediately raised an eyebrow, ¡°That¡¯s enough for you?¡±


    Changyi looked at her puzzledly.


    Without a word, An Jing leaned in quickly and kissed Xiao Changyi on the lips. She had to be cautious outside, but in their own home, she could be uninhibited.


    Changyi was briefly stunned before his lips curled into a slight smile, both for An Jing¡¯s initiative to kiss him and for the blush that quickly spread across her face afterward.


    An Jing could feel the heat on her face; it was burning up, prompting her to touch it with her hand. As soon as she felt the high temperature on her cheek, she complained with a downcast face, ¡°Husband, I think I¡¯ve caught a certain disease.¡±


    Changyi immediately tensed up with worry.


    An Jing went on, ¡°I blush whether you kiss me or I kiss you. Surely I must have caught this blushing disease!¡± Despite their frequent kisses and even more intimate activities every night, she still blushed. She was certain it was a disease!


    ¡°...¡± Xiao Changyi was quiet for a moment before leaning over and kissing An Jing gently on the lips.


    Instantly, An Jing¡¯s face turned even redder, and her cheeks grew warmer. This man was definitely doing it on purpose!


    ...


    In the following days, An Jing and Xiao Changyi either cleared land or foraged for bamboo shoots and black fungus in the mountains.


    The villagers of Jiuping Village hadn¡¯t paid much heed to Xiao Changyi and An Jing collecting bamboo shoots, but when they saw more and more black fungus drying in the couple¡¯s yard¡ªspread out in large swathes¡ªthe villagers were eventually...terrified!

 Chapter 88 - 88 88 My Lord Someone Needs to be Dealt With_1

    ?Chapter 88: Chapter 88: My Lord, Someone Needs to be Dealt With_1 Chapter 88: Chapter 88: My Lord, Someone Needs to be Dealt With_1 They originally didn¡¯t care, thinking that it wasn¡¯t them who were poisoned, and they even wished An Jing and Xiao Changyi were poisoned to death.


    But now, seeing more and more black fungus being dried in Xiao Changyi¡¯s yard, they really couldn¡¯t keep calm: What were Xiao Changyi and An Jing planning to do? They weren¡¯t planning to poison them with the black fungus, were they?


    The more they thought about it, the more scared they got, and the more they thought about it, the more terrified they became. The news quickly spread throughout the village, saying that An Jing and Xiao Changyi were drying lots and lots of black fungus, and for a time, the people of Jiuping Village were in a state of panic.


    Even the village head couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    After hurriedly discussing with a few elders in the village, the village head led people to find Xiao Changyi and An Jing.


    On the way, quite a few villagers followed along.


    A big group of people marched noisily, and before they even reached the thatched cottage, someone called out in a hostile tone, ¡°Xiao Changyi, An Jing, you two better come out here right away!¡±


    In the kitchen, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had just seated themselves, ready for lunch, but just as they picked up their chopsticks, they heard someone calling for them, and the tone was quite bad, clearly there to pick a fight.


    An Jing laughed immediately, ¡°Husband, seems like someone needs to be put in their place.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak, but simply put down his chopsticks, gave An Jing¡¯s head an indulgent touch with his eyes full of affection, then walked out of the kitchen with An Jing, ready to confront them.


    At the entrance of the courtyard, they opened the old wooden gate and saw a group of people led by the village head standing outside. An Jing confidently folded her arms and smiled, ¡°Village head, in the middle of this bright day, you¡¯re not eating lunch at home but coming to my house. What for? Could it be that you want to mooch off my meal?¡±


    Without waiting for the village head to utter a word, An Jing continued leisurely, ¡°But what to do, you want to mooch, and I just don¡¯t feel like offering any.¡±


    The group was immediately infuriated.


    Xiao Zheng had also come along, and he too was angered, but what impressed him more was the new light in which he saw An Jing. She was just a woman, yet with so many people menacingly blocking her doorstep, she didn¡¯t show the slightest fear.


    It seemed that the blow she suffered from being sold by Lin Daqiang back then was too great; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have changed so much, almost like a completely different person.


    ¡°We¡¯re not here to mooch off your meal! We have business with you!¡± the village head said angrily. Pointing towards the courtyard filled with black fungus still drying, he added, ¡°Why did you pick so many black flowers? Are you planning to poison the entire village?¡±


    These people definitely had paranoia.


    An Jingxin now understood what they were here for, but her expression became even more radiantly amused as she turned to look at her husband standing beside her, ¡°Husband, isn¡¯t it funny, these people actually think we want to poison them?¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent, his face still expressionless, but his cold gaze scanned over each face at the gate.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi like this, everyone felt an inexplicable chill at the bottom of their hearts and involuntarily stepped back a little.


    ¡°You... if you don¡¯t want to poison us, then what do you want with all these black flowers?¡± the village head asked, trying to keep a firm front.


    An Jing didn¡¯t answer the village head, but just smiled slowly, ¡°So afraid that we will poison you, huh... What, have you finally realized you¡¯ve done too many wrongs to us and are afraid we will seek revenge?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t done any wrongs!¡± someone shouted defiantly, refusing to admit it.


    ¡°Is that so...¡± An Jing chuckled lightly, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t wronged us, why would we poison you? Are we so full that we have nothing better to do?¡±

 Chapter 89 - 89 89 Really Want to Sew This Womans Mouth with

    ?Chapter 89: Chapter 89 Really Want to Sew This Woman¡¯s Mouth with Needle and Thread!_1 Chapter 89: Chapter 89 Really Want to Sew This Woman¡¯s Mouth with Needle and Thread!_1 The other villagers, who were about to protest, were immediately choked off.


    Yes, they were afraid. They feared that they had treated An Jing and Xiao Changyi too harshly before, leading An Jing and Xiao Changyi to hate them, and now they were seeking revenge to poison them to death.


    But to admit to such treachery was absolutely impossible!


    Watching everyone¡¯s faces turn red without admission, An Jing clicked her tongue twice before mockingly saying, ¡°Look at you all, so guilty, only you all would have the nerve.¡±


    ¡°An Jing!¡± the village chief barked angrily. ¡°We came to ask you what you¡¯re doing with so many black flowers! Don¡¯t beat around the bush!¡±


    An Jing wasn¡¯t angry at all, and drawled, ¡°Just now, I don¡¯t know who said we picked so many black flowers to poison the villagers. Since everyone seems to have the answer in mind already, why bother asking us.¡±


    The village chief collapsed backward in frustration, once again realizing a fact: he really couldn¡¯t outtalk An Jing!


    The others were also gritting their teeth in rage. This woman¡¯s tongue was really too sharp! Sharp was sharp, but they couldn¡¯t even refute her!


    ¡°Alright, alright, to prevent you from shamelessly collapsing at my doorstep and blaming my family, I¡¯ll kindly tell you,¡± An Jing suddenly said with a pretense of good intention.


    The shameless villagers: ¡°...¡± They really wanted to stitch this woman¡¯s mouth shut!


    Watching everyone¡¯s desire to tear her apart, An Jing was unbearably pleased and after a long pause, she casually said, ¡°We picked so many black flowers without planning to use them for anything special, just got tired of wild vegetables and wanted a change of flavor.¡±


    A change of flavor...


    Isn¡¯t that eating?


    Some people were dumbstruck.


    Some didn¡¯t believe it at all and angrily said, ¡°These are poisonous. If you ate them, why aren¡¯t you dead? You think we¡¯re three-year-olds, deceiving us like this!¡±


    An Jing said nothing but looked towards Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi immediately understood, turned around, and went to the kitchen; then, he came out with a pair of chopsticks and a plate of stir-fried black fungus.


    An Jing took the chopsticks and black fungus from Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand.


    Without another word, Xiao Changyi grabbed the nearest villager, pinched the villager¡¯s jaw, forced them to open their mouth wide, and An Jing immediately shoved a chopstick-full of black fungus into the villager¡¯s mouth.


    Then, Xiao Changyi swiftly pulled back the hand that was grabbing the villager¡¯s jaw, but inadvertently pushed up on the villager¡¯s chin with his wrist, causing the villager¡¯s mouth to snap shut and inadvertently swallow the black fungus in their mouth.


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing¡¯s cooperation was seamless, smooth as flowing clouds and water; everyone was too slow to react, only to see someone being forced to eat black flowers.


    ¡°Murder! Murder! Xiao Changyi and An Jing are murdering!¡± Someone snapped out of it and screamed in horror.


    ¡°You you you you...¡± The village chief was shaking like a leaf, also thinking that An Jing and Xiao Changyi had committed murder, equally terrified.


    The villager who ate the black fungus didn¡¯t realize at first what he had consumed, only feeling that his teeth and jaw were very painful, the pain made him gasp; then, seeing the black fungus in An Jing¡¯s hand, he understood what he had been forced to eat, immediately turned pale, went limp, and collapsed to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die, woooo... I¡¯m not ready to die yet, woooo...¡± Not only did the villager fall to the ground, but he also started crying, shivering on the ground while crying about his impending death, crying so dreadfully, he almost drew the whole village of Jiuping Village to the scene.

 Chapter 90 - 90 90 These people they really are shameless_1

    ?Chapter 90: Chapter 90 These people, they really are shameless!_1 Chapter 90: Chapter 90 These people, they really are shameless!_1 ¡°Hahaha...¡± An Jing collapsed onto Xiao Changyi, laughing so hard that her stomach hurt, it was just too hilarious.


    Seeing An Jing laughing, everyone became even more terrified. She had killed someone, yet this woman could still laugh?


    Attracted by the crying, people who came to investigate didn¡¯t understand the situation until they were told that the person lying on the ground wailing had been force-fed black flowers by An Jing and Xiao Changyi, immediately causing them to become frightened as well.


    Even so, they were so scared that they took several steps back, keeping a very long distance from An Jing and Xiao Changyi, afraid that they too would be force-fed black flowers.


    Once An Jing finally managed to stop laughing, she kicked the still-crying villager on the ground and said, ¡°Hey, what we made you eat isn¡¯t poisonous, you won¡¯t die.¡±


    Everyone immediately froze in disbelief.


    The villager also froze for a moment, then lifted his face, which was smeared with tears and snot, and asked urgently, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    An Jing, with a look of disgust, turned her eyes away, sickened, but she still said, ¡°Really, you won¡¯t die. Before I made a dish out of the black flowers, my husband here neutralized the poison in the black flowers.¡±


    Immediately, the villager was overjoyed and got up quickly. Not dying was good, not dying was good, it had scared him to death.


    The other villagers still had some doubts.


    Xiao Zheng, who had been silent up to this point, couldn¡¯t believe it either, but he took the initiative to ask, ¡°People have died from eating this before; it¡¯s poisonous. What do you mean by detoxifying it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not very clear on that either, I only know that my husband saw someone eating it during his military service and that person was very much alive. That person told my husband there¡¯s poison in the black flowers, but there¡¯s a way to neutralize the poison, and then the black flowers will no longer be poisonous and safe to eat,¡± An Jing lied without changing her expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s the method?¡± Xiao Zheng immediately asked, eyes shining. He was tired of wild vegetables.


    The other villagers¡¯ eyes also lit up.


    An Jing sneered, ¡°Why should I tell you? So you can compete with us for the black flowers to eat? You think I¡¯m stupid?¡±


    Xiao Zheng¡¯s face turned red with anger, ¡°We¡¯re from the same village; how can you speak like that!¡±


    The others also began to verbally condemn An Jing, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re from the same village. Since you have a way to make black flowers non-toxic, of course, you should tell us. You can¡¯t be so selfish and keep the method to yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m selfish and keeping it to myself, so what? Are you going to kill me?¡± retorted An Jing, immediately. These people really have no shame! Don¡¯t they remember how they treat her and her husband on normal days? Expecting her to teach them? Not a chance!


    Everyone was left at a loss for words from An Jing¡¯s sharp retort.


    The village chief, still stunned by the earlier fright, finally snapped out of it but didn¡¯t have the energy to ask An Jing how to make black flowers non-toxic. Instead, he turned to the villager who had been fed the black flowers and asked, ¡°Dashu, do you really feel no discomfort?¡±


    The villager known as Dashu immediately shook his head, ¡°No, it really seems non-toxic.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back,¡± called out the village chief, not waiting for everyone¡¯s reaction, and turned to leave first. He still felt frightened and needed to rest.


    Seeing the village chief leaving, the rest could only leave in disappointment.


    But everyone now had a piqued interest in black flowers, wondering how they could get An Jing and Xiao Changyi to reveal the method to make the black flowers non-toxic.


    An Jing didn¡¯t care about them; she returned to the kitchen with Xiao Changyi and continued eating lunch.


    While eating, An Jing said with a beaming smile, ¡°Husband, do you know what they call ¡®two hearts beating as one¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 91 - 91 91 Whats the Use of Saying This Now_1

    ?Chapter 91: Chapter 91 What¡¯s the Use of Saying This Now!_1 Chapter 91: Chapter 91 What¡¯s the Use of Saying This Now!_1 Xiao Changyi remained silent, simply watching her with a slight hook at the corner of his mouth.


    An Jing continued smilingly, ¡°Just now, we were just~¡±


    Just now, the way she and he had cooperated was in perfect harmony, as if their minds were connected by some extraordinary telepathy.


    ...


    In fact, every household in Jiuping Village had their own vegetables, but everyone was reluctant to eat them, preferring to sell them in the town for money. As for the vegetables they ate on a daily basis, they were mostly wild greens foraged from the mountains.


    Only Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t grow vegetables.


    But that was because he had returned only over two months ago. He had tilled an acre of farmland and cleared a bit of the mountain, but had not had time to plant vegetables yet.


    Everyone was tired of eating wild greens daily, but they had no choice if they wanted to survive.


    Now, however, Xiao Changyi and An Jing had a method to make black flowers non-toxic, allowing everyone to diversify their palates. Thus, as soon as they returned home, families gathered together to discuss how to coerce Xiao Changyi and An Jing into sharing their method, so they too could feast on the black flowers.


    Lin Daqiang¡¯s family:


    Lin Daqiang, who couldn¡¯t think of any strategy, was filled with regret. ¡°If we hadn¡¯t sold that wretch, wouldn¡¯t Xiao Changyi have married into our family? Then the method to detoxify the black flowers would¡¯ve been ours, and we wouldn¡¯t need to rack our brains!¡±


    Lin¡¯s mother, Lin An Dong, and Mrs. Gu also felt regret, and at the same time, they grew to hate Xiao Changyi and An Jing even more, completely forgetting their previous fear that Xiao Changyi might bring death upon them.


    Mrs. Hongxia¡¯s family:


    ¡°Mom, if it weren¡¯t for dad, he would have already been dead. If you ask him, he will definitely tell you the method!¡± Liu Sanya said.


    Mrs. Hongxia set her face, ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that be like slapping my own face? I said before that I wouldn¡¯t associate with them ever again! I¡¯m not going!¡± She paused, then added, ¡°However, with this black flower incident causing such a stir, the villagers surely won¡¯t let it go. They will definitely force them to give up the method, so even if I don¡¯t go, it won¡¯t matter.¡±


    Upon hearing that Xiao Changyi and An Jing might be pressured by the villagers, Liu Sanya felt a malicious sense of schadenfreude, ¡°They had it coming!¡±


    The Xiao clan:


    ¡°Xiao Zheng, why didn¡¯t you keep an eye on things? Why did you let that wretch marry out?¡± the clan elder said, leaning on his cane, blowing his beard and glaring with anger. If Xiao Changyi were still a member of the Xiao clan, they could have directly asked him to contribute the method to the clan.


    Xiao Zheng just sighed. At that time, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention, thinking that Xiao Changyi was merely getting married, not realizing he¡¯d be marrying into another family.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of talking about this now!¡± a clansman shouted. ¡°Clan Leader, our top priority now is to make that wretch hand over the method so we can also enjoy the black flowers.¡±


    Xiao Zheng pondered for a long while before saying, ¡°How about... we let Mrs. Chen try? After all, she is his biological mother.¡±


    Immediately, a clansman said, ¡°Mrs. Chen should be the one to go! Her fault has caused us to lose face in the village. Now is her chance to redeem herself by doing this meritorious deed!¡±


    Only then did the clan elder nod and stroke his beard, ¡°Let Mrs. Chen go.¡±


    Mrs. Chen, who had been ill from anger, had only just recovered when she was told to ask Xiao Changyi for the method as a way to redeem herself. Reluctantly, but with no other options since the clanspeople frowned upon her, she agreed to Xiao Zheng¡¯s request to approach Xiao Changyi for the method, clenching her teeth in resolve.


    Before Mrs. Chen had even set out to find Xiao Changyi, Aunt Liu Hua had already swiftly approached Xiao Changyi and An Jing.


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing were carrying hoes, ready to go out to continue clearing the land, when they saw Aunt Liu Hua coming. They knew the situation well but showed nothing on their faces.

 Chapter 92 - 92 92 Once People Tear Off Their Masks Its

    ?Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Once People Tear Off Their Masks, It¡¯s Really Ugly_1 Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Once People Tear Off Their Masks, It¡¯s Really Ugly_1 Even so, An Jing took the initiative to ask, ¡°Auntie, how come you¡¯re here? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen by the villagers?¡±


    Aunt Liu Hua gave an awkward smile before responding, ¡°I had no choice, my family sent me to talk to you. An Jing, considering the kindness I¡¯ve shown you in the past, please tell me how you made the black fungus non-poisonous, will you?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± An Jing replied without any hesitation, ¡°The method is very simple, just dry the black fungus and it will be non-poisonous.¡±


    Aunt Liu Hua was taken aback by An Jing¡¯s straightforwardness, and after snapping back to reality, she burst out angrily, ¡°An Jing! Do you have no conscience at all? Even if you don¡¯t tell me the real antidote, there¡¯s no need to play me with a fake one! Are you trying to poison my whole family to death?¡±


    Clearly, Aunt Liu Hua didn¡¯t believe a word An Jing said about the black fungus becoming non-poisonous simply by drying it.


    In the eyes of Aunt Liu Hua, who hadn¡¯t seen much of the world, a remedy for poison must be complicated, definitely not as simple as An Jing had suggested.


    An Jingxin sneered inwardly.


    She had honestly revealed the method of making black fungus non-poisonous out of gratitude for the two sets of old clothes the elderly woman had given her, considering it repayment for the kind gesture. But the old woman didn¡¯t believe her at all.


    Without waiting for An Jing to speak, Aunt Liu Hua continued indignantly, ¡°I really wasted my kindness on you! Had I been kind to a dog, at least the dog would wag its tail at me. And you? Heartless as a wolf or a dog! It¡¯s a good thing heaven has eyes, knowing that you¡¯re merciless, it didn¡¯t allow you to have children! You deserve it!¡±


    With that, Aunt Liu Hua stormed off, sleeves flapping in her wake.


    Originally, An Jing felt a sense of fondness for Aunt Liu Hua because of the favor she owed her, but that fondness disappeared without a trace amidst the aunt¡¯s angry accusations.


    Humans indeed become quite ugly once they show their true colors.


    As for the favor owed for the two sets of old clothes, An Jing had repaid it by telling Aunt Liu Hua how to make the black fungus non-toxic. Whether she believed it or not, that was no longer An Jing¡¯s concern.


    Her gaze shifted to her husband, noticing him squinting his eyes, his gaze dangerously fixed on the direction where Aunt Liu Hua had left. An Jing smiled slightly and reached out to hold her husband¡¯s hand.


    Her husband immediately diverted his gaze to look at her, and the coldness in his eyes instantly vanished completely.


    An Jing was very pleased with her husband¡¯s change of demeanor and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a mad dog, not worth our attention.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi nodded slightly and held An Jing¡¯s hand back, their fingers interlocking.


    An Jing, smiling, said, ¡°Let¡¯s go clear the land. We have yet to break ground on even one mu, so we need to work harder and at least clear one mu to plant something.¡±


    Now being the planting season, it was not possible to clear two mu of land anymore, so they had to make do with just one for the time being.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi agreed, walking with An Jing toward the mountain.


    Along the way, people saw the couple holding hands and deemed it improper, as they had never seen a husband and wife do so before. However, the Xiyun Kingdom had no laws explicitly forbidding spouses from holding hands in broad daylight, so despite the discomfort it caused, no discussions arose.


    Moreover, not long ago, Xiao Changyi used to carry An Jing on his back every day, which was much more excessive than merely holding hands.


    ...


    When Mrs. Xiao Chen arrived at the thatched cottage, she saw that Xiao Changyi and An Jing were not at home. Having made a wasted trip, she left in irritation, planning to come back in the evening.

 Chapter 93 - 93 93 He is Her Achilles Heel _1

    ?Chapter 93: Chapter 93: He is Her Achille¡¯s Heel! _1 Chapter 93: Chapter 93: He is Her Achille¡¯s Heel! _1 By the time An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned from reclaiming the wasteland, they saw Mrs. Chen standing at the entrance of the courtyard.


    Mrs. Chen¡¯s face looked very unpleasant, and as soon as they returned, she said to Xiao Changyi with a bad tone, ¡°Wretch, I heard you have a way to make the Black Flower non-poisonous.¡±


    An Jing replied calmly, ¡°What, you want to ask us for the method?¡±


    Mrs. Chen¡¯s face grew even more unpleasant as she scolded, ¡°I¡¯m speaking to my son, why are you interfering? No manners!¡±


    Still calm and collected, An Jing said, ¡°Before talking about manners with others, you should first consider whether you have any yourself.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Mrs. Chen, lacking self-control, was furiously choked up.


    ¡°Also,¡± An Jing continued leisurely, ¡°now you¡¯re calling him your son again... Sigh, I don¡¯t even want to talk about whether you¡¯ll bring death upon yourself anymore, let¡¯s talk about your shamelessness instead. I¡¯ve never seen anyone as thick-skinned and shameless as you. Can¡¯t you stop challenging my perception of the lowest limit?¡±


    Mrs. Chen¡¯s face turned ashen with rage.


    She had already experienced An Jing¡¯s sharp tongue before. This time, she hadn¡¯t planned on confronting An Jing. She only wanted to get the method to make the Black Flower non-poisonous from Xiao Changyi and be done with it, but now!


    Knowing she was not An Jing¡¯s match, Mrs. Chen struggled to suppress her anger, glared at An Jing through gritted teeth for a long time, before turning her gaze back onto Xiao Changyi and demanded, ¡°Wretch, give me the method to make the Black Flower non-poisonous, and I will leave immediately!¡±


    An Jing slightly furrowed her brows. This old woman was indeed very annoying; they had told her not to bother them, yet today she had come again... She really wanted to teach her a lesson, but what should she do?


    An Jing really had an itching to act, but no matter what, that woman was her husband¡¯s mother, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to strike her.


    Xiao Changyi, not paying Mrs. Chen any attention, took An Jing by the hand and headed into the courtyard.


    Fearing that Xiao Changyi would bring death upon her, Mrs. Chen had not dared to get too close to Xiao Changyi, nor dared to enter his courtyard. But seeing how Xiao Changyi was ignoring her, she remembered the shame she had suffered from the villagers and disdain from the clan members because of Xiao Changyi¡¯s marriage into another family, which had even caused her to faint twice and fall ill for several days.


    Rage surged up in an instant like a tidal wave!


    Additionally, a crowd had gathered without her noticing, all snickering at the spectacle. The sound of their quiet laughter reached her ears and, triggered by it, Mrs. Chen lost her rationale in an instant.


    Suddenly, Mrs. Chen, with bloodshot eyes, stormed into the courtyard, following closely behind Xiao Changyi and cursing loudly, ¡°A man of stature, reduced to marrying into a family; you might as well be dead! Bringing misfortune and marrying into a family, what sins did I commit in my past life to be plagued by such a wretch in this one! After bearing the pains of pregnancy for ten months, I end up birthing such a wretch, you must have taken a wrong turn on your way to hell to end up in my womb!¡±


    Seeing Xiao Changyi still ignored her, not even turning to glance at her, Mrs. Chen became even more enraged, her eyes reddened further, and catching sight of a thick stick on the ground, murderous intent suddenly sprang into her heart.


    Mrs. Chen, her face twisted with fury, picked up the stick and swung it at Xiao Changyi¡¯s head, yelling, ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, wretch, stopping you from causing me any more misery!¡±


    An Jing turned around just in time to see Mrs. Chen swinging the stick at her man, aiming straight for his head, clearly intending to take his life!


    The dragon has its reverse scales, touch them and you die! The phoenix has its soft neck, offend it and you¡¯re doomed! Xiao Changyi was An Jing¡¯s reverse scale! Xiao Changyi was An Jing¡¯s soft neck!


    Whoever dares to harm Xiao Changyi, An Jing will go after their life!

 Chapter 94 - 94 94 Are you seeking death Do you know that_1

    ?Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Are you seeking death? Do you know that?_1 Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Are you seeking death? Do you know that?_1 An Jing¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, a killing intent flaring in their depths. She whirled around with incredible speed, grabbing and squeezing Mrs. Xiao Chen¡¯s wrist that held the wooden stick.


    ¡°Ah¡ª,¡± Mrs. Xiao Chen cried out in agony, as if her wristbone had been crushed. Her fingers opened involuntarily, and the stick she was holding fell to the ground.


    But An Jing didn¡¯t even glance at the stick. Her other hand shot out and seized Mrs. Xiao Chen¡¯s throat, squeezing tighter and tighter. Her voice, cold as a ghost, ¡°Old hag, you dare to lay a hand on my man. You¡¯re looking for death, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Mmm-mmm-mmm¡ª,¡± with her throat being choked and the pressure increasing, Mrs. Xiao Chen could hardly breathe. Her face turned a deep red from the struggle to survive, and she was unable to utter a single word.


    The onlookers outside the courtyard were startled to see An Jing choking Mrs. Xiao Chen with one hand. Seeing Mrs. Xiao Chen starting to roll her eyes back, looking like she was about to expire, they realized An Jing was truly ruthless, and they were scared out of their wits.


    Someone trembled, ¡°An... An... An Jing, let¡¯s talk this out, you... you... quickly let go of Mrs. Chen!¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t hear the person¡¯s words. All her concentration was on Mrs. Xiao Chen. She was determined to kill her, to kill the person who wanted to kill her man. Only then would her man be safe, so the hand that clutched Mrs. Xiao Chen¡¯s throat tightened even more.


    Mrs. Xiao Chen found it even more impossible to breathe, her eyes rolling back fiercer than before, feeling death drawing nearer and nearer. Despite the fear in her heart, she lacked the strength even to struggle.


    Seeing An Jing like a death god claiming Mrs. Xiao Chen¡¯s life, everyone was too scared to step in and save her.


    Xiao Changyi had been watching calmly at the side. At this moment, he let out a soft sigh, raised a hand, and gently rested it on An Jing¡¯s left shoulder, whispering, ¡°Jing Er.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s body tensed suddenly, then panic flickered through her eyes, and she quickly withdrew her hand from Mrs. Xiao Chen¡¯s neck, simultaneously delivering a kick.


    Mrs. Xiao Chen, sapped of all strength from being choked, went limp and, with that kick from An Jing, fell backward onto the ground. She felt pain but was too focused on gasping for air, like a fish dying of thirst finally encountering water.


    But An Jing wasn¡¯t finished. She stepped on Mrs. Xiao Chen, squatting down slowly, and grabbed her jaw, forcing the gasping Mrs. Xiao Chen to look her in the eye.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, I will kill you for sure,¡± An Jing¡¯s eyes were fierce, her tone icy.


    Mrs. Xiao Chen, having just returned from the Gate of Hell, felt a bone-deep fear of An Jing. She knew An Jing had truly intended to kill her, for real, not feigning at all, having experienced it firsthand. Not to mention there being no next time, she would never dare show her face in front of An Jing, this deathly woman, again.


    This woman was truly terrifying!


    It was so close, just a hair¡¯s breadth away, and she would have been choked to death by her!


    Ignoring Mrs. Xiao Chen¡¯s face filled with horror, An Jing stood up straight, withdrew her foot from on top of Mrs. Xiao Chen, and coldly spat out a single word, ¡°Scram.¡±


    Mrs. Xiao Chen immediately scrambled to get away, but her legs were still weak; she couldn¡¯t walk, much less run. She virtually tumbled and crawled out of the courtyard, surprisingly fast.


    Once out of the courtyard, someone helped Mrs. Xiao Chen to her feet.


    One person helping wasn¡¯t enough, it took two people to get the utterly weak-legged Mrs. Xiao Chen standing.

 Chapter 95 - 95 95 She Doesnt Regret She Just..._1

    ?Chapter 95: Chapter 95 She Doesn¡¯t Regret, She Just..._1 Chapter 95: Chapter 95 She Doesn¡¯t Regret, She Just..._1 Everyone was too scared to stay any longer. They helped Mrs. Chen to her feet, and all hurried away with her, not daring to glance back at An Jing.


    From that moment on, Mrs. Chen never dared to appear before An Jing again. She would rather die mocked by the villagers, shunned by her clan, than face An Jing and be strangled by her.


    After that, those in the village who had thought of causing trouble for An Jing and Xiao Changyi had to think twice; after all, An Jing really dared to kill, and they were afraid.


    Of course, all this would come later.


    Seeing that everyone had been gone for a while, yet An Jing did not turn around as before to look at him, Xiao Changyi watched her straight, slender back and sighed softly before calling out gently, ¡°Jing Er.¡±


    An Jing did not turn around or speak. As soon as she heard Xiao Changyi call her, she took off running.


    She did not look back as she ran; she ran straight to the creek in the mountains. There, she sat on a large rock by the creek, hugging her knees, staring fixedly at the trickling stream in front of her, her little face devoid of expression, lost in thoughts unknown.


    Xiao Changyi followed her, but he did not approach An Jing. Instead, he stood under a tree not far from her, leaning against the trunk, still expressionless, but his eyes deeply focused on An Jing, who sat by the creek with her back to him.


    An Jing knew that Xiao Changyi had followed her, but she still did not turn around. She maintained the same action and posture, continuing to sit with her knees hugged, watching the stream flow before her.


    As time ticked by, the sky grew darker, until Xiao Changyi could hardly see An Jing anymore. Only then did he walk up behind her, wrapping his arms around her.


    The moment An Jing felt the familiar embrace, she immediately turned around in Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms and buried her face against him.


    Xiao Changyi hugged An Jing with one arm while gently stroking her head with the other.


    ¡°My lord, I hit your mother... No, I wanted to kill her, because she wanted to kill you,¡± An Jing¡¯s voice was soft, muffled, with a hint of grievance and a touch of pity, but it was mostly anger.


    It was clear that she did not regret taking action against Xiao Chen¡¯s behavior, she was only afraid that Xiao Changyi would grow distant from her because of it.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s embrace tightened a little as he said indifferently, ¡°She is not my mother.¡±


    After a pause, ¡°She ceased to be the day I agreed to enlist.¡±


    Another pause, ¡°Originally I had no intention of coming back alive.¡± But death eluded him.


    The latter words, Xiao Changyi left unspoken.


    An Jingxin¡¯s heart clenched in an instant. He hadn¡¯t intended to come back alive? That meant he planned to die on the battlefield, right...


    Without even realizing it, An Jing also tightened her hold on Xiao Changyi, fiercely, fiercely.


    Feeling the force she exerted on him, Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool lips curved slightly, ¡°Fortunately, I came back alive.¡±


    Understanding the deeper meaning in his words, she responded directly, ¡°Yes, fortunately you came back alive, otherwise, how could we have met?¡± If it had truly been so, the scene would surely not be as it was now.


    Xiao Changyi said nothing more, just held her tightly in his arms, and nodded, ¡°Mmm.¡±


    If I had known you had so thoroughly given up on her, I wouldn¡¯t have cared so much and would have taken action against her sooner,¡± An Jing muttered again. If someone who planned to die on the battlefield wasn¡¯t thoroughly disillusioned, then who would not intend to come back alive?

 Chapter 96 - 96 96 Cant You Wait Until We Get Back to Tease

    ?Chapter 96: Chapter 96 Can¡¯t You Wait Until We Get Back to Tease Him?_1 Chapter 96: Chapter 96 Can¡¯t You Wait Until We Get Back to Tease Him?_1 Xiao Changyi was helpless but indulgent as he stroked An Jing¡¯s head, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I never explained things clearly to you before.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re blaming yourself, let¡¯s just blame you then,¡± An Jing agreed readily.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips curved up, his usually cold eyes softened considerably, and they were touched with a smile.


    ¡°Let me think, how should I punish you...¡± An Jing actually pondered for a while before she tilted her small face up, smiling, ¡°Punish you by carrying me down the mountain, what do you say, good or not?¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Xiao Changyi agreed without any objections.


    ¡°Then carry me, it¡¯s getting dark, if we don¡¯t go now, we won¡¯t be able to see anything,¡± An Jing urged.


    Xiao Changyi released his embrace and turned his back to An Jing, allowing her to climb onto it.


    The path down the mountain was treacherous, but Xiao Changyi walked with exceptional steadiness.


    An Jing lay on Xiao Changyi¡¯s back, feeling very secure as she held onto his neck, her chin affectionately resting on his shoulder, suddenly her tone became somewhat low, ¡°Husband, I lost control, you know that, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi responded softly.


    ¡°Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me why?¡±


    ¡°For me.¡±


    An Jing smiled, her eyes curving, and then she gently rubbed her little face against his ear and neck, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know~¡±


    Her movements were especially soft, like a cat¡¯s, making his ears and neck ticklish, and her warm breath sprayed all over them, highly provocative.


    ¡°Jing Er, stop playing with fire,¡± Xiao Changyi¡¯s voice was low and husky, clearly suppressing something.


    An Jing laughed heartily, teasing, ¡°You can¡¯t handle even this little provocation?¡±


    ¡°It depends on who the other person is.¡± It¡¯s because it¡¯s you that I can¡¯t handle it.


    Hearing the deeper meaning in his words, An Jing¡¯s heart sweetened like honey, and she stopped teasing him, instead changing the subject lightly, ¡°My intervention was much more useful than reporting to the authorities, that old woman will definitely not dare to bother us again.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he paused, ¡°from now on, I¡¯ll handle the dirty work.¡±


    An Jing paused, then realizing what he meant, smiled brilliantly and stretched out the hand that had pinched Mrs. Xiao Chen¡¯s neck, shaking it in front of him with a very cheerful tone, ¡°It¡¯s fine, just wash it for me when we get back and it will be clean.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi freed one hand to touch An Jing¡¯s face.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand was large, and his touch on her face was gentle, stirring something within An Jing, who then turned and planted a kiss on Xiao Changyi¡¯s face.


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡± Couldn¡¯t she wait until they got back to tease him?


    Yet An Jing was bursting with joy, ¡°It¡¯s so dark now, you definitely can¡¯t see my blushing face~¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool lips instantly curled. His wife was indeed very interesting.


    ...


    So many people had witnessed An Jing almost killing Mrs. Xiao Chen with excessive cruelty, and soon, the incident spread throughout Jiuping Village, which stopped anyone from coming to An Jing and Xiao Changyi alone to ask for the secret of making the Heihua flower non-poisonous.


    Although they refrained from approaching An Jing and Xiao Changyi individually, the villagers still felt discontent.


    They knew that there were many Heihua flowers growing on the mountain; why should only Xiao Changyi and An Jing enjoy them, while the rest could only watch? It was unfair!


    Dissatisfied but powerless by themselves, the villagers could only turn to the village head to see if he could administer justice.


    The village head was also harboring thoughts of tasting the Heihua flowers, so when the villagers approached him, he simply joined them in discussing the matter.


    In the end, the decision was made that the village head would try to persuade Xiao Changyi and An Jing to share the secret method.

 Chapter 97 - 97 97 Its Still Her Man Whos Pleasing to the

    ?Chapter 97: Chapter 97: It¡¯s Still Her Man Who¡¯s Pleasing to the Eye~_1 Chapter 97: Chapter 97: It¡¯s Still Her Man Who¡¯s Pleasing to the Eye~_1 After the discussion was over, it was deep into the night.


    Guessing that Xiao Changyi and An Jing must have gone to sleep, the village chief did not immediately go to find them but waited until the next morning.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had just finished breakfast when they saw the village chief coming toward them with two men, which made An Jing somewhat impatient.


    When would these people ever be done!


    Xiao Changyi still had an expressionless face, acting as if the village chief didn¡¯t even exist.


    An Jing glanced at her man and her mood instantly improved. Her man was still such a sight for sore eyes~


    After what had happened the day before, the village chief didn¡¯t dare to come alone and brought two men to bolster his courage. Seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi, he felt a bit intimidated, but still greeted warmly, ¡°An Jing, Changyi, you guys haven¡¯t left the house yet, that¡¯s great, I have something I want to talk to you about.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t invite the village chief into the house but stood with Xiao Changyi in the courtyard and said bluntly, ¡°Obviously you¡¯ve timed your visit perfectly; of course, we haven¡¯t left.¡±


    The smile on the old village chief¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, and since An Jing wouldn¡¯t let him in, he had no choice but to talk with them in the courtyard. Making another effort to smile, he said amiably, ¡°I¡¯ve come today, and I¡¯m sure you both know what it¡¯s about.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, we know,¡± An Jing nodded slowly, her tone light and airy, ¡°It¡¯s just about the shameless way you¡¯re coming to ask us for the method to make the black flowers non-toxic, isn¡¯t it.¡±


    Being called shameless again made the village chief incredibly angry. He really wanted to turn around and leave, but remembering he had come to persuade them nicely, he suppressed his anger and forced another smile, saying kindly, ¡°An Jing, we¡¯re all from the same village. Let¡¯s talk nicely, okay?¡±


    To get the recipe, the village chief really could swallow his pride¡ªhe carried on smiling and speaking so nicely to her even though she was like this... An Jing felt disdainful yet quite pleased inside.


    The village chief didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changyi to speak, and seeing An Jing silent, he thought his amiability had an effect and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken with everyone, and as long as you share the method to make the black flowers non-toxic, everyone will still be good neighbors and kinfolk to you.¡±


    Good neighbors?


    Good kinfolk?


    An Jing nearly laughed out loud. She marveled at how the old village chief could say such a thing! When had these neighbors and kin ever been kind to her and her man? Good neighbors and kinfolk? My foot!


    Seeing that An Jing was still not speaking, the village chief thought his words of persuasion were working even better and smiled more naturally, ¡°Girl, if you reveal the method, it would be a contribution to the village. If word gets out, it would do wonders for your reputation. Isn¡¯t a good reputation all people want in life? Now you¡¯ve got such a great opportunity, girl, don¡¯t be foolish. You must seize it. This chance is really rare, you¡ª¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t listen anymore and pointed straight to the door of the courtyard, ¡°There¡¯s the door, I¡¯m not seeing you out.¡±


    The smile on the village chief¡¯s face immediately froze. All the things he had just said were for nothing?


    ¡°An¡ª¡±


    The village chief had just started to speak when An Jing cut him off again, ¡°Don¡¯t put on that concerned-for-us act; you all just want a piece of the black flowers too! You¡¯re only looking out for your own interests, yet you speak so prettily. Have some shame, will you! Also, look at how you¡¯ve treated us in the past¡ªI already have a saint¡¯s heart for not having poisoned you to death, and you still expect us to tell you the method? Dream on! Get lost now, just seeing your disgusting faces makes me want to throw up!¡±

 Chapter 98 - 98 98 They really have some twisted

    ?Chapter 98: Chapter 98 They really have some twisted worldviews~_1 Chapter 98: Chapter 98 They really have some twisted worldviews~_1 The village chief¡¯s face turned iron blue with anger. He had tried to persuade them nicely, even going so far as to demean himself with a smile, only to be met with scathing insults?


    He could no longer stay, and the village chief turned and walked away.


    The two men who had come with him were also fuming with anger. Seeing that the village chief had left, they quickly followed suit.


    It was clear that, at the bottom of their hearts, they also feared An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡ªone had dared to kill, and the other had killed on the battlefield and returned. How could they not be afraid?


    ¡°Husband,¡± An Jing said with a smile as soon as the village chief walked out of the courtyard, ¡°I bet they now think we are stubbornly unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± An Jing suddenly sighed, ¡°The values of those people are really so twisted.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t understand what An Jing meant by ¡°values,¡± but he gathered that she was speaking ill of the people from Jiuping Village. He nodded slightly again, ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Say a few more words,¡± An Jing requested, smiling as she tilted her little face upward. She was used to hearing him speak just one word, usually ¡°mm,¡± and although she wasn¡¯t tired of it, she just wanted to tease him.


    Xiao Changyi immediately replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± An Jing couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter at his response. How could her aloof husband be so adorable!


    The corners of Xiao Changyi¡¯s usually cold lips curved up slightly. He liked seeing her smiling at him like this after she had aggressively dealt with people, knowing she wouldn¡¯t show this side to anyone else, just him.


    Just him alone.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes, usually cold, became softer and softer because the person he was looking at was her.


    ...


    As soon as the village chief returned, he gathered everyone together and recounted his failed attempt at a peaceful resolution.


    When everyone learned that An Jing and Xiao Changyi were still refusing to reveal the secret to making the black flowers non-toxic, they were all fuming with anger.


    This meant they had no other choice but to watch enviously, unable to partake in the black flowers themselves.


    No one spoke; everyone was seething in silence, and the atmosphere was ominously quiet.


    After stewing in his own anger for a while, the village chief finally said, ¡°Alright, everyone go home. We won¡¯t starve without the black flowers.¡±


    ¡°Village chief!¡± Suddenly, someone stood up furiously. ¡°If they don¡¯t care about the people in our village, then why should we care about them? We might not eat black flowers, but from now on, they¡¯d better not dream of eating a single thing from us!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± someone shouted in support, equally outraged. ¡°If something happens to their family, they shouldn¡¯t expect our help! They don¡¯t treat us like neighbors, so why should we treat them as such and support them? We won¡¯t help!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± another person angrily added. ¡°They don¡¯t even consider us part of the same village. If they¡¯re not willing to share such a small secret, then from now on, we shouldn¡¯t share anything with them either!¡±


    After mulling it over for a long time, the village chief finally said, ¡°Well then, from now on, if they have any problems, we won¡¯t help them, and if our village has anything, we won¡¯t share it with them either.¡± He paused, ¡°They are so selfish, this will be a lesson for them.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± everyone shouted in agreement.


    ¡°Village chief, since you¡¯ve said as much,¡± Lin Daqiang chimed in, ¡°then we can¡¯t let them use our village well to draw water anymore!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Aunt Liu Hua shouted in support, still filled with righteous indignation about An Jing using a fake method to hoodwink her. ¡°The well belongs to us. If they won¡¯t share the secret to allow us all to enjoy the black flowers, then they can forget about using our well!¡±

 Chapter 99 - 99 99 Her Current Hobby_1

    ?Chapter 99: Chapter 99 Her Current Hobby_1 Chapter 99: Chapter 99 Her Current Hobby_1 The village chief furrowed his brows, ¡°How can we stop them from using our well? If they insist on drawing water from it, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    At this moment, the Clan Leader of the Lin Family, Lin Ming, said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Each family contributes two men, and with more than a dozen men guarding the well day and night, those people are not deities with three heads and six arms; no matter how formidable they are, they definitely can¡¯t beat a group of strong, young men. I want to see how they would draw water from the well then!¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Xiao Changyi, the Clan Leader of the Xiao Clan, was the first to express his approval.


    ¡°We also agree,¡± other clan leaders also showed their consent one after another.


    Only then did the village chief say, ¡°Let¡¯s do that then.¡±


    ...


    Returning from the fields, An Jing didn¡¯t even rest before going to the kitchen to prepare dinner. However, upon lifting the lid of the water jar, she found there was no water left in it. An Jing then called out, ¡°Husband, there¡¯s no water.¡±


    Xiao Changyi had opened up a plot for vegetables in the courtyard, and he had sown various vegetable seeds a few days before. Some of them had already started to sprout, and at that moment, Xiao Changyi was bent over inspecting them.


    Upon hearing An Jing calling him, Xiao Changyi immediately stopped inspecting and stood up, striding towards the kitchen. Entering the kitchen, he then said, ¡°I¡¯ll fetch some.¡±


    As he spoke, Xiao Changyi walked straight to where the buckets and shoulder pole were kept.


    An Jing intentionally moved closer, wrapping her arms around Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist, and asked in a sticky sweet voice, ¡°Do you want me to come with you?¡±


    Before, her hobby was to knock down her comrades-in-arms every day; now, her hobby was to tease and flirt with her household¡¯s man each day.


    Xiao Changyi hugged her back very naturally, before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, come back quickly. I¡¯m waiting for your water to cook the meal,¡± An Jing said as she stood on tiptoes and pecked Xiao Changyi on the lips with a smile.


    After the peck, she said with a grin, ¡°In our places, wives kiss their husbands before they leave the house~¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately said, ¡°I like this custom. You should continue to maintain it.¡±


    An Jing tried with great effort to suppress her laughter, her shoulders trembling.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t feel awkward at all, picked up the shoulder pole, hoisted the buckets, and left the house.


    Without water, An Jing couldn¡¯t cook or wash the vegetables, so she simply walked out of the kitchen and began sweeping up the fallen leaves in the courtyard with a broom.


    But before she had swept much, she heard¡ª


    ¡°You saw that, didn¡¯t you? Xiao Changyi has gone to draw water. The village chief has picked two strong and healthy men from each family to guard the well, forbidding their family from drawing water. There is no way he can fetch any,¡± a woman chattered gleefully as she passed by the courtyard, clearly showing off.


    ¡°That well is ours. They only look after themselves and don¡¯t let us have a fair share, why should we let them draw water from it!¡± Another woman deliberately raised her voice a bit, wanting An Jing in the courtyard to hear, aiming to add to An Jing¡¯s troubles.


    ¡°Exactly, they truly deserve it,¡± the woman who said he wouldn¡¯t get any water added.


    But An Jing didn¡¯t continue to listen; instead, she threw the broom aside, rushed into the kitchen, grabbed a kitchen knife, and dashed back out.


    And dashed out of the courtyard.


    Passing by the two women, An Jing menacingly waved the kitchen knife at them, immediately causing them to scream in terror and run back to their respective homes.


    An Jing didn¡¯t care about the women¡¯s reactions; holding the knife, she kept running toward the location of the well in the village.


    By this time, Xiao Changyi had already arrived at the well.


    Facing more than a dozen men blocking his path, his expression remained unchanged as he continued to walk forward.

 Chapter 100 - 100 100 Daring to provoke him one must bear

    ?Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Daring to provoke him, one must bear the consequences_1 Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Daring to provoke him, one must bear the consequences_1 The dozen burly men guarding the well originally stood together, quite imposing, but as Xiao Changyi walked forward as if he didn¡¯t see them, they immediately lost their nerve, starting to back away unconsciously.


    This guy has killed people!


    No one knows how many lives his hands are stained with!


    They were terrified!


    ¡°Xiao... Xiao Changyi,¡± someone with a stick, tremblingly said while retreating in fear, ¡°the village chief said, from now on, your family is not allowed to fetch water from the well.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, as if deaf to their words, continued to walk forward.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t come any closer, if you do, we won¡¯t be polite to you anymore!¡± One person, whose heels had already reached the edge of the well, had no room to retreat and could only bluff.


    Xiao Changyi still kept walking towards them.


    Someone glanced over; they were a dozen in total, whereas Xiao Changyi was one person, alone. Even if Xiao Changyi had killed before, it shouldn¡¯t be possible for a dozen men to fail to overpower one person.


    Thinking this, that person boldly shouted, ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t be afraid, let¡¯s go at him together, he absolutely can¡¯t defeat so many of us!¡±


    On hearing this, the others also felt it made sense, their courage suddenly bolstered, and they really did raise their sticks and charged at Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold pupils shrank as he swiftly put down the two buckets. He threw the shoulder pole towards the men and kicked right in the center of it.


    The pole had already smashed horizontally across the chests of the front three men. Xiao Changyi then added force with his foot; it seemed like a light kick, but it was so powerful that the three men immediately fell backward.


    As they fell, the three men clutched their chests, wailing in pain, their expressions agonized as if all their internal organs were damaged.


    But Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even glance at the three men, quickly catching the pole back in his hand.


    Without any pause, he flicked his wrist, and the pole whipped out sharply, striking the calves of four men slightly further back with a heavy blow.


    The four men immediately fell to the ground, curling their bodies, clutching their legs as if the bones had been broken, and they also started crying out in pain.


    Xiao Changyi still didn¡¯t look at these four men. As the pole returned to his hand, he used it to prop himself off the ground. He leaped up, sweeping his leg. Three of the standing men were struck in the face, spit flying mingled with blood and broken teeth.


    That wasn¡¯t all. As Xia Changyi landed back on the ground, the pole swung out again, hitting the backs of the three men who had just spat out blood and teeth. Unable to withstand the force, the three collapsed forward, face-planting in the dirt as they fell.


    Two men remained, seeing their companions downed, they dropped their sticks in horror and turned to run.


    How could Xiao Changyi let them go? He kicked up two sticks from the ground. As he struck the airborne sticks with the pole, they flew straight towards the two fleeing men, hitting them in the back. They too face-planted, biting the earth.


    Due to the urgency of their flight, their fall was particularly severe ¨C not only did they eat dirt, but the ground also scraped their faces bloody.


    Twelve men lay on the ground, each crying out in pain, calling out for their fathers and mothers. No one had the will to attack Xiao Changyi anymore, nor did anyone dare to.


    Xiao Changyi, as if he didn¡¯t see the twelve men lying on the ground, retrieved his pole, picked up the two buckets, and without a change in expression, stepped over the bodies to the well to draw water.

 Chapter 101 - 101 101 Her Husband Is Really Remarkable~_1

    ?Chapter 101: Chapter 101 Her Husband Is Really Remarkable~_1 Chapter 101: Chapter 101 Her Husband Is Really Remarkable~_1 His wife must still be waiting for him at home; he needed to hurry and carry the water back.


    But just as Xiao Changyi finished drawing a bucket of water, he saw his wife charging towards him with a kitchen knife, looking ready to kill. He paused briefly before curving his lips in a barely visible smile and asked, ¡°What are you doing with a kitchen knife?¡±


    ¡°I was planning to kill a pig, but...¡± Glancing at the twelve men lying on the ground, twisted in agony, An Jing said with a smile, ¡°Now it¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    The twelve men on the ground: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi then filled another bucket and, carrying the water, stepped over the men still lying on the ground.


    An Jing watched her husband calmly walk over the bodies toward her, first stunned, then her face broke into a blossoming smile. Her husband was really something. Even though those men had moved aside fearfully to let him pass, he still treated their bodies as if they were the ground itself.


    The men who had moved aside to give way but still got stepped on: ¡°...¡± From now on, even if they were beaten to death, they would never dare to mess with this Star of calamity; he was way too frightening!


    When Xiao Changyi reached An Jing, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go home.¡± An Jing smiled and nodded, then turned around to walk home with Xiao Changyi.


    The twelve men guarding the well were injured, all by Xiao Changyi, and each one was seriously hurt, not just slightly. The village doctor said they needed both internal and external treatment and wouldn¡¯t recover for at least a month.


    Upon hearing this news, everyone gasped in horror.


    Keep in mind, these twelve men were the youngest and strongest in the village, and they were all brought down to such a state by One Person, Xiao Changyi? How terrifying! No wonder Xiao Changyi managed to come back alive from the battlefield!


    ¡°Village head, my son has been beaten to this state, are we just going to let it go?¡± One parent raged.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± another parent added, ¡°He hit too hard. We¡¯re all so poor; a month¡¯s worth of medical expenses could ruin us! We can¡¯t just let it go!¡± The poor fear illness the most, for they can¡¯t afford it.


    ¡°Ruin us?¡± A parent cried, ¡°We could ruin ourselves and still not afford a month¡¯s worth of medicine for my son, maybe not even half a month. Besides, it might be more than a month; the doctor said at least a month.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have enough for the medicine either!¡± another parent angrily chimed in, ¡°Village head, we only have this one son, and he got beaten like this for the sake of the village. The village needs to pool money for his treatment!¡±


    Immediately, some people were displeased: ¡°Why should we pool money? So many couldn¡¯t beat one person; you¡¯re proud of that?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, go fight him!¡± that parent grew even more furious.


    The other parents grew angrier too: ¡°It was decided by the village to send two people from each family. Now that something has happened, is the village not taking responsibility? We count on our sons to support us in our old age. If you dare let our sons die before us, making the elderly bury the young, we¡¯ll fight you with our lives! The village must pool money for our sons¡¯ treatment!¡±


    Seeing the fierce looks of the parents ready to fight, those who were reluctant to contribute money didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They all looked at the village head, hoping he would make a decision that satisfied both sides.


    The village head let out a heavy sigh and then said gruffly, ¡°Xiao Changyi was the one who hit them, so we¡¯ll go to him for the medical and medicine fees.¡±

 Chapter 102 - 102 102 If you can take our lives thats your

    ?Chapter 102: Chapter 102 If you can take our lives, that¡¯s your skill!_1 Chapter 102: Chapter 102 If you can take our lives, that¡¯s your skill!_1 Lin Ming immediately said, ¡°They won¡¯t pay, they didn¡¯t pay last time when they injured Zhuzi.¡±


    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± the village chief couldn¡¯t contain his anger, but he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Village chief,¡± another parent whose son had been beaten spoke up, ¡°Let me be ugly about this, my son suffered this for the sake of the village, so the village should pay for my son¡¯s medical expenses. If you don¡¯t, it¡¯s as if you¡¯re killing my son. I don¡¯t have that much money for his treatment, and if you force my son to his death, then you¡¯re also forcing me to mine. At that point, I¡¯m capable of anything.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± other parents also declared their stance, ¡°At that time, we are capable of anything!¡±


    The village chief was scared, and so were those who were reluctant to give money. Simply because they knew these parents were serious¡ªafter all, weren¡¯t sons their lifeline? Every family counts on having a son to take care of them in old age and to continue the family line!


    Out of the twelve injured men, eight were only sons. If there wasn¡¯t money for treatment and they died, it would mean the end of the family line, and the parents of these eight men would surely fight to the death.


    The village chief steadied himself and then said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go ask Xiao Changyi first, if we can¡¯t get money from him, we¡¯ll pool money from the whole village, okay?¡±


    Those who were reluctant to give money were still reluctant, but they could only nod in agreement. The last thing they wanted was a fight to the death. But inside, they felt extremely aggrieved. It was clearly all Xiao Changyi¡¯s fault, yet they might have to stump up the cash in the end!


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± The parents calmed down on hearing this.


    The village chief heaved a sigh of relief and pondered for a while before saying, ¡°Xiao Changyi, that wretch, is skilled in combat; twelve men were no match for him. So when we go to ask him for money, we need to bring more people.¡±


    Xiao Zheng said, ¡°Everyone in the village who can be of help should come. If that wretch Xiao Changyi doesn¡¯t pay up, we¡¯ll drive them out of the village. They are too dangerous; we can¡¯t allow them to stay.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± the others echoed. ¡°If they don¡¯t pay, we¡¯ll drive them out of the village!¡±


    The village chief said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as you say.¡±


    Then, the village chief, with eighty percent of the villagers, arrived at Xiao Changyi and An Jing¡¯s front door.


    Having beaten up twelve men, Xiao Changyi and An Jing had already expected these people to come to settle accounts with them, so they were not surprised to see so many people showing up.


    The more people that came, the tougher they could prove to be to handle.


    An Jing was pleased with this fact. After all, who made her and her husband¡¯s martial prowess so high? No choice~


    ¡°Xiao Changyi, you¡¯re the one who injured Qinghe and the others. The doctor says they need at least a month of treatment inside and out, and you¡¯re the one who should pay for the medical and medicinal expenses,¡± the village chief said.


    Xiao Changyi was silent and showed no expression.


    It was An Jing who spoke leisurely, ¡°Asking my husband for medical expenses and medicine costs? Not afraid of being laughed off the stage. If it hadn¡¯t been for those twelve men wanting to beat my husband, would he have laid a hand on them? Or do you think, those twelve men, armed with clubs, trying to beat my husband, he should have just stood there and let them do it?¡±


    The villagers really wanted to say that Xiao Changyi should have just stood there and taken the beating.


    The village chief also wanted to say that, but even they felt it was too shameless to say so, and they held their tongues.


    ¡°No money,¡± An Jing continued leisurely, ¡°we have two lives here, my husband and I are standing right in front, if you can take our lives, then that¡¯s your ability.¡±

 Chapter 103 - 103 103 This Woman is so Arrogant_1

    ?Chapter 103: Chapter 103 This Woman is so Arrogant!_1 Chapter 103: Chapter 103 This Woman is so Arrogant!_1 Let them try their luck then...


    Everyone was grinding their teeth in anger. Such an arrogant woman!


    ¡°Fine!¡± the village chief gnashed his teeth, ¡°Since you refuse to pay for the medicine, then get out of our village, we have no room for villagers like you in Jiuping Village!¡±


    ¡°Get out of the village! Get out of the village! Get out of the village!¡± Everyone echoed the village chief, raising their hoes, shoulder poles, sticks, and other items in hand, angrily shouting for An Jing and Xiao Changyi to get out of Jiuping Village.


    ¡°Oh,¡± An Jing remained calm and composed, contrasting sharply with everyone¡¯s fury, ¡°So you¡¯ve all come to drive us out of the village, I see.¡± She paused. ¡°Sure, but I¡¯m afraid you might not have what it takes.¡±


    The village chief was so angry his whiskers bristled and his eyes bulged: ¡°You¡¯re forcing all of us to take action against you!¡±


    An Jing replied slowly and deliberately: ¡°I¡¯m afraid even if you do take action, you won¡¯t be able to drive us out of the village.¡±


    Too arrogant! Way too arrogant! This woman was just too arrogant! Everyone was so angry they really wanted to take action against An Jing, but because Xiao Changyi was standing beside her, they didn¡¯t dare to make a move.


    The twelve men who had been beaten said that Xiao Changyi had easily taken care of them.


    Easily...


    Exactly how formidable was this Xiao Changyi? They had no idea; what they did know was that if they started a fight, more people on their side would get hurt for sure.


    There were already twelve injured, they couldn¡¯t afford more injuries, then they¡¯d have to gather more money for medicine.


    Gathering money from each household was already like skinning them alive, to gather more would mean they couldn¡¯t live their future days. They weren¡¯t rich, with just a little bit of Silver Coin in each family.


    Before coming here, everyone thought that just by telling An Jing and Xiao Changyi to leave the village, with the advantage of their numbers, Xiao Changyi and An Jing would surely not entertain the thought of fighting and would obediently move out of Jiuping Village, but now...


    Everyone felt an indescribable anger inside, yet they were unable to express it; they could only feel the furious burning in their hearts, suffering immensely.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t move out of Jiuping Village,¡± the village chief was forced to compromise, lacking the firmness he had when he told An Jing and Xiao Changyi to get out of Jiuping Village, ¡°but from now on, we¡¯ll mind our own business. You are not considered villagers of Jiuping Village anymore, and we have no villagers like you.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s laughter was brilliant: ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted~¡±


    The village chief felt extremely stifled.


    ¡°Then you can no longer use our village well to fetch water!¡± someone shouted.


    An Jing said airily: ¡°Why not? My husband also contributed money when that well was being built.¡±


    The well in Jiuping Village was drilled ten years ago, and at that time, each household contributed fifteen coins. Xiao Changyi, as One Person, was also counted as one household and contributed fifteen coins.


    ¡°He did contribute money, but he also fetched quite a lot of water from the well, so consider his contribution settled,¡± said the village chief.


    ¡°Right!¡± everyone agreed in unison, ¡°Settled!¡±


    An Jing laughed out of anger: ¡°You really have no shame at all. My husband, as One Person, contributed the same fifteen coins as your families with many members, and I let it slide. But now you¡¯re saying we can¡¯t continue to fetch water? Then how can you continue to fetch water? Just because you¡¯re the majority?¡±


    ¡°We will reimburse you the fifteen coins now, and you are not allowed to fetch water from the well anymore,¡± the village chief made a swift decision, sincerely not wanting to entangle any further with An Jing and Xiao Changyi.

 Chapter 104 - 104 104 Lets see who dares to mess with us

    ?Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Let¡¯s see who dares to mess with us after this, hmph!_1 Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Let¡¯s see who dares to mess with us after this, hmph!_1 ¡°Right, we¡¯re giving your fifteen coin stinkin¡¯ money back to you, and don¡¯t you even think about fetching water from our well again!¡± the others echoed one after another.


    It was all just for the sake of pride.


    They couldn¡¯t stand losing to An Jing and Xiao Changyi every time they clashed, and they were determined to turn the tables this time! They wouldn¡¯t let An Jing and Xiao Changyi fetch water from the well!


    An Jing was simply speechless.


    This was no different from her and One Person each putting in ten cents to start a business together, and when they earned ten million, the partner refused to split the money with her, giving back only her original ten cents.


    It was the height of shameless audacity!


    ¡°You¡¯re really fantasizing,¡± An Jing scoffed, ¡°Can the fifteen coins from ten years ago even compare to fifteen coins now? If you want us to stop drawing water from the well, fine, give us five taels. As long as you pay the five taels, we won¡¯t fetch water from the village well again!¡±


    Immediately, a villager complained discontentedly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just rob us! Five taels are enough to dig three wells!¡±


    An Jing ignored the villager and said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve said my piece. Either give us five taels or we¡¯ll continue to fetch water from the well.¡±


    ¡°An Jing, you¡¯re going too far!¡± everyone raged uncontrollably.


    An Jing continued to disregard them, adding, ¡°If you don¡¯t give us the five taels and still have someone guard the well... heh, then I¡¯m sorry, but the outcome will be the same as today, with my husband dealing with you all~¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª!¡± everyone was too angry to speak. It was infuriating¡ªwhere were they supposed to get five taels? They couldn¡¯t even gather one tael; they still had to raise money for medicine.


    But they also didn¡¯t want to get beaten by Xiao Changyi again...


    So, were they left with no choice but to let An Jing and Xiao Changyi continue to fetch water from the well? After making such a fuss, were they going to concede and fume time and again? They were so resentful! They couldn¡¯t stand it!


    But what could they do about it? An Jing and Xiao Changyi were now two bullies, and they were genuinely without any means to deal with them.


    The more they thought about it, the more disheartened everyone became.


    The village chief suddenly seemed to have aged ten years, weakly saying, ¡°You can continue to fetch water, but apart from sharing the well with us, you have no other connection with us. Just like I said before, you are not people of Jiuping Village, and Jiuping village doesn¡¯t have villagers like you.¡±


    An Jing immediately responded with satisfaction, ¡°No problem~¡±


    Why would that be a problem? She would love for things to be that way.


    With neighbors like these, to be honest, they were truly disgusting. Better off without them.


    No one could muster a smile. Seeing An Jing smiling so brilliantly, they grew even more furious, choked with indignation. They didn¡¯t wait for the village chief to dismiss them; they turned and left straight away. How could they stay any longer? To continue being humiliated?


    The village chief said nothing more to An Jing either, turning away and shuffling off despondently.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to provoke us after this, hmph.¡± An Jing turned and wrapped herself around Xiao Changyi¡¯s right arm, proudly saying.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak, a slight smile playing on his lips as he raised his left hand to gently touch An Jing¡¯s head.


    An Jing allowed Xiao Changyi to stroke her head meekly, tilting her little face upward, smiling contentedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Dinner was already prepared; if it wasn¡¯t for the village chief bringing people over, they would already be eating.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Xiao Changyi let An Jing continue to cling to his right arm, closed the courtyard door, and then walked with An Jing toward the kitchen.


    ¡°Husband,¡± An Jing suddenly said excitedly, ¡°they¡¯ll need to recuperate for at least a month, both inside and out. How did you beat them so fiercely? Tell me all about it.¡±

 Chapter 105 - 105 105 Why Didnt You Tell Me_1

    ?Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Why Didn¡¯t You Tell Me?_1 Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Why Didn¡¯t You Tell Me?_1 Xiao Changyi shook his head, indicating he wouldn¡¯t tell.


    An Jing was stunned momentarily, not expecting Xiao Changyi to shake his head, then put on an unhappy expression, ¡°Why won¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Xiao Changyi seemed to hesitate, but An Jing had put on an unhappy face, and he didn¡¯t want her to be genuinely upset. After a pause, he still honestly said, ¡°You will want to fight with me.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Her man really knew her well...


    That was indeed what she would think...


    After a long silence, An Jing again feigned dissatisfaction, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having a fight? Just think of it as sparring. In my original world, I often sparred with my friends.¡±


    What she said was true.


    Not a word of it was false.


    In her original world, she did indeed often spar with her friends.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to.¡±


    How could he bear to fight with her?


    He wouldn¡¯t even entertain the thought of laying a hand on her.


    An Jing immediately smiled until her eyes disappeared. They had already entered the kitchen, and not caring for anything else, An Jing tiptoed, intending to plant a kiss on Xiao Changyi¡¯s face.


    But Xiao Changyi knew they were in the kitchen, not outside. As soon as he saw An Jing on her tiptoes, he decisively pulled her into his embrace and kissed her on the mouth that wanted to kiss his face.


    ¡°Mmm¡ª¡± An Jing was taken aback, having not expected her husband to do this. However, as her husband, him taking the initiative wasn¡¯t a bad thing. So, she just smiled. What to do, her man seemed to be led astray by her...


    Coming back to her senses, An Jing responded to Xiao Changyi.


    In the end, kissed by him until she was weak all over and could hardly stand, he simply held her as they stood together.


    An Jing steadied her breathing and then tilted her flushed face up from Xiao Changyi¡¯s embrace, jokingly said, ¡°Realized we¡¯re in the wrong place?¡±


    Xiao Changyi, uncharacteristically embarrassed, averted his eyes and didn¡¯t meet An Jing¡¯s teasing gaze. He really did realize they were in the wrong place, which is why he didn¡¯t continue.


    Once An Jing could stand on her own, Xiao Changyi let go of her and started taking food from the pot to the table.


    An Jing sat at the dining table, resting her chin on her hands, smilingly watching Xiao Changyi busying around.


    Only when Xiao Changyi sat opposite her did she deliberately tease him, ¡°Husband, aren¡¯t you a man of this era? How come you¡¯re not being modest?¡±


    Xiao Changyi was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°This is home.¡± He paused, then added softly, ¡°I at least cannot be less open than you.¡± If she could be so unrestrained, as her man, even if he couldn¡¯t be more unrestrained than her, at the very least he had to be as open as her.


    An Jing was initially puzzled by Xiao Changyi¡¯s words, but once she understood, she burst into a joyful smile.


    Indeed, she had led her husband astray~


    Well, since he was already corrupted, it didn¡¯t matter if he got worse. Thinking this way, An Jing immediately leaned forward, puckering her lips towards Xiao Changyi across her, ¡°Come, another kiss.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t hesitate and leaned in to plant a kiss on her lips.


    An Jing then sat up straight, smiling contentedly.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t smile, but he picked up some black fungus with his chopsticks for An Jing and said softly, ¡°Eat.¡±


    ¡°Mmm~¡±


    ...


    Unable to drive them away or win in a fight, the villagers of Jiuping Village had no choice but to swallow their anger and accept the ¡®verbal agreement¡¯ between the village chief and An Jing; from then on, they and An Jing and Xiao Changyi were no longer neighbors or fellow villagers, and An Jing and Xiao Changyi were no longer considered part of Jiuping Village.


    Although the villagers of Jiuping hated An Jing and Xiao Changyi even more, no one dared to provoke them again.

 Chapter 106 - 106 106 Plowing the Land_1

    ?Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Plowing the Land_1 Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Plowing the Land_1 Clearly, the ease with which Xiao Changyi had gravely injured those twelve men had the folks of Jiuping Village terribly frightened.


    And without the people of Jiuping Village constantly looking for trouble, An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s simple life became all the more comfortable.


    That day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi finally cleared an acre of mountain land, but the ground, full of holes from uprooted grass and dug-up tree roots, was too hard to plant anything. It had to be tilled before anything could be sown.


    After breakfast, Xiao Changyi shouldered the plow and, leading An Jing, arrived at the mountain acre, planning to till the land.


    Without an ox, Xiao Changyi had to strap on the harness and pull the plow from the front, while An Jing steadied it from behind to keep it from tipping over.


    As An Jing supported the plow from behind, watching Xiao Changyi struggle forward as if he himself were an ox pulling the plow, she felt very uncomfortable.


    But considering that others without an ox had to rely on pulling the plow themselves, she held back any comments and tried her best not to look at Xiao Changyi¡¯s back.


    The soil was very hard. Initially, she tried pulling the plow from the front but couldn¡¯t move it an inch, let alone turn the soil. If her considerable strength couldn¡¯t move it, that explained why others were reluctant to clear this wasteland.


    It was indeed too time-consuming, too laborious, and too difficult!


    Xiao Changyi walked slowly at the front of the harness, and An Jing, following behind with the plow, walked just as slowly. However, Xiao Changyi was exerting a lot of effort while An Jing hardly broke a sweat.


    When she saw Xiao Changyi drenched in sweat, An Jing finally spoke up, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s take a break.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, okay,¡± Xiao Changyi said as he stopped, removed the harness, and poured a bowl of water from the clay jar.


    He brought the bowl to her lips.


    An Jing didn¡¯t mention that she wasn¡¯t thirsty at all. As usual, she took a symbolic sip before shaking her head and saying, ¡°You drink.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi drain the remaining water in the bowl in one gulp. He walked over to the jar again, poured another bowl of water, and drank it with gusto. After finishing this bowl, Xiao Changyi put down the bowl and sat next to An Jing.


    An Jing had already seated herself beside the plow. As soon as Xiao Changyi settled next to her, she naturally wrapped his arm around her and leaned on his body. After a moment, she looked up and asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Xiao Changyi shook his head.


    ¡°Liar,¡± An Jing chided with a smile, raising her sleeve to wipe the sweat from Xiao Changyi¡¯s forehead.


    Once An Jing had wiped his forehead clean, Xiao Changyi leaned down and affectionately rubbed his own forehead against hers.


    Tickled by the gesture, An Jing giggled, ¡°If there were people around, you definitely wouldn¡¯t do this.¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded in agreement, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Rub again,¡± An Jing requested with a smile.


    Xiao Changyi immediately bent his head down again, rubbing his forehead against An Jing¡¯s, filling her heart with warmth and sweetness.


    It was a repayment for her sacrifice for the country in her past life, to live again, and in this life, she was blessed to have met him, a man who loved her with all his heart and soul.


    Most importantly, they were in love, deeply in love.


    After only a short break, Xiao Changyi got up to pull the plow again, and An Jing continued to support it from behind.


    The soil was turned over bit by bit.


    By the end of the morning, only a third of the acre had been tilled.


    During the busy farming season, in order to save time and work, farmers generally didn¡¯t go home for lunch but ate in the fields instead. Some were brought meals by family members when it was time, while others brought their lunch with them when they left for farm work in the morning.

 Chapter 107 - 107 107 She Is Only Gentle to Him Alone_1

    ?Chapter 107: Chapter 107 She Is Only Gentle to Him Alone_1 Chapter 107: Chapter 107 She Is Only Gentle to Him Alone_1 An Jing and Xiao Changyi did not return at noon, so they ate the buns they had steamed that morning, along with a bowl of bamboo shoots.


    They had dried lots of bamboo shoots and black fungus for storage, so they weren¡¯t at all worried about running out of vegetables. It was just that eating bamboo shoots and black fungus every day was starting to become nauseating. Now An Jing would only eat a little and give the rest to Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°Husband, don¡¯t you get tired of it?¡± An Jing watched Xiao Changyi finishing off the large half bowl of bamboo shoots left and asked curiously.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say whether he was tired of it or not; he just said lightly, ¡°Think about the food I used to make.¡±


    When An Jing thought of Xiao Changyi¡¯s cooking, which either lacked oil and salt or tasted terrible even with them, she could not help but let out a chuckle, ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t get tired of eating.¡±


    Gently stroking Xiao Changyi¡¯s head, An Jing then said, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you cook in the future.¡± She didn¡¯t want to torture their stomachs any longer.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi replied softly while freeing one hand to stroke An Jing¡¯s head in return.


    An Jing was amused and couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°So patting heads is your exclusive right, huh?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Xiao Changyi replied with an unchanged expression. ¡°I just prefer your head to be touched only by me.¡± He enjoyed stroking her head because it made him feel her submissiveness, and she, would only be submissive to him alone.


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± An Jing glanced at him sidelong, ¡°you¡¯re my husband, of course, only you can touch my head. If anyone else dares, watch me chop off their hands!¡±


    Xiao Changyi was very pleased and his lips curved slightly, ¡°Hm.¡±


    ¡°So let me stroke your head in the future, okay?¡± An Jing asked in a negotiating tone.


    She had once had a dog at home, and she liked to pat it whenever she could. Every time he stroked her head, she felt an irresistible urge to stroke his head just like she did with her dog.


    But touching a man¡¯s head seemed a bit weird, so she had always refrained from doing so.


    Xiao Changyi fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°You better not.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± An Jing immediately followed up, very curious, her eyes shining with interest.


    Xiao Changyi fell silent again then said in a low voice, ¡°It feels like you are patting a dog.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Her husband¡¯s intuition was really accurate!


    ¡°Heh heh...¡± An Jing let out an embarrassed chuckle before admitting, ¡°Just now I really was patting you like my family¡¯s dog; I had a dog in my previous world.¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Seeing Xiao Changyi at a loss for words about how to respond, An Jing couldn¡¯t contain her laughter, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, if it¡¯s such a big deal, I just won¡¯t stroke your head anymore.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately replied, ¡°Hm.¡±


    ¡°Pfft~¡± An Jing burst into laughter, unconsciously patting Xiao Changyi on the shoulder. She had planned to tease Xiao Changyi some more, but her gaze inadvertently caught sight of the fresh red on her hand and the smile on her face instantaneously vanished.


    Her hand had just touched Xiao Changyi¡¯s shoulder, so the fresh red must have come from him.


    Looking at the fresh red on her hand, An Jing was completely stunned.


    His back was drenched in sweat, making the fabric on his shoulder look darker, which she had taken for just being wet from sweat, not paying it much mind. Unexpectedly, it wasn¡¯t sweat, but... blood.


    His shoulder was bleeding, and it was obvious that it was caused by pulling the plow with ropes.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi saw that An Jing had noticed the blood on his shoulder, he hurriedly put the bowls and chopsticks back into the basket, pulled An Jing into his embrace, and softly comforted, ¡°Jing Er, I¡¯m okay.¡±

 Chapter 108 - 108 108 She Must Buy a Cow_1

    ?Chapter 108: Chapter 108: She Must Buy a Cow!_1 Chapter 108: Chapter 108: She Must Buy a Cow!_1 ¡°You...¡± An Jing still looked at the fresh red on her hand, her voice so soft it was almost inaudible, ¡°You¡¯re bleeding.¡±


    But Xiao Changyi heard her, held An Jing even tighter in one arm, while the other quickly wiped off his blood that had stained her hand.


    Once he wiped it off, he soothed again, ¡°I¡¯m alright, Jing Er.¡±


    With An Jing¡¯s hand now clean, free of the bright red, An Jing couldn¡¯t see it anymore, but she buried herself into Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms, hugging him tightly, as if embedding Xiao Changyi into her body, or embedding herself completely into his.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s thin lips were pressed into a straight line; if she wasn¡¯t happy, he wouldn¡¯t be happy either.


    But now, what worried him more was her.


    He was worried about her.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine, Jing Er,¡± Xiao Changyi comforted her for the third time, stroking the head of the person buried in his embrace.


    ¡°My lord,¡± An Jing finally spoke up, her voice low, frail, and muffled, ¡°Can we please not farm anymore?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even have to think before answering, ¡°Alright.¡±


    What would they eat if they didn¡¯t farm? A single mu of paddy field couldn¡¯t possibly support the two of them. An Jing knew she was being somewhat childish with her request, but Xiao Changyi still indulged her, spoiled her, which made her feel even more pained for him.


    She didn¡¯t want him to plow the field like an animal.


    Even though she had previously kept her discomfort hidden inside, now that he was bleeding, and she had seen it, she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and erupted.


    She rubbed her face in Xiao Changyi¡¯s chest as if trying to make her expression appear more natural and then raised her head, smiling, ¡°I was just joking, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Though she said this out loud, in her heart she was secretly swearing: She would definitely buy an ox!


    Seeing An Jing forcing a smile, Xiao Changyi felt his heart clench, but he didn¡¯t say anything and simply patted her head and gently rubbed her forehead with his.


    An Jing felt her eyes growing hot and was close to shedding tears.


    Not wanting Xiao Changyi to notice her change, she turned her face away, grabbed the bowl and chopsticks from the basket, and shoved them back into Xiao Changyi¡¯s hands, feigning toughness, ¡°Hurry up and finish eating, then get back to work.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak but obediently continued eating the unfinished bamboo shoots in the bowl.


    That afternoon, while plowing the field, although An Jing was still behind, supporting the plow, she didn¡¯t once look at Xiao Changyi¡¯s back; she just stared at the ground, not daring to look at Xiao Changyi.


    She was afraid, afraid that if she looked, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop herself from crying out to make Xiao Changyi stop, to forbid him from pulling the plow.


    That evening, An Jing lay atop Xiao Changyi, silently gazing at the wounds on Xiao Changyi¡¯s shoulder.


    Both of Xiao Changyi¡¯s shoulders were rubbed raw, revealing flesh mottled red and white, having bled quite a bit. An Jing just quietly watched, without uttering a word.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t urge An Jing to speak but pulled the covers up higher, tucking An Jing in more tightly to prevent her from getting cold in only her undergarments.


    The deep night brought heavier dew, much colder than the daytime.


    Xiao Changyi watched An Jing¡¯s small face, which was intently studying the injury on his shoulder, and he didn¡¯t know what she was thinking as she stared unblinkingly at the wounds there.


    Xiao Changyi silently tightened his hold on An Jing, silently offering her comfort.


    Suddenly, An Jing stretched her hand out from under the covers, took the purse from atop their clothes, and then started counting the money inside.


    There were only five hundred ten coins.


    This was all they possessed, just five hundred ten coins.

 Chapter 109 - 109 109 He Knows Her Perseverance_1

    ?Chapter 109: Chapter 109: He Knows Her Perseverance_1 Chapter 109: Chapter 109: He Knows Her Perseverance_1 Having placed the money pouch back onto her clothing, An Jing embraced Xiao Changyi and buried her face in the nape of his neck, asking, ¡°Husband, how much does it cost to buy an ox?¡±


    Xiao Changyi tightened his hold on An Jing once more before answering, ¡°Four to five taels.¡±


    Four to five taels...


    An Jing fell silent. The money they had was far from enough; she needed to think of a way to earn more.


    Seeing that An Jing was silent, Xiao Changyi also remained quiet, leaving her to ponder her thoughts.


    Of course, he knew what those thoughts were.


    And he knew her determination.


    So, he let her ponder.


    The next day, Xiao Changyi and An Jing continued plowing the field. They had already plowed half an acre the day before, and with another day¡¯s work, they would finish plowing the whole acre. An Jing followed behind, steadying the plow, truly wishing time could move faster to spare her some agony.


    Watching her man toil like a beast in the fields, she felt really distressed.


    When the sun set and the field was done, the first thing An Jing did was to peel back Xiao Changyi¡¯s clothes to check the wound on his shoulder.


    The injury had worsened, as expected, and An Jingxin ached for him, but she quickly attended to the wound, applying the crushed medicinal herbs.


    The salve was made from herbs she had gathered in the mountains, with properties to stop bleeding and promote wound healing, the same she had applied the night before. She was truly grateful for the survival training the military had put her through; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have recognized these herbs at all.


    But she knew only a handful of herbs, perhaps just over a dozen.


    After treating Xiao Changyi¡¯s wound, An Jing finally breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as he had put his clothes back on, An Jing wrapped her arms around Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist, exclaiming with a delighted air, ¡°We¡¯ve finally finished plowing!¡± He wouldn¡¯t have to work like an ox anymore.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± acknowledging the deeper meaning in her words, Xiao Changyi responded softly and embraced her in return. It felt really good to be cared for by the person who delighted his heart.


    Looking over the fully tilled acre, Xiao Changyi asked, ¡°What do you want to plant on this plot?¡±


    After some thought, An Jing answered, ¡°Let¡¯s plant peanuts, potatoes, and sweet potatoes ¨C some of each. These three are easier to grow and yield more. As for the rest, let¡¯s forget about them, since we don¡¯t have enough land to plant them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    In the following days, An Jing and Xiao Changyi busied themselves planting peanuts, potatoes, and sweet potatoes on the acre of mountain land.


    When the acre was fully planted, the people of Jiuping Village were immensely envious.


    That acre was not rented; it belonged to An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°They are really capable; in just half a month, they cleared an acre of land and got it all planted. If it was our family, we might not have accomplished that in a month, and we have so many more hands,¡± someone standing at the foot of the mountain said with intense envy, looking up at the conspicuously tilled plot on the slope.


    The only land cleared on the mountain belonged to An Jing and Xiao Changyi; it was indeed very conspicuous.


    With envy came jealousy, and some sour comments followed, ¡°They should look at who these people are! An Jing was one of the best workers in the village. It makes sense, infertile as she is, of course, she needs to be strong ¨C that¡¯s how the heavens show fairness. And that Xiao Changyi is even more impressive. More than a dozen men from our village couldn¡¯t match him, his strength must be top-notch, which naturally means they clear the land quickly and plant fast as well.¡±


    As long as the people of Jiuping Village didn¡¯t come looking for trouble with An Jing and Xiao Changyi again, they couldn¡¯t care less about what was said behind their backs.

 Chapter 110 - 110 110 She Wants to Make Money_1

    ?Chapter 110: Chapter 110 She Wants to Make Money_1 Chapter 110: Chapter 110 She Wants to Make Money_1 At that time, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were already at home making dinner.


    ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll go back to the mountains to continue clearing the land,¡± Xiao Changyi said while sitting at the entrance to the stove, stuffing in firewood.


    His goal was to clear two mu of mountain land, and so far, he had managed to cultivate one mu, leaving one more to go.


    An Jing was adding water to the pot when she heard Xiao Changyi¡¯s words and shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t start clearing yet, first work on the yard. We have a large yard, and if you could clear several more vegetable plots, we could fence them with bamboo and create a big vegetable garden. We could plant more vegetables and possibly sell some in town.¡±


    The most important thing to remember was that digging in the yard didn¡¯t require a plow¡ªjust a hoe.


    Xiao Changyi understood her underlying meaning and felt a warm sensation inside. He nodded, ¡°Mm.¡±


    As for the remaining mu of mountain land he intended to clear, that could wait. Having already cultivated one mu, there was no rush to clear another right away¡ªthe task could be postponed.


    An Jing also favored the idea of postponing the work.


    They would wait until they had bought a cow.


    She was absolutely not going to let her husband plow the field like an ox again!


    That evening, just like the previous nights, An Jing lay on top of Xiao Changyi, silently looking at the wound on his shoulder.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s shoulder wound had scabbed over, which eased An Jing¡¯s mind considerably.


    Blinking, An Jing gently kissed each of Xiao Changyi¡¯s shoulders.


    A surge of emotion filled Xiao Changyi as he held An Jing¡¯s hand tighter.


    Every night, his wife had been watching over his shoulder wound, and he had grown accustomed to it, but this was the first time she had kissed his shoulder, even if it was only on the scab.


    ¡°Xianggong, the wound on your shoulder is healing well. It will be better once the scab comes off,¡± An Jing said, lifting her head and speaking to him with a smile in her eyes.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Xianggong, I¡¯ve been thinking about how to make money these past few days, but I haven¡¯t come up with any good ideas,¡± said An Jing, her head drooping again, her chin resting on his chest, her mood somewhat downcast.


    ¡°What if... I go hunting?¡± Xiao Changyi asked hesitantly, his voice a little faint. She had taken down the hunting bow that was hanging on the wall the second day they were married and put it away.


    Right in front of him.


    It was clear she didn¡¯t want him to go hunting.


    An Jing immediately lifted her head again, glaring at him, ¡°You are not allowed to go! It¡¯s too dangerous in the mountains!¡± She wouldn¡¯t let him go hunting in the deep mountains and risk danger unless they were truly desperate.


    If she ever agreed to let him go into the deep mountains, she would definitely accompany him.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go. Don¡¯t be angry,¡± Xiao Changyi hurried to appease her. This was also why he had never gone hunting in the mountains without telling her, because he knew it would make her angry.


    And he didn¡¯t want her to be angry.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say that ever again!¡± An Jing was still glaring, insistent.


    ¡°Mm, I won¡¯t,¡± he replied.


    Only then did An Jing stop glaring and rest her head back down, drawing circles with her finger over his heart without saying anything until sleepiness overcame her. Then she closed her eyes and slowly drifted off to sleep.


    Xiao Changyi watched the person lying on him fall asleep, his cool eyes reflecting a hint of complexity. Then he raised his hand to extinguish the oil lamp, held An Jing¡¯s hand tighter, and closed his eyes as well.


    The next day, before dawn, An Jing woke up. Once she was dressed, she sat on a stool and let Xiao Changyi comb her hair.


    After many days of practice, and with An Jing willingly serving as a patient subject for Xiao Changyi¡¯s experiments, he was now able to style her hair into a simple bun.

 Chapter 111 - 111 111 Mouldy Tofu_1

    ?Chapter 111: Chapter 111 Mouldy Tofu_1 Chapter 111: Chapter 111 Mouldy Tofu_1 With the hair on top tied up in a bun and the hair below draped down, once Xiao Changyi finished combing it, An Jing stood up, hugged Xiao Changyi, and looking up with her small face, she said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, husband~¡±


    Xiao Changyi used to dislike when An Jing thanked him. He felt that it made their relationship seem distant, but ever since An Jing explained that her gratitude was a way to express her awareness of his kindness, he no longer rejected it. In fact, now, whenever he heard An Jing thanking him with a smile, he found it quite sweet.


    The two had a clear division of labor in the morning. Generally, Xiao Changyi was responsible for working the fields, while An Jing did the laundry and cooking.


    After Xiao Changyi washed up, he took a hoe and started working on the vegetable garden in the courtyard.


    The day had just begun to dawn, and An Jing, with a beaming smile, glanced at her husband before taking a basin of clothes, planning to go to the river to wash them.


    However, she had only made it halfway when she saw Aunt Liu Hua¡¯s son carrying a load of tofu out of Jiuping Village, clearly on this way to sell it in town.


    Tofu?


    Instantly, An Jing¡¯s eyes lit up. Holding the basin of clothes, she turned back and upon entering the courtyard, set down the wooden tub, then rushed over to Xiao Changyi and happily bounced in his arms.


    ¡°Husband, I¡¯ve thought of a way to make money!¡± An Jing was exceptionally delighted.


    Xiao Changyi, who had been wondering how An Jing returned so quickly with the laundry, understood upon hearing her words¡ªAn Jing hadn¡¯t actually washed the clothes; she was simply too excited about her money-making idea and had hurried back to share the news, wanting him to share in her joy.


    Moved that he was in An Jingxin¡¯s thoughts, Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool lips curved into a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    He never dampened her spirits.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Once inside, An Jing quickly said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°I¡¯ve seen my grandfather make moldy tofu before. We can make and sell moldy tofu.¡±


    ¡°Moldy tofu?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fresh tofu cut into small pieces, left to grow mold, then treated with baijiu, and mixed with seasoning. If you want to preserve it, use ceramic jars.¡±


    ¡°Moldy tofu is edible?¡± Xiao Changyi was somewhat incredulous. Wasn¡¯t that spoiled?


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s actually quite nutritious¡ªcontaining amino acids and minerals that the body needs, as well as appetizing, cooling, and seasoning properties.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, ignoring the amino acids and minerals that he didn¡¯t understand, guessed that this moldy tofu must be a decent delicacy.


    ¡°Furthermore,¡± An Jing added excitedly, ¡°Even if we can¡¯t sell the moldy tofu, we can keep it for ourselves. The longer it¡¯s stored, the more flavorful it becomes, far more nutritious than pickled vegetables. We really can¡¯t lose.¡±


    ¡°How many pounds of tofu do you want to buy? I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    Seeing her husband so readily supportive made An Jing even happier. Her eyes curved, ¡°Let¡¯s start with twenty pounds to try.¡±


    Twenty pounds would be just right for them to eat slowly at home if they couldn¡¯t sell it.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to town now and buy it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush. I won¡¯t do the laundry now; I¡¯ll cook first. You can go after eating,¡± she didn¡¯t want her husband going to town on an empty stomach.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Tofu was three coins per pound, twenty pounds would cost sixty coins. After breakfast, An Jing handed one hundred coins to Xiao Changyi.


    But Xiao Changyi only took sixty coins.


    An Jing, however, firmly stuffed the entire amount into Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°You should also carry some money.¡±


    Ever since their marriage ceremony, he had handed all of his money over to her to manage, leaving none for himself.


    While touched, she didn¡¯t want her husband to be entirely without money, which was why she deliberately gave him an extra forty coins today.

 Chapter 112 - 112 112 She Did It on Purpose_1

    ?Chapter 112: Chapter 112 She Did It on Purpose_1 Chapter 112: Chapter 112 She Did It on Purpose_1 Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t feel the need to carry coins on him, but seeing how insistent An Jing was, he accepted them.


    However, when Xiao Changyi returned from the town after buying tofu, he had bought An Jing a piece of honey cake. The honey cake cost five coins each and was topped with plenty of red dates, looking very tasty indeed.


    Logically, An Jing felt Xiao Changyi shouldn¡¯t have bought it, but emotionally, she felt sweetness radiating from the inside out, incredibly sweet. Her man was really willing to spend money on her~


    Taking a bite of the soft, fluffy honey cake, she found it sweet but not cloying, sticky but not tacky, and she immediately praised, ¡°Delicious!¡±


    Xiao Changyi saw An Jing eating with joy, and he, too, was very happy.


    But An Jing didn¡¯t immediately take a second bite. Instead, she held the honey cake to Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth, and he took a bite just for the sake of it. He didn¡¯t really like sweet things, but since she asked him to eat it, he did.


    Just like the last time she gave him a piece of candied fruit, and he ate it.


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡± An Jing asked with a beaming smile. After having lived together for so long, she knew he wasn¡¯t fond of sweet food¡ªit was intentional on her part.


    Xiao Changyi kept a straight face and nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    An Jing said no more, sparing Xiao Changyi from eating more of the sweet honey cake. She simply continued to eat, all the while smiling at Xiao Changyi, her smile reaching the depths of her eyes.


    As for the overflowing tenderness in those eyes, she understood it, and he understood it even better.


    Although Xiao Changyi¡¯s face remained expressionless, his heart swelled up in an instant. She was pleased with him, just as he was pleased with her.


    After finishing the honey cake, An Jing started cutting the twenty pounds of tofu into small blocks.


    An Jing asked Xiao Changyi to bring a basket, first laying a layer of dry rice straw in the basket, then placing a layer of the cut tofu on top; then another layer of rice straw, followed by another layer of tofu on top... repeating this process until they could only fit four layers with the twenty pounds of tofu.


    The final layer of tofu was still covered with rice straw.


    The reason for using rice straw was because it contained Bacillus subtilis, which could promote the tofu to ferment into moldy tofu faster.


    An Jing had Xiao Changyi place the basket in the corner of the kitchen and then said, ¡°Like this, it should start to mold in about seven days.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t ask further.


    ¡°When the moldy tofu is ready, I¡¯ll let you be the first to try it, okay?¡± An Jing asked with a smile.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips unconsciously curled into a slight smile.


    Seeing this, An Jing laughed even more joyfully.


    After thinking it over, she then said, ¡°This moldy tofu has another name, ¡®fermented bean curd.¡¯ Let¡¯s call it fermented bean curd when we sell it, if we call it moldy tofu, it feels like telling people how it¡¯s made.¡±


    She intended to make money off this moldy tofu, and if she really could make money, then naturally, the method of making moldy tofu couldn¡¯t be made known to others.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± He had no objections.


    ...


    By the time Xiao Changyi and An Jing had set up a large vegetable garden in the courtyard, the tofu had already molded and grown fur.


    As soon as she saw the fermented tofu was ready, An Jing had Xiao Changyi bring the already prepared liquor and seasoning.


    The seasoning was a mix of chili powder and salt, already stirred evenly.


    An Jing first passed each piece of the fermented moldy tofu through the liquor, considering it a bath in white spirit, and then rolled the moldy tofu in the seasoning until it was evenly coated. Finally, she placed the seasoned moldy tofu into an already washed and drained clay jar.


    Xiao Changyi squatted opposite An Jing, holding chopsticks, mimicking her by giving the moldy tofu a bath in the white spirit, evenly coating each piece with seasoning, and then placing them into the clay jar.

 Chapter 113 - 113 113 She eats everything except for

    ?Chapter 113: Chapter 113 She eats everything except for losses_1 Chapter 113: Chapter 113 She eats everything except for losses_1 By the time she got to the last two pieces of moldy tofu, after dipping them in the seasoning, An Jing didn¡¯t put them into the earthenware jar but into a bowl instead.


    Then, she picked up a piece of the moldy tofu from the bowl with her chopsticks and cheerfully offered it to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Try this.¡±


    Xiao Changyi naturally opened his mouth and ate the moldy tofu from An Jing¡¯s chopsticks.


    ¡°How is it?¡± An Jing asked.


    ¡°The taste... is a bit strange,¡± Xiao Changyi said after carefully tasting it. ¡°But, it¡¯s quite delicious and should go well with rice.¡±


    ¡°This is supposed to be an appetizer, of course it goes well with rice.¡± An Jing, smiling, picked up another piece of moldy tofu and offered it to Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth. As she did so, she added, ¡°Dear, let me tell you, this taste is actually quite good. That kind of green bean curd tastes absolutely amazing, it smells particularly awful, but it¡¯s incredibly delicious when you eat it. In my world, many people just call green bean curd ¡®stinky tofu,¡¯ haha~¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing laughed heartily on her own. She had tried stinky tofu once, and honestly, it was indeed delicious once she got past the unbearable smell before eating it.


    But her grandparents actually loved that taste.


    When Xiao Changyi heard the word ¡°stinky,¡± he almost imperceptibly furrowed his brows and murmured softly after a while, ¡°Fortunately...¡± Fortunately, what you made isn¡¯t that kind.


    ¡°Hehe...¡± An Jing laughed even more. She then teased Xiao Changyi on purpose, ¡°Dear, I think, if there¡¯s time later, I should make some of that green bean curd for you to try.¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡± Seeing Xiao Changyi at a loss for how to respond, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh uncontrollably. After a while, she finally stopped and said, ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Even if I really made green bean curd, I wouldn¡¯t let you eat it.¡±


    Xiao Changyi then let out a small sigh of relief.


    An Jing noticed his sigh and laughed again: ¡°Hehe...¡±


    Xiao Changyi let her laugh. As long as she didn¡¯t make him eat any of that green bean curd, it was fine.


    Once her laughter had subsided, An Jing finally put the lid on the earthenware jar.


    After staring at the jar for a while, she spoke, ¡°Sixty coins for tofu, fifteen for liquor, ten for chili powder, ten for salt; just the cash cost alone is ninety-five coins. Adding our time... Dear, we must sell it for at least eight coins per jin to avoid a loss.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Sell it for ten coins.¡±


    An Jing hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Isn¡¯t ten coins a bit expensive?¡± Pork was only twelve coins per jin.


    To be honest, she felt that even eight coins was expensive, but she wouldn¡¯t do a losing business. She would rather keep it to eat at home than sell it below cost.


    She could eat anything, except losses.


    ¡°Sell it for ten coins,¡± Xiao Changyi repeated. Pausing, he added, ¡°If we can¡¯t sell it at that price, we¡¯ll just keep it at home to eat.¡±


    Dominating!


    An Jing, who had originally planned to sell it for eight coins per jin, laughed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you~¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi responded and then went into the inner room to find a piece of coarse grey cloth which he laid out on the table.


    He then took a piece of charcoal from near the stove to use as a pen and wrote the large characters for ¡°fermented bean curd¡± on the coarse grey cloth.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s calligraphy was powerful and majestic, reminiscent of a dragon in flight. An Jing admired his handwriting and asked with curiosity, ¡°Who taught you to read and write?¡±


    She knew Xiao Changyi could read and write ever since he showed her the household registry certificate stamped with the government¡¯s seal. However, she did not expect Xiao Changyi¡¯s handwriting to be so impressive.


    ¡°I once saved an old man on the battlefield, and he taught me,¡± Xiao Changyi said casually.

 Chapter 114 - 114 114 Her Competitive Spirit_1

    ?Chapter 114: Chapter 114 Her Competitive Spirit_1 Chapter 114: Chapter 114 Her Competitive Spirit_1 As soon as Xiao Changyi mentioned the battlefield, An Jing thought of all the scars on Xiao Changyi¡¯s body and felt uncomfortable inside. Her brows furrowed slightly, but she did not ask any further. Instead, she said, ¡°Your handwriting is prettier than mine.¡±


    She had practiced calligraphy with her grandfather, and it seemed she had been restrained by model calligraphy texts from an early age. Although her brush writing looked quite nice, it did not have the openness of Xiao Changyi¡¯s writing, nor did it have his grandeur.


    Xiao Changyi was both amused and exasperated. ¡°Why are you comparing your writing to mine?¡±


    Without hesitation, An Jing lifted her chin with playful arrogance, ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized by now that I have a very competitive spirit?¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips curved into a smile, and he remained silent. He simply reached out and gently touched her face.


    At first, An Jing did not notice anything amiss and let Xiao Changyi stroke her cheek. When he withdrew his hand, she finally saw that his palm was black ¡ª meaning he had touched her face with the same hand he had been using to write with charcoal.


    That meant the left side of her face must certainly be black as well.


    An Jing did not get angry. Instead, she smiled even more brightly, authoritatively hooked her arm around Xiao Changyi¡¯s neck, and pulled him down. He had no choice but to lower his head until he was at the right height, and then she rubbed her charcoal-smudged left cheek against Xiao Changyi¡¯s handsome face.


    So that Xiao Changyi would look just like a piebald cat, just like her.


    After smearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s face black, An Jing still smiled and teased, ¡°I told you, I have a strong competitive spirit!¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s smile grew even broader. His wife was truly unique.


    ...


    The next day, as dawn was just breaking, Xiao Changyi and An Jing set out to sell fermented bean curd in the town.


    By the time An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrived in town, the day had already brightened, but they still managed to snag a good spot.


    In the middle of some vegetable vendors.


    Xiao placed a coarse cloth with the words ¡°fermented bean curd¡± written on it and spread it out, displaying the words. The illiterate may not recognize it, but those who could read would surely know what they were selling.


    An Jing brought along a small stool, placed it in front of the clay jars, and then took a plate and chopsticks out of her back basket.


    Xiao Changyi immediately opened the lid of the clay jar. An Jing used chopsticks to pick out four pieces of the moldy tofu, three to be arranged in a circle on the plate, with one on top in the center.


    The moldy tofu was coated in a red chili powder, making the dish even more appealing, and immediately attracting many onlookers.


    Once An Jing arranged the moldy tofu neatly on the plate, she set the plate on the small stool.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi saw that An Jing had finished arranging the moldy tofu, he covered the clay jar again. With a sample on display in front, there was no fear that people wouldn¡¯t know what was inside the jar.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi squatted on either side of the clay jars, ready for business, just waiting for buyers to come.


    ¡°What¡¯s this you¡¯re selling? I¡¯ve never seen it before,¡± asked a vegetable vendor uncle nearby, who had been watching with curiosity.


    An Jing replied with a smile, ¡°Fermented bean curd.¡±


    ¡°Fermented bean curd?¡± The uncle thought for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°Never heard of it.¡±


    ¡°This is a food my husband and I just came up with not long ago. Of course, you wouldn¡¯t have heard of it,¡± An Jing explained.


    ¡°You came up with it?¡± The uncle¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. Then, looking at the four pieces of fermented bean curd in the plate, he commented, ¡°Well, it does look pretty appealing.¡± After a pause, he asked, ¡°Girl, how much are you selling it for?¡±


    An Jing extended one finger from each hand, crossed them, and made an ¡°X.¡±

 Chapter 115 - 115 115 Gaining a smile from her husband shes

    ?Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Gaining a smile from her husband, she¡¯s made a profit!_1 Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Gaining a smile from her husband, she¡¯s made a profit!_1 ¡°Ten coins?!¡± The uncle gasped in shock. Then, with good intentions, he said, ¡°Girl, not one vegetable in this market can sell for ten coins a jin. I see you¡¯re new here, just starting to do business today, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t understand the market price. You should lower your price to avoid not being able to sell.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, this food is something my husband and I worked on for a long time to figure out. Ten coins is already the lowest price we can offer; any lower and we would be losing money,¡± An Jing lied without changing her expression.


    ¡°This...¡± Upon hearing about a loss, the uncle stopped persuading. Just then, someone came to buy his vegetables, pulling his attention away, and An Jing was happy to get off easy.


    Selling stinky tofu among a group of sellers¡¯ vegetables, and with the stinky tofu looking quite attractive, everyone couldn¡¯t help but cast a curious glance, but that was all¡ªthey merely took a glance, without asking An Jing what it was or how much it cost.


    Seeing that the people coming to buy vegetables were so passive, An Jing took the initiative to shout, ¡°Fermented tofu for sale, get your fermented tofu! Delicious fermented tofu. You can try it first; if it¡¯s not good, you don¡¯t have to buy...¡±


    Anyway, she didn¡¯t expect her aloof husband Xiao Changyi to do the selling; it was better for her to handle it herself.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t expect An Jing to start hawking their goods, and was first surprised, then the corners of his mouth curved up almost imperceptibly.


    Others might not have noticed Xiao Changyi smiling, but An Jing did. Even though his smile was extremely subtle, she always watched her aloof husband with the corner of her eye and caught it, so she shouted even more vigorously.


    ¡°Fermented tofu for sale, delicious fermented tofu...¡±


    Even if she couldn¡¯t sell any fermented tofu, the fact that she could make her aloof husband smile meant she was still winning!


    Xiao Changyi watched the lively An Jing, feeling that his wife really was a glowing presence, attracting his gaze, making him want to just keep looking at her and never look away.


    An Jing¡¯s loud shouting, coupled with the offer of free samples, which was unheard of in the town¡¯s market, were completely new. So, it didn¡¯t take long for a crowd to gather around their stall.


    ¡°Is this the fermented tofu you talked about?¡± a middle-aged woman with a basket asked, pointing to the four pieces of moldy tofu on the plate.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What is this made of?¡± Not waiting for An Jing to answer, the middle-aged woman stared at the moldy tofu on the plate and said to herself, ¡°It looks a bit like tofu, but I feel it¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s made of tofu. My husband and I worked on this for a long time before we came up with this dish. It tastes completely different from tofu; it¡¯s specially delicious.¡±


    ¡°Can I really try it first?¡± asked the middle-aged woman again.


    The other women who had stopped by also looked at An Jing, clearly wanting to ask the same question.


    ¡°Of course.¡± An Jing smiled as she took some chopsticks from her basket, ¡°Ladies, would you like to taste it? If it¡¯s not good, you don¡¯t have to buy.¡±


    With the principle of ¡®try before you buy,¡¯ several women took the chopsticks from An Jing¡¯s hand and reached towards the fermented tofu on the plate.


    Due to the abundant chili powder on top, everyone thought it was spicy and dared not take too much; everyone just took a small amount to taste.


    ¡°This flavor...¡± A woman¡¯s eyes brightened as she tasted more, ¡°So unique.¡±


    ¡°Feels like it would go well with porridge,¡± another woman said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± An Jing interjected at the right moment, ¡°it really goes well in porridge, it¡¯s very tasty. And it¡¯s great with rice. Now that you¡¯ve tried it, you should be able to taste the difference.¡±

 Chapter 116 - 116 116 Awesome_1

    ?Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Awesome!_1 Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Awesome!_1 ¡°I want to have it with rice right now!¡± an old woman said and then asked, ¡°How much is the fermented tofu?¡±


    ¡°Ten coins per catty.¡±


    ¡°That expensive?!¡± The women who were initially keen to buy suddenly hesitated.


    An Jing wasn¡¯t in a hurry and said with a slow smile, ¡°This can be kept for a long time, unlike salted vegetables that spoil after being cooked for two or three days. This one won¡¯t go bad even after ten days to half a month. If you can¡¯t finish it, you can keep it and eat it slowly. On average, it would only cost about one coin per day, honestly not expensive.¡±


    ¡°Can it really last ten days to half a month?¡± someone doubted.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. My name is An Jing, and I live in Jiuping Village. If the fermented tofu spoils within ten days to half a month, feel free to come to my house and find me. I¡¯ll compensate you at the original price, and I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Her grandfather¡¯s moldy tofu sometimes lasted for one to two years. This thing really could be kept for a long time; she wasn¡¯t lying.


    Seeing that An Jing even disclosed her name and address, the women were tempted once again.


    The same old woman said decisively, ¡°Give me a catty!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± As soon as An Jing responded, Xiao Changyi immediately weighed a catty, wrapped it in greaseproof paper, and handed it to the old woman.


    The old woman paid promptly and, while paying, didn¡¯t forget to remind An Jing, ¡°Girl, these are your own words. If it spoils, I will come to your house to find you!¡±


    ¡°You just come,¡± An Jing said generously, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that by then, you won¡¯t be coming to seek compensation but to buy more fermented tofu.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± The old woman was immediately amused. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a vegetable-selling girl as interesting as you before.¡±


    An Jing just smiled.


    Seeing the old woman make a purchase, the others began to place orders too, though most of them bought half a catty.


    Other shoppers, noticing the commotion at An Jing¡¯s spot, came over to look and try for themselves. Finding the flavor unique and hearing An Jing say it could last a long time without spoiling, and that compensation was guaranteed if it did, they all expressed a desire to buy.


    An Jing had made only twenty catties of fermented tofu, and in less than two hours, it was sold out.


    An uncle selling vegetables next to her watched and gave An Jing and Xiao Changyi a thumbs up. Impressive.


    ¡°Husband, are you tired?¡± An Jing asked. Her husband had been busy weighing out the fermented tofu for everyone just now, while she, apart from handling the money, only moved her mouth, engaging in small talk with the women who came to buy vegetables.


    Compared to her husband, her task was much lighter.


    Xiao Changyi shook his head.


    But An Jing still grabbed Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand and began to rub it.


    Despite the many onlookers who were watching their intimate act, Xiao Changyi did not pull away, letting An Jing massage his hand. They were clearly seen as husband and wife, and although everyone thought it somewhat improper in public, they wouldn¡¯t say much.


    However, if An Jing kissed him now, people would definitely point at them and accuse them of public indecency, inciting public anger.


    So, it was essential to maintain the right balance.


    And his wife, An Jing, always managed to strike that balance well, neither too excessive nor too conforming to the local customs, leaving people feeling a bit uncomfortable yet finding no reason to get angry.


    Having found herself in this world, An Jing intended to live well, especially since she had met such a good man as Xiao Changyi. Thus, she wouldn¡¯t stir up trouble for the fun of it and incite public anger.


    But to expect her to behave like the people here, only holding hands in private and in secret? That was absolutely impossible.

 Chapter 117 - 117 117 Husband are you happy_1

    ?Chapter 117: Chapter 117: Husband, are you happy?_1 Chapter 117: Chapter 117: Husband, are you happy?_1 After Xiao Changyi¡¯s hands were massaged, An Jing and he began to pack up their stall together.


    ¡°Husband, we¡¯ve sold all twenty catties, so we¡¯ll need to buy some more tofu to make fermented bean curd,¡± An Jing said. She had thought that they might not sell at such a high price and was prepared not to sell a single catty, leaving it all to be eaten at home, but unexpectedly, they had sold out so quickly.


    Truthfully, she was really pleased.


    It meant that she could continue with the fermented bean curd business.


    Xiao Changyi was quite composed, ¡°How much do you want to buy?¡±


    Looking around, An Jing lowered her voice and said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°How about buying sixty catties this time?¡±


    Xiao Changyi agreed without hesitation, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s eyes were smiling; her husband was so good to her, letting her have her way in almost everything. She lowered her voice even more, ¡°Today I collected two hundred coins. After deducting our cash expenses of ninety-five coins, we made a net profit of one hundred and five coins... Husband, are you happy?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± If she was happy, he was happy.


    Just as they had finished packing up their stall, An Jing stood up with Xiao Changyi. Smiling, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go buy the tofu now.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    With a basket over his arm and holding An Jing¡¯s hand, Xiao Changyi walked with her toward the tofu stall.


    The place where they were now was the western vegetable market of Sixteen Town; there was another vegetable market on the east side.


    There were only three tofu vendors in the western market, but because tofu was a difficult business, these three vendors didn¡¯t have much tofu, usually bringing just ten to twenty catties to sell in town.


    Sometimes they couldn¡¯t even sell that much.


    Now, these three vendors had five, eight, and thirteen catties of tofu, respectively.


    An Jing looked at the tofu and saw that they were all fresh and particularly tender. Knowing they must have been brought to the market immediately after being made that morning, she promptly bought all of it.


    Three coins per catty, twenty-six catties in total, costing seventy-eight coins.


    After placing the tofu in the basket for Xiao Changyi to carry, An Jing suggested, ¡°This is too little, shall we go to the East Market to look?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    The two of them went to the eastern vegetable market of Sixteen Town. There were four tofu stalls in the East Market, one of which was run by Aunt Liu Hua¡¯s son, Wu Dashan.


    Not only Wu Dashan, but also several people from Jiuping Village were there, selling vegetables grown from their own gardens.


    When the people from Jiuping Village saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi, their faces soured, but they said nothing. However, they all resolved that if An Jing and Xiao Changyi came to buy their vegetables, they would certainly not sell to them.


    But why would An Jing and Xiao Changyi buy their vegetables?


    As if they had not even seen the people from Jiuping Village, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went straight to the nearest tofu stall and, seeing that the tofu was also very tender and fresh, An Jing bought it all.


    A full fifteen catties of tofu, totaling forty-five coins.


    The stall owner had not expected to sell out today. He was ecstatic when An Jing bought all of his remaining tofu.


    The people from Jiuping Village saw An Jing buying so much tofu and thought she was buying it for her own consumption. They immediately labeled An Jing and Xiao Changyi as crazy for buying so much tofu, sure that it would go bad before they could finish it!


    Only Wu Dashan was grinding his teeth in resentment. He had brought twenty catties of tofu to sell today and so far had only sold one catty!

 Chapter 118 - 118 118 Being Frugal Not Being Cheap with

    ?Chapter 118: Chapter 118: Being Frugal, Not Being Cheap with People_1 Chapter 118: Chapter 118: Being Frugal, Not Being Cheap with People_1 An Jing bought tofu from two other stands until she had a total of sixty catties and decided not to buy anymore. She walked back with Xiao Changyi, planning to buy some vegetable seeds before returning home.


    The vegetable garden in the courtyard was ready; it was time to plant the crops.


    In the East Market, there were four tofu vendors, and An Jing and Xiao Changyi patronized three of them, deliberately avoiding Wu Dashan¡¯s tofu...


    Watching the backs of An Jing and Xiao Changyi, Wu Dashan¡¯s gaze was as if it were laced with poison.


    In the end, Wu Dashan carried back nineteen catties of tofu. After setting up the stall for the whole morning, he had sold only one catty of tofu. Remembering how An Jing and Xiao Changyi had bought so much tofu from others, Wu Dashan¡¯s frustration grew even more intense.


    As soon as he returned home, he flung down his carrying pole and blew up at his wife Liniang, ¡°Tell me, are An Jing and Xiao Changyi doing this to spite me? There are only four tofu sellers, and she bought from the other three, but not from me! And she didn¡¯t just buy a little; she bought a whole thirty-four catties! How many days would it take me to sell thirty-four catties?¡±


    Liniang was used to Wu Dashan¡¯s shouting and didn¡¯t talk back. However, Aunt Liu Hua heard Wu Dashan¡¯s words and hurriedly lifted the curtain to come out.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying An Jing bought thirty-four catties of tofu?¡± Aunt Liu Hua was somewhat incredulous.


    ¡°Yes, thirty-four catties!¡± Wu Dashan grumbled through clenched teeth.


    Now convinced, Aunt Liu Hua also found it strange, ¡°What are they going to do with so much tofu? They can¡¯t possibly eat that much; it will go bad!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Wu Dashan was still seething with anger.


    Seeing her eldest son like this, Aunt Liu Hua sighed and scolded, ¡°You really are something. Seeing them buy so much tofu, you should have found a way to get them to buy yours. Look at you now, carrying back so much, and I¡¯ll have to go around the village with my face hanging out, reducing the price, begging people to buy some. Otherwise, how can we make ends meet?¡±


    ¡°Is that my fault?¡± Wu Dashan was extremely dissatisfied, ¡°They no longer count as part of our village. How do you expect me to make them buy my tofu, by kneeling and begging? They can dream on!¡±


    ¡°You just can¡¯t swallow your pride,¡± Aunt Liu Hua sighed again. ¡°If you think about it this way, you are bowing to money, not to them, then you can lower your head... Alright, alright, I¡¯ve said this many times before, and you won¡¯t listen. Forget it, I¡¯ll go talk to them myself. I can swallow my pride; I¡¯ll make them agree to buy our tofu in the future.¡±


    Wu Dashan grabbed her by the arm, ¡°Mom, they won¡¯t listen to you! They didn¡¯t even tell you the method to prove Hei Hua wasn¡¯t poisoned, they won¡¯t take your word for it either! Don¡¯t go looking for trouble!¡±


    Aunt Liu Hua frowned, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m doing business with them, not asking them to give us money for nothing. We will give them tofu in exchange. We live in the same village, so close. If they buy, they won¡¯t have to go to town, it¡¯s so convenient. They will surely agree to my proposal. Just wait for my good news!¡±


    Having said that, Aunt Liu Hua shook off Wu Dashan¡¯s hand and went to find An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Meanwhile, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had already returned and were cutting tofu in the kitchen. Sixty catties of tofu, each piece sliced small, would keep them busy for a while.


    ¡°An Jing! An Jing!¡±


    An Jing, who was cutting tofu, suddenly heard Aunt Liu Hua¡¯s voice and, too lazy to deal with it, continued with her work.

 Chapter 119 - 119 119 Indeed the Bottom Line is Meant to be

    ?Chapter 119: Chapter 119 Indeed, the Bottom Line is Meant to be Broken_1 Chapter 119: Chapter 119 Indeed, the Bottom Line is Meant to be Broken_1 Aunt Liu Hua shouted at the gate of the courtyard for a while but saw no response from An Jing, although the door to the main room was open; it was obvious that An Jing and Xiao Changyi had returned from town. Knowing that An Jing was deliberately ignoring her, Aunt Liu Hua was very angry and bit her lip before squeezing out a smile again.


    She didn¡¯t bother waiting for a response from An Jing anymore and pushed open the gate, heading into the courtyard as she called out, ¡°An Jing, An Jing, it¡¯s me, your Aunt Liu Hua.¡±


    At that moment, she affectionately referred to herself as Aunt Liu Hua again...


    In the kitchen, An Jing sneered. So, there really was no bottom line.


    Aunt Liu Hua had been heading towards the main room, but she unintentionally glanced at the kitchen door, which was also open. Through the wide-open door, she could see the hem of An Jing¡¯s skirt.


    Aunt Liu Hua immediately changed direction and walked towards the kitchen.


    Hearing the footsteps nearing, An Jing was not in a hurry; she and Changyi were just cutting tofu and not doing anything else¡ªAunt Liu Hua seeing them wouldn¡¯t matter.


    Still, Aunt Liu Hua really had a thick skin; An Jing had ignored her, yet she had the nerve to come in.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re cutting tofu!¡± As soon as she entered the kitchen and saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi cutting tofu, Aunt Liu Hua immediately put on an extremely surprised look.


    An Jing just felt how fake it was. The old lady¡¯s acting skills needed more practice.


    Changyi didn¡¯t even glance at Aunt Liu Hua, taking the kitchen knife from An Jing¡¯s hand and continuing to cut tofu.


    As for An Jing, she sat down on the bench at the side of the table, not in any rush to speak, instead taking a sip of water first.


    Aunt Liu Hua kept chattering on: ¡°You bought so much tofu, you must have gotten it from the town, right? It¡¯s so far¡ªhauling it back must be troublesome, why not buy from my place? My place is much closer, if you buy this much, my family could even deliver it right to your house.¡±


    An Jing took another sip of water before speaking slowly, ¡°This madam, are we familiar with each other?¡±


    Aunt Liu Hua¡¯s smile instantly stiffened on her face, then she hurriedly smiled again and said, ¡°An Jing, why do you speak like that? Although we¡¯re not from the same village now, we can still do business, right?¡±


    An Jing hadn¡¯t forgotten¡ªwhen everyone was gathered at her courtyard gate, yelling for her and her husband to roll out of the village, this Aunt Liu Hua and Lin Daqiang had the loudest voices; she heard them loud and clear.


    She remembered even more the vicious curses Aunt Liu Hua had hurled at her before.


    Had it not been for wanting her to buy their tofu in the future, Aunt Liu Hua would not have set foot here.


    She really could be shameless!


    ¡°Your village head said that from now on, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other. This madam, you should go back and rest. We won¡¯t be doing business with your family,¡± An Jing replied bluntly.


    Aunt Liu Hua was very angry inside, thinking that An Jing was unappreciative, but she still kept a smile on her face: ¡°Strangers can also buy tofu, right? Look, when we go to town and shop, aren¡¯t all the shopkeepers strangers to us? Business has nothing to do with relationships.¡±


    ¡°What now, do you intend to force the tofu on us?¡± An Jing scoffed.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Aunt Liu Hua said hurriedly. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s more convenient for you to buy tofu from my place. Going to town is time-consuming and tiring; I can even give you a discount.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°An Jing, you should¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get out; you are not welcome here,¡± An Jing said, annoyed, no longer willing to waste time with Aunt Liu Hua. Even saying a single word felt like a waste of saliva.

 Chapter 120 - 120 120 Are You Rolling or Not_1

    ?Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Are You Rolling or Not?_1 Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Are You Rolling or Not?_1 ¡°How could you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you going to get lost or not?¡± Before Aunt Liu Hua could finish, An Jing snatched the kitchen knife from Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand, raised it high, and posed as if she were about to chop Aunt Liu Hua.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Aunt Liu Hua was scared, screaming in panic while running outside, at such a fast pace.


    It wasn¡¯t until she had run out of the courtyard and quite a distance away that Aunt Liu Hua calmed down a bit.


    Turning her head and spitting fiercely in the direction of the courtyard, Aunt Liu Hua cursed, ¡°Ungrateful thing! You deserve to be childless! You deserve to have your line end with you! I curse you to be choked to death by all that tofu!¡±


    Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to curse loudly, afraid that An Jing and Xiao Changyi would hear her. Now, who in the village wasn¡¯t cautious around these two? She certainly did not want to get seriously hurt, or worse, lose her life.


    As soon as Aunt Liu Hua disappeared from An Jing¡¯s sight, An Jing subconsciously looked at her husband. Seeing her husband immediately improved her slightly irritated mood, and she smiled, ¡°Move aside, I¡¯ll cut.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, knowing what was expected of him, stepped aside to let An Jing stand in front of the cutting board and continue cutting the tofu.


    Just as An Jing stood in front of the cutting board and began to cut the tofu, Xiao Changyi wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, and An Jing immediately stopped cutting and turned to smile and ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just felt like hugging you.¡± Xiao Changyi said this without any expression on his face.


    An Jing, however, smiled even more radiantly, rubbed her head against his stern chin, then said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯ll let you hug, but not for too long since the tofu is almost cut. You need to get the straw and the baskets ready; we must hurry to let the tofu mold.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Sixty catties of tofu, using two baskets, needed about seven days or so to ferment. An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t bother with it before the tofu was ready, but busied themselves planting vegetables in the garden of the courtyard.


    The vegetable garden was quite large and could accommodate a variety of vegetables. An Jing and Xiao Changyi planted bok choy, radishes, long beans, hot peppers, eggplants, and chives.


    It was four days later when all the vegetables had been planted.


    ¡°Jing Er, I¡¯m going to check on the Field and Land.¡± That day, after watering the vegetable garden, Xiao Changyi called out to An Jing in the house, and then he headed for the fields.


    Xiao Changyi checked the water in the fields, making sure it was deep enough to sustain the rice paddy fish, and felt reassured. Then he checked on the rice crops, which were growing better than those in the adjacent fields. Xiao Changyi grew even more convinced of An Jing¡¯s words about how rice paddy fish could increase rice yield.


    After checking the fields, Xiao Changyi went up the hillside to look at the one acre of hill land. However, before he could reach the vicinity of the hill land, he saw a large white rabbit turning wildly in his land. The rabbit seemed to have seen him and immediately ran towards the edge of the field, trying to hide in the bushes.


    But how could Xiao Changyi let it go? He ran quickly, grabbed the big rabbit, and hoisted it up. After feeling the rabbit¡¯s substantial weight with a few shakes, Xiao Changyi was satisfied and his lips curved into a slight smile.


    Perfect to take back and nourish his wife.


    Then, while holding the rabbit, he inspected the land.


    The potatoes and sweet potatoes were growing decently, and the peanuts had germinated. However, the soil was dry again, drier than other people¡¯s land, even showing cracks. He would have to water it tomorrow.


    After checking the hill land and having an idea in mind, Xiao Changyi finally carried the rabbit down the hill.


    Along the way, the sight of Xiao Changyi holding a large and plump rabbit made people envious, their eyes turning red with desire. They hadn¡¯t eaten meat for so long and were craving it...

 Chapter 121 - 121 121 Her Mans Persistence Shes Always

    ?Chapter 121: Chapter 121 Her Man¡¯s Persistence, She¡¯s Always Powerless to Resist_1 Chapter 121: Chapter 121 Her Man¡¯s Persistence, She¡¯s Always Powerless to Resist_1 Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even glance at those people and went straight home. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he heard noises from the kitchen and knew his wife was in there, so he immediately headed to the kitchen.


    Upon entering the kitchen, he lifted the rabbit in his hands and called out to An Jing, who was busy by the stove, ¡°Jing Er, look what I brought back for you.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the large white rabbit, her delight evident; then her face fell, and she didn¡¯t smile at all.


    Xiao Changyi knew she had misunderstood and quickly went over to explain, ¡°I didn¡¯t go hunting; this rabbit ran into our field, and I just caught it and brought it back.¡±


    The field was on the hillside, surrounded by mountains, so it was quite normal for rabbits to be around.


    Understanding, An Jing tiptoed up and pecked Xiao Changyi on the lips with a smile, ¡°Husband, you¡¯re amazing. A trip to the field, and you¡¯ve even brought back a rabbit for me.¡±


    Seeing that his wife no longer misunderstood and had even kissed him, Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile.


    An Jing took the rabbit and weighed it in her hands, ¡°This rabbit is heavy; it weighs six or seven catties, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s sell it for money. Rabbit meat is much more expensive than pork, twenty coins a catty, and since this rabbit is alive, maybe we can sell it for even more.¡± An Jing said excitedly.


    Xiao Changyi shook his head, ¡°We won¡¯t sell it, you eat.¡±


    An Jing felt both warmth and sweetness in her heart but still said, ¡°I won¡¯t eat this; let¡¯s sell it for money first. It can sell for more than a hundred coins.¡±


    Xiao Changyi still shook his head, insisting firmly, ¡°We won¡¯t sell it, you eat.¡±


    Every time her husband got stubborn about something, it was so hardheaded that she didn¡¯t know what to say, and she had no way to persuade him. Even though she logically disagreed with eating it, her emotions ultimately overpowered her reason.


    With a tiptoe and another peck on Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth, An Jing finally said with a smile, ¡°Alright, for me to eat; we¡¯ll eat together~¡±


    Xiao Changyi then nodded, ¡°Mm.¡±


    Since they were going to kill and eat it anyway, An Jing went on, ¡°It¡¯s a hassle to raise rabbits; let¡¯s just kill and eat it today. Go to the riverbank to do it; it¡¯s too water-consuming to kill at home.¡± The water at home was all fetched from the well, and if it ran out, they¡¯d have to fetch it again, which was not only tiring but also troublesome.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    ¡°Right, don¡¯t throw away the fur you peel off the rabbit; bring it back so that I can make a fur glove later. It will definitely keep us warm. On second thought, I¡¯ll just come with you.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    And then, the two went to the riverside to slaughter the rabbit.


    Quite a few people from Jiuping Village were washing vegetables by the river. Seeing Xiao Changyi and An Jing process the rabbit, especially such a big one, they were envious and green-eyed.


    It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Changyi and An Jing had killed, cleaned, and left with the rabbit that those people started gossiping¡ª


    ¡°Having someone at home who can hunt is great; you get to eat meat occasionally. I don¡¯t even remember the last time I touched meat; I¡¯m practically tasting birds in my mouth from the blandness.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve also opened up an acre of mountain land; how nice, my family has only one acre of land too.¡±


    ¡°As you mention it, I remember their rice; it grows quite well. I originally thought that raising so many fish in their paddies would kill the crop.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to talk about that now. Perhaps their crop will fail later. Just like how people have moments of resurgence before death, maybe the rice is the same¡ªlooks good now, but later, heh...¡±


    ¡°I also think that their rice will end up ruined by the fish.¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡±


    If they can¡¯t have it, they only wish for bad outcomes to make themselves feel better.


    Pitifully, they aren¡¯t even aware of their own bitterness.

 Chapter 122 - 122 122 Its not your fault_1

    ?Chapter 122: Chapter 122 It¡¯s not your fault_1 Chapter 122: Chapter 122 It¡¯s not your fault_1 And the news that Xiao Changyi had hunted down a big fat rabbit quickly reached the ears of Old Hunter Liu¡¯s widow, Mrs. Hongxia.


    Mrs. Hongxia tightly pursed her aged lips, saying nothing.


    It was Liu Sanya who couldn¡¯t hold back, ¡°Mother, he¡¯s really out of line. When has he ever hunted without giving us half? Now he doesn¡¯t even leave us a drop of soup!¡±


    The eleven-year-old Liu Sizi, just thinking of the taste of meat, couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva, and said unhappily, ¡°Third Sister, it¡¯s all because of you! You offended that wretch, causing Mother and him to fall out. Otherwise, he would certainly have shared half with us!¡±


    After Old Hunter Liu had passed away, for the three years before Xiao Changyi was conscripted, he would share half of his catch with them every time he came back from hunting. Even the night before he left for conscription, Xiao Changyi had given Mrs. Hongxia three taels of silver.


    If not for Xiao Changyi, how could Mrs. Hongxia, a lone woman, have managed to bring up her four children?


    Especially since at the time of Old Hunter Liu¡¯s death, Liu Sizi had just been born, the three sisters of Liu Sanya were still young, the family¡¯s silver coin had been spent on the old hunter¡¯s illness, and they had accrued quite some debt. It was their most difficult time. Had it not been for Xiao Changyi sharing half of his catch with them every time, Liu Sizi would have perished long ago, and Mrs. Hongxia and her daughters would have not been able to survive at all.


    In truth, Xiao Changyi had long repaid the favor Old Hunter Liu had shown him.


    But Mrs. Hongxia and her family were convinced that it was Xiao Changyi who had caused Old Hunter Liu¡¯s death, so they didn¡¯t feel grateful at all toward Xiao Changyi. They even felt entitled every time Xiao Changyi shared half of his hunt with them.


    Even later, when Xiao Changyi gave Mrs. Hongxia three taels of silver, she took it without hesitation, without a word of thanks to Xiao Changyi, nor did she give him any words of caution for the battlefield.


    Deep down, Mrs. Hongxia even wished Xiao Changyi would die on the battlefield, as a revenge for her husband¡¯s death.


    ¡°Liu Sizi, was it I who made Mother quarrel with him? Why are you blaming me?¡± Liu Sanya was extremely dissatisfied with being accused.


    Liu Sizi immediately retorted, ¡°So, are you saying it¡¯s Mother¡¯s fault then?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Liu Sanya was choked with anger. When had she ever blamed Mother? Even if she did inwardly, she would never voice it! She needed to be filial! That way, her reputation would remain good!


    ¡°Enough!¡± Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, Mrs. Hongxia spoke up, visibly irritated, ¡°That wretch is heartless, but you should not harm the harmony between you because of him. It¡¯s just a rabbit; we don¡¯t lust after it!¡±


    Liu Sizi and Liu Sanya immediately became subdued, not daring to defy their hardworking mother who had raised them.


    While the atmosphere was quite heavy in Mrs. Hongxia¡¯s household, over at Xiao Changyi¡¯s, the mood between him and An Jing was exceedingly good.


    The aroma of rabbit meat wafted out from the kitchen, causing neighbors close by to salivate at the smell.


    As for An Jing, she only made a bowl of spicy rabbit meat, with the rest of the rabbit meat she preserved in salt, planning to eat it later on.


    After all, one cannot just feast once and then go back to eating plain meals afterward.


    As soon as the spicy rabbit meat was served, An Jing picked up a piece to place at Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth, and he obediently ate it; but An Jing deliberately kissed his lips after, and feeling the spicy taste, she smiled even more brightly, ¡°It¡¯s so spicy, so flavorful!¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s actions, however, were not as intimate; instead, he kept placing pieces of rabbit meat into An Jing¡¯s bowl.


    An Jing sat smilingly, watching him, until Xiao Changyi was about to give her half of his bowl of rabbit meat, and then she stopped him, ¡°That¡¯s enough, I can¡¯t eat that much, the rest is for you to eat.¡±

 Chapter 123 - 123 123 Time for the Husband to Work Hard

    ?Chapter 123: Chapter 123: Time for the Husband to Work Hard Again~_1 Chapter 123: Chapter 123: Time for the Husband to Work Hard Again~_1 Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t stop right away; he put three more pieces of rabbit meat on An Jing¡¯s plate before finally resting.


    An Jingxin felt a warm glow inside. Her husband was so good to her.


    ¡°The ground is too dry. I need to go to the fields again tomorrow to water it,¡± Xiao Changyi suddenly said in a casual tone.


    Newly cleared fields are like that, full of problems and requiring constant attention. An Jing understood and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The next day, Xiao Changyi carried water from the river to the fields, while An Jing watered the fields with a ladle. It took them almost half a day to water an acre of land.


    After watering the fields, An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned home.


    As soon as they got back, An Jing said, ¡°Husband, I remembered something. Our big jar can hold sixty jin of fermented bean curd, but you also saw last time that the ones at the bottom were crushed and deformed. We should buy some smaller jars, preferably ones that can just hold ten jin of fermented bean curd each. That way, the bean curd shouldn¡¯t get deformed, and they¡¯ll look better when we sell them.¡±


    Last time, she had stuffed a jar with twenty jin of fermented bean curd, and the ones at the bottom really did get deformed. Fortunately, the women who bought the bean curd didn¡¯t mind at the time.


    But that was because it was a novelty the first time. In the future, they definitely would mind, and they might even choose not to buy it because it didn¡¯t look good.


    Xiao Changyi also knew that their jar was a bit too big and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to town tomorrow and buy some smaller ones.¡±


    An Jing immediately hugged Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist, tilted her head up with a beaming smile, ¡°You have to make another trip again, my dear husband.¡±


    Xiao Changyi naturally hugged her back and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡±


    The next day, after breakfast, Xiao Changyi went to Sixteen Town. When he came back, not only had he bought eight small jars, but he had also bought more salt and chili powder.


    There was still enough white wine at home; they didn¡¯t need to buy any for the moment.


    Seeing that each small jar really only could hold ten jin, An Jing was very satisfied.


    Then, Xiao Changyi and An Jing went to the riverside to wash the jars. People saw them washing so many jars and were curious about what they were doing with them, but no one asked An Jing or Xiao Changyi.


    Even if someone did ask, An Jing and Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t bother with it.


    Once the tofu was properly fermented, An Jing and Xiao Changyi bathed it in white wine, then evenly coated it with seasoning before finally placing it into the small jars, filling a total of six jars.


    Ten jin per jar.


    An Jing looked at the six jars lined up neatly and said, ¡°Husband, last time we sold everything and didn¡¯t keep any for ourselves. This time, we must save one jar to eat at home.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    ¡°How many shall we take to town to sell tomorrow?¡± An Jing asked.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Let¡¯s start with three jars.¡± He didn¡¯t think they could sell all five jars in one day. Last time they sold twenty jin because it was new to everyone. This time they would start by bringing thirty jin to see how it goes. If they managed to sell them, they could bring the other two jars the next day.


    ¡°Mm,¡± An Jing also didn¡¯t think they could sell all five jars in one day.


    ...


    Just like last time, Xiao Changyi and An Jing got up before dawn, and then they went to Sixteen Town.


    Quite coincidentally, they occupied the same central stall on the western side of Sixteen Town¡¯s vegetable market.


    Even more coincidentally, the stall next to hers was still that vegetable-selling uncle.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡± the uncle exclaimed with delight. ¡°These past few days, so many people have been asking about you because they want to buy your fermented bean curd!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± An Jing was also pleasantly surprised to hear that people wanted to buy her fermented bean curd.

 Chapter 124 - 124 124 Returning Customer_1

    ?Chapter 124: Chapter 124: Returning Customer_1 Chapter 124: Chapter 124: Returning Customer_1 ¡°Really,¡± the uncle nodded emphatically, ¡°I¡¯ve been asked so many times, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t know when you would come, so I couldn¡¯t give them a definite answer.¡±


    An Jing then said, ¡°Making fermented bean curd takes time, at least seven or eight days to produce, so we can¡¯t come to sell every day, Uncle. If someone asks you in the future, you can tell them that.¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing wrapped up four pieces of fermented bean curd and handed them to the uncle: ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± the uncle refused to take the fermented bean curd, ¡°It¡¯s just a word¡¯s worth of help; how could I take your fermented bean curd? It¡¯s so expensive, and you should sell it for money, seeing that your life isn¡¯t easy.¡±


    ¡°These few pieces aren¡¯t worth much, Uncle. Just take them. We know each other now. If you refuse, it¡¯s like refusing to give us face.¡±


    Seeing that An Jing insisted, the uncle finally accepted but grabbed a handful of scallions from his vegetable stall to give to An Jing: ¡°You take these too, or I¡¯d feel uneasy.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you then, Uncle.¡± An Jing did not refuse the straightforward uncle.


    An Jing wanted to ask for the uncle¡¯s surname but before she could speak, she saw the old woman who had been the first to buy her family¡¯s fermented bean curd, rushing towards her excitedly: ¡°Girl, I¡¯ve finally waited for you to come! Come, quickly give me five jin of fermented bean curd!¡±


    An Jing was taken aback and asked, ¡°Grandma, are you sure you want five jin?¡± She suspected she had heard wrong.


    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± the old woman smiled and nodded repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for many days. The one jin I bought last time wasn¡¯t enough for my family, we have more than ten people, and they all love it. It was all gone before even three days, and I wanted to buy more, but you never came back to sell. Today, I finally caught up with you, of course, I will buy more. Didn¡¯t you say it wouldn¡¯t spoil for ten days to half a month? I will buy it and eat it slowly.¡±


    Only then did An Jing motion to Xiao Changyi to weigh five jin of fermented bean curd for the old woman and explained, ¡°Grandma, making fermented bean curd takes time, so we cannot come to sell every day. We will probably come once every seven or eight days.¡±


    The old woman cheerfully handed her fifty coins.


    As An Jing took the money, she once again smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, when you eat the fermented bean curd, you can add a few drops of sesame oil on top; it will taste even better.¡±


    The old woman¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try it when I get back!¡±


    Quite a crowd had gathered around the stall; most were people who had bought her fermented bean curd before. There were so many returning customers, which showed the allure of the fermented bean curd, and An Jing was very happy.


    Apart from the old woman, the other returning customers each bought one jin, while the new woman customers, attracted by the ones who had tried the fermented bean curd and found it good, decided to buy as well.


    However, everyone bought it in jin or half jin quantities.


    But the problem was the large number of people. While there were hardly any customers at other vegetable stalls, An Jing¡¯s fermented bean curd stall was increasingly surrounded by more and more people. An Jing was grateful to the returning customers for giving her a good start that day, otherwise, she might not have attracted so many people to buy her fermented bean curd.


    As long as someone has bought it and finds it delicious and wants to come back to buy more, the word-of-mouth spreads, and the number of people coming to buy fermented bean curd will also increase.


    Greatly exceeding An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s expectations, this time, without even using half an hour, all three jars of fermented bean curd sold out.


    Even more so, there were quite a few women who had gathered around for a long time without being able to buy any fermented bean curd; clearly seeing that it was all sold out, they still did not leave.


    Obviously, they were not content with not being able to buy any fermented bean curd.

 Chapter 125 - 125 125 This is Fate_1

    ?Chapter 125: Chapter 125 This is Fate_1 Chapter 125: Chapter 125 This is Fate_1 An Jing saw the women and smiled, ¡°Ladies and grannies, I still have two jars at home. Tomorrow, my husband and I will come again to sell, so you can buy them tomorrow too.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll come again tomorrow to buy, but you have to remember our faces. Don¡¯t let us miss out and have others buy them instead.¡± It was clear that these women genuinely wanted to buy the fermented bean curd.


    An Jing¡¯s smile grew even more sincere, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very good at recognizing people. I¡¯ve already memorized you all, tomorrow I¡¯ll definitely sell to you first.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Only then did the women disperse.


    As soon as those women left, An Jing inadvertently turned her head and saw the vegetable selling uncle next door giving a thumbs up to her and her husband, just like last time, silently praising them for their impressiveness.


    An Jing didn¡¯t say anything, just politely and courteously smiled at the uncle before saying to her husband, ¡°Husband, we¡¯ve sold everything again today~¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Considering the speed at which we sold everything...¡± An Jing said cheerfully, ¡°I think we should buy more tofu to make our products.¡±


    As soon as the vegetable selling uncle heard An Jing talk about buying tofu, he hurriedly interjected, ¡°Girl, are you looking to buy tofu? Your fermented bean curd is made from tofu, right? Seeing how much you sold today, you must need a lot of tofu, right?¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing instantly understood the implication and laughed, ¡°Why, uncle, you want to introduce me to a tofu seller?¡±


    The uncle suddenly became somewhat embarrassed and scratched his head, ¡°I have a nephew who makes tofu, it¡¯s just that the tofu business isn¡¯t doing well, and he has a lame leg, without other means to make a living, his family is so poor they can barely make ends meet. I was wondering if you might consider buying his tofu.¡±


    Without waiting for An Jing to respond, the uncle went on anxiously, ¡°If it¡¯s not okay, just pretend I never mentioned it, I don¡¯t want to impose on you.¡±


    Seeing the uncle flustered and utterly upright and honest, An Jing felt a connection, her grandfather was also an honest and upright man.


    An Jing laughed heartily, ¡°It¡¯s not about whether it¡¯s okay or not, I just want to know, how is your nephew¡¯s character?¡± If his character was good, she might consider buying tofu from him in the future, so she wouldn¡¯t have to patch together a few pounds here and a few pounds there.


    ¡°He¡¯s very honest, a good person, dutiful to his parents, treats us elders well, and is kind to his wife and daughter. It¡¯s just unfortunate that he limped his leg in an accident two years ago; otherwise, life wouldn¡¯t be so hard.¡± As he spoke, the uncle remembered something, ¡°Right, his wife is from your Jiuping Village.¡±


    Upon hearing ¡°Jiuping Village,¡± An Jing frowned. Although she lived in Jiuping Village, she wasn¡¯t from there, and she had already decided to have nothing to do with the villagers in the future.


    So, An Jing planned to decline and not buy the tofu from the uncle¡¯s nephew.


    But before she could speak, the uncle continued, ¡°Xiao Lan, my nephew¡¯s wife¡¯s name in her maiden home was Shi Xiaolan. Since you are from Jiuping Village, you might know her, right? She married into our village three years ago.¡±


    An Jing immediately looked at Xiao Changyi with a very clear meaning. This was fate¡ªShi Xiaolan, of all people.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi nod slightly at her, giving her the go-ahead to decide, An Jing smiled at the uncle, ¡°Uncle, so you¡¯re from An Village, eh? Not only do I know Xiao Lan, but she is also my sworn sister. It¡¯s just that she hasn¡¯t returned to Jiuping Village in the past two years, and we¡¯ve lost touch.¡±

 Chapter 126 - 126 126 They are all people with hard lives_1

    ?Chapter 126: Chapter 126: They are all people with hard lives_1 Chapter 126: Chapter 126: They are all people with hard lives_1 ¡°Really?!¡± The uncle was surprised to find out that Anjing and Shi Xiaolan were still handkerchief friends, which delighted him immensely.


    His face darkened immediately, and he sighed, ¡°How could she return? Her in-laws, my older brother, and sister-in-law, are elderly and not in good health. Fu Zi is lame and has to sell tofu with her every time because he can¡¯t manage it alone. They also have a little girl over one year old to take care of at home; it¡¯s impossible for them to leave.¡±


    Anjing finally understood why Shi Xiaolan had never returned to Jiuping Village¡ªher life had been much harder than imagined, which made Anjing feel deeply moved.


    In the past, Lin Anjing had always envied Shi Xiaolan for having loving parents and marrying into a good family.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go to your village this afternoon to find Xiaolan and buy her tofu,¡± she said, not intending to help An Fu but determined to help Shi Xiaolan.


    Shi Xiaolan had been very good to Lin Anjing. Now that she had taken over Lin Anjing¡¯s body and believed in fate, she thought it was no coincidence that she learned about Shi Xiaolan just then. It seemed that the heavens wanted her to lend Shi Xiaolan a hand.


    ¡°No need, no need, they¡¯ve brought tofu to sell today, just over there,¡± the uncle pointed to the right. ¡°Last time I saw you buying tofu, I wanted you to buy theirs, but they hadn¡¯t brought any to sell that day because Yu Yu was sick. My older brother and sister-in-law couldn¡¯t take care of her, so Xiaolan and Fu Zi stayed at home. I never imagined that you two were handkerchief friends,¡± he said with a sigh.


    Anjing followed the direction of the uncle¡¯s finger and saw a couple selling tofu ten-odd stalls to her right, but the distance made it hard to see clearly. She could only make out their extremely worn clothing, almost entirely covered in big patches.


    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll go call them over!¡± Seeing that the distance was too great, the uncle stood up and hurried toward Shi Xiaolan and An Fu.


    Anjing had wanted to ask Xiao Changyi to go with her to check it out, but the uncle beat her to it and called them over. She smiled to herself and shook her head before turning to her aloof husband, ¡°Husband, our fermented bean curd business should be sustainable in the long term. Let¡¯s buy tofu from Xiaolan¡¯s family from now on.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objection.


    Just then, the uncle had already brought Shi Xiaolan and An Fu over. An Fu was limping, carrying his load of tofu.


    When Shi Xiaolan saw her, she could hardly believe it was Anjing and tentatively called out in a soft voice, ¡°Anjing...?¡±


    Anjing looked at the emaciated woman in front of her, who was only eighteen but looked more like thirty-eight, with sallow skin on her face and dark skin on her hands, looking at her somewhat timidly.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Xiaolan.¡± Anjing stood up and gave Shi Xiaolan a big, bright smile.


    Shi Xiaolan immediately covered her mouth and cried, then rushed over and hugged Anjing tightly, trembling as she wept, as if she wanted to silently convey all the hardships she had endured over the years.


    Anjing gently patted Shi Xiaolan¡¯s back, consoling her, ¡°Why cry? We haven¡¯t seen each other for such a long time, and now that we have, shouldn¡¯t we be happy?¡±


    ¡°Happy, I¡¯m happy...¡± Shi Xiaolan tried to stop crying, but her voice still choked with sobs, ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you; I really want to go back and talk to you, but I just can¡¯t leave... I can¡¯t leave...¡±


    Anjing felt a pang of sorrow in her heart. Such a life of hardship. Just like Lin Anjing, she too was fated to a life of suffering.

 Chapter 127 - 127 127 His Wife is Adorable_1

    ?Chapter 127: Chapter 127 His Wife is Adorable_1 Chapter 127: Chapter 127 His Wife is Adorable_1 ¡°Xiao Lan, in such a public place, don¡¯t cry and wail, it¡¯ll make us a laughing stock.¡± The uncle kindly reminded her.


    Only then did Shi Xiaolan sniffle and stop hugging An Jing to cry, instead lowering her head, making sure she wouldn¡¯t cry again before raising her head to look at An Jing. She examined An Jing carefully and finally said with a choked voice, ¡°An Jing, you look well, not as thin as before, and you seem spirited.¡±


    An Jing immediately pulled Xiao Changyi over to introduce him, ¡°This is my husband, Xiao Changyi; you should remember him. He was enlisted when we were ten years old and only came back three months ago. Thanks to him making sure I eat well every day, I was able to gain weight.¡± She paused and teased, ¡°His goal is to fatten me up, preferably to the size of a pig.¡±


    Although Xiao Changyi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, his cool eyes were filled with tenderness as he looked at An Jing. His wife was indeed adorable.


    Seeing the affectionate manner between An Jing and Xiao Changyi, Shi Xiaolan felt quite emotional, ¡°I heard that you got married. I wanted to visit you, but I really couldn¡¯t find the time. An Jing, don¡¯t hold it against me; I truly am...¡± Her words trailed off as she choked up again.


    An Jing took her hand, ¡°Xiao Lan, you don¡¯t have to blame yourself. I¡¯ve never held anything against you. You were always the kindest to me; I am too grateful to bear any grudge. Oh, is this your husband?¡±


    Lin Anjing had never met An Fu before. When Shi Xiaolan got married, she should have at least been able to see him once, but Father Lin and Mother Lin didn¡¯t allow Lin Anjing to attend Shi Xiaolan¡¯s wedding, instead making Lin Anjing work at home. As a result, Lin Anjing never knew what her best friend¡¯s husband looked like until her death.


    Only then did Shi Xiaolan introduce An Fu, ¡°Yes, my husband. I¡¯ve told you about him before. His name is An Fu.¡±


    An Fu was also somewhat reserved, obviously a down-to-earth man. He didn¡¯t know what to say and simply smiled politely at An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°And this uncle is...?¡± An Jing asked, looking at the vegetable-selling uncle, unaware of his name.


    Before Shi Xiaolan could answer, the vegetable-selling uncle introduced himself, ¡°My name is An Quangui, their third uncle. Young lady, if you don¡¯t mind, just call me Uncle Quan Gui.¡±


    An Jing immediately called out in a straightforward manner, ¡°Uncle Quan Gui.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan stared at her as if she were looking at something new and fascinating.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± An Jing found it somewhat amusing.


    ¡°You¡¯re very different from before, now you are... uh...¡± Shi Xiaolan, who hadn¡¯t been to school, didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings at the moment. After a while, she managed to articulate a few words, ¡°Much better than before.¡±


    An Jing understood what Shi Xiaolan meant. The old Lin Anjing was too lifeless. She sighed and then said, ¡°You must not have heard about me being sold, have you? That changed me. Or rather, I came to terms with it.¡±


    ¡°I heard about it...¡± Shi Xiaolan was extremely honest, but her tone was incredibly heavy and filled with a deep sense of helplessness, ¡°An Village is so close to Jiuping Village; how could I not have heard? It¡¯s just... I was barely struggling to survive myself and couldn¡¯t take care of you. Later, I heard it seemed you turned misfortune into a blessing; Brother Xiao dotes on you greatly, so I was relieved.¡±


    An Jing tightened her grip on Shi Xiaolan¡¯s hand, ¡°And my husband moving in with me and my changing my surname to An...¡±


    ¡°Heard about that, too...¡± Shi Xiaolan was still honest, her voice quite soft.

 Chapter 128 - 128 128 She Was Kneeled Before_1

    ?Chapter 128: Chapter 128 She Was Kneeled Before_1 Chapter 128: Chapter 128 She Was Kneeled Before_1 Uncle An Quangui, upon hearing this, only then remembered, ¡°So you¡¯re An Jing from the Lin family. I¡¯ve heard about you, several villages know of you. News from your village always spreads easily. When you said your name was An Jing, I didn¡¯t make the connection, but now it all clicks.¡±


    An Jing stopped smiling, ¡°I am no longer An Jing of the Lin family, my name is An Jing.¡±


    Realizing his mistake, Uncle An Quangui quickly explained, ¡°Girl, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it, I just wanted to express that I¡¯ve heard of you. If what I said made you uncomfortable, my apologies.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Quan Gui, you don¡¯t need to apologize. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to be associated with the Lin family or those people from Jiuping Village anymore.¡± An Jing could see that Uncle An Quangui truly was a good person.


    Uncle An Quangui sighed, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan observed An Jing¡¯s expression for a while, and seeing that An Jing truly wasn¡¯t angry, she then spoke up, ¡°An Jing, I also heard that you and Brother Xiao are no longer from Jiuping Village. What are your plans for the future?¡±


    ¡°What plans can there be, just living like this,¡± An Jing said quite casually. She had her husband now, and as long as he was with her, where they lived didn¡¯t really matter.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you move to our village?¡± An Fu, who had been reserved and hadn¡¯t spoken up until now, broke the silence. ¡°Now that your surname is An, and our village people all share that surname, it would be fitting for you to move here. The people in our village are all very nice; they surely wouldn¡¯t refuse to let you in.¡±


    An Quangui echoed, ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    An Jing paused, then smiled gratefully, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but my husband and I have no plans to move at the moment. We¡¯ll see about it later.¡± Her current goal was to earn the money to buy a bull sooner rather than later.


    An Fu and An Quangui didn¡¯t press the issue.


    But Shi Xiaolan felt somewhat disappointed. If An Jing moved to An Village, then they could always see each other, and she wouldn¡¯t have to rely on rumors and hearsay to get news about An Jing.


    Her parents had only given birth to her, she had no siblings, and she had always considered An Jing as her sister.


    However, Shi Xiaolan didn¡¯t insist, instead she asked, ¡°Third Uncle mentioned you wanted tofu. What¡¯s that about? My family makes tofu. After Fu Zi suffered a leg injury, he learned it from an elder in the village. But we¡¯ve always struggled to sell it. We¡¯re happy if we can sell five catties in a day. Today, we¡¯ve only managed to sell two, and we still have several catties left. I¡¯ll have Fu Zi wrap up two pieces for you to take home and eat.¡±


    There are many who can make tofu, and there are plenty who sell it too. The tofu business is indeed tough.


    An Jing knew that when Shi Xiaolan said she would wrap up two pieces for her to take home, it meant she didn¡¯t expect payment, making An Jing even more resolved to help Shi Xiaolan.


    An Jing smiled, ¡°You¡¯re already having it so tough, and you still offer to wrap some up for me? Hehe... No, I don¡¯t need you to wrap any for me. I want to buy tofu from you. I¡¯m in the business of making fermented bean curd now, which is made from tofu. So, I need tofu, and quite a lot of it.¡±


    Only after glancing at her husband Xiao Changyi did An Jing continue, ¡°This time, I might need around a hundred catties. What do you think, can you do it? If you can¡¯t manage it all at once, you can give it to me over a few days. We¡¯re not in a rush... Hey, what are you two doing? Get up quickly!¡±


    As An Jing spoke, she saw Shi Xiaolan and An Fu suddenly kneel in front of her. No one had ever kneeled before her before, which startled her, making her quickly help Shi Xiaolan back to her feet.

 Chapter 129 - 129 129 This is too serious isnt it..._1

    ?Chapter 129: Chapter 129 This is too serious, isn¡¯t it..._1 Chapter 129: Chapter 129 This is too serious, isn¡¯t it..._1 An Jing had intended to help An Fu up, but her aloof husband had beaten her to it, lifting up An Fu before she could.


    Shi Xiaolan was already choking up again, unable to speak for a moment.


    Yet, it was An Fu, whom Xiao Changyi had helped up, who said with tears of gratitude, ¡°You saved our entire family, you are our family¡¯s great benefactor.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh through her tears, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too serious...¡± It was only about buying a hundred pounds of tofu from them.


    ¡°It¡¯s not serious! You really are our family¡¯s great benefactor!¡± Shi Xiaolan insisted through her choked voice. ¡°An Jing, you don¡¯t understand, our family can no longer survive... If it weren¡¯t for the kind-hearted uncles, aunties, and folks in the village who occasionally help us out, we would have been unable to carry on a long time ago.¡±


    Hearing Shi Xiaolan say this, An Jing felt a sigh of relief in her heart: At last, there¡¯s a normal village, which is An Village.


    ¡°An Jing, don¡¯t worry,¡± Shi Xiaolan continued, ¡°we will hasten to make the hundred pounds of tofu for you! At the latest... it will be ready by this time the day after tomorrow, is that okay with you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush,¡± An Jing immediately interjected, ¡°we don¡¯t¡ª¡± need it urgently.


    Before An Jing could finish her sentence, An Quangui said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush, no need to rush. All the old arms and legs in our village will help out, they will definitely get it done. I will also call over my good-for-nothing sons to help, not just the day after tomorrow, we can have it ready for you by tomorrow. That way you can start making and selling fermented tofu sooner. It won¡¯t just prevent a delay for you but will also help improve Fu Zi and their living conditions as soon as possible.¡±


    Listening to An Quangui¡¯s words, An Jing once again compared the people of An Village with those from Jiuping Village, and the latter seemed to pale significantly in comparison.


    Indeed, without comparison, there is no harm.


    After chatting with Shi Xiaolan for a while longer and ensuring that the hundred pounds of tofu would be delivered directly to her house the next afternoon, An Jing finally parted ways with them.


    Once apart, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but sigh quietly, whispering to Xiao Changyi, ¡°I never imagined Shi Xiaolan had been living such a hard life.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    An Jing immediately smiled and took hold of one of Xiao Changyi¡¯s hands, interlocking their fingers tightly.


    Xiao Changyi just glanced at her and tightened their interlocked fingers a bit more, still without saying a word.


    ¡°Husband, you also lived a hard life before, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you live that hard life again,¡± An Jing declared with boundless confidence.


    Xiao Changyi indeed cooperated and nodded lightly, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    An Jing was even happier now. She was about to tease her husband again when she unexpectedly saw Niu Dahua, that gossipmonger. Niu Dahua was actually in West Market selling vegetables, and her stall wasn¡¯t very far from the spot An Jing used to occupy.


    With so many people buying vegetables and the crowd coming and going, she had not noticed her before.


    ¡°Her again...¡± An Jing felt somewhat nauseated and quickly averted her gaze.


    Xiao Changyi, however, had already instinctively followed the direction of her gaze. Upon seeing Niu Dahua, his eyes grew colder, but he said nothing and quickly looked away as well.


    ¡°Husband, she surely saw everything about us selling fermented tofu, she will definitely spread it all over the village when we get back,¡± said An Jing.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t comment on Niu Dahua but simply asked indifferently, ¡°Do you care?¡±


    An Jing immediately beamed, ¡°Not at all, I hope she does talk about it. The better our days get, the poorer theirs become. The contrast will vex them so much, just thinking about it makes me pleased~¡±


    Xiao Changyi looked at An Jing¡¯s smug expression, his eyes full of indulgence and doting.

 Chapter 130 - 130 130 This Method is Good_1

    ?Chapter 130: Chapter 130 This Method is Good_1 Chapter 130: Chapter 130 This Method is Good_1 True to form, as soon as Niu Dahua returned from selling vegetables in town, she made sure to spread the word far and wide in Jiuping Village about An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s fermented tofu business.


    The people of Jiuping Village learned that An Jing and Xiao Changyi had crafted fermented tofu from regular tofu, and that this food item even sold for ten coins per catty, and there were even many buyers, quickly selling out their stock, which made everyone both envious and jealous.


    They work themselves to death for a whole day and only earn fifteen coins!


    Some were so overwhelmed with jealousy that they couldn¡¯t get over it, grinding their teeth in frustration for a while before deciding that they couldn¡¯t just keep their resentments to themselves. Resultingly, they all headed to the only tofu maker in Jiuping Village¡ªMadam Liuhua¡¯s house.


    ¡°Liuhua, your family has been making tofu for so many years, how come you haven¡¯t come up with this food item? Look at An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡ªwhat kind of people are they, yet they managed to create it. Plus, one catty of their fermented tofu is worth more than three catties of your family¡¯s tofu.¡±


    ¡°Niu Dahua even said that they sold twenty to thirty catties today. That¡¯s two to three hundred coins, you know. How long would your family need to sell tofu to earn that much?¡±


    Everyone chimed in one after another, making Aunt Liu Hua and Wu Dashan grit their teeth in irritation.


    Niu Dahua¡¯s mouth had long been spreading An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s business throughout the village. Aunt Liu Hua and Wu Dashan already knew about it, and were already feeling a mix of envy and resentment. Little did they know, so many people would come to their house making insinuating remarks, just to rub salt in their wounds. They were so angry that they wanted to chase these people away with a broom.


    It wasn¡¯t until these people left that Wu Dashan finally erupted, kicking over the stool in front of him: ¡°What kind of damn good fortune did they stumble upon!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t be angry. Being upset is pointless,¡± Aunt Liu Hua said, her mood obviously not good.


    Wu Dashan stopped talking, but he kept grinding his teeth, feeling itchy with irritation.


    Wu Xiaoshan, Madam Liuhua¡¯s youngest son, just sat in the corner. Even though he didn¡¯t speak, he was very angry too. Their family had never been ridiculed like this before¡ªtoday was the first time!


    Wu Dashan¡¯s wife, Liniang, had already hidden inside the house to soothe the children.


    It was Father Wu who was curious, ¡°How did they come up with the idea for fermented tofu?¡±


    But what use was curiosity when there was no one to answer his question.


    After a long silence, Aunt Liu Hua finally suggested, ¡°Head of the household, since selling fermented tofu is so profitable, we should also make and sell it.¡±


    Before Father Wu could respond, Wu Dashan interjected, ¡°Mother, no one in our family knows how to make fermented tofu.¡±


    ¡°You figure it out!¡± Liuhua demanded. ¡°Tomorrow, ask someone from town to buy two taels of fermented tofu from An Jing, and you and your brother can study it. If they could figure it out, you two can certainly do it too.¡±


    Father Wu agreed, ¡°This is a good idea.¡±


    The next day, Wu Dashan really did have someone buy two taels of fermented tofu from An Jing. As soon as he brought the fermented tofu home, Wu Dashan and Wu Xiaoshan started to try to figure it out, examining how to make it.


    After tasting it for a long time, they still had no clue.


    In the end, Wu Dashan and Wu Xiaoshan simply started experimenting directly with tofu, frying, boiling, and stewing it, to see if they could produce something like the fermented tofu.


    However, no matter what they did, they couldn¡¯t replicate it, and they even wasted a lot of tofu and firewood.


    Seeing so much tofu wasted, Aunt Liu Hua and her family were extremely distressed, not wanting to waste any more as they couldn¡¯t afford it, being a poor household. They had no choice but to give up on the idea of making fermented tofu, and return to selling regular tofu honestly.

 Chapter 131 - 131 131 You Bully Back I Wont Resist_1

    ?Chapter 131: Chapter 131 You Bully Back, I Won¡¯t Resist_1 Chapter 131: Chapter 131 You Bully Back, I Won¡¯t Resist_1 An Jing and Xiao Changyi had sold out two jars of fermented tofu in town and headed back home.


    As soon as they returned, Xiao Changyi poured a bowl of water and handed it to An Jing.


    An Jing, who was indeed a bit thirsty, drank and said with a happy smile, ¡°Husband, today we sold every single bit of those two jars~¡± and they sold quite quickly too.


    The women who didn¡¯t manage to buy fermented tofu yesterday really all came to buy today.


    After taking another sip, An Jing returned the bowl to Xiao Changyi with quite a bit of water left in it, and he took a drink as soon as he got it back.


    An Jing had grown accustomed to sharing a bowl of water with her aloof husband. She watched him finish with a smile and then teased, ¡°Xiao Lan and the others will bring tofu this afternoon, and I¡¯m thinking about asking them to make us another hundred pounds of tofu. Are you brave enough to join me in this madness?¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent, just sitting beside her.


    An Jing immediately hugged his arm, nestling affectionately against him, ¡°Husband, even though you¡¯re silent, I know you¡¯re brave enough to join me in this madness.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe...¡± That single hum amused An Jing wholly. Leaning in, she playfully bit Xiao Changyi¡¯s chin before chuckling, ¡°Let¡¯s make more for now. The longer that stuff sits, the better it gets. Sealed in the jar, it won¡¯t go bad for a year or two. If we can¡¯t sell that much in town, we¡¯ll try the county.¡± But judging by the current popularity of the fermented tofu, they could sell those two hundred pounds in town; it¡¯s just a matter of time.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve made so much fermented tofu, we can¡¯t go sell it every day¡ªafter buying a pound, it¡¯ll take several days for a small household to finish it. I¡¯m thinking, once we¡¯ve stored enough at home, we can go sell every four or five days,¡± she suggested.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just hum, say something different.¡± An Jing tilted her head up, pretending to be discontent.


    Xiao Changyi immediately bent down and kissed An Jing, causing her to blush.


    ¡°You¡¯re bullying me!¡± An Jing gasped after he kissed her and accused him.


    Xiao Changyi straightened up and seriously said, ¡°Then bully me back. I won¡¯t resist.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± She might, seem like, possibly, should be, definitely teased by her husband... right?


    This was the first time her husband had teased her, and it felt indescribably good~


    Lifted by the good mood, An Jing didn¡¯t care whether she was actually teased by her cool husband; she really did bully him back, kissing Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡± Truth be told, it was both unexpected and expected since his wife always had a way of surprising him.


    Therefore, Xiao Changyi was only momentarily taken aback before he firmly grasped the back of An Jing¡¯s head, turning the tables and deepening the kiss.


    In the end, An Jing collapsed into Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms.


    After the kiss, An Jing caught her breath for a while before she could breathe more easily, then she said somewhat bemusedly, ¡°Who¡¯s bullying whom, exactly?¡± She had intended to really bully him!


    Xiao Changyi wrapped his arms around her, kissed her lips again, and then asked in a low, husky voice, ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    His voice was already deep, like rich red wine, and now it was a tad husky with slightly unsteady breath, incredibly seductive. An Jing felt an intense itch in her heart but she didn¡¯t forget to reply with a smiling, ¡°Not important~¡±


    They had long since ceased to distinguish between each other; who bullied whom was indeed not important.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Xiao Changyi was very pleased with An Jing¡¯s answer and kissed her once more.

 Chapter 132 - 132 132 You Are Not That Kind of Person_1

    ?Chapter 132: Chapter 132 You Are Not That Kind of Person_1 Chapter 132: Chapter 132 You Are Not That Kind of Person_1 ...


    Shi Xiaolan and An Fu carried a hundred jin of tofu into Jiuping Village, and the village immediately buzzed with excitement because Shi Xiaolan had not returned to Jiuping Village in two years. Some people even greeted Shi Xiaolan with sarcasm.


    Shi Xiaolan naively thought that everyone was genuinely greeting her and called out to each person in return.


    Unable to resist their curiosity, some people asked Shi Xiaolan why she was bringing so much tofu to Jiuping Village.


    Shi Xiaolan was honest, and said that it was An Jing who had bought it and she was delivering it.


    The expressions of the villagers immediately turned strange. As soon as Shi Xiaolan and An Fu passed by, they ran to Aunt Liu Hua¡¯s house to gossip about how An Jing had bought a hundred jin of tofu from Shi Xiaolan¡¯s house, obviously trying to make trouble for Aunt Liu Hua.


    The people at Madam Liu Hua¡¯s house instantly felt a tightness in their chests, wishing that Shi Xiaolan and An Fu would just hurry up and take their tofu out of Jiuping Village.


    That was a hundred jin! Not one jin! Not two, but a hundred jin! Their family would take one or even two months to sell a hundred jin! Sometimes when the business was slow, they couldn¡¯t even sell a hundred jin in three months!


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi should have bought from their family!


    Shi Xiaolan and An Fu were unaware that they had become the targets of resentment and continued carrying the tofu to the thatched cottage.


    They did not immediately carry the tofu into the yard; instead, Shi Xiaolan and An Fu stood waiting at the gate of the courtyard.


    ¡°An Jing, Brother Xiao, are you there?¡± Shi Xiaolan called out.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi were in the firewood shed, tidying up the straw needed for making moldy tofu. Hearing Shi Xiaolan¡¯s shout, An Jing replied that she was coming while walking outside.


    Seeing that Shi Xiaolan and An Fu were respectfully standing at the entrance of the courtyard, An Jing quickly said, ¡°Come in, we¡¯re here!¡±


    Only then did Shi Xiaolan and An Fu carry the tofu into the courtyard.


    As soon as the tofu was set down, Shi Xiaolan said with a smile, ¡°An Jing, take a good look and see if the tofu is to your satisfaction. We made it with the best beans, just as you wanted.¡±


    An Jing examined the tofu Shi Xiaolan had brought, and then the batch that An Fu had carried, and only after confirming that they were both fresh and tender did she smile with satisfaction, ¡°This is exactly the kind of tofu I want. You made it well.¡±


    Only then did Shi Xiaolan and An Fu sigh with relief.


    ¡°My dear, please carry the tofu into the kitchen,¡± An Jing said to Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi immediately got to work, carrying the batch of tofu Shi Xiaolan had brought into the kitchen.


    An Fu wasn¡¯t idle either, hobbling as he followed Xiao Changyi into the kitchen with his batch.


    Watching An Fu like this, An Jing was reminded of her elder brothers in the countryside when she lived with her grandparents, all of whom were simple, honest, and hardworking.


    An Jing walked toward the kitchen with Shi Xiaolan, and while entering, she said to Shi Xiaolan, ¡°Xiao Lan, you and Brother An Fu are too honest. You didn¡¯t even ask for a deposit before making all this tofu for me. What if I decided not to take it? You¡¯d be at a great loss.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan replied with a simple smile, ¡°You¡¯re not that kind of person, you wouldn¡¯t joke about something this big.¡±


    An Jing sighed inwardly. Although Lin Anjing was timid, sensitive, and self-effacing, she was also a genuinely good person. Almost every time someone in the village asked Lin Anjing to help with farm work, she would go, if Father Lin and Mother Lin allowed it.


    Over the years, not only had Father Lin and Mother Lin exploited Lin Anjing, but the villagers also took advantage of her.


    Yet, despite exploiting Lin Anjing, no one thought she had any good in her; people even cruelly taunted her for being unable to have children.

 Chapter 133 - 133 133 Do not harbour ill intentions towards

    ?Chapter 133: Chapter 133: Do not harbour ill intentions towards others, but always be on your guard Chapter 133: Chapter 133: Do not harbour ill intentions towards others, but always be on your guard An Fu was even more honest and scratched his head apologetically, ¡°No one has ever made advance orders for tofu with us before, we really don¡¯t understand.¡±


    An Jing then said, ¡°Well, you guys need to pay attention from now on. If someone orders tofu from you, no matter the quantity, you must take a deposit from them. It¡¯s not that you should harbor ill will towards others, but you can¡¯t be without defense either. Some people really are capable of backing out last minute and not taking your tofu. Then you will actually be at a loss, and by that time, you wouldn¡¯t even know who to cry to.¡±


    ¡°Hmm! We will pay attention to that in the future!¡± Shi Xiaolan and An Fu immediately nodded vigorously, taking the lesson to heart.


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. What was this feeling where she was the teacher and they were the students?


    She had only spoken out because she saw that they were too naive.


    Xiao Changyi said nothing, but took out the three hundred coins that he had counted earlier with An Jing and handed them to her.


    Once An Jing received the money, she handed it to Shi Xiaolan, ¡°Xiao Lan, I¡¯m buying one hundred catties of tofu from you. According to the market price of three coins per catty, that¡¯s three hundred coins. Here, this is the three hundred coins. Count it and see if the amount is correct.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan took the money with both hands, her emotions so stirred that her hands trembled slightly, ¡°No need to count, no need to count, An Jing, you wouldn¡¯t cheat me, it must be the right amount.¡±


    ¡°Still, you should count it.¡± An Jing insisted. When it came to money, it was better to be clear.


    Shi Xiaolan did not immediately answer An Jing, instead she turned to look at An Fu, who was also somewhat excited. Ever since he had spent all the family¡¯s silver coin because of his lame leg, he hadn¡¯t seen so much money, and their lives had been getting worse day by day.


    ¡°Xiao Lan, we should still count it.¡± An Fu, though honest, could see An Jing¡¯s insistence, and understood that An Jing really wanted them to count it in front of her.


    It was only then that Shi Xiaolan said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s count.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan and An Fu then began to count the money in their hands, exactly three hundred coins, not one more, not one less.


    ¡°An Jing, we¡¯ve counted, it¡¯s the right amount,¡± Shi Xiaolan said with a smile. An Fu put all three hundred coins in his coin pouch.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± An Jing took out another one hundred and fifty coins from her bosom, ¡°I will need another hundred catties of tofu. Here¡¯s a deposit of one hundred and fifty coins. Once your tofu is ready and delivered, I will give you another one hundred and fifty coins.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan¡¯s eyes turned red in a flash, she said with a choked voice, ¡°An Jing, I...I really don¡¯t know how to thank you. You truly are my family¡¯s great benefactor, our great benefactor...¡±


    An Fu was overwhelmed with gratitude as well.


    ¡°Come on now, don¡¯t be like this. You were so good to me before, what I¡¯m doing is nothing,¡± An Jing comforted her while pushing the coins into Shi Xiaolan¡¯s hands, ¡°You should count this too.¡±


    Unlike earlier when she said there was no need to count, this time Shi Xiaolan obediently counted the coins, her voice still choked up, ¡°It¡¯s the right amount, exactly one hundred and fifty coins.¡± She then handed the money to An Fu to keep.


    An Jing smiled and then asked, ¡°Do you have any straw at home? If you do, we¡¯d like to trade some chopped firewood for some. Is that okay?¡±


    Her family¡¯s woodshed didn¡¯t have much straw to begin with; it was enough for making moldy tofu today, but wouldn¡¯t be sufficient for future use. She would need to trade for some straw with others.


    If she couldn¡¯t trade for it, she would have to spend money to buy it.


    No one here would spend money on straw. If she spent money, she would definitely be able to buy some.


    But she didn¡¯t want to spend money. Besides, both she and her husband could go up the mountain to chop firewood, so she wondered if she could trade for some with Xiaolan¡¯s family. After all, the straw would just be burnt as firewood in Xiaolan¡¯s hands anyway.

 Chapter 134 - 134 134 - You are here with me_1

    ?Chapter 134: Chapter 134 ¨C You, are here with me_1 Chapter 134: Chapter 134 ¨C You, are here with me_1 ¡°No need to exchange,¡± Shi Xiaolan immediately shook her head, ¡°Our family has a lot of straw, and An Fu and I can pick some for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re helping our family so much, there¡¯s really no need to exchange it for firewood,¡± An Fu also said.


    ¡°How can I just take it without giving something in return? Let¡¯s still exchange it for firewood,¡± An Jing still felt that she couldn¡¯t just take other people¡¯s straw for nothing.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary,¡± Shi Xiaolan shook her head repeatedly, then said in an extremely forlorn tone, ¡°Please don¡¯t exchange it with us. It would make us feel so bad. Usually, we have no business and can barely survive. Now, you¡¯ve given us two big deals, and we¡¯re really grateful to you. We don¡¯t even know how to repay you... Straw isn¡¯t worth much, you¡ª¡±


    Seeing Shi Xiaolan getting more and more despondent, looking as if she was about to cry, An Jing quickly replied, ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t exchange firewood with you, is that okay? But you don¡¯t need to deliver it, I¡¯ll just have my husband go back with you and pick up a load.¡±


    Only then did Shi Xiaolan smile.


    An Fu also breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid An Jing would still insist on exchanging the straw for firewood, which was worth nothing. The firewood could be sold in town for some money, but straw couldn¡¯t be sold for money; no one would buy straw.


    An Jing looked at Shi Xiaolan and An Fu, finding the situation somewhat amusing. They were truly honest and upright people. If she had actually exchanged firewood with them, they probably would¡¯ve been restless and uneasy.


    Thinking this way, An Jing turned around and packed about a pound of fermented tofu from the jar to give to Shi Xiaolan and An Fu to take back with them.


    Shi Xiaolan and An Fu already knew from An Quangui that An Jing¡¯s fermented tofu sold for ten coins a pound and adamantly refused to accept it.


    In the end, it was only after An Jing threatened to get angry if they didn¡¯t accept it that Shi Xiaolan and An Fu hurriedly took it.


    Xiao Changyi went with Shi Xiaolan and An Fu to An Village to pick straw, while An Jing stayed at home to cut tofu.


    But when Xiao Changyi came back, not only did he bring back a load of straw, Shi Xiaolan and An Fu each also brought back a load. Even An Quangui¡¯s three sons, An Yijin, An Eryin, and An Santong, each helped to bring back a load of straw.


    Watching everyone deliver the straw to the woodshed, An Jing was quite moved. This was the difference. Jiuping Village and An Village were so close, yet the people of the two villages were so different.


    After Shi Xiaolan and the others had left, An Jing teased her husband, who was usually cold and barely spoke to anyone other than her, ¡°Husband, why didn¡¯t you try to stop them from bringing so much straw?¡±


    ¡°There was nothing to stop,¡± Xiao Changyi said indifferently. After pausing, he added, ¡°It makes them feel better this way.¡±


    By ¡®them,¡¯ he obviously meant Shi Xiaolan and An Fu.


    An Jing actually knew that this would make Shi Xiaolan and An Fu feel better, but she still playfully said, ¡°You care about their feelings so much? Where does that leave me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about them; I was merely stating the facts just now,¡± Xiao Changyi said very clearly. Then, he took her hand and placed it over his heart, ¡°And you, you are here.¡±


    An Jing immediately grinned, tiptoed, and kissed him on the lips, ¡°Husband, I love it when you speak such sweet nothings to me with your usual cool demeanor, it sounds so good~¡±


    She had no interest in anyone else¡¯s sweet talk, but as for her husband¡¯s, tsk tsk, even the simplest words made her heart sweet and happy.

 Chapter 135 - 135 135 Have you felt my sincerity_1

    ?Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Have you felt my sincerity?_1 Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Have you felt my sincerity?_1 ¡°Su Hua?¡± Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t understand the meaning of these two words.


    ¡°It means sweet nothings~¡±


    Xiao Changyi frowned, ¡°It feels a bit derogatory.¡± He paused before solemnly adding, ¡°What I said was sincere.¡±


    ¡°Mhm mhm, I know~¡± An Jing immediately nodded. The sweet nothings from her husband were of course sincere~


    Xiao Changyi was still frowning, ¡°It feels like you¡¯re brushing me off.¡±


    An Jing immediately tiptoed and planted a deep kiss on Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips before hurriedly asking, ¡°Do you feel my sincerity now?¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi¡¯s frown smooth out, and the corners of his cool lips slightly curled up as he softly replied, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, keep me company while I cut tofu, it¡¯s so boring to do it alone.¡± An Jing, with a smile, took Xiao Changyi¡¯s left arm and led him into the kitchen.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    It was supposed to be helping her cut, but as it went on, eventually, Xiao Changyi was the one doing all the cutting.


    And An Jing sat opposite him, her hands cupping her face, a smile never fading from her face as she watched Xiao Changyi cut as if she could never tire of watching him for a lifetime.


    Although Xiao Changyi¡¯s hands were busy slicing the hundred catties of tofu, he occasionally lifted his eyes to look at An Jing, seeing her smiling tenderly at him, her eyes full of affection for him. His cool lips, which he couldn¡¯t keep down even if he tried, curled up.


    Seeing the corners of Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth rise, An Jing didn¡¯t make a sound to tease him, instead continuing to watch him with a beaming smile.


    The road ahead was still long, but thankfully, I have you to walk it with me.


    At this moment, that was the thought in both of their hearts.


    ...


    Two days later, Shi Xiaolan and An Fu brought another hundred catties of tofu into Jiuping Village, to the amazement of the villagers.


    A hundred catties of tofu turned into fermented tofu should still weigh a hundred catties, right? At ten coins per catty, selling them would rake in two thousand coins, which is two taels of silver! Xiao Changyi and An Jing are going to get rich!


    Aunt Liu Hua and the others were even more envious. Two hundred catties of tofu! If only they had bought all that from their store instead of Shi Xiaolan and An Fu!


    Ignorant of the villagers¡¯ thoughts, Shi Xiaolan and An Fu just came to An Jing and Xiao Changyi carrying the tofu.


    Seeing Shi Xiaolan and An Fu arrive, An Jing was both amused and irritated, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to rush? I really don¡¯t need this hundred catties of tofu so urgently!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry anymore. Last time, we brought it to you in just one day, but now, it took us two days,¡± Shi Xiaolan argued in a low voice.


    Clack, clack, clack.


    An Jing didn¡¯t want to say much more; these two were just worried about delaying her business. She promptly checked the tofu, and only after confirming it was still fresh and tender did she hand over one hundred and fifty coins to Shi Xiaolan.


    ¡°Count it, see if it¡¯s the correct amount.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± With the experience from last time, Shi Xiaolan counted quickly in front of everyone. ¡°It¡¯s correct, exactly one hundred and fifty coins.¡± Saying this, like the last time, she handed the money over to An Fu for safekeeping.


    Thinking about how she managed the finances in her own home, An Jing instantly felt she was much more fortunate than Shi Xiaolan.


    As soon as Shi Xiaolan and An Fu left, An Jing and Xiao Changyi began cutting the tofu. It took a whole six hours for An Jing and Xiao Changyi to finish processing the tofu, which they then put between layers of straw to ferment.


    The next day, after having breakfast and working in the vegetable garden in the yard for a while, An Jing and Xiao Changyi planned to go to the fields to check on their crops and to cut some firewood to bring back.


    But before they could even leave, they heard the sound of an approaching carriage. Soon, a carriage stopped at the entrance to their courtyard.

 Chapter 136 - 136 136 Wang the Small Landowner_1

    ?Chapter 136: Chapter 136 Wang the Small Landowner_1 Chapter 136: Chapter 136 Wang the Small Landowner_1 The one driving the carriage was Ming Ye, whom An Jing had once threatened with an axe to his neck.


    Upon seeing Ming Ye, An Jing slightly furrowed her brows, then turned to look at her husband, Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he show any expression, making it clear that he wanted her to watch and wait.


    As soon as Ming Ye saw An Jing standing in the courtyard, the memory of the axe held to his neck instantly surged back, and his body shivered uncontrollably. He hadn¡¯t expected to see An Jing again but still, suppressing his fear, he mustered up the courage to ask loudly, ¡°Excuse me, is this the home of An Jing, the one who makes fermented bean curd?¡±


    An Jing immediately scoffed, ¡°Ming Ye, it hasn¡¯t been that long, have you already forgotten my name?¡±


    Ming Ye shivered again and stammered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you... aren¡¯t you Lin Anjing?¡±


    An Jing secretly felt she had an edge now, as this person must have come for the fermented bean curd. She chuckled lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve been sold, so what Lin am I? Now, I¡¯m just An Jing, An by surname and Jing by name.¡±


    Ming Ye shuddered once more, How could it be this fierce woman again, but before he could speak, the carriage curtain was lifted, and a chubby young man poked his face out.


    The chubby man asked, ¡°Daming, is this the household?¡±


    Ming Ye immediately nodded and bowed, ¡°Yes, Young Master, it¡¯s this household.¡± He paused, ¡°However, Young Master, this household... uhh... the lady here is Lin Anjing, the one our master almost bought as a concubine.¡±


    The chubby man obviously hesitated for a moment, then waved his hand dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s of no consequence, all that is in the past, and we shall not speak of it again.¡±


    With that, the chubby man stood up and stepped down from the carriage.


    An Jing observed that the chubby man wore a blue brocade robe, and considering how Ming Ye had addressed him as Young Master, it was clear that this man was the only son of Landlord Wang, Young Master Wang of the small landowners.


    He truly lived up to being a landlord¡¯s son, being so fat.


    Upon alighting from the carriage, Young Master Wang didn¡¯t enter the courtyard but instead gave a very polite clasped-hand salute, ¡°My name is Wang Youbao, and I have come especially to purchase your fermented bean curd. May I ask if you have any in stock at home?¡±


    An Jing saw that Wang Youbao, although fat, was quite well-mannered. She smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here to buy the fermented bean curd, please come in and talk, Young Master Wang.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Only then did Wang Youbao enter the courtyard.


    Ming Ye hesitated for a moment but still plucked up the courage to follow behind Wang Youbao.


    As they entered the main hall, An Jing and Xiao Changyi sat on one side, Wang Youbao on the other, with Ming Ye standing behind him.


    An Jing watched Ming Ye struggle to maintain an expression of fearlessness and called out, ¡°Ming Ye, why don¡¯t you sit down?¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately turned around to look at Ming Ye, the implication clear: You dare call yourself ¡®Ye¡¯ outside?


    Ming Ye instantly bent over in fright, nervously saying, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t presume, I wouldn¡¯t presume. Just call me Daming. My name is Yu Daming, I am a house servant in our Young Master¡¯s home.¡±


    An Jing laughed meaningfully, then turned to Wang Youbao and said, ¡°Our home is humble, and we don¡¯t have tea to offer Young Master Wang. Would you care for some well water?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Wang Youbao declined, shaking his head¡ªwhich, due to his plumpness, looked as if he had no neck, making it quite comedic.


    An Jing held back her laughter and instead took Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand under the table.


    Xiao Changyi glanced at An Jing and then intertwined his fingers with hers.


    ¡°Not to hide it from both of you,¡± Wang Youbao continued, ¡°my father has been bedridden, unable to eat much. Seeing his body get thinner by the day. By chance, our cook brought home a jin of fermented bean curd from here a few days ago. My father managed to drink half a bowl of porridge with the fermented bean curd that day...¡±

 Chapter 137 - 137 137 Price is Up to You_1

    ?Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Price is Up to You_1 Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Price is Up to You_1 ¡°Yesterday he was already able to eat a bowl of porridge with fermented bean curd, and his complexion was also better than before, but unfortunately we finished the last of the fermented bean curd yesterday, and you did not go out to sell any more. This morning my father had no appetite again. After asking around, I found out that you live in Jiuping Village, so I shamelessly came here, hoping to buy some fermented bean curd from you.¡±


    An Jing exchanged a look with Xiao Changyi before smiling and saying, ¡°Young Master Wang, we do have some fermented bean curd stored, but it is saved for our own consumption.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately got up and bowed, saying, ¡°You can set the price; I¡¯ll pay however much it costs. Please, you must sell some to me! My father really wants to eat this fermented bean curd!¡±


    Indeed, a filial son.


    An Jing¡¯s smile then became much more genuine. ¡°I can spare about two taels of the fermented bean curd we have saved for our own use. My husband and I are already making new batches. It should be ready in about five or six days, and then we¡¯ll go to the market to sell it. If you want more at that time, you can buy from me at the market or come to our house.¡±


    ¡°I am truly grateful,¡± Wang Youbao made a bow again before sitting down, his sincerity evident. After a moment, he asked, ¡°Then, how much for the price...?¡±


    ¡°Ten coins a tael.¡±


    Wang Youbao was startled. He had thought he¡¯d be charged an exorbitant amount, but the price was still the same as usual.


    Yu Daming was also astonished. If it were him, he would have taken the opportunity to fleece Young Master Wang thoroughly!


    An Jing did not look at them any longer but took Xiao Changyi to the kitchen and weighed out two taels of fermented bean curd before returning.


    An Jing: ¡°Two taels, twenty coins.¡±


    Xiao Changyi handed over the neatly wrapped two taels of fermented bean curd to Wang Youbao, who immediately stood up to receive it with both hands.


    Receiving it, Wang Youbao felt somewhat apprehensive.


    For some reason, even though the man had not said a word, he couldn¡¯t ignore his presence. He felt an air of authority from him that made him unable to feel comfortable receiving it while sitting, and he was even a little afraid.


    As soon as he took the fermented bean curd, Wang Youbao handed it over to Yu Daming to hold.


    ¡°Are you two really only asking for twenty coins?¡± Wang Youbao still found it hard to believe that these two weren¡¯t taking the chance to fleece him. It seemed like a good opportunity.


    An Jing found it rather amusing.


    If this person had been disagreeable, she wouldn¡¯t have fleeced him¡ªshe would have told him to leave and not sold him the fermented bean curd at all.


    But this man was not only a filial son but also quite cultured. He had never looked down on them, despite them being farmer¡¯s children; of course, she would sell to him and fulfill his act of filial piety.


    ¡°What, you want to haggle with me? I¡¯ll have you know, ten coins a tael is already the lowest price!¡± An Jing said teasingly.


    Wang Youbao immediately waved his hands in panic, ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just thought that since you¡¯re selling from your personal stock, it should be a bit more expensive.¡±


    An Jing casually adjusted her sleeve and spoke indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s what you think, but it has nothing to do with us.¡±


    Wang Youbao fell silent at once, his gaze shifting back and forth between An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Ever since he had seen them, even though they were both dressed in simple cloth clothes, he felt that they were different, not at all like the children of a farmer.


    As he brought his gaze back, Wang Youbao quickly took out twenty coins from his money pouch and placed them on the table, adding, ¡°I have opened an inn in the town. I would like to buy fermented bean curd from you in the future to serve as a dish in my inn. What do you both think of this idea?¡±

 Chapter 138 - 138 138 This Person is Quite Straightforward_1

    ?Chapter 138: Chapter 138 This Person is Quite Straightforward_1 Chapter 138: Chapter 138 This Person is Quite Straightforward_1 If he had been ripped off, Wang Youbao would never have said such a thing, but since he wasn¡¯t, and actually found An Jing and Xiao Changyi quite special, he wanted to do business with them and see how it would go.


    An Jing was taken aback for a moment, exchanged a look with Xiao Changyi, then said, ¡°That¡¯s all well and good, but selling fermented bean curd as a dish on its own in a restaurant isn¡¯t easy. You should sell them a whole plate, but they won¡¯t be able to finish it in one meal. At most, they would eat two or three pieces.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°Here¡¯s what I think: I could teach your restaurant a few other dishes that use fermented bean curd. You could try out the effect of these new dishes and see if they sell. If the results are good, not only will your restaurant make money, but we can also provide you with fermented bean curd on a regular basis to help you earn more.¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°You can make other dishes with this fermented bean curd?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can make a lot of different dishes just with fermented bean curd and meat, such as braised pork with bean curd, pork belly with fermented bean curd, steamed pork with bean curd, stewed meat with bean curd, and more. Meat with added fermented bean curd tastes rich yet not greasy. It¡¯s especially delicious.¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s eyes sparkled even more: ¡°Then when will you come to teach those cooks in our restaurant to make these dishes?¡±


    ¡°Wait until our new batch of fermented bean curd is ready. I¡¯ll come by your restaurant when I head to town to sell it.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately said, ¡°The restaurant I run is called Hundred Dishes Restaurant. When the time comes, you can sell us forty catties of fermented bean curd first, and I¡¯ll try to sell it in the restaurant according to your method.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out two hundred wen from his money pouch and placed it on the table, then said, ¡°Here¡¯s a deposit of two hundred wen. When you deliver the forty catties to Hundred Dishes Restaurant, I will give you the rest of the Silver Coin.¡±


    This man was quite straightforward. An Jing accepted the money without being shy and said, ¡°The forty catties of fermented bean curd will be delivered to the Hundred Dishes Restaurant in six days.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not there in the restaurant that day, there will be a Shopkeeper to receive you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I should head back. My father is waiting for the fermented bean curd to whet his appetite. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to eat lunch.¡± Wang Youbao stood up and walked out.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi did the polite thing and saw the guest to the door.


    However, the moment they stepped out of the main hall, they saw many people from Jiuping Village gathered outside the courtyard, and the village chief was among them.


    As soon as the village chief saw Wang Youbao, he stepped forward with a bow and a smile on his face, ¡°Small Landowner, so you have come. I don¡¯t know what business you have with An Jing and Xiao Changyi, but if they have offended you, it¡¯s none of our affair. They aren¡¯t really considered villagers of Jiuping Village; they just reside here. We have nothing to do with them, like water from different wells.¡±


    As soon as Wang Youbao entered Jiuping Village, someone had informed the village chief, thinking that An Jing and Xiao Changyi had caused trouble for Wang Youbao. Everyone was afraid of being implicated by them and losing the chance to rent land from the Wang Family in the future, so they rushed over to explain to Wang Youbao that they were not in league with An Jing and Xiao Changyi and to prevent any misunderstanding.


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud as she listened to the village chief¡¯s words and saw him bobbing and bowing.


    Xiao Changyi remained expressionless.


    It was Wang Youbao who frowned and said, ¡°How can they not be considered villagers of Jiuping Village if they live here?¡±


    Not daring to speak in front of An Jing and Xiao Changyi, the village chief pulled Wang Youbao aside and whispered, ¡°Neither of these two are good people; they are selfish and never think about the village. But, given that Xiao Changyi is quite capable and An Jing is fierce enough to kill, we can¡¯t drive them out of the village. So we have had to draw a clear line with them.¡±

 Chapter 139 - 139 139 Xiao Changyi Gets Jealous_1

    ?Chapter 139: Chapter 139 Xiao Changyi Gets Jealous_1 Chapter 139: Chapter 139 Xiao Changyi Gets Jealous_1 Wang Youbao craned his neck to look at the forthright An Jing and Xiao Changyi, then turned his gaze to the villagers of Jiuping Village who clearly didn¡¯t look like any good sort, and he felt he had a grasp of the situation.


    Still curious, he asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Xiao Changyi one of your villagers before, just a farmer? How capable could he be?¡±


    The village chief still spoke in a low voice, ¡°That guy has been on the battlefield, has been stained with blood and came back. He can easily knock down twelve of our village¡¯s strongest men. Isn¡¯t that formidable enough?¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Wang Youbao nodded, understanding why Xiao Changyi exuded an aura that made him impossible to ignore.


    Wang Youbao couldn¡¯t help but look at Xiao Changyi with a bit more respect and envy.


    In his eyes, those who have been to battle and killed enemies were real men.


    And he had actually wanted to go to battle and serve his country as well, but his father wouldn¡¯t allow it, and fed him lots of delicious food every day, making him grow so plump that now, going for a slightly longer walk would leave him gasping for air.


    Seeing the village chief about to say something else, Wang Youbao waved his hand impatiently and raised his voice, ¡°Enough, An Jing and Xiao Changyi have not offended me. I came today to buy their fermented tofu. As for you lot, instead of properly tending to your farms, you all run here... Let me be clear, those who can¡¯t produce this year¡¯s rent, next year don¡¯t even dream of renting land from my family to cultivate!¡±


    Not caring about the villagers¡¯ expressions, Wang Youbao turned around, gave Xiao Changyi and An Jing a respectful salute, before being helped onto the carriage by Yu Daming and leaving.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi also ignored the people from Jiuping Village, closed the yard gate, and went back into the house.


    The villagers of Jiuping Village: ¡°...¡± Weren¡¯t An Jing and Xiao Changyi the ones who had offended the small landowners? How did it end up like this...


    The villagers of Jiuping Village were on the verge of tears.


    As soon as An Jing got back into the house, she affectionately wrapped her arms around Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist and said with a twinkling smile, ¡°We¡¯ve already managed to sell forty catties in advance!¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°That plump fellow seems not bad.¡±


    ¡°Mhm?¡± Xiao Changyi was obviously a bit displeased.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you jealous?¡± An Jing asked with her small face tilted up and her eyes curving into crescents.


    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous.¡± He didn¡¯t like sour things.


    An Jing was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Where I come from, being jealous means feeling upset because someone praises another man, meaning, you feel uncomfortable hearing me speak well of another man.¡±


    Xiao Changyi understood and nodded honestly, ¡°Mhm, I feel uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± An Jing nuzzled her small face against him and smiled sweetly, ¡°In my heart and eyes, there¡¯s only room for you, I can¡¯t fit anyone else~¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Xiao Changyi finally smiled contently. After a pause, he affectionately pressed his forehead against hers and made a request, ¡°Don¡¯t make me feel uncomfortable in the future.¡±


    ¡°No problem~¡±


    Xiao Changyi then kissed her lips tenderly and gently.


    Because he kissed her so lightly, An Jing felt a ticklish sensation on her lips, making her giggle continuously. After Xiao Changyi finished kissing her, she then said, ¡°If the restaurant¡¯s dishes with fermented tofu sell well, then our tofu won¡¯t have to worry about lacking buyers in the future.¡±


    ¡°Buyers?¡±


    ¡°It means we won¡¯t worry about not being able to sell it.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°My lord,¡± she wrapped her arms around his neck, ¡°I will make lots of money to take care of you~¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Then you must remember to fatten me up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already trying,¡± he said as he kissed her face, which was no longer as sallow and skinny as before.


    ¡°Hehehe...¡± An Jing laughed even more happily. No one could compare to her man, her man was the best.

 Chapter 140 - 140 140 Placeholder_1

    ?Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Placeholder_1 Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Placeholder_1 Six days later.


    After discussing, Xiao Changyi and An Jing decided to bring eighty jin of fermented tofu to town that day, forty jin for Wang Youbao¡¯s Hundred Dishes Restaurant, and the remaining forty jin to sell at West Market, to see if they could sell out.


    Seven days had passed, and now it seemed the vendors selling vegetables would get up earlier than before. By the time An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrived at West Market, the good stalls were basically taken. Just as they were preparing to settle for a less desirable stall, they heard¡ª


    ¡°Brother Xiao, An Jing, over here! Over here!¡±


    It was An Fu¡¯s voice.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi looked towards the sound and saw the stall they had occupied twice before to sell fermented tofu was now taken by An Fu, who was waving at them, signaling them to come over.


    As for Shi Xiaolan, she was at the stall next to An Fu, selling tofu, but she also waved at them.


    Considering it would be indecent for a woman to shout loudly in public, Shi Xiaolan, although waving very energetically at them, was too bashful to call out to them loudly like An Fu did.


    Uncle An Quangui was also there, at the stall next to An Fu, selling vegetables. It was clear that An Fu had taken the stall for them.


    An Jing¡¯s heart warmed, and she, leading the burdened Xiao Changyi, headed towards where An Fu and the others were.


    ¡°You saved this stall for me?¡± An Jing asked, knowing the answer.


    An Fu, somewhat embarrassed, scratched his head before admitting, ¡°Xiao Lan and I figured you¡¯d come to sell fermented tofu in a day or two, so we saved the spot for you. It¡¯s better to have the same spot than to risk not selling well somewhere else.¡±


    As he spoke, An Fu moved the few bundles of vegetables from the stall back to An Quangui¡¯s vegetable stand. Those bundles had been used to reserve the stall, and now that An Jing and Xiao Changyi had arrived to sell their fermented tofu, they were no longer needed.


    An Quangui smiled and said, ¡°They saved this spot for you yesterday, it¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t come.¡±


    ¡°Brother An Fu, Xiao Lan, thank you so much,¡± An Jing said with heartfelt gratitude. These were people who, if you did them a favor, would go out of their way to repay it if they could.


    ¡°Why thank us,¡± both Shi Xiaolan and An Fu said, feeling a bit embarrassed, ¡°it was just along the way since we were here to sell tofu, anyway.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan glanced at the eight small jars in Xiao Changyi¡¯s burden and hurriedly said, ¡°You brought so much fermented tofu to sell, you should set up quickly, don¡¯t delay.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi then took out four jars to start setting up, arranging it as before. They placed a small stool in front, on which they put a dish with four pieces of fermented tofu stacked in a decorative fashion as samples.


    An Fu went to take care of his tofu stall while Shi Xiaolan squatted next to An Jing. After looking at the jars and seeing no one had come to buy any tofu yet, she quietly asked An Jing, ¡°An Jing, with so much fermented tofu, can you sell it all?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can sell it all, but let¡¯s try and see,¡± An Jing responded. She was confident about selling it, but not entirely certain it would all go.


    While speaking, she saw an old woman, who had bought her tofu twice before, walking briskly towards her. Without waiting for the old woman to speak, An Jing enthusiastically called out, ¡°Granny, are you here to buy our fermented tofu again?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The old woman chuckled, ¡°Otherwise, why would I rush over here? But I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t get any later! You only come here every so many days, and it¡¯s not easy to encounter you. Let me tell you, everybody in my house likes your fermented tofu.¡±

 Chapter 141 - 141 141 Spread Throughout the Entire Sixteen

    ?Chapter 141: Chapter 141: Spread Throughout the Entire Sixteen Towns?_1 Chapter 141: Chapter 141: Spread Throughout the Entire Sixteen Towns?_1 ¡°Last time I bought five jin to take back,¡± the old woman continued, ¡°my family only ate two jin, and the other three were snatched up and divided by my brothers back home. They liked it a lot, so they asked me to buy some more, as gifts for them. By the way, you mentioned dripping some sesame oil on it before eating, I tried it, and wow, it really is delicious. My old man even scolded me for not telling him about this method earlier.¡±


    ¡°Hehe...¡± An Jing also laughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t think of it at the time, but after I remembered, I told you first since you¡¯ve been so supportive of my business.¡±


    Listening to An Jing¡¯s words, the old woman felt quite content and heartily said, ¡°This time, weigh me ten jin, four jin for my family, and two each for the three brothers back home. Divide it into four portions accordingly.¡±


    An Quangui had seen An Jing sell thirty jin of fermented bean curd in less than two hours, so hearing the old woman ask for ten jin didn¡¯t surprise him much.


    However, Shi Xiaolan and An Fu had not witnessed it themselves, and although they had heard about it from An Quangui, the experience wasn¡¯t quite real for them. Now, seeing someone demand ten jin of fermented bean curd without even blinking an eye¡ªten jin worth a hundred coins¡ªthey both opened their eyes wide in astonishment.


    An Jing caught sight of Shi Xiaolan and An Fu¡¯s dumbstruck expressions out of the corner of her eye, which she found amusing, but she said nothing to them and instead gestured to Xiao Changyi to weigh the fermented bean curd.


    Changyi was already in the process of weighing the fermented bean curd.


    An Jing was very pleased with her husband¡¯s initiative, and her smile grew wider, ¡°Madam, please wait a moment, my husband will have it weighed and ready soon.¡±


    The old woman counted out a hundred coins from her purse and handed them to An Jing.


    As An Jing took the money, she thought: The madam¡¯s family must be living quite comfortably, certainly better off than the average farmer¡¯s family, otherwise who would be willing to buy fermented bean curd so often?


    ¡°Madam, take care,¡± An Jing politely said.


    The old woman had already put the fermented bean curd in her basket and was turning to leave when she heard An Jing. She looked back with a smile, ¡°Girl, I will come back to buy more!¡±


    ¡°Of course, Madam~¡± An Jing flashed an extra-big smile. These were the kinds of customers she loved the most.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take one jin.¡±


    ¡°I want two jin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d also like one jin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have two jin.¡±


    ¡°Half a jin for me will do.¡±


    Following this, both returning customers and new buyers kept arriving at the stall ceaselessly, purchasing fermented bean curd from An Jing and Xiao Changyi. The popularity of the fermented bean curd continued to grow, compared to previous occasions.


    An Jing even heard one woman say, ¡°I actually made a special trip to West Market to try my luck and see if I could get some. I live in East Market and usually shop there, but everyone¡¯s been saying how delicious your fermented bean curd is, so I wanted to try it. I didn¡¯t expect to be able to get it as soon as I came over today; my luck is really good.¡±


    Had news of their delicious fermented bean curd spread throughout the entire Sixteen Town? Even people from as far as West Market were coming to buy it?


    At that moment, An Jing felt that she might really be able to buy her husband a cow in the near future!


    Due to the high demand, the forty jin of fermented bean curd sold out quickly.


    Some women who hadn¡¯t been able to buy any were reluctant to leave and pointed at the four unopened small jars in the basket: ¡°Aren¡¯t there still some left? Why aren¡¯t you selling those? Are you picking and choosing who to sell to?¡±


    ¡°Big sister, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Those four jars are reserved for Hundred Dishes Restaurant; they¡¯ve already paid a deposit. We¡¯re going to deliver them shortly. Since we don¡¯t live in town, it¡¯s quite troublesome to fetch them from our village, so we brought them all at once,¡± An Jing explained.

 Chapter 142 - 142 142 You Wouldnt Want to Cry For Me to See

    ?Chapter 142: Chapter 142: You Wouldn¡¯t Want to Cry For Me to See, Would You?_1 Chapter 142: Chapter 142: You Wouldn¡¯t Want to Cry For Me to See, Would You?_1 The woman was not unreasonable, and upon hearing An Jing¡¯s explanation, she said, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened, I apologize for the misunderstanding earlier.¡±


    An Jing immediately smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s good that the misunderstanding is cleared up.¡±


    ¡°Will you be selling again tomorrow? If you come tomorrow, I will buy from you. I haven¡¯t managed to buy any yet,¡± the woman added.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t bought any either!¡± other women chimed in. They were not satisfied at all, having finally found someone selling but not being able to buy anything.


    ¡°We still have more, there are two jars left at our home. If you come tomorrow, I¡¯ll sell to you first. Last time I did the same thing, you can ask other people in the West Market who sell vegetables; they know I don¡¯t lie.¡±


    With An Jing having said this, those women were finally willing to leave.


    ¡°My dear~¡± All was sold out, and An Jing turned to Xiao Changyi with a smile and a wink, feeling very happy.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth curled into an almost imperceptible smile.


    An Jing helped Xiao Changyi pack up their stall, and when she turned around, she found An Fu and Shi Xiaolan still dumbfounded and unable to snap back to reality.


    ¡°Hey, wake up, or the flies will fly into your mouths,¡± An Jing joked as she stood up.


    Only then did An Fu and Shi Xiaolan close their mouths, which had been open wide in shock.


    Shi Xiaolan swallowed hard before asking in disbelief, ¡°An Jing, you¡¯ve sold everything already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all sold out.¡±


    ¡°So fast...¡± Shi Xiaolan didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast either, but thankfully, it¡¯s all gone.¡± She paused, ¡°Xiao Lan, Brother An Fu, can you make another hundred catties of tofu for me?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Shi Xiaolan was taken aback, not having anticipated that An Jing would ask them to make another hundred catties of tofu.


    An Fu also seemed to have lost his tongue and couldn¡¯t speak.


    But An Quangui, upon hearing this, quickly came over and pushed An Fu, ¡°Why are you standing there in a daze? This is great news, aren¡¯t you going to say you can do it?¡±


    Only then did An Fu come back to his senses and quickly said, ¡°We can do it, we can do it. An Jing, Xiao Lan and I will go back and start making the tofu right now. We¡¯ll bring it to you tomorrow.¡±


    After speaking, he suddenly remembered something and hurriedly added, ¡°Thank you, An Jing. Thank you, Brother Xiao. We don¡¯t even know how to thank you properly. Thank you, thank you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said nothing, but An Jing laughed and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank us, just make the tofu as fresh and tender as you did the last two times.¡±


    ¡°Definitely, we will definitely use the best beans to make it fresh and tender,¡± An Fu nodded eagerly, still somewhat dazed and had not fully grasped that An Jing had asked him to make another hundred catties of tofu.


    This was the third time.


    ¡°An Jing...¡± Shi Xiaolan finally responded, her eyes welling up almost instantly. An Jing was being too kind to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to cry for me, are you?¡± An Jing teased with raised eyebrows.


    Shi Xiaolan instantly burst into laughter at the jest.


    An Jing then handed over one hundred and fifty coins to Shi Xiaolan, ¡°This is the deposit.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan no longer needed An Jing to tell her the amount; she started counting proactively. After finishing, she confirmed, ¡°Exactly one hundred and fifty coins.¡±


    An Jing was satisfied with this change in Shi Xiaolan, ¡°That¡¯s the right amount. Don¡¯t rush with the tofu; deliver it to my house in three or four days.¡± She paused, ¡°If you really won¡¯t listen to me, then just like last time, bring it to my house in two days. In any case, take good care of yourselves and don¡¯t overwork.¡±

 Chapter 143 - 143 143 Sold the Altar Too_1

    ?Chapter 143: Chapter 143 Sold the Altar Too_1 Chapter 143: Chapter 143 Sold the Altar Too_1 ¡°However,¡± An Jing added, ¡°if you deliver the tofu to my house in one day, then I won¡¯t need these hundred catties of tofu, and you can deal with them yourselves at that time.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan, An Fu, and An Quangui were all amused by An Jing¡¯s final threat.


    ¡°Then we will deliver the tofu to your house the day after tomorrow afternoon,¡± An Fu said. He still felt it was better to deliver the tofu to An Jing, their benefactor, sooner rather than later.


    ¡°Agreed,¡± An Jing was too lazy to argue further, as long as it wasn¡¯t within one day. That really could make one sick from exhaustion.


    After that, An Jing and Xiao Changyi left West Market and went to the Hundred Dishes Restaurant.


    As soon as An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrived at the Hundred Dishes Restaurant, a waiter there saw them and immediately greeted them, ¡°Are you Lord Xiao and his lady who are here to deliver the fermented bean curd?¡±


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s us.¡±


    The waiter immediately gestured for them to follow, ¡°Quick, quick, quick, please come in. Our boss has been waiting for you.¡±


    Upon entering the Hundred Dishes Restaurant, the waiter shouted to the shopkeeper, who was tallying accounts with an abacus by the counter, ¡°Shopkeeper, Lord Xiao and his lady have arrived!¡±


    The shopkeeper quickly put down his abacus, stepped out from behind the counter, and greeted An Jing and Xiao Changyi with a cupped-fist salute, smiling, ¡°You have finally arrived, our boss mentioned several days ago that you would be coming. Quick, quick, quick, this way please, the boss has been waiting for you.¡±


    The waiter went off to tend to other tasks, and the shopkeeper led An Jing and Xiao Changyi to the back courtyard of the Hundred Dishes Restaurant.


    In the back courtyard, Wang Youbao was sitting at a stone table, drinking tea. As soon as he saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi, he hurriedly set down his porcelain teacup and stood up, ¡°You¡¯ve arrived earlier than I expected.¡±


    Xiao Changyi set down his carrying pole.


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°I thought we would be very late, too, but the fermented bean curd sold much faster than expected. As soon as we sold the last four jars, we came right over.¡±


    ¡°Each jar holds ten catties, to sell so quickly...¡± Wang Youbao was very surprised. It seemed the fermented bean curd was even more popular than he had anticipated.


    Only after Xiao Changyi took out the four unopened jars from the basket and placed them on the ground did An Jing speak again, ¡°Here are the forty catties you wanted. You might want to find something to transfer them into, as these jars were bought by my husband and cost five coins each, so we can¡¯t give them to you. However, it¡¯s best if you also use smaller jars to prevent the bean curd at the bottom from being crushed.¡±


    Wang Youbao didn¡¯t say anything but looked at the shopkeeper instead.


    The shopkeeper quickly responded, ¡°Boss, all our small jars have been used to pickle things; we have no empty ones left.¡±


    It was then that Wang Youbao spoke up, ¡°How about you sell the jars to me as well?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, but if you buy our jars, it will cost six coins each because we will have to buy more, which is troublesome,¡± An Jing never did business at a loss.


    Wang Youbao thought it was reasonable too, and since the four jars only cost an additional four coins, he did not mind and readily agreed, ¡°Agreed.¡±


    The forty catties of fermented bean curd amounted to four hundred coins, plus the four jars at twenty-four coins, making a total of four hundred twenty-four coins. Since a deposit of two hundred coins had already been paid, only two hundred twenty-four coins were due.


    This time Wang Youbao didn¡¯t take out the money himself but instructed the shopkeeper, ¡°Go get two hundred twenty-four coins.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Once the shopkeeper brought the money, Wang Youbao had him hand it over to An Jing.


    An Jing¡¯s purse was already too full to fit the coins, so she handed them to Xiao Changyi, asking him to keep them.

 Chapter 144 - 144 144 We Know If Were at a Loss_1

    ?Chapter 144: Chapter 144: We Know If We¡¯re at a Loss_1 Chapter 144: Chapter 144: We Know If We¡¯re at a Loss_1 Wang Youbao finally turned to An Jing and said, ¡°The dish you mentioned last time?¡±


    ¡°May I use your kitchen? I¡¯ll cook two dishes for you to taste. The cook can just watch, it¡¯s very simple,¡± she said. ¡°You just need to add some fermented bean curd for flavor. Our family¡¯s fermented bean curd can be used as a seasoning.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, certainly,¡± Wang Youbao replied over and over. He turned his head and instructed the shopkeeper, ¡°Take Xiao Bio Gong¡¯s lady to the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the shopkeeper replied respectfully before leading An Jing to the kitchen.


    As An Jing followed the shopkeeper, she pulled Xiao Changyi with her to the kitchen.


    Seeing An Jing holding Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand without any reservation, both Wang Youbao and the shopkeeper were stunned. The lady was truly bold!


    Wang Youbao did not follow them to the kitchen, as a gentleman should keep away from the stove. He had never entered the kitchen, so he continued to sit by the stone table and drink tea.


    An Jing cooked chicken with fermented bean curd and pork ribs with fermented bean curd. The chicken was salty-sweet and wonderfully fragrant with a unique flavor, while the pork ribs were sweet and salty with a bean curd aroma, their golden-red color signifying a complete feast for the senses.


    The cook and the shopkeeper tried the dishes in the kitchen first, both praising their deliciousness. They had never imagined that just adding fermented bean curd could change the taste so dramatically.


    Carrying the two dishes An Jing had prepared, the shopkeeper entered the backyard and began to praise them to Wang Youbao, ¡°Boss, Xiao Bio Gong¡¯s lady has made these two dishes taste absolutely incredible!¡±


    Wang Youbao, being a big foodie, was evident from his size. Upon hearing the shopkeeper¡¯s words and smelling the aroma, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. As soon as the shopkeeper had set the dishes on the table, Wang Youbao immediately picked up his chopsticks to start sampling.


    With one taste, Wang Youbao closed his eyes in satisfaction. It was truly delicious. How could it be this tasty...


    Then, Wang Youbao couldn¡¯t stop eating, quickly finishing off the two dishes by himself, even letting out a loud, satisfied belch.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± She finally understood why this man was so overweight.


    After eating, Wang Youbao finally felt a bit embarrassed, laughed awkwardly, and said, ¡°These two dishes are very delicious.¡±


    An Jing smiled slightly and said, ¡°Your cook has seen how I made the seasoning sauce from the bean curd. If you want to make other dishes with a fermented bean curd flavor, just use the sauce to season them¡ªit¡¯s very simple.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Wang Youbao nodded. After a pause, he added, ¡°My Hundred Dishes Restaurant is in need of new dishes. Your contribution is like a timely rescue. I suppose I should purchase your recipe. How much would be appropriate?¡±


    An Jing shook her head and said, ¡°No need. I taught you how to cook with fermented bean curd because I hope you¡¯ll use more of it and then come to buy from my family.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re at a bit of a loss...¡± Wang Youbao genuinely felt that An Jing was getting the short end of the stick, especially if his dish became a big seller, he would make a substantial amount of silver.


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of whether I¡¯m at a loss,¡± An Jing replied with a smile. ¡°As long as Young Master Wang needs fermented bean curd in the future, just hurry to my family to buy it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wang Youbao appreciated An Jing even more, feeling she was different from ordinary women, but he still laughed and said, ¡°Agreed. If needed, I will definitely buy from you.¡±


    Turning his gaze to Xiao Changyi, Wang Youbao asked knowingly, ¡°Xiao Bio Gong, I hear you¡¯ve returned from the battlefield?¡±


    He just wanted to see if this man could talk, as he seemed to have never heard him speak. Could he be mute?

 Chapter 145 - 145 145 You Have a High Level of Ideological

    ?Chapter 145: Chapter 145: You Have a High Level of Ideological Awareness_1 Chapter 145: Chapter 145: You Have a High Level of Ideological Awareness_1 Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    It was An Jing who realized Wang Youbao¡¯s thoughts and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°My husband is not mute; he just doesn¡¯t like to talk.¡± Then, turning to him, she asked with a smile, ¡°Husband, that¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately responded softly with a single word, ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± This man really is special... no, this couple is really special; both of them are different from others, especially different.


    Once they left the Hundred Dishes Restaurant, An Jing deliberately asked Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, did you feel uncomfortable seeing me cooking and serving them food just now?¡±


    Xiao Changyi slightly shook his head.


    ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t you feel uncomfortable today?¡± An Jing feigned surprise as she asked.


    Xiao Changyi knew she was pretending¡ªthe smile in her eyes and at the corners of her mouth revealed that she was actually very aware¡ªbut he still said softly, ¡°Because I know you are doing it to earn money to support me.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, exactly~¡± An Jing immediately smiled even more brightly, and the hand that was intertwined with his tightened a bit, ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re so enlightened, let¡¯s buy a pound of meat after we get the jars, and tonight I¡¯ll make fermented tofu pork for you. I guarantee it¡¯s delicious~¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Xiao Changyi nodded, the corners of his mouth curling up almost imperceptibly. Not for the meat, but for the thought behind it.


    Previously, they bought eight small jars, and today Wang Youbao took four, so there were only four small jars left at home. Tomorrow, another hundred pounds of tofu at home should be well fermented. This time, An Jing decided to buy six small jars to make up a total of ten together with the four at home.


    The six small jars, priced at five coins each, cost them thirty coins.


    Then, following An Jing¡¯s plan, they went to the pork stall and bought a pound of pork for twelve coins.


    When they returned to their thatched cottage from the town, An Jing didn¡¯t rush to clean the jars but pulled Xiao Changyi into the inner room to count exactly how much money they had.


    The first batch of twenty pounds of fermented tofu netted them one hundred and five coins.


    The second batch was sixty pounds of fermented tofu, but they only sold fifty-two pounds. After deducting the cost, they made a net profit of two hundred and sixty-five coins.


    The third batch, which was this batch, was a hundred pounds of fermented tofu, and they had already sold eighty pounds...


    After subtracting the expenses for buying vegetable seeds, white spirits, chili powder, salt, jars, pork, the deposit already paid to Shi Xiaolan, as well as the cost of the other hundred pounds of tofu that was fermenting...


    And including the five hundred and ten coins they already had...


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi each counted a portion, and when they finished, they combined their counts and found out that they had a total of one thousand two hundred and thirty-three coins in hand.


    An Jing held the copper coins in both hands and smiled at Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, our savings have finally exceeded one tael!¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°Once we sell the twenty pounds of fermented tofu we have tomorrow, our money will be one thousand four hundred and thirty-three coins!¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°When we come back tomorrow afternoon, the hundred pounds of tofu should also be well fermented. If we sell that batch too, then our money will be two thousand four hundred and thirty-three wen! More than two taels~¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°I am so good at making money, how will you reward me?¡±


    Xiao Changyi leaned in and kissed her, ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    ¡°Not enough.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately kissed her again, no, he kissed her deeply, not releasing her lips until An Jing was almost out of breath. Only then did he move away from her.


    After separating, his breath was unsteady, but he still remembered to ask, ¡°Is it enough now?¡±


    An Jing, still catching her breath deeply, arched an eyebrow and threw back the question, ¡°If I say it¡¯s not enough, will you continue?¡±

 Chapter 146 - 146 146 Thick-Skinned_1

    ?Chapter 146: Chapter 146: Thick-Skinned!_1 Chapter 146: Chapter 146: Thick-Skinned!_1 Xiao Changyi gave her a word with utmost certainty, ¡°Will.¡±


    This man...


    An Jing also didn¡¯t speak, she just watched Xiao Changyi with a smile.


    Xiao Changyi simply pulled her into his embrace and held her close.


    He didn¡¯t speak either; instead, he gently rubbed the top of her head with his cold, hard chin.


    This made An Jing suddenly think of something and she asked, ¡°Husband, it seems like you haven¡¯t been touching my head much recently?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± he had come to know and was certain that she would be docile only towards him, so there was no need for him to reassure himself of that.


    An Jing understood what he meant beyond his words, but still didn¡¯t let him off the hook, ¡°What do you mean ¡®No need¡¯?¡±


    Xiao Changyi turned An Jing¡¯s body to face him, looked steadily at her for a moment before he lowered his head and rubbed his forehead against hers, then slowly said, ¡°You will only be like this with me.¡±


    Although he hadn¡¯t said everything, An Jing didn¡¯t press Xiao Changyi any further, instead she raised her hand to pinch Xiao Changyi¡¯s handsome face, and mockingly chided, ¡°Thick-faced!¡± She paused, ¡°But I like it~¡±


    The corners of Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.


    An Jing looked at her husband who always smiled so reservedly, originally wanting to tease him a bit, but she thought how rare it was for her aloof husband to not just talk to her, but also to smile at her.


    As for others, it was no wonder that Wang Youbao would mistakenly think he was mute, considering how pitifully scarce his words were.


    However, just the thought of being such a special existence to her husband made An Jing¡¯s heart fill with sweetness, and her smile grew even wider on her face.


    After staying inside and being affectionate for a while, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to the riverside to wash jars.


    Then, they filled two jars with the other twenty catties of fermented bean curd they had prepared at home.


    Early the next morning, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to town to sell the fermented bean curd. An Jing had promised those women yesterday, so she sold it to those who hadn¡¯t been able to buy yesterday first, and then to others.


    After selling all twenty catties of fermented bean curd, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went back home.


    After lunch, An Jing and Xiao Changyi took out two baskets from the corner and started to deal with the hundred catties of moldy, hairy tofu inside.


    They bathed the moldy tofu in rice wine, evenly sprinkled it with spices, and finally packed it into jars.


    That made up a total of ten small jars.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had already agreed not to sell this batch of fermented bean curd right away but to wait a few days before going to town.


    They needed to give people time to eat the fermented bean curd; if they still had some left at home, they wouldn¡¯t buy more, leading to far fewer customers, especially since the town had a limited population.


    An Fu and Shi Xiaolan delivered the tofu the next afternoon.


    After An Fu and Shi Xiaolan left, An Jing and Xiao Changyi got busy cutting tofu, then layer by layer, they placed the cut pieces and straw into the baskets to mold.


    By the time they finished, it was already dark.


    After dinner and a bath, An Jing and Xiao Changyi lay in bed. An Jing was a bit tired, though she was lying down, she was lying in Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms, and he was holding her.


    The room was not lit, all was pitch dark.


    ¡°Husband, what shall we do tomorrow?¡± An Jing¡¯s eyelids felt heavy, the sleep bugs had already attacked, but she still asked drowsily.


    ¡°Weeds are growing in the fields; tomorrow, we¡¯ll go weed,¡± replied Xiao Changyi.


    Hearing this, An Jing felt an extra sense of security, and her eyes closed unconsciously. With a soft ¡®hmm¡¯ in response, she drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 147 - 147 147 Who Was He Talking to Just Now_1

    ?Chapter 147: Chapter 147 Who Was He Talking to Just Now?_1 Chapter 147: Chapter 147 Who Was He Talking to Just Now?_1 Xiao Changyi listened to An Jing¡¯s even breathing, knowing she had fallen asleep. He lowered his head and gave her forehead a kiss, tightened his grip around her hand, and then he, too, closed his eyes to sleep.


    The next day, as An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned from weeding, they saw a carriage parked in front of their thatched cottage from afar. As they got closer, they recognized it was Wang Youbao who had come again.


    Wang Youbao had been waiting for a while for An Jing and Xiao Changyi. As soon as he saw them returning, he clasped his hands in greeting and smiled, ¡°I have been waiting for the two of you for quite some time.¡±


    ¡°Are you here to buy more fermented bean curd?¡± asked An Jing.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Wang Youbao nodded with an even broader smile on his round face, ¡°The dishes flavored with fermented bean curd are selling very well.¡±


    An Jing nodded, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside to talk.¡±


    Once the three of them were inside, Wang Youbao said, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you both, Hundred Taste Restaurant now uses at least ten jin of fermented bean curd a day. Almost everyone who comes to dine orders a dish flavored with it, all thanks to Mrs. An¡¯s brilliant idea. The problem is, I only purchased forty jin from you, and now we¡¯re seriously short on stock. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve come personally to buy some more.¡±


    An Jing smiled, ¡°We still have a hundred jin of fermented bean curd in stock.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy all one hundred jin from you!¡± Wang Youbao immediately replied.


    An Jing was about to agree, but Xiao Changyi spoke up ahead of her, ¡°Ninety jin. I can sell you at most ninety jin.¡±


    An Jing found it strange that Xiao Changyi wanted to keep ten jin at home; they hadn¡¯t even finished the batch they had reserved before. However, she said nothing. He was her husband, and she wasn¡¯t going to undermine him.


    Wang Youbao, caught off guard that Xiao Changyi had spoken to him, was initially taken aback before asking, ¡°Does Xiao Bio Gong wish to keep ten jin at home for eating...?¡± He really wanted to buy as much as he could, even ten jin more would do.


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± Who was it that just spoke to him?


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Wang, my husband has said that we can sell you at most ninety jin, so I can only sell you ninety jin.¡±


    Only then did Wang Youbao say, ¡°Alright then, ninety jin it is.¡± He could tell that man, Xiao Changyi, meant his words.


    ¡°Should my husband and I deliver the ninety jin of fermented bean curd to Hundred Dishes Restaurant, or will you take it back yourself?¡±


    ¡°I will take it back myself.¡±


    ¡°Have you brought containers for it?¡±


    ¡°...Could you also sell me nine containers?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± An Jing replied readily, ¡°But each container will cost one more coin, six coins each.¡± She never conducted business at a loss. If she sold him the containers, she would have to have her husband go to town to buy more.


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Wang Youbao was equally straightforward. Being the son of a landlord, if he had anything in abundance, it was silver.


    Ninety jin of fermented bean curd for nine hundred coins, plus nine containers for fifty-four coins, totaled nine hundred and fifty-four coins. Wang Youbao handed An Jing one tael of silver, equivalent to one thousand coins, and An Jing gave Wang Youbao forty-six coins in change.


    ¡°Then my husband and I will help you move the fermented bean curd to the carriage,¡± she offered.


    ¡°No rush,¡± Wang Youbao stopped her. ¡°I have something more I¡¯d like to discuss with Xiao Bio Gong and Mrs. An.¡±


    An Jing inquired, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Wang Youbao didn¡¯t beat around the bush, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing: the dishes flavored with fermented bean curd are selling very well at Hundred Dishes Restaurant, and I suspect other restaurants in town have already caught on. Before, without fermented bean curd, no one thought to add it to their dishes. Now that they have it, and it can be used as a seasoning, their cooks only need to put a little thought into it to reproduce the same dishes we¡¯re selling at Hundred Dishes Restaurant.¡±

 Chapter 148 - 148 148 Really Two Oddballs_1

    ?Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Really Two Oddballs_1 Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Really Two Oddballs_1 At this moment, Wang Youbao completely understood why An Jing had said, ¡°She knows whether it¡¯s a loss or not.¡± It turned out that the recipe was nothing special at all, and was in fact quite simple; it just needed fermented tofu seasoning added to the dish.


    And if other restaurants wanted to make dishes like those at Hundred Dishes Restaurant, they would inevitably need to use her family¡¯s fermented tofu.


    This, in reality, was a promotion of her family¡¯s fermented tofu, marketing it to the customers who dined at his restaurant and to those competing restaurants. In the future, the number of people buying her fermented tofu would surely increase. How could she possibly lose out?


    An Jing, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Wang Youbao said, ¡°I want to sign an exclusive contract with you, where your fermented tofu can only be sold to my Hundred Dishes Restaurant.¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± An Jing refused without a second thought. Signing an exclusive contract was akin to being bound, and she certainly did not like being restricted.


    Wang Youbao immediately tried to negotiate, ¡°I will offer you a satisfying amount for the exclusivity, eight hundred taels, what do you think?¡± The Hundred Taste Restaurant had made four hundred silver in just two days. If his restaurant were the only one with dishes seasoned with fermented tofu in the future, he was bound to earn much more.


    ¡°Even if you gave me a thousand taels, it wouldn¡¯t be okay,¡± An Jing was still straightforward.


    ¡°What about two thousand taels?¡±


    An Jing laughed without saying a word, ¡°It¡¯s not about the silver. Don¡¯t you see that I don¡¯t want to sign an exclusive contract with you?¡±


    Wang Youbao, ¡°...¡± This woman was truly unique. He had originally thought that if he offered eight hundred taels, she would immediately agree to sign, knowing that a farmer¡¯s family would never see a hundred taels of silver in their entire lifetime, let alone eight hundred.


    And yet, this woman didn¡¯t even want two thousand taels...


    Looking at Xiao Changyi, and seeing that he acted as if he didn¡¯t exist at all, Wang Youbao furrowed his brows. Although the two were poor and working hard to make money, they seemed not to care much about money.


    Truly two oddities.


    ¡°So...¡±


    Wang Youbao initially wanted to offer five thousand taels to try his luck, but as soon as he began to speak, An Jing cut him off, ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t say anymore. If I say it won¡¯t happen, it won¡¯t happen. My husband agrees with me, our fermented tofu won¡¯t be exclusive to just your restaurant.¡±


    Wang Youbao felt quite dejected, but he had no other choice and could only say, ¡°Alright, then.¡±


    Next, An Jing and Xiao Changyi carried nine jars of fermented tofu onto Wang Youbao¡¯s carriage.


    Once Wang Youbao had also boarded the carriage, the carriage driver drove off.


    As soon as An Jing closed the courtyard gate, she returned to the house with Xiao Changyi and hummed, ¡°No one can tie us down!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Once inside the house, An Jing hugged Xiao Changyi¡¯s left arm, looked up at him with her face tilted up, and asked with a smile, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sell all one hundred jin to him?¡± She really didn¡¯t know what he was keeping the last ten jin for.


    But one thing she was sure of was that he definitely wasn¡¯t keeping it to eat at home.


    Xiao Changyi replied indifferently, ¡°Someone needs it.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t answer, instead his cool gaze slowly shifted towards the east.


    An Jing followed his gaze to the east, unsure if she understood or not, frowned, and after a while, she asked, ¡°A mistress?¡±


    ¡°A mistress?¡±


    ¡°It means that you keep another girl outside,¡± she explained.


    Xiao Changyi frowned, ¡°You¡¯re the only one I have.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not a mistress, then that¡¯s fine~¡± An Jing immediately smiled, ¡°Then you give those ten jin of fermented tofu to that person. I won¡¯t ask any further.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The next day, Xiao Changyi was to deliver those ten jin of fermented tofu to the town. An Jing didn¡¯t ask much, but gave Xiao Changyi fifty coins and asked him to bring back ten jars.


    It wasn¡¯t until noon that Xiao Changyi returned, not only with ten jars but also with one hundred and six coins for An Jing.

 Chapter 149 - 149 149 She Doesnt Lose Out~_1

    ?Chapter 149: Chapter 149 She Doesn¡¯t Lose Out~_1 Chapter 149: Chapter 149 She Doesn¡¯t Lose Out~_1 ¡°What is this...¡± An Jing looked at the money handed to her and was momentarily unable to react.


    Xiao Changyi, with an unchanged expression, said, ¡°Ten pounds of fermented tofu for one hundred coins, plus six coins for a jar, which makes a total of one hundred and six coins.¡±


    ¡°Pfft~¡± An Jing finally understood and laughed, ¡°I thought you were giving it away for free, but you even sold the jars to them, hehe... My husband, you¡¯re awesome!¡± Just like her, never at a disadvantage~


    Receiving praise from his wife, the corners of Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth curved in an almost imperceptible smile.


    At noon, An Jing made rabbit meat, which had been marinated; although quite salty, it was delicious.


    After all, it was a meat dish.


    While eating, An Jing and Xiao Changyi discussed buying more tofu from Shi Xiaolan.


    Wang Youbao had said that dishes flavored with fermented tofu sold very well, so in the future, her family¡¯s fermented tofu would sell even better.


    Although there were already one hundred pounds of tofu fermenting, it was clear that wasn¡¯t enough, and in the end, An Jing and Xiao Changyi decided to have Shi Xiaolan make another two hundred pounds.


    After lunch, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went together to An Village to find Shi Xiaolan.


    Xiao Changyi had picked out straw at Xiaolan¡¯s house last time and knew where it was, so An Jing just had to follow him.


    Because Xiao Changyi had come to pick straw last time, many people from An Village had seen him. When they asked Shi Xiaolan who he was, she introduced Xiao Changyi, which led to quite a few people in An Village recognizing him.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi entered the village, those from An Village who recognized him greeted him warmly.


    Xiao Changyi kept a straight face with little response, but An Jing replied warmly, calling out ¡°Uncle,¡± ¡°Auntie,¡± ¡°Grandpa,¡± ¡°Grandma,¡± and saying she was Xiao Changyi¡¯s wife, that her husband didn¡¯t talk much, and for them not to mind.


    To be honest, entering An Village gave An Jing the feeling of returning to the rural place where her grandparents lived.


    The people were just as enthusiastic, just as simple, just as kind.


    She had lived in the countryside with her grandparents until she finished middle school; it was only when she went to high school that she moved to the city. Whenever she returned to the village, the villagers would warmly greet her with ¡°Jing girl, you¡¯ve come to see your grandparents again,¡± to which she would always reply with a loud and cheerful ¡°Yes.¡±


    Suddenly, An Jing felt a tinge of sourness in her nose.


    Her grandmother had passed away during her first year of high school, and her grandfather during her third year. Both of them had doted on her, yet she hadn¡¯t been by their side when they passed away. When she rushed back, all she could see were their cold, lifeless bodies.


    With these thoughts, An Jing unconsciously tightened her hand that was interlocked with Xiao Changyi¡¯s.


    Xiao Changyi, feeling the sudden change in An Jing¡¯s emotions, immediately tightened his grip on her hand, as if to give her strength.


    The moment An Jing felt the pressure from her man¡¯s hand, she immediately flashed a big smile at him to reassure him that she was okay.


    When they arrived at Xiaolan¡¯s house, they didn¡¯t immediately enter, but stopped at the entrance to the courtyard.


    Xiaolan¡¯s courtyard was also made of hedges, although not as tall as theirs; the hedge around Xiaolan¡¯s courtyard was about knee-high, whereas their own stood half a person tall.


    Xiaolan¡¯s house actually had several rooms, though not thatched, they were quite dilapidated.


    One of them had even collapsed at the roof.


    Seeing an old woman in the yard sorting beans, separating the good beans from the bad, An Jing turned and asked Xiao Changyi in a low voice, ¡°Is that Brother An Fu¡¯s mother?¡±

 Chapter 150 - 150 150 We are so doomed_1

    ?Chapter 150: Chapter 150 We are so doomed!_1 Chapter 150: Chapter 150 We are so doomed!_1 Xiao Changyi said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see her last time I came, so I don¡¯t know if she is the one.¡±


    An Jing then smiled and called out to the elderly woman in the courtyard: ¡°Dame, I am Xiao Lan¡¯s close friend; my name is An Jing, and this is my husband Xiao Changyi. We came to see Xiao Lan today because we have a little matter to discuss with her. Is she at home?¡±


    The elderly woman was not very sprightly and it was evident that she was unwell, but upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, she stood up excitedly, her old eyes brimming with hot tears, and hurried over to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, mumbling, ¡°Benefactors, my benefactors...¡±


    As she reached An Jing and Xiao Changyi, the elderly woman tried to kneel before them, but fortunately, An Jing supported her in time, preventing her from kneeling.


    ¡°Dame, what are you doing? This is too much for us!¡± An Jing said. They couldn¡¯t bear such a gesture from this elderly dame, who clearly seemed like a kind person.


    However, she could confirm now, this must be An Fu¡¯s mother¡ªYun Dame.


    Yun Dame¡¯s tears were flowing freely: ¡°I heard from Xiao Lan and Fu Zi that it was you who helped us. Last time Benefactor Changyi visited, I was not at home and didn¡¯t see him. Today, you must let me bow deeply to you. Our family can still survive, all thanks to you two benefactors.¡±


    As she spoke, she tried to kneel again, but of course, An Jing wouldn¡¯t let her.


    ¡°Dame, please don¡¯t do this. Xiao Lan helped me a lot when she was a young girl; it¡¯s only right for me to help her now. We¡¯re not benefactors; please, don¡¯t say such things anymore, it¡¯s too formal.¡±


    After a pause, An Jing put on a stern face and said, ¡°Or are you suggesting that you and your family no longer wish to associate with my husband and me? By repeatedly calling us benefactors, are you trying to embarrass us, so we won¡¯t come again in the future?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Yun Dame immediately became frightened and waved her hands in panic: ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not what I meant. Don¡¯t misunderstand, don¡¯t misunderstand. I won¡¯t call you benefactors, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Only then did An Jing smile and say, ¡°From now on, Dame, just call me An Jing. As for my husband, you can call him Changyi, it¡¯s more affectionate.¡±


    ¡°All right, all right.¡± Yun Dame had no reason to disagree and had just consented when Shi Xiaolan, An Fu, and An Hegui, attracted by their talking, came out.


    An Hegui was An Fu¡¯s father who, along with Yun Dame, originally had three sons. An Fu was the youngest; unfortunately, the two older sons had both passed away early, leaving only An Fu.


    Given that An Fu was born when Yun Dame was thirty-five years old, both Yun Dame and An Hegui were rather advanced in age by now.


    Shi Xiaolan was pleasantly surprised to see An Jing and Xiao Changyi: ¡°An Jing, Brother Xiao, what brings you here?!¡±


    An Fu was also quite surprised.


    As for An Hegui, upon hearing the names called out by Shi Xiaolan, he knew that the benefactors of his family were the young couple before him and, just like Yun Dame earlier, came over and tried to kneel before An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    An Jing felt helpless; why did this family keep trying to kneel before her? An Fu and Shi Xiaolan had already knelt before her once before, but she still quickly helped An Hegui to his feet to prevent him from kneeling.


    Then, she spent some time talking An Hegui out of the idea, just as she did with Yun Dame.


    ¡°An Jing, Changyi, please come inside and have a seat!¡± As soon as An Hegui dismissed the thought, he invited An Jing and Xiao Changyi into the house with utmost enthusiasm.


    Everyone went inside together.


    And as soon as An Jing entered the house, she saw a cute little toddler girl, wobbling along while holding onto a long bench for support.

 Chapter 151 - 151 151 Where is this valuable_1

    ?Chapter 151: Chapter 151 Where is this valuable?_1 Chapter 151: Chapter 151 Where is this valuable?_1 It was clear that the little girl was the one-year and three-month-old daughter of An Fu and Shi Xiaolan.


    ¡°This must be Yu Yu, come here, let Aunt Jing hold you.¡± An Jing walked over and picked up Yu Yu, then took out the prepared gift from her bosom and stuffed it into Yu Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Aunt Jing doesn¡¯t have much to offer, so she¡¯ll give Yu Yu a little pouch.¡±


    In fact, the pouch also contained two coins.


    In these farming households, the customary greeting gift for children, if the relationship was close, was two coins, and if it wasn¡¯t particularly close, it was also acceptable not to give anything.


    As soon as Shi Xiaolan saw the material of the pouch was satin, she was taken aback and quickly took the pouch from Yu Yu¡¯s hand and tried to return it to An Jing: ¡°This is too valuable, we can¡¯t accept it.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry, opening the pouch to reveal the two coins inside: ¡°How is this valuable? I simply followed tradition and gave Yu Yu two coins. Are you suggesting we don¡¯t have a good relationship?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the two coins, it¡¯s that the pouch is too valuable. It¡¯s made of satin, and satin is so expensive,¡± Shi Xiaolan whispered.


    In truth, satin was indeed more expensive than coarse and hemp fabrics, with hemp being pricier than coarse cloth. Farming families usually only bought coarse cloth and could hardly afford hemp, so to them, satin seemed extremely costly.


    An Jing finally understood and laughed: ¡°This pouch wasn¡¯t something I bought with money, it was given to me by Wanbu Pavilion when my husband and I bought red fabric to make our wedding clothes. They gave me two pouches, look, I have another one on me, I really didn¡¯t spend any money on it.¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing even gestured for Shi Xiaolan to look at the pouch she was wearing at her waist, which she too wore for the first time today, not expecting it would come in handy.


    Shi Xiaolan breathed a sigh of relief.


    An Jing looked on, finding it amusing: ¡°Now, may I give it to Yu Yu?¡±


    Shi Xiaolan was still reluctant to accept it, even if it was a gift from Wanbu Pavilion, that pouch was a good thing, and to just give it to her child didn¡¯t seem right. However, she didn¡¯t want to reject An Jing¡¯s kindness again and simply nodded: ¡°Um.¡±


    An Jing stuffed the pouch back into little Yu Yu¡¯s hand, letting her grasp and play with it, ¡°Yu Yu, come on, call me Aunt Jing.¡±


    Yun Dame laughed: ¡°Yu Yu can only call mama, papa, grandpa, and grandma, she doesn¡¯t call anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then Aunt Jing won¡¯t make it difficult for you.¡± Saying so, An Jing chuckled and gently pinched Yu Yu¡¯s little face.


    Yu Yu had been playing with the pouch, but upon being pinched by An Jing, she immediately giggled towards An Jing.


    ¡°Such a cute child.¡± An Jing was also very happy to see Yu Yu smiling at her.


    ¡°You can also...¡± Yun Dame was about to say you can also have one with Changyi, but then she suddenly remembered what her daughter-in-law, Xiao Lan, had told her about An Jing not being able to have children, and she swallowed the words that were about to come out.


    After that, her gaze towards An Jing was filled with deep sympathy, as if An Jing were truly pitiable.


    An Jing saw how Yun Dame looked and didn¡¯t need to guess the unsaid words, finding it amusing that she didn¡¯t feel sad for herself in the slightest, at most just a hint of regret.


    However, she could also see that Yun Dame truly sympathized with her, without the slightest hint of looking down on her, and definitely not feeling superior to her, a woman who couldn¡¯t have children.


    They were all good people.


    An Jing sighed to herself and then acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard Yun Dame¡¯s words, moving on to the matter at hand: ¡°Uncle, Auntie, my husband and I came over today to find Xiao Lan and Brother An Fu, because we would like them to make some more tofu for us.¡±

 Chapter 152 - 152 152 It was scary enough before now its

    ?Chapter 152: Chapter 152: It was scary enough before, now it¡¯s even scarier_1 Chapter 152: Chapter 152: It was scary enough before, now it¡¯s even scarier_1 Hearing that An Jing had come again to have tofu made, An Hegui¡¯s old lips immediately began to tremble with excitement, ¡°An Jing, Changyi, the kindness you have shown to our family, we will never forget!¡±


    Yun Dame¡¯s eyes instantly reddened, and her gaze towards An Jing and Xiao Changyi was filled with gratitude.


    With the experiences from before, Shi Xiaolan and An Fu were relatively composed this time. Although they were very grateful, they were also extremely surprised.


    An Jing said, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re being too formal. We¡¯ve said that Xiao Lan and I are as close as if we shared a handkerchief. When you always talk about kindness like this, doesn¡¯t it seem like you want to keep a distance between us? Besides, I¡¯m now running a fermented bean curd business, and the business isn¡¯t bad. Fermented bean curd is made from tofu, so if I don¡¯t buy your tofu, I would definitely buy someone else¡¯s tofu. It really isn¡¯t any kind of kindness. I¡¯m not giving you money and refusing your tofu.¡±


    It was then that An Hegui managed to control his excitement and smiled, ¡°Alright, alright, uncle won¡¯t say it anymore. You and Xiao Lan have such a good relationship. Xiao Lan is really blessed to have you as a close sister.¡±


    An Jing just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else about it. Was she really close to Shi Xiaolan? No, it was Lin Anjing who had a close relationship with Shi Xiaolan, not her, An Jing.


    However, perhaps she really could become good friends with Shi Xiaolan in the future.


    ¡°So this time,¡± An Jing steered the conversation back, ¡°please make another two hundred pounds of tofu for me.¡±


    ¡°Two hundred pounds?!¡± An Hegui, Yun Dame, An Fu, and Shi Xiaolan all widened their eyes in disbelief.


    An Jing laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve already had you make three hundred pounds before. This time it¡¯s only two hundred pounds.¡±


    The previous three hundred pounds had been made in three installments, one hundred pounds each time, and even that was shocking enough, and now they were making two hundred pounds at once?


    Seeing the meaning in the four people¡¯s eyes, An Jing laughed again, ¡°I think I can keep this fermented bean curd business running for a long time, and I plan to have all the tofu my family needs made by your family from now on. However, I need to say something unpleasant upfront. My family is not very well-off, and I can¡¯t lose money in doing business. Let me say it clearly, the tofu I need must be made from the best soybeans, and it has to be fresh. Only fresh and tender tofu can make delicious fermented bean curd. If one day you don¡¯t provide us with this kind of tofu, I won¡¯t buy tofu from you anymore.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s words were very practical, and An Hegui and the others were not offended because, after all, if someone comes to buy your tofu with good intentions, helping to improve the condition of your home, but you try to deceive them with inferior tofu, who would want to buy your tofu again?


    In the end, An Hegui, as the head of the family, made a statement, ¡°An Jing, Changyi, rest assured, uncle here guarantees you, the tofu our family sells to you will definitely be fresh and tender. If there ever comes a day we provide you with substandard tofu, it would mean we have no conscience, and you can go ahead and buy tofu from someone else.¡±


    ¡°With uncle¡¯s word, I can rest easy,¡± An Jing said with a smile, glancing at Xiao Changyi, who immediately took out the three hundred coins he had prepared at home and placed them on the table.


    Only then did An Jing continue, ¡°Uncle, this is three hundred coins, the deposit for the two hundred pounds of tofu. Please count it.¡±


    An Hegui was about to say there was no need to count, trusting their character, but before he could speak, An Fu said, ¡°Dad, please count it. An Jing and Brother Xiao like things to be clear and straightforward.¡±


    An Hegui then began to count. An Fu helped count some as well, and after both agreed, it came to three hundred coins. Only then did An Hegui speak, ¡°That¡¯s correct, that¡¯s the amount.¡±

 Chapter 153 - 153 153 Husband why do I feel like beating

    ?Chapter 153: Chapter 153: Husband, why do I feel like beating this guy up so much?_1 Chapter 153: Chapter 153: Husband, why do I feel like beating this guy up so much?_1 However, An Hegui counted out thirty coins and pushed them toward An Jing and Xiao Changyi, ¡°You brought so many blocks of tofu from my family, we should give you a discount.¡±


    An Jing smiled and pushed the coins back, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s not worry about a discount for now. Your family also has it tough. Let¡¯s wait for the future. If I buy even more tofu later, even if you don¡¯t mention it, I¡¯ll definitely ask you to give us a discount.¡±


    At that, An Hegui gave up, but his heart swelled with even greater gratitude toward An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Seeing a medicinal jar on the side and the lingering smell of Chinese herbs, An Jing asked, ¡°Uncle, is someone in your family taking medicine?¡±


    An Hegui sighed, ¡°It¡¯s your aunt and I who are useless. We¡¯ve always been in poor health, but we had no money for medicine before. Thankfully, with you buying so much tofu from us, we have a little savings now. Fu Zi and Xiao Lan are so filial, they went out and bought us some tonic herbs to brew. Thankfully, we¡¯re feeling a bit better. It¡¯s just too costly.¡±


    An Jing comforted him, ¡°Uncle, you must spend what needs to be spent. Don¡¯t hesitate to use the money, health is what¡¯s important.¡±


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, An Jing and Xiao Changyi got up to leave. An Hegui, Yun Dame, and An Fu saw them to the courtyard door, while Shi Xiaolan accompanied An Jing and Xiao Changyi all the way to the entrance of An Village.


    It wasn¡¯t until they got home that An Jing asked Xiao Changyi, ¡°Who¡¯s better, Xiao Lan or me?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even need to think before saying, ¡°The two of you can¡¯t be compared.¡± One held a special place in his heart, the other meant nothing to him.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we be compared? Both she and I are women. When I was speaking with Brother An Fu¡¯s dad just now, Xiao Lan didn¡¯t say a word. The perfect daughter-in-law ¡ª polite and sensible, just silently sitting there listening. If it were me, I would¡¯ve definitely joined in the conversation.¡±


    Xiao Changyi extended a finger and gently tapped her forehead, ¡°What are you thinking about all this? You¡¯re not from here, you can completely ignore those rules and not worry about them.¡± After a pause, ¡°I like you just the way you are.


    An Jing immediately hugged his waist, tilting her little face up, smiling, ¡°Husband, I really do love you so much. How did you make me love you this much~¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips curled slightly, ¡°I like you too.¡±


    ¡°And Xiao Lan?¡±


    ¡°...Don¡¯t do it on purpose just to annoy me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just upset that women¡¯s status here is so low.¡±


    Xiao Changyi held her tight, ¡°My status is lower than yours.¡± A man who marries into his wife¡¯s family has lower status than a woman.


    Understanding his implication, An Jing immediately said, ¡°But your status in my heart is higher than anyone else¡¯s!¡±


    Xiao Changyi felt incredibly content hearing that, he lowered his head and kissed her once, ¡°Say it again.¡±


    An Jing immediately obliged him, ¡°Your status in my heart is higher than anyone else¡¯s!¡± She paused, then added, ¡°You are the only one in my heart, of course your status is the highest.¡±


    Xiao Changyi felt even better; as he leaned down to kiss An Jing again, he hadn¡¯t yet reached her when they heard someone¡¯s arrogant voice at the entrance of their courtyard¡ª


    ¡°Is anyone there? I am the Shopkeeper of Jadeite Tavern, here to buy your fermented tofu.¡±


    His words carried a thick air of show-off pride; Jadeite Tavern was the biggest tavern in Sixteen Town.


    An Jing laughed, ¡°Husband, why do I feel like punching this guy so much?¡±


    ¡°Mutual feeling.¡± Xiao Changyi¡¯s face returned to expressionless.

 Chapter 154 - 154 154 I Dont Care Who You Are_1

    ?Chapter 154: Chapter 154 I Don¡¯t Care Who You Are_1 Chapter 154: Chapter 154 I Don¡¯t Care Who You Are_1 Shared sentiment...


    An Jing laughed even more joyfully, teasingly touched Xiao Changyi¡¯s unexpressive handsome face, and then pulled Changyi out of the house with her to deal with the Shopkeeper from Jadeite Tavern.


    The Shopkeeper of Jadeite Tavern had arrived in a horse-drawn carriage, which was parked at the entrance of the courtyard, and the Shopkeeper himself was standing on the carriage with his nose in the air, not bothering to come down.


    As soon as he saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi, the Shopkeeper bluntly asked, ¡°Are you the couple that sells fermented bean curd?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s us.¡± An Jing smiled radiantly.


    The Shopkeeper frowned when he saw the hands An Jing and Xiao Changyi were holding, muttered something about impropriety under his breath, and finally descended from the carriage, not caring whether An Jing and Changyi had invited him in, and walked straight into the courtyard.


    An Jing¡¯s pupils slightly contracted; although her face bore a smile, it didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    Approaching An Jing and Xiao Changyi, the Shopkeeper said, ¡°I want to buy your fermented bean curd, fifty pounds. Hurry up and load it onto my carriage, I have other matters to attend to.¡±


    Seeing the Shopkeeper¡¯s attitude as if buying their bean curd was doing them a favor, An Jing, far from being angry, laughed, ¡°Not selling.¡±


    The Shopkeeper, who had already taken out his money bag and was about to pay, paused, looked up at An Jing in disbelief, and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± He must have heard wrong.


    ¡°Not selling,¡± An Jing repeated without minding saying it again.


    So he hadn¡¯t heard wrong! The Shopkeeper instantly got angry and demanded loudly, ¡°Why won¡¯t you sell it to me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I sell it to you?¡±


    ¡°I came here to buy!¡±


    ¡°So I must sell?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea who I am?!¡± The Shopkeeper was even more furious. He was the Shopkeeper of the largest tavern in Sixteen Town! Their boss had connections in the County Government!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are; I¡¯m just not selling to you. Also, get out of here quickly, you¡¯re not welcome in my home.¡±


    The Shopkeeper¡¯s eyes bulged with anger, but recalling that their boss had insisted he procure the fermented bean curd, he suppressed his rage and said, ¡°Our boss mentioned that you sell for ten coins a pound in the market, and we are willing to pay eleven coins a pound for your fermented bean curd.¡±


    His tone was condescending, and he maintained an air of arrogance, acting as if he were doing them a great favor.


    An Jing, however, offered him just one word in response: ¡°Leave.¡±


    Never before had the Shopkeeper been treated with such disrespect. Backed by his powerful boss, he was well-known and influential in TipLiu Town. Today, however, he was being dismissed by a little woman and could no longer contain his anger.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this!¡± With those five words spat out in a huff, the Shopkeeper stormed off.


    An Jing turned her head, smiled at her aloof husband, and asked, ¡°Husband, will we regret it?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± An Jing chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know where that guy got his sense of superiority. He¡¯s shorter than you but still tried to look down on us with his chin up. Heh, serves him right to be sent off in a huff.¡±


    She started the fermented bean curd business to make money, not to take insults. If earning money meant also taking insults, she¡¯d rather not do business at all. In other words, neither she nor her husband would stand to be disrespected.


    No one was going to insult her and her husband!


    The next morning, Shopkeepers from Auspicious Liquor House, Famous Liquor House, and Double Happiness Liquor House arrived; presumably, the three had agreed to come together.


    The three Shopkeepers were very polite and courteous. Only after An Jing invited them in did they enter the courtyard.


    Upon entering the house, the Shopkeeper from Auspicious Liquor House began, ¡°Xiao Bio Gong, Mrs. An, we inquired from many sources to find your residence. We apologize for coming unannounced today and hope you can forgive us.¡±

 Chapter 155 - 155 155 Three Deals_1

    ?Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Three Deals_1 Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Three Deals_1 ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, you¡¯re also here to buy our family¡¯s fermented tofu.¡± When others treated her with courtesy, she naturally returned the favor. At this moment, An Jing was very polite.


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure how much stock of fermented tofu your family has? We three have come each wanting to buy a hundred catties,¡± said the shopkeeper of Famous Liquor House.


    In recent days, the dishes at Hundred Dishes Restaurant that were seasoned with fermented tofu had been selling especially well, with the restaurant being packed with customers every day, while their own establishments were quite a bit quieter. The owners were quite envious of Hundred Dishes Restaurant¡¯s ability to attract so many customers and also wanted to sell dishes flavored with fermented tofu. However, they didn¡¯t have any fermented tofu on hand and had no choice but to come here to purchase some.


    An Jing said, ¡°Frankly speaking, we currently don¡¯t have any stock. However, we are in the process of making a hundred catties of fermented tofu, but at the earliest, it will take five days to be ready.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so little...¡± Clearly, the three shopkeepers had not expected this outcome. And the lead time for the tofu was rather long...


    It was then that An Jing continued, ¡°If you place an order, we can start making those three hundred catties you need from tomorrow. However, it will still take at least nine or ten days to be ready, as we still need to find someone to make the tofu.¡±


    After a quiet discussion among themselves, the shopkeeper from Double Happiness Liquor House said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll place an order. A hundred catties for each establishment. We hope Mrs. An will be able to, as you say, have the fermented tofu ready in ten days. In ten days¡¯ time, we¡¯ll send someone to pick it up.¡±


    ¡°Done,¡± An Jing agreed cheerfully.


    ¡°Mrs. An, I wonder if the hundred catties of fermented tofu you have already started on have been reserved by anyone?¡± asked the shopkeeper from Auspicious Liquor House.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Can you sell it to us then?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± she answered. The reason she made fermented tofu was to sell it, after all.


    The shopkeeper from Auspicious Liquor House immediately asked the other two shopkeepers, ¡°How about we each buy thirty catties for now?¡±


    The other two shopkeepers immediately agreed, ¡°That would be perfect.¡± This way, the cooks in their restaurants could start experimenting with dishes flavored with fermented tofu five days earlier. How could that not be good?


    Watching the three shopkeepers banter and negotiate, An Jing found it very amusing and joked, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have ten catties left. Maybe one of you would like to buy it?¡±


    All three shopkeepers shook their heads at the same time.


    Thereupon, the shopkeeper from Double Happiness Liquor House explained, ¡°Each of our owners is a good friend, and they agreed that when sending us to buy the fermented tofu, we should purchase equal amounts.¡±


    An Jing nodded in understanding, ¡°I see.¡±


    The shopkeeper from Famous Liquor House said, ¡°Then, in five days, we¡¯ll send someone to collect our respective thirty catties of tofu; ten days later, we¡¯ll send someone for the other hundred catties.¡±


    ¡°Done,¡± she paused, ¡°but will you be bringing your own jars to carry the tofu back, or do you need my jars? If you need my jars, those are jars my husband bought from town for five coins each. If I sell them to you, that¡¯ll be six coins. The extra coin will be considered as my husband¡¯s traveling fee.¡±


    The three shopkeepers, polite yet meticulous with their calculations, said, ¡°We will send someone with jars tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± An Jing didn¡¯t insist; she didn¡¯t want her husband running errands all the time anyway, ¡°Just remember, if you don¡¯t want the tofu at the bottom of the jar to get squashed out of shape, it¡¯s best to bring small jars. The kind my husband buys from town would be just right, each jar perfectly holding ten catties.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. An is truly considerate. We will have someone buy those kinds of small jars and send them over tomorrow,¡± they replied.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±

 Chapter 156 - 156 156 Shes Not Cold-Blooded_1

    ?Chapter 156: Chapter 156 She¡¯s Not Cold-Blooded_1 Chapter 156: Chapter 156 She¡¯s Not Cold-Blooded_1 Following that, the three shopkeepers handed over the deposit to Xiao Changyi, who then promptly gave it to An Jing.


    The three shopkeepers: ¡°...¡± Judging by this, it was clear that this young lady was the one running the household. No wonder the man had been silent all along. But this man really had such a strong presence and oppressive aura that it made them feel they shouldn¡¯t fidget the moment they sat down.


    Each person ordered one hundred and thirty jin of fermented tofu, which required a half-payment deposit¡ªthat was six hundred fifty coins apiece.


    The total deposit paid by the three of them was one thousand nine hundred and fifty coins.


    Once the three shopkeepers left, An Jing said to Xiao Changyi with a beaming smile, ¡°Husband, our savings are nearly four taels of silver now!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly go find Xiao Lan and ask them to make us more tofu, what do you think about four hundred more jin? Plus, they still need to deliver two hundred jin to us, which would make six hundred jin. We have one hundred jin at home that is starting to mold, so that¡¯s seven hundred jin. Subtracting the three hundred ninety jin reserved by the three shopkeepers, we would have three hundred ten jin left. Even if we can¡¯t sell the three hundred ten jin quickly, we can take our time, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll manage to sell all of it!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Then, the two went to An Village to find Shi Xiaolan, whose family was busy making tofu.


    Upon hearing that An Jing wanted another four hundred jin, Shi Xiaolan¡¯s family was stunned at first¡ªit was four hundred jin, after all. But as they came to their senses, they felt both joy and worry.


    They were happy for the big order placed with them but worried because An Jing needed it urgently by tomorrow afternoon. They didn¡¯t have enough hands to make tofu, and they couldn¡¯t always rely on the villagers to lend a hand without compensation. It was fine to ask for help once or twice, but it would be too much if it happened repeatedly. Even if the villagers were willing, the family¡¯s conscience would bother them.


    An Hegui expressed his concern and ended with a sigh, ¡°An Jing, I¡¯m sorry. We just cannot rush out these four hundred jin. You might want to ask another family instead. Uncle thanks you for your kindness, but we really can¡¯t manage it.¡±


    After giving it some thought, An Jing sincerely suggested, ¡°Uncle, what if you hire a few people to help at your place for twenty coins a day? If you calculate it, you will still make a profit. If you let others do it, you won¡¯t earn anything at all.¡±


    An Fu immediately chimed in, ¡°Dad, An Jing¡¯s idea is good. Let¡¯s not bring in outsiders. We¡¯ll just ask our second uncle and third uncle¡¯s families to help. We¡¯ll explain upfront that we¡¯ll pay them wages. If they don¡¯t want it, then we won¡¯t bother them anymore and will look for others¡ªsaves us from feeling guilty for making them work for nothing.¡±


    An Hegui also thought An Jing¡¯s idea was not bad, as they would at least make some profit, better than making nothing at all. He felt even more convinced after hearing An Fu¡¯s words.


    ¡°An Jing, thank you,¡± An Hegui expressed his thanks with utmost sincerity.


    An Jing smiled, ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for? I didn¡¯t want to find someone else to make tofu either.¡±


    ¡°You child, you¡¯re clearly thinking of our family,¡± Yun Dame couldn¡¯t help but speak up.


    An Jing just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more. As someone who had defended the country and the people as a modern special forces soldier, she was not cold-hearted. If she could lend a hand, she would surely do so.


    Seeing An Jing¡¯s playful and smiling face, An Hegui let out a soft sigh and then said to An Fu, ¡°Fu Zi, go, and call your second uncle and third uncle. Tell them I need to see them.¡±

 Chapter 157 - 157 157 She is Indeed Strange_1

    ?Chapter 157: Chapter 157 She is Indeed Strange_1 Chapter 157: Chapter 157 She is Indeed Strange_1 ¡°Eh!¡± An Fu immediately responded and turned around to fetch An Legui and An Quangui.


    It was now someone else¡¯s family affair, and An Jing didn¡¯t want to get involved. After giving An Hegui a deposit of 600 coins for the four hundred pounds of tofu, she returned home with Xiao Changyi.


    That very evening, Shi Xiaolan and An Fu delivered the two hundred pounds of tofu that had been made.


    The following afternoon, Shi Xiaolan and An Fu came again with another four hundred pounds of tofu.


    Shi Xiaolan told An Jing that at first, An Fu¡¯s second and third uncles were not willing to accept money. It was only after they heard that the money was needed to pay someone else to make tofu that they agreed, but they still refused to take as much as twenty coins each and settled for fifteen coins each.


    Typically, a farmer¡¯s son would earn fifteen coins for a day¡¯s labor.


    Hearing Shi Xiaolan¡¯s words, An Jing thought to herself: An Fu¡¯s second and third uncles were actually quite decent; at least they weren¡¯t greedy.


    Three days passed in a blink.


    On this day, before the people from Jixiang, Mingman, and Shuangxi restaurants could come to collect the ready-made fermented tofu, Wang Youbao showed up.


    As soon as Wang Youbao saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi, the flesh on his face creased into a smile, making An Jing want to tell him to lose some weight.


    ¡°Do you two have any fermented tofu left at home?¡± Wang Youbao asked with a smile, very politely.


    An Jing immediately said, ¡°We have ten pounds left, do you want it?¡± Originally, they had prepared a hundred pounds of fermented tofu, but Jixiang, Mingman, and Shuangxi each wanted only thirty pounds, which amounted to ninety pounds, leaving ten pounds.


    ¡°Is there no more?¡± Ten pounds was too little.


    ¡°Right now, that¡¯s all there is, just ten pounds. However, my husband and I have already started making more. In five days, we should have three hundred pounds ready. If you want some, you can place a preorder, and I¡¯ll keep it for you and not sell it to anyone else.¡±


    Wang Youbao wasn¡¯t foolish; he caught on quickly to what An Jing was implying and asked, ¡°Have you already sold to someone else?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve sold already. It was those very restaurants you were worried about that came to buy. But I only sold to three places. Of course, they haven¡¯t come to pick up their orders yet. When they came to buy, we didn¡¯t have any fermented tofu ready¡ªit was made afterward.¡±


    It suddenly dawned on Wang Youbao, ¡°No wonder my restaurant has still been doing so well these past few days.¡± It turned out that his restaurant was the only one in town with dishes seasoned with fermented tofu.


    An Jing promptly teased, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve made quite a profit.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, not at all. It¡¯s all thanks to you two,¡± Wang Youbao replied, his cheeks squishing together in laughter once more. These past few days, his restaurant had been booming, with daily earnings of over a thousand taels. Some customers had even traveled from the county specifically to dine at his restaurant, just to try a dish flavored with fermented tofu for a change.


    After his laughter subsided, Wang Youbao sighed, ¡°It was my own oversight at the time, leaving in a hurry without placing another order with you. Well then, I¡¯ll take those ten pounds of fermented tofu, and I¡¯d also like to preorder an additional two hundred pounds.¡±


    Seeing that the chubby fellow had been fairly decent all along, An Jing sincerely said, ¡°Young Master Wang, I don¡¯t think you should preorder that much. Once Jixiang, Mingman, and Shuangxi, along with your Hundred Dishes Restaurant, start selling dishes flavored with fermented tofu, the clientele at your establishment will gradually decrease. It won¡¯t be as busy as it is now.¡±


    Isn¡¯t the purpose of opening a business to have customers buy your products? Yet this lady was suggesting otherwise, telling him to buy less?


    How very odd.


    Nevertheless, since she was considering the buyer¡¯s interest, Wang Youbao felt truly gratified, and his smile became even more sincere, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if my restaurant doesn¡¯t stay as busy as it is now, it will still be busier than before.¡±

 Chapter 158 - 158 158 His Wife Is All For Him_1

    ?Chapter 158: Chapter 158 His Wife Is All For Him_1 Chapter 158: Chapter 158 His Wife Is All For Him_1 ¡°All right then, if you want to order two hundred jin, it¡¯ll be two hundred jin,¡± An Jing said, no longer trying to persuade. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something I need to tell you: the fermented tofu that my husband and I make has been improved from before. It can be stored for a longer time now, up to one or two months without spoiling, and it even becomes more fragrant as time goes by. The dishes cooked with it taste better too.¡±


    In other words, if he didn¡¯t finish the fermented tofu within half a month, he could continue to store and eat it.


    Wang Youbao was stunned for a moment, then he understood and cupped his hands in thanks: ¡°Much appreciated.¡±


    ¡°You want to buy my family¡¯s jars again? Our jars cost six coins each, you know,¡± An Jing suddenly asked with a smile.


    Wang Youbao laughed awkwardly and said, ¡°I did bring jars with me today, and as for those two hundred jin, I¡¯ll have someone bring the jars over another day.¡±


    Ten jin of fermented tofu cost one hundred coins, so for a pre-order of two hundred jin of fermented tofu, a deposit of half was required, which was one thousand coins, or one tael of silver.


    When Wang Youbao came, he had wanted to ask An Jing to sell him the tofu at a discount this time, as he was buying so much, and it couldn¡¯t all be at the market price. But because An Jing had just now had the restaurant¡¯s interest in mind and advised him not to buy too much fermented tofu, he didn¡¯t have the nerve to ask for a reduction.


    So he paid the money quite happily.


    Then, Wang Youbao left with ten jin of fermented tofu. Before leaving, he said that someone would come to pick up his pre-ordered two hundred jin of fermented tofu in five days.


    After Wang Youbao left, the people from the Hundred Dishes Restaurant, Jixiang, and Shuangxi, who had each previously pre-ordered thirty jin of fermented tofu, came to pick up their orders and exchanged their money for the goods.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi gave each of them their respective thirty jin of fermented tofu and collected the money at the same time.


    They had only received a deposit before, and now they were collecting the other half, which added up to four hundred and fifty coins.


    Five days later, the people from the Hundred Dishes Restaurant, Jixiang, Mingmen, and Shuangxi came to pick up their respective pre-ordered fermented tofu: two hundred jin for the Hundred Dishes Restaurant and one hundred jin for each of the other three restaurants, totaling five hundred jin.


    This time, An Jing and Xiao Changyi together collected two thousand five hundred coins.


    The people of Jiuping Village stood not far from the courtyard, watching An Jing and Xiao Changyi sell so much fermented tofu, their eyes red with envy and jealousy, especially those at Madam Liuhua¡¯s house.


    Lately, seeing Shi Xiaolan and An Fu delivering tofu to the village had already made the people at Madam Liuhua¡¯s house very jealous. Now, seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi sell so much fermented tofu, the look they gave An Jing and Xiao Changyi was as if it were laced with venom.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even glance at those people outside the courtyard. Once they had sent the people from the four restaurants on their way, they went back inside to count their money.


    After counting, An Jing embraced Xiao Changyi, jumping with elation several times: ¡°Hubby, we now have over six taels of silver, enough to buy a cow!¡±


    To be exact, it was six thousand one hundred and twelve coins.


    An Jing had always been concerned about buying him a cow, not wanting him to keep plowing like an ox. Xiao Changyi had always known this, and now seeing An Jing so happy about being able to buy a cow, Xiao Changyi¡¯s previously hard heart instantly melted, becoming incredibly sweet.


    Everything she did was for him.


    ¡°Yes, we can buy a cow now.¡± Xiao Changyi held An Jing tight, feeling completely content, and couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to give An Jing a kiss.


    An Jing said immediately, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the town tomorrow to buy the cow!¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± He knew that this was what she had been longing for, and of course, he would not stop her.

 Chapter 159 - 159 159 Buying a Cow_1

    ?Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Buying a Cow_1 Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Buying a Cow_1 ¡°When the time comes, we¡¯ll also get a small cart for the ox to pull,¡± An Jing said with a smile, ¡°That way, we¡¯ll have an ox cart, and we won¡¯t have to walk to town anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± After a pause, Xiao Changyi asked, ¡°We still have a hundred jin of fermented bean curd at home. Shall we take some to sell in town tomorrow?¡±


    An Jing shook her head, ¡°No, not tomorrow. We will go with empty hands, specifically to buy an ox and a cart. Once we have the ox cart, we can go to sell the fermented bean curd. That way, we won¡¯t have to carry the curd ourselves, and we won¡¯t need to get up so early anymore.¡±


    Riding an ox cart would certainly be much faster than walking to town.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He followed her lead, having no objections of his own.


    ...


    Oxen could not only plow fields but also be used for transportation. In this world, oxen were not allowed to be slaughtered privately. Only when an ox grew old and became useless could its owner apply to the government for permission to slaughter it.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrived at the livestock market in Sixteen Town. There were many oxen, but only two types, normal oxen and water buffaloes.


    The normal oxen were yellow, their horns shorter than those of water buffaloes, their bodies smaller, and their strength less. They also disliked water, so they were much cheaper than water buffaloes.


    A normal ox could be bought for four taels, but a water buffalo cost at least five taels.


    ¡°Husband, I want to buy a water buffalo.¡± As soon as the sales pitch ended, An Jing stated her wish to Xiao Changyi without hesitation.


    Xiao Changyi went along with her wish, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The livestock seller was both surprised and pleased upon hearing their interest in buying a water buffalo. Surprised because there weren¡¯t many farmers who could afford a water buffalo, and pleased because the profit from selling one water buffalo was equivalent to selling two normal oxen.


    In the end, An Jing chose a particularly robust and healthy-looking water buffalo and bought it for five taels and four hundred coins.


    Then, An Jing and Xiao Changyi led the buffalo to a carpenter¡¯s shop and bought a small cart for the animal to pull, turning it into an ox cart, which cost a hundred coins.


    Passing by a rice shop, Xiao Changyi pulled An Jing inside and bought ten jin of polished rice, which was quite expensive at twenty coins per jin, totaling two hundred coins.


    An Jing had actually not planned to buy polished rice, but Xiao Changyi had pulled her inside, clearly intending to buy. She knew he was buying it for her to eat, so she didn¡¯t resist his wish at all and let him buy ten jin of polished rice to put on the ox cart.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to eat rice every meal just yet, but having a very thin rice porridge with each meal was still an option. The last batch of polished rice he had bought was consumed just like that.


    Spotting a pork shop not far away, An Jing said, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s buy some pork bones.¡±


    Without waiting for Xiao Changyi to reply, An Jing lowered her voice and added, ¡°Bone broth is very nourishing, especially when made from large bones. In my original world, pig bones were much more expensive than the meat. People here really don¡¯t know what¡¯s valuable.¡±


    Pork cost twelve coins per jin, spare ribs ten coins per jin, but those large bones, as they had little meat on them and people here didn¡¯t realize that bone broth was highly nutritious, were actually quite cheap¡ªonly five coins per jin.


    As soon as An Jing arrived at the pork shop, she bought four jin of large bones for twenty coins.


    When An Jing turned around after purchasing the pork bones, she saw Xiao Changyi standing behind her, holding a stick of candied hawthorns.


    Upon seeing her turn, Xiao Changyi handed her the candied hawthorns, ¡°Here.¡±

 Chapter 160 - 160 160 You Deserve It._1

    ?Chapter 160: Chapter 160 You, Deserve It._1 Chapter 160: Chapter 160 You, Deserve It._1 ¡°Where did this come from?¡± An Jingxin¡¯s heart was sweet as honey; she smiled as she took the candied hawthorn stick and asked.


    Xiao Changyi pointed to an old man selling the candied hawthorn not far away, ¡°Bought it there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re spending money recklessly again.¡± Although her words were accusing, Ke Anjing spoke them with a smile, not angry at all.


    Xiao Changyi simply gave her two words in response, ¡°Worth it.¡±


    Worth it?


    You¡¯re worth it.


    An Jingxin smiled until her eyes disappeared.


    Then, Xiao Changyi drove the ox cart back home, while An Jingxin sat on the ox cart eating her candied hawthorn.


    Of course, An Jingxin didn¡¯t forget Xiao Changyi; she passed a candied hawthorn to Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips. He pretended to bite a piece, and then Xiao Changyi slightly furrowed his brows, almost imperceptibly.


    Noticing his frown, An Jingxin was so amused she couldn¡¯t help but ask deliberately, ¡°Is it sweet?¡±


    Xiao Changyi responded, ¡°Sweet.¡±


    ¡°Then...¡± An Jingxin drew out her voice on purpose, ¡°Is it sour?¡±


    Xiao Changyi was quite honest, ¡°Sour.¡±


    Sweet and sour, that¡¯s what candied hawthorn is all about. An Jingxin was even happier and her smile grew even more radiant. Seeing that nobody was around, she boldly turned his face towards her and kissed him on the lips.


    After kissing him, she asked with a smile, ¡°Is it still sour now?¡±


    Xiao Changyi shook his head, ¡°Not sour, it¡¯s sweet.¡±


    Her man was so supportive, An Jingxin was over the moon with joy.


    On the way home, An Jingxin and Xiao Changyi encountered Shi Xiaolan, An Fu, and An Quangui.


    The three of them had gone to West Market in the town early in the morning to sell tofu or vegetables. After selling their goods, they were already on their way back; unfortunately, they had walked for about an hour and had covered only half of the distance.


    As soon as An Jingxin saw them, she invited them onto the ox cart to give them a lift.


    Seeing that An Jingxin and Xiao Changyi had actually bought an ox, and a water buffalo at that, the three of them were so surprised they were speechless. They thought An Jingxin and Xiao Changyi were incredibly impressive and wealthy to be able to afford a water buffalo; in An Village, not even a common ox was to be had.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there like fools, come on up,¡± An Jingxin said with amusement when she saw that the three of them were just staring at her newly-bought water buffalo without boarding the cart.


    An Quangui was the quickest to snap out of it, but still didn¡¯t board the ox cart, instead, he hastily waved his hands and said, ¡°No need, no need, we can walk back. It¡¯s not that much farther.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you take a ride if there¡¯s a car? I¡¯ve got plenty of space here for the three of you to sit, get on up.¡± The next second, she teased, ¡°What, do you need me to get off the cart and invite you personally?¡±


    Only then did the three agree to board the ox cart.


    Once on the ox cart, they remained silent, continuing to stare at the water buffalo leading the way.


    It took quite a while before An Quangui, while looking at the water buffalo, exclaimed, ¡°What a magnificent beast.¡±


    If An Jingxin were not so patient, she would have burst out laughing by now.


    Shi Xiaolan was very nervous, yet excited, ¡°An Jingxin, this is my first time riding on an ox cart.¡±


    An Jingxin thought to herself that it was also her first time on an ox cart. In the past, the most she would ride was a military off-road vehicle.


    An Fu, on the other hand, was much calmer as he had ridden an ox cart twice before. He had no particular feelings about riding in the cart itself, but he was quite impressed with the large water buffalo up front.


    While staring at the leading water buffalo, An Fu swallowed several times involuntarily. It took him a while before he said, ¡°An Jingxin, that ox must be expensive, right? I heard that a water buffalo costs at least five taels of silver, and this one looks so robust, clearly top quality...¡±


    An Jingxin smiled and said, ¡°It was quite expensive, nearly all of my family¡¯s savings were spent on it.¡±

 Chapter 161 - 161 161 Wu Mazis Jealousy_1

    ?Chapter 161: Chapter 161 Wu Mazi¡¯s Jealousy_1 Chapter 161: Chapter 161 Wu Mazi¡¯s Jealousy_1 An Quangui immediately sighed and said, ¡°You really are willing to spend.¡±


    But he did not have such a substantial family wealth to buy such good cattle, he did not even have enough to buy a calf.


    Shi Xiaolan asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ve run out of money?¡±


    An Jing just smiled without speaking.


    Seeing her like this, An Fu thought she really had no money and quickly said, ¡°An Jing, our family has some extra money now, thanks to you and Brother Xiao, if you need it, we can lend you some.¡±


    These people really knew how to be grateful.


    Only then did An Jing say, ¡°No need, we still have some money, not much, but enough for me and my husband to live on for a while. Besides, my husband and I are going to sell tofu cheese at the town market tomorrow, we should be able to make some money from that.¡±


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, An Quangui said, ¡°Take more tofu cheese to sell at the town market tomorrow, you haven¡¯t been selling there recently, and the people who come to buy vegetables at West Market were asking me if you¡¯re not going to sell anymore, everyone really wants to buy your family¡¯s tofu cheese.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°During this period, all the tofu cheese was sold to a few restaurants, so there was none left to sell at the stall. However, I still have some tofu cheese on hand now, so I can set up the stall and sell it.¡±


    An Quangui mused, ¡°Speaking of restaurants, I remembered something. I overheard some people who came to buy vegetables talking, it seems that some dishes in the town restaurants use tofu cheese, and those dishes with tofu cheese added sell particularly well. Those who buy vegetables all want to buy some tofu cheese from you to try cooking at home and see if it¡¯s as delicious as the dishes at the restaurants.¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll definitely be able to sell out the tofu cheese when I go to the town market tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡± An Quangui said. ¡°When have you not sold out? Tomorrow will definitely be the same!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll hold Uncle Quan Gui to his good words.¡±


    An Quangui, Shi Xiaolan, and An Fu got off the ox-cart about two hundred meters away from the entrance of Jiuping Village, right at a fork in the road. Down that fork, there was a path leading directly to An Village.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Changyi continued driving the ox-cart, returning to Jiuping Village with An Jing.


    As soon as the water buffalo entered Jiuping Village, the villagers were stunned. Wu Mazi¡¯s family in Jiuping Village had just one ox, and that was a yellow ox. This water buffalo must be very expensive from just one look.


    When the people of Jiuping Village saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi sitting on the ox-cart, they all paused for a moment.


    But seeing that there was no one else on the ox-cart, just An Jing and Xiao Changyi, they all started to speculate whether the water buffalo was rented by An Jing and Xiao Changyi or if they had bought it themselves.


    ¡°It must be their own purchase, rented water buffaloes would have a strip of cloth tied to their horns!¡±


    As soon as this was said, everyone fell silent, too envious, too jealous, and too resentful to speak any longer. All they could do was stare at An Jing and Xiao Changyi with eyes full of envy, jealousy, and resentment.


    They had actually managed to buy an ox¡ªwhat¡¯s more, a water buffalo! They must be so rich! How come they didn¡¯t have as much money!


    Wu Mazi was incredibly irritated when he heard that An Jing and Xiao Changyi had bought a water buffalo.


    Before, it was only his family in the village that had an ox, even if it was just a yellow ox, but everyone was particularly envious of his family. Now, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had actually bought a water buffalo!


    It must have been because he had refused to let An Jing and Xiao Changyi ride his ox-cart, so they must have held a grudge and bought a water buffalo just to spite him, to make sure his family could no longer be envied by the village!

 Chapter 162 - 162 162 The Child is Teachable_1

    ?Chapter 162: Chapter 162 The Child is Teachable_1 Chapter 162: Chapter 162 The Child is Teachable_1 Definitely so!


    It must be like this!


    Wu Mazi was seething with anger and couldn¡¯t help cursing out loud, ¡°An Jing and Xiao Changyi, those two grudge-holders, deserve to die childless!¡±


    If An Jing knew Wu Mazi¡¯s thoughts at this moment, she would definitely laugh so hard she couldn¡¯t straighten her waist. She was doing it for the good of her husband, after all! Who the hell did Wu Mazi think he was?


    Meanwhile, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had already returned home.


    Yesterday, after confirming they would go to town to buy a cow today, they set up a cattle shed.


    The cattle shed was very rudimentary and had no defensive measures, but that was because there was simply no need. In the Xiyun Kingdom, cattle theft and harm were serious crimes; even if the people of Jiuping Village were green with envy, they wouldn¡¯t dare to target their cow.


    After unloading the cart, Xiao Changyi led the cow into the shed.


    An Jing stood outside watching until Xiao Changyi tied up the cow and walked out of the shed. Then, with a beaming smile, she said, ¡°Husband, we finally have a cow~¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Xiao Changyi nodded, and at the same time, he stretched out a hand toward her.


    An Jing immediately placed her own hand on top of his, and then, their fingers intertwined, holding tightly.


    Both of their hearts, filled to the brim.


    At noon, they had a quick bite to eat. The pork bones were only started to stew at the hour of shen in the afternoon.


    After stewing for over an hour, An Jing finally took the pot off the fire.


    An Jing, the first in the Xiyun Kingdom to waste so much firewood stewing bone soup like this, was unheard of among the farmers.


    Luckily, the only family An Jing had now was Xiao Changyi, who couldn¡¯t pamper her enough, let alone blame her for wasting so much firewood. Xiao Changyi would simply gather more firewood silently for his wife to burn.


    Because it had stewed long enough, all the nutrients from the bones were extracted, and the aroma of the bone soup was particularly rich. The scent wafted out of the kitchen, then out of the courtyard, reaching the nearby villagers. While drooling, they cursed in their hearts that An Jing and Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t let them sleep properly, creating such a delicious smell so late at night.


    Indeed, it was already dark.


    And An Jing and Xiao Changyi were sitting in the kitchen, sipping the fragrant bone soup by the light of an oil lamp.


    ¡°Husband, is it tasty?¡± An Jing looked at Xiao Changyi with a face that seemed to be seeking praise.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Shall I stew it for you again in the future?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s eyes twinkled, and she simply stopped sitting across from Xiao Changyi. Instead, she stood up, walked around the table, and sat on the same bench, right next to Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi simply freed one arm to wrap around An Jing¡¯s waist.


    An Jing didn¡¯t speak either, just staring at Xiao Changyi, giggling uncontrollably.


    His wife was always so spirited. Xiao Changyi unconsciously lowered his head and gently rubbed his forehead against hers.


    ¡°You¡¯re too reserved,¡± An Jing teased with a grin.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say a word, just took a sip of the bone soup and held it in his mouth, then pressed his lips against An Jing¡¯s, feeding her. The soup flowed into her mouth with a burst of freshness, and she swallowed it unconsciously.


    An Jing¡¯s inner monologue: A promising youth indeed~


    ...


    The next day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi took their own ox cart to the town to sell fermented tofu. When they passed the entrance to Jiuping Village, Wu Mazi was leading his yellow ox cart, trying to attract passengers.


    The large water buffalo walking past the small yellow ox was an immediate comparison of superior and inferior status, which left Wu Mazi feeling extremely frustrated.


    And An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even give Wu Mazi a glance from start to finish. An insignificant person was not worth their attention.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi still planned to set up a stall in the West Market, so they parked the cart in the designated area of West Market and then carried the fermented tofu to claim an even better stall spot than before.

 Chapter 163 - 163 163 Local Ruffian Picks a Quarrel_1

    ?Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Local Ruffian Picks a Quarrel_1 Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Local Ruffian Picks a Quarrel_1 They brought sixty jin of fermented tofu to sell today, originally planning to bring only forty jin, but yesterday An Quangui said many people wanted to buy, so they brought an extra twenty jin.


    Most of those who came to buy the fermented tofu were still regular customers, and everyone kept asking them why it took them so long to come back, to which An Jing patiently answered each one of them.


    And since everyone had heard that the dishes seasoned with fermented tofu at the local tavern were selling well, some asked An Jing if she knew how to season it. An Jing simply told the truth and shared with these women how to season, so they could also make dishes at home similar to those in the tavern.


    Fermented tofu could always be seasoned, and besides, adding fermented tofu as a seasoning to dishes was really easy. Even if An Jing hadn¡¯t mentioned it, there would always be women who could figure it out on their own.


    The women, learning how to season with fermented tofu, were very pleased, and some were even so delighted that they bought extra.


    ¡°Make way, our boss is here to collect protection money!¡±


    Just when An Jing and Xiao Changyi were about to sell out their sixty jin of fermented tofu, suddenly a cursing male voice rang out, obviously not a good sign.


    The women who had clustered around the stall to buy the tofu immediately scattered in fear. With no more women blocking their view, An Jing and Xiao Changyi quickly saw three ruffians ambling towards them.


    Then, the trio stopped in front of An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s stall, and without needing much thought, both knew these men were street thugs.


    The leader of the men had a scar on his face, making his appearance quite fierce with his stout build, and as he stood in front of their stall with a straw in his mouth, he crossed his arms with what he presumed was a suave air, then began to shake his leg.


    The other two were much thinner, one with a sneaky look and the other as skinny as a pole, standing on either side of their leader, also crossing their arms and shaking their legs in imitation.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi exchanged glances, and both their eyes spoke volumes: these men needed to be taught a lesson.


    ¡°Pay up the protection fee, one tael,¡± the sneaky-eyed man said loudly.


    One tael?! Some of the vegetable stall owners who had heard gasped, it was clear that their protection fee was nowhere near that high.


    Instead of getting angry, An Jing smiled, ¡°Am I the only one paying?¡±


    ¡°Everyone else has already paid; we came to collect at the end of last month,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s only the beginning of the month; why don¡¯t you come back at the end of this month?¡± An Jing suggested amiably. Today was the second day of May.


    ¡°Are you looking to die?¡± the sneaky-eyed man put on what he thought was his most ferocious face, ¡°Daring to tell us to come back at the end of the month? We¡¯ll come whenever we want, it¡¯s not up to you to decide. Hand over the money quickly! One tael, not a copper coin less!¡±


    ¡°Does everyone else also pay one tael?¡± An Jing remained calm, yet from the corner of her eye she couldn¡¯t help but notice the Shopkeeper from Jadeite Tavern hiding around the corner, stealthily watching everything; she immediately got the gist of the situation, but maintained her composure.


    Looking toward her husband, seeing him nod slightly at her, she then knew that he too had noticed: these three thugs had definitely been sent by Jadeite Tavern¡¯s Shopkeeper to pick a fight with them.


    ¡°Of course!¡± lied the sneaky-eyed man.


    The nearby vegetable stall owners kept to themselves, not daring to defend An Jing and Xiao Changyi by saying that they only had to pay ten copper coins, not one tael ¡ª that¡¯s what they themselves had paid.

 Chapter 164 - 164 164 Beating You Until Youre Searching for

    ?Chapter 164: Chapter 164 Beating You Until You¡¯re Searching for Teeth on the Ground_1 Chapter 164: Chapter 164 Beating You Until You¡¯re Searching for Teeth on the Ground_1 An Jing didn¡¯t care how much protection money they collected from each stall; she simply stated at a leisurely pace, ¡°Since it¡¯s protection money, then you should be the ones protecting us before we pay you, right? But what can we do, I have my husband to protect me, and my husband doesn¡¯t need your protection, so it seems we don¡¯t have to pay you after all. Sorry to have made you come here for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Boss, look at this...¡± The man with the thieving rat¡¯s eyes was stunned by An Jing¡¯s response and after a moment of pause, eagerly looked towards his leader to see what they should do next.


    The scar-faced man leading the group immediately glared with his round, fierce eyes and threatened, ¡°Are you going to give us one tael of silver or not? If you don¡¯t, we won¡¯t be polite anymore!¡±


    ¡°Even if we did give it to you, you would still be rude to us,¡± An Jing replied slowly.


    The three thugs were momentarily taken aback, not expecting An Jing to have seen through their intention of deliberately causing trouble; even if they got a tael, they would still be impolite.


    Coming to his senses, the scar-faced man became furious. In Sixteen Town, there was no vegetable seller who wasn¡¯t afraid of him, as they would obediently pay the protection money as soon as they made their demands.


    But now, not only had An Jing talked back at length, she had also guessed their motive, which made the scar-faced man feel like he had lost face and, naturally, his anger rose.


    The scar-faced man shouted in rage, ¡°You arrogant bitch, not even bothering to ask around who He Ba is. Fine, if you won¡¯t pay the protection fee, we¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t do business in this town!¡±


    Immediately, He Ba ordered his two underlings, ¡°Go, smash this bitch¡¯s stall and see how they can sell anything!¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡± The two underlings promptly moved to smash the stall.


    He Ba¡¯s gaze then fell upon An Jing and Xiao Changyi, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll smash your stall every time I see you! Let¡¯s see if you still dare to¡ª¡±


    Before He Ba could finish his sentence, he saw Xiao Changyi deliver a kick to each of his two underlings. Not only did they fail to smash the stall, but they didn¡¯t even have time to react before they stumbled backwards several steps, clutching their bellies and squatting down, crying out in pain and even breaking out in a cold sweat on their foreheads.


    Taken aback by Xiao Changyi¡¯s unexpected move, He Ba¡¯s fury erupted after a moment, ¡°You dare to hit my men, watch me knock your teeth out!¡±


    With only the merest understanding of martial arts, He Ba was no match for Xiao Changyi. As He Ba swung his fist towards him, Xiao Changyi rapidly grabbed He Ba¡¯s fist and pulled, instantly dislocating He Ba¡¯s arm.


    He Ba screamed in pain immediately.


    But that wasn¡¯t all; Xiao Changyi then kicked the back of He Ba¡¯s knee, causing him to fall to his knees with a single knee on the ground.


    Xiao Changyi, with an expressionless face, raised another hand knife and chopped down on He Ba¡¯s shoulder. He Ba¡¯s upper body pitched forward, and then he collapsed onto the ground.


    Xiao Changyi stepped forward and firmly pressed his foot against He Ba¡¯s neck. He Ba¡¯s face hit the ground, knocking out half of his teeth.


    A few white teeth mixed in with blood stood out starkly.


    The onlookers were stunned, having never expected the local bully of Sixteen Town to be subdued by Xiao Changyi so easily.


    Only An Jing was not surprised at all but rather her eyes sparkled.


    She had been watching from the side all along, observing Xiao Changyi¡¯s lightning-fast moves, precise and merciless, clearly superior to her own skills. Yet An Jingxin still very much wanted to have a match with Xiao Changyi.


    Even though she was fully aware that her husband would never fight her.

 Chapter 165 - 165 165 Dont Think Just Behave -1

    ?Chapter 165: Chapter 165: Don¡¯t Think, Just Behave -1 Chapter 165: Chapter 165: Don¡¯t Think, Just Behave -1 An Jing had witnessed Xiao Changyi¡¯s skills once again, and had also taken care of those three hoodlums. At that moment, An Jing was still very happy.


    As she walked up to Xiao Changyi, she laughed and said, ¡°Husband, you really did knock his teeth out.¡±


    ¡°He had a dirty mouth.¡± Xiao Changyi, with an expressionless face, lifted his foot and stomped down again. Although the stomp seemed light, it knocked out the remaining half of He Ba¡¯s teeth.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Okay, since that man cursed her as a stinky bitch, he deserved to be taught a lesson by her husband. Her husband was really angry.


    Xiao Changyi raised his foot and kicked, and He Ba, who was now toothless and sprawled on the ground, was immediately kicked and rolled several times on the ground before stopping more than a meter away from An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± One cold word from Xiao Changyi.


    The two lackeys were originally clutching their bellies in cold sweat, but upon hearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s words, they immediately helped He Ba up and hurried off as if a ghost was chasing them. This man was so formidable; he took down all three of them by himself. If they didn¡¯t leave quickly, were they waiting for him to beat them up again?


    The onlookers all looked at Xiao Changyi as if they were watching a hero. They had all been bullied by He Ba, the local tyrant, and seeing him get beaten up like this today made them feel happy and relieved.


    Cashier Qian, the shopkeeper of the nearby Jadeite Tavern located around the corner, was fuming with anger after seeing He Ba and his men fail to teach Xiao Changyi and An Jing a lesson and instead were beaten up badly themselves by Xiao Changyi.


    There were only five taverns in the town: Jadeite, Hundred Dishes Restaurant, Jixiang, Mingman, and Shuangxi.


    Originally, only the Hundred Dishes Restaurant sold dishes flavored with fermented bean curd. But now, Jixiang, Mingman, and Shuangxi had also started selling them. Didn¡¯t that mean that An Jing and Xiao Changyi were the only ones who hadn¡¯t sold the fermented bean curd to them at Jadeite Tavern?


    Moreover, even though there were now four taverns selling dishes with fermented bean curd and their business wasn¡¯t as booming as when Hundred Dishes Restaurant was the only one selling them, their business was still decent and had increased a bit compared to usual. Only the Jadeite Tavern¡¯s business was getting colder and colder. Almost all the customers had gone to the other four taverns. How could that not be infuriating!


    Cashier Qian was angry, but not really because Jadeite Tavern¡¯s business was poor. He was angry because his boss, Sun Beiwei, the owner of Jadeite Tavern, vented his anger on him, the shopkeeper, when the business was bad.


    Then, he said it was An Jing¡¯s and Xiao Changyi¡¯s refusal to sell fermented bean curd to Jadeite Tavern, and there was nothing he could do about it.


    After that, Sun Beiwei ordered him to find someone to rough up An Jing and Xiao Changyi to vent his frustration.


    But now, not only had he failed to have them roughed up, but they had instead been the ones who got beaten. Feeling extremely stifled, Cashier Qian also wanted to get back at An Jing for her lack of courtesy to him in the past.


    After shooting a hateful glance in the direction of An Jing and Xiao Changyi, Cashier Qian flounced off to report back to his boss.


    Seeing Cashier Qian leave, An Jing sneered, ¡°Such mediocre tactics.¡±


    Turning her head to look at Xiao Changyi, the disdain in her eyes was gone, replaced with sparks of admiration, ¡°Husband, I think¡ª¡±


    But before she could finish, Xiao Changyi interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t think, just behave.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Alright, considering her husband rarely asked her to behave, she would postpone her desire to have a fight with her husband for another time.


    On the other side, as soon as Cashier Qian returned to Jadeite Tavern, he went to report the latest news to his boss, Sun Beiwei.


    Upon hearing that Xiao Changyi and An Jing had turned the tables on He Ba and his men, Sun Beiwei immediately flew into a rage, slamming the table as he stood up, ¡°Don¡¯t they know whose territory this is? I¡¯ll make sure they regret crossing us!¡±

 Chapter 166 - 166 166 Im not afraid my husband will protect

    ?Chapter 166: Chapter 166: I¡¯m not afraid, my husband will protect me_1 Chapter 166: Chapter 166: I¡¯m not afraid, my husband will protect me_1 ¡°Old Qian, you,¡± Sun Beiwei angrily pointed at the door and said to Cashier Qian, ¡°go now and tell Baicai, Mingman, Shuangxi, and Jixiang the four stores that if anyone dares to buy their fermented tofu again, they¡¯re opposing me, brother-in-law, Official Registrar Zhao!¡±


    In every county, aside from the County Magistrate, the official registrar holds the most power!


    ...


    Sixty catties of fermented tofu had been sold until only a little was left, probably about one or two catties worth, when An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned to their stall planning to continue selling the remaining fermented tofu. At that moment, An Quangui hurriedly approached them.


    ¡°Changyi, An Jing.¡±


    An Quangui had arrived a bit late today, failing to secure a good spot to sell vegetables. His stand was quite far from where An Jing and Xiao Changyi were selling fermented tofu. He had come over out of curiosity after seeing everyone gathering around, saying there was excitement to witness.


    Little did he know, he would see Xiao Changyi handling He Ba with ease.


    An Village was close to Jiuping Village, and An Quangui had heard about Xiao Changyi seriously injuring over a dozen men from Jiuping Village before. He had never quite believed it, but after he saw Xiao Changyi take down He Ba effortlessly today, he believed it; Xiao Changyi truly had exceptional skills.


    But offending He Ba was not a good thing, so it was only after the crowd that had been watching the commotion dispersed that he could approach An Jing and Xiao Changyi. He planned to have a serious talk with them.


    Seeing An Quangui, An Jing smiled and said, ¡°Ah, Uncle Quan Gui, so you were here. I was just mentioning you to my husband, saying I hadn¡¯t seen you come to sell vegetables.¡±


    ¡°I did come to sell, but I arrived late and couldn¡¯t get a good spot. Look, my stall is over there,¡± An Quangui pointed at a small stall that was now unattended and quite far away.


    Before An Jing could respond, An Quangui continued, ¡°How did you end up fighting with He Ba? None of us selling things in this town dare to confront them; we all just pay the protection fee and that¡¯s that. You were too reckless.¡±


    The smile on An Jing¡¯s face faded slightly, ¡°Should we just let them bully us like that? They¡¯re obviously targeting us by asking for one tael as a protection fee.¡±


    An Quangui said, ¡°You could negotiate with them to pay less.¡±


    An Jing scoffed, ¡°Why negotiate? They aren¡¯t really protecting us. Why should we pay a protection fee?¡±


    An Quangui sighed, ¡°It¡¯s better to avoid trouble. They are not to be trifled with, and they might bring even more people to hassle you in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, my husband will protect me.¡± As she spoke, An Jing smiled warmly at Xiao Changyi, ¡°Right, husband?¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    An Quangui was at a loss for words in an instant.


    Upon glancing at An Quangui, An Jing¡¯s smile became much more polite and distant, ¡°Uncle Quan Gui, I think from now on we might as well act as if we don¡¯t know each other to avoid trouble for you in case someone comes to bother us again.¡±


    An Quangui said, ¡°Why would you say such things to embarrass me? I am not a coward. I¡¯m just afraid it would hurt my family if the vegetables don¡¯t sell and it ends up dragging us down, so I figured it¡¯s best to avoid trouble and endure it. Do you think I want to pay ten coins for protection each month? Aside from my reluctance, do you think anyone here selling vegetables is willing? Sigh... I won¡¯t say anything more to you; I know you both have your own ideas, but don¡¯t speak of acting like strangers anymore. You¡¯ve helped my older brother¡¯s family so much, and because of you, my other brother¡¯s household and I have greatly benefited, our lives have improved much more than before. If I turned my back on you over such a small matter, would I even be considered human?¡±

 Chapter 167 - 167 167 So Calm…_1

    ?Chapter 167: Chapter 167 So Calm..._1 Chapter 167: Chapter 167 So Calm..._1 ¡°Uncle Quan Gui, you¡¯re a good person, but from now on we really should¡ª¡±


    An Jing sincerely hoped that An Quangui would keep his distance from them at this time. Involving him now would not be good. An Quangui was not that disgusting Aunt Liu Hua. If he really got dragged into their troubles, she would feel remorseful.


    But before An Jing could finish her sentence, An Quangui cut her off, ¡°If worst comes to worst, I¡¯ll just stop selling vegetables. After taking out the costs, I don¡¯t make much profit in a month anyway. It¡¯s alright, An Jing girl, don¡¯t talk like that anymore. If I really act like I don¡¯t know you, not only will my wife and son not let me off, my older and second brothers will definitely give me a hard time. Alright, I¡¯m off to sell vegetables. I can¡¯t leave my stall unattended for too long.¡±


    Having said that, An Quangui turned and left.


    Only when An Quangui had returned to his stall to sell vegetables did An Jing withdraw her gaze and look at Xiao Changyi with a smile. ¡°That uncle is really not bad, right?¡±


    Xiao Changyi lightly responded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After selling the remaining fermented tofu, An Jing and Xiao Changyi rode their family¡¯s ox cart back home.


    Then, An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t go out and instead weeded the garden in their yard.


    But they had just started weeding when they heard the sound of a carriage. Soon, a familiar carriage came into view¡ªthe one belonging to Wang Youbao, which they had seen just a few days ago.


    The carriage driver stopped the carriage at their doorstep, and soon Wang Youbao got down from the carriage. Upon seeing them in the yard, he hurriedly clasped his hands and said, ¡°Xiao Bio Gong, Mrs. An, I have urgent news to tell.¡±


    Seeing the corpulent Wang Youbao being so anxious and yet minding such formalities at the doorstep, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. Still, she responded, ¡°Then come in and talk.¡±


    Wang Youbao then entered the yard.


    The three of them went into the main house.


    Before they could sit down, Wang Youbao said, ¡°I came to inform the two of you that the owner of the Jadeite Tavern, Sun Beiwei, had people notify my tavern. I¡¯ve also inquired around, and Jixiang, Shuangxi, and Mingman have all been notified too. We are not allowed to buy your fermented tofu anymore, or else we would be opposing Official Zhao.¡±


    ¡°Official Zhao?¡± An Jing had no idea who that was.


    ¡°The official registrar of Hecheng County. Besides the County Magistrate, he is the most powerful. He is Sun Beiwei¡¯s brother-in-law, surnamed Zhao, known as Official Zhao.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Wang Youbao was taken aback, feeling that An Jing¡¯s reaction was a bit too calm. He turned his gaze towards Xiao Changyi, who was as expressionless as ever, as if Wang Youbao didn¡¯t exist. Wang Youbao thought Xiao Changyi was even calmer than An Jing¡ªafter all, An Jing had at least responded to him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Wang Youbao eventually couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Worried about what?¡± An Jing asked.


    ¡°Sun Beiwei forbidding us from buying your family¡¯s fermented tofu, presumably he won¡¯t allow you to sell the tofu in town to anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Just as calm... Wang Youbao felt a sense of frustration, and finally raised his voice, ¡°This means that your family¡¯s fermented tofu can¡¯t be sold!¡±


    Seeing that Wang Youbao was getting anxious again, An Jing then said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Originally, my husband and I were making and selling fermented tofu just to buy an ox. Now we¡¯ve already bought one for our family, which you must have seen in the yard¡ªa big water buffalo. As for whether we can sell the fermented tofu in the future, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    She had initially thought that the fermented tofu business could be a long-term endeavor, but since it couldn¡¯t be sustained in the long run, she wasn¡¯t inclined to force it. She had already bought a big water buffalo for her husband.

 Chapter 168 - 168 168 Whimsical_1

    ?Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Whimsical_1 Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Whimsical_1 Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, Wang Youbao felt like pointing at An Jing¡¯s nose and scolding her for her lack of ambition. A water buffalo costs merely five or six taels of silver¡ªis that all it takes to make you content?


    However, seeing how composed An Jing and Xiao Changyi were, Wang Youbao realized he was getting worked up like ¡°an eunuch more anxious than the Emperor,¡± and he promptly deflated.


    Despite having known them for only a short time, he had already come to consider An Jing and Xiao Changyi as friends. Thus, the moment he learned that Sun Beiwei intended to suppress them, he had rushed to inform them.


    But these two!


    His original hunch had been right after all. They were selling fermented bean curd to make money, but they didn¡¯t care about the money.


    Now he understood what they wanted the money for¡ªto buy a water buffalo...


    Wang Youbao took a deep breath, suppressing the urge to call An Jing and Xiao Changyi spineless, before saying, ¡°Selling fermented bean curd is a good business. You shouldn¡¯t just give it up like that. It¡¯s too regrettable. How about I, as the host, invite Sun Beiwei to my tavern for a chat? When the time comes, you could apologize to him so he can let bygones be bygones, allowing you to continue selling fermented tofu in Sixteen Town?¡±


    An Jing knew Wang Youbao meant well for them, but¡ª


    ¡°Apologize?¡± An Jing scoffed. ¡°What have we done wrong that we need to apologize to him?¡±


    Wang Youbao sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not about wrongdoing. It¡¯s just that there are five taverns in town. You sold to four but not his, even though his is the biggest. By not selling to him, you¡¯ve essentially slapped his face and offended him.¡±


    Initially, Wang Youbao hadn¡¯t understood why Sun Beiwei would go out of his way to prevent them from buying fermented bean curd. But then, recalling that only Jadeite Tavern didn¡¯t offer dishes seasoned with fermented bean curd and that its business was quiet, he understood.


    An Jing scoffed again, ¡°Our family¡¯s fermented bean curd is ours to sell to whomever we wish.¡±


    Turning her head, she looked at her aloof husband with a beaming smile, ¡°Right, my dear husband?¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Wang Youbao was stunned, having not anticipated An Jing and Xiao Changyi to conduct business so whimsically.


    However, considering their previous conduct and demeanor, he felt it made sense; they had always seemed whimsical.


    Until now, he had simply thought they were exceptional individuals without giving it much thought. But now that he understood, he admired them even more.


    After all, how many people in this world can truly do as they please? He once thought only emperors could act so freely. But now, he had two such people right beside him.


    As for himself, the only place he could do as he pleased was at home. Outside, he still had to observe others¡¯ expressions and act accordingly.


    With that realization, Wang Youbao felt not just admiration but also respect for An Jing and Xiao Changyi. After all, he couldn¡¯t afford to live as freely as they did¡ªthe considerations he had to take into account were simply too numerous.


    ¡°You sure live a carefree life,¡± Wang Youbao suddenly said enviously. ¡°I, too, wish I could be like you. However, as a common son, the seventh concubine¡¯s, and my father¡¯s only offspring¡ªat that, one he fathered in his old age and the youngest child in the family¡ªhe has always doted on me. I can do whatever I want at home, but hardly anyone in the family takes me seriously, let alone outside...¡±

 Chapter 169 - 169 169 What Does He Dominate Sixteen Town

    ?Chapter 169: Chapter 169: What, Does He Dominate Sixteen Town with One Hand?_1 Chapter 169: Chapter 169: What, Does He Dominate Sixteen Town with One Hand?_1 An Jing and Xiao Changyi had not expected Wang Youbao to suddenly start talking about his own affairs. They exchanged a glance but did not interrupt him.


    Only after Wang Youbao had finished speaking did An Jing open her mouth to say, ¡°You...¡±


    But after uttering the word ¡°you,¡± An Jing didn¡¯t know what else to say. She was not good at comforting others. She could hear the sorrow in Wang Youbao¡¯s voice, and besides, the issue of legitimacy against illegitimacy was really taken very seriously here.


    ¡°Haha,¡± Wang Youbao finally realized he had lost his composure and laughed awkwardly. ¡°I have been inconsiderate. Please do not take offense.¡± He had been too emotional just now.


    Without waiting for An Jing to respond, Wang Youbao hurriedly redirected the conversation. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t sell fermented tofu, but does nothing else really matter? That Sun Beiwei is vengeful. He has already forbidden people from buying your tofu. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t allow them to buy your other products either. If you want to do business in town in the future, whatever you sell, it probably won¡¯t be possible.¡±


    An Jing immediately scoffed with a curl of her lip, ¡°What, does he, Sun Beiwei, now cover the sky with one hand in Sixteen Town?¡±


    Wang Youbao sighed, ¡°With his brother-in-law, Official Zhao, backing him up, hasn¡¯t he been covering the sky with one hand in Sixteen Town these years? As long as he speaks out, we have no choice but to comply obediently. Otherwise, it¡¯s going against Official Zhao. Official Zhao is from the County Government. We can¡¯t afford to provoke him. Otherwise, they could easily pin a crime on you, and you would end up in jail.¡±


    If the County Magistrate is considered the top authority of a county, then the official registrar is the second in command, specifically assisting the County Magistrate.


    An Jing said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the County Magistrate care? I have heard that our County Magistrate of Hecheng County is very just and incorruptible.¡±


    Wang Youbao sighed again, ¡°The County Magistrate is just and incorruptible, but unfortunately, he is unaware of these matters. Whatever the County Magistrate knows is what the official registrar reports to him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so he¡¯s been sidelined,¡± An Jing nodded in understanding and then said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Wang, thank you for going to such lengths to inform us of this. We understand your kindness, but our nature is such, it can¡¯t be changed. Don¡¯t bother persuading us. We will absolutely not bow to that Sun Beiwei.¡±


    Wang Youbao admired them even more.


    He also did not want to bow down to anyone, but he could not count the number of times he had had to bow down to others. He had never managed to stand firm, whereas these two farmer¡¯s children had done so.


    How could he not admire them?


    However, he also knew that further persuasion was a waste of breath. So, Wang Youbao did not try to persuade them any further but instead said sincerely, ¡°If you need help in the future, you can always come to me. If I can help, I will certainly do my best to assist you.¡±


    An Jing felt grateful in her heart, knowing that Wang Youbao considered her and her husband as friends. Nevertheless, she did not say much, only uttering two words: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ...


    In the evening, Shi Xiaolan and An Fu arrived. They had not gone to town to sell tofu today but had been planting sesame in the field. When An Quangui told them that An Jing and Xiao Changyi had dealt with He Ba, they were both very worried.


    Even though An Quangui had assured them that An Jing and Xiao Changyi were fine, Shi Xiaolan and An Fu were still uneasy. Therefore, they came together to check on An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Seeing that An Jing and Xiao Changyi were truly unharmed, Shi Xiaolan and An Fu finally felt completely reassured: ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    An Jing looked at Shi Xiaolan and An Fu, who were genuinely concerned about them, and she felt quite moved.

 Chapter 170 - 170 170 As Long As She Can Enjoy It_1

    ?Chapter 170: Chapter 170 As Long As She Can Enjoy It_1 Chapter 170: Chapter 170 As Long As She Can Enjoy It_1 After Shi Xiaolan and An Fu left, An Jing raised one eyebrow and said to Xiao Changyi with a smile, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go to the town to sell fermented tofu again tomorrow morning. I really want to see how this Sun Beiwei is going to stop the townspeople from buying our fermented tofu.¡±


    Sun Beiwei could notify the restaurant owners, but could he possibly send someone to each housewife¡¯s home to warn them? Without having to think about it, it was clear that was impossible; there had to be another tactic.


    How could Xiao Changyi not know that An Jing actually wanted to go to the town to take care of someone? He pulled An Jing into his embrace and indulged her with a nod, whispering softly in agreement, ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ...


    The next day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to the town to sell fermented tofu again. Knowing that they wouldn¡¯t be able to sell much, they only brought a small jar, which was about ten pounds, just for show.


    Daylight had broken, and the number of people coming to buy vegetables was gradually increasing. An Jing and Xiao Changyi had a good spot for their stall, but even after two hours, nobody dared to buy their fermented tofu.


    Because they didn¡¯t dare to buy, but some truly wanted to, those women couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances at An Jing¡¯s fermented tofu stall.


    Seeing the would-be buyers looking hesitant yet desirous, the smile on An Jing¡¯s lips grew even wider.


    Excellent, she had finally figured out how Sun Beiwei planned to make her unwelcome in this town.


    Early in the morning, at every entrance to the West Market, there were two thugs stationed, threatening the women who came to buy vegetables not to purchase her family¡¯s fermented tofu. The women, fearful and not wanting to cause trouble, didn¡¯t dare to buy even though they wanted to.


    The reason for posting men at the entrances, instead of smashing her stall again, was likely because He Ba and his two lackeys were severely injured the day before; none of the thugs dared to directly cause trouble for them again.


    An Jing watched as at one of the entrances, two thugs were blatantly intimidating the women, telling them not to buy her family¡¯s fermented tofu. The smile on her lips grew even wider, ¡°Husband, my hands are getting itchy.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was extremely calm, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°You beat them up first, then I¡¯ll go and slap each of them. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t your hands hurt?¡±


    ¡°It might hurt, but it should also feel very satisfying.¡±


    Xiao Changyi sighed lightly with a mix of helplessness and indulgence, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You just watch.¡±


    ¡°What, you can¡¯t bear to see me in pain?¡± An Jing¡¯s smile was brilliant, and of course, she felt sweet inside.


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded, ¡°Mmm.¡± He paused, then added weight to his promise, ¡°I¡¯ll make it very satisfying for you to watch.¡±


    An Jing immediately agreed, ¡°Deal!¡± As long as it was satisfying for her, it was a deal.


    There were four entrances, and eight thugs, each not very capable. They were fine for intimidating a few timid souls, but in front of Xiao Changyi, they were nothing.


    Xiao Changyi started by taking care of the two thugs at one entrance. Because their screams were so loud, it quickly drew the attention of the six thugs from the other three entrances.


    Upon seeing the six thugs approach, Xiao Changyi swiftly and thoroughly dealt with all of them.


    Conveniently, there were two trees nearby, quite close to each other, too narrow for a person to pass through. Anyone who tried to squeeze between them would surely get stuck.


    Xiao Changyi picked up each thug he had knocked down, stacking them between the two trees like folded Arhats. They were all lying face down, one on top of the other, piling up high. Then, all eight thugs were thoroughly stuck there, looking not only miserable but also hilariously ridiculous.

 Chapter 171 - 171 171 A reward for you~_1

    ?Chapter 171: Chapter 171: A reward for you~_1 Chapter 171: Chapter 171: A reward for you~_1 ¡°Hahaha...¡± An Jing laughed out loud unabashedly. How could her husband be so ingenious? Not only had he avenged her, but he also made it incredibly entertaining for her.


    The eight hooligans were in such pain that they couldn¡¯t help but wail. The two trees were just too close to each other; they all felt like their bones were about to be crushed between them. The man had forcefully squeezed them into the crevices between the trees, how ruthless!


    If they were not afraid of the hooligans taking revenge later, the onlookers would have applauded and cheered. These men had never stopped doing evil and bullying them!


    ¡°Enjoying the show?¡± Xiao Changyi asked as he approached An Jing.


    An Jing immediately replied with a beaming smile, ¡°So enjoyable~ My husband, you¡¯re amazing~¡± she paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you think they can get out by themselves?¡±


    Xiao Changyi casually responded, ¡°Without help, they would probably have to stay stuck like that.¡±


    ¡°Pfft~¡± An Jing was so happy she couldn¡¯t contain herself. If there weren¡¯t so many people around, she would have really liked to give her husband a kiss.


    Although she couldn¡¯t kiss him, she could still speak her mind. She lowered her voice to a whisper audible only to her aloof husband and said, ¡°My husband, you¡¯re so impressive, I really want to reward you with a kiss~¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he replied, ¡°Reward me when we get back home.¡±


    ¡°Pfft~¡± An Jing couldn¡¯t help laughing again but quickly agreed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll reward you when we get back~¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips curve into an almost imperceptible smile.


    Ignoring the eight bullies who were stuck between the trees and begging for mercy, Xiao Changyi and An Jing turned and were about to head back to their stall to pack up and go home. But as they turned around, they saw An Quangui standing in the crowd.


    As soon as An Quangui saw that they had noticed him, he didn¡¯t come over to lecture them like last time. Instead, he smiled and gave them a thumbs-up.


    Although An Quangui had reservations and didn¡¯t agree with Xiao Changyi and An Jing¡¯s head-on approach, he couldn¡¯t help feeling extremely delighted and relieved seeing the villains getting their just deserts.


    An Jing didn¡¯t like others meddling in her affairs with her husband. She was somewhat upset and resistant when Uncle Quan Gui lectured them yesterday, even if it was well-intentioned. Seeing that he didn¡¯t come to lecture them today, she didn¡¯t feel any aversion or resistance.


    As for whether or not Uncle Quan Gui gave them a thumbs-up, she didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Uncle Quan Gui, you saw that?¡± An Jing asked with a smile as she walked over, in a way of greeting him.


    An Quangui was still smiling, ¡°Yes, that kid Changyi is quite the fighter. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone in town who can match him.¡±


    After a brief chat, An Quangui went off to sell vegetables, while An Jing and Xiao Changyi went back to their fermented tofu stall to pack up their things.


    Despite having dealt with the eight bullies rather harshly, no one dared to buy their fermented tofu. So what was the point in staying in town? Of course, it was time to pack up and go home.


    As soon as they got home, An Jing fulfilled her promise and gave Xiao Changyi a reward kiss before saying, ¡°My husband, with all the commotion we caused today, do you think that man surnamed Sun will be very angry?¡±


    ¡°He will.¡±


    ¡°Since he¡¯s going to be very angry, doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯ll have even more trouble in the future?¡±


    ¡°No trouble.¡±


    An Jing wasn¡¯t surprised at all by his three-word reply; on the contrary, she looked at him with interest, ¡°How can you be so sure? Today we¡¯ve offended him even more. Can he really swallow this grievance and let it go?¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, dangerously, ¡°He¡¯ll have to swallow it, whether he wants to or not.¡±

 Chapter 172 - 172 172 Terraced Fields_1

    ?Chapter 172: Chapter 172 Terraced Fields_1 Chapter 172: Chapter 172 Terraced Fields_1 He had to swallow even if he couldn¡¯t...


    Hearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s words, An Jing just smiled and said no more. Some things, she understood, need not be spoken aloud.


    After lunch, Xiao Changyi planned to clear some wild land, and now that they had bought a cow, Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t have to plow like an ox to turn the soil on the mountain land, so An Jing had nothing to stop him from, happily following Xiao Changyi to clear the land together.


    Her husband¡¯s goal was to clear two acres of land; they had already cultivated one acre of mountain land and planted crops, now only one acre was left. However, she didn¡¯t mind clearing a few more acres.


    ¡°Husband, if we have time, let¡¯s clear the land together, okay?¡± An Jing spoke while helping Xiao Changyi remove the weeds and small trees from the land they were preparing to clear.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°In my original world, there were terraced fields. We could clear a few more acres and then draw water from the stream in the mountains to this side. By then, we can turn these lands into paddy fields and grow rice.¡±


    ¡°Terraced fields?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to describe it to you right now; I¡¯ll draw a rough sketch for you later, then you¡¯ll know what it looks like.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    In one afternoon, the two of them managed to clear only a small part of the land of weeds and small trees.


    The next day, after breakfast, An Jing and Xiao Changyi set out to clear land again, while the cow was left to graze on the side.


    When An Jing was dripping with sweat, she finally said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s take a break. Let¡¯s rest by the stream. I want to wash my face; it¡¯s so hot.¡±


    It was only early May, not actually that hot, but because they had been working all the time and were sweating profusely, she felt extremely hot.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Xiao Changyi accompanied An Jing to the small stream in the mountain. As soon as An Jing reached the stream, she squatted down to wash her face with the stream water which was ice cold. As it touched her face, it was utterly refreshing, and An Jing sighed in comfort.


    The stream flowed continuously and was very clear and clean, safe to drink. So once An Jing finished washing her face and the dirty water had flowed away, she cupped her hands to drink some water, all the while making sure not to forget to be considerate of Xiao Changyi sitting downstream from her.


    Xiao Changyi also washed his face with stream water, and then drank some water just like her.


    After An Jing had her drink, she found a quite large rock to sit on. When Xiao Changyi came to sit beside her, she began to remove her shoes, preparing to take off her socks when Xiao Changyi stopped her.


    An Jing immediately put on a pitiful look: ¡°I want to wash my feet...¡± She really wanted her feet to feel cool too.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything, but looked around and listened to the sounds around them, making sure no one was there, then nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    As he agreed, he also started helping her remove her socks.


    Only then did An Jing remember that in this place, a woman¡¯s body was only for her husband to see. The moment she realized this, she just watched her man and smiled.


    Xiao Changyi, being watched by her, didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable. After taking off her socks, he gently placed her feet in the stream water.


    Being treated so gently, even though her husband¡¯s face remained expressionless, An Jingxin felt very pleased, and the smile on her face brightened considerably.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to wash too? It¡¯s really refreshing.¡± With her feet soaking in the stream, An Jing was extremely comfortable and wanted Xiao Changyi to wash his feet together with her.


    Xiao Changyi, however, shook his head.


    An Jing didn¡¯t insist and simply leaned on Xiao Changyi, while her two little feet played with the water restlessly.

 Chapter 173 - 173 173 Bringing Good News_1

    ?Chapter 173: Chapter 173: Bringing Good News_1 Chapter 173: Chapter 173: Bringing Good News_1 Watching An Jing playfully kicking the water with her bare feet, looking utterly charming, a cool smile appeared at the corners of Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips.


    At that moment, with a gentle breeze blowing slowly, the soft sound of the flowing brook, the splashing of the water she kicked, the occasional birdsong from the mountains, and her laughter filled the lush surroundings¡ªonly he and she were there...


    The atmosphere was utterly peaceful and splendid.


    Xiao Changyi took another look at the person leaning on his shoulder, laughing and kicking at the water, before he plucked a leaf from a tree, placed it to his lips, and gently blew into it.


    The leaf produced a crisp, pleasant sound. Although An Jing didn¡¯t know which tune Xiao Changyi was playing, she listened happily, simply because she knew it was a tune he was playing for her.


    Once Xiao Changyi finished playing, An Jing asked with a smile brimming with joy, ¡°What tune is this? It sounds lovely.¡±


    Xiao Changyi shook his head, honestly replying, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He paused, ¡°I heard someone play it in the military camp before; I never asked what the tune was called.¡±


    ¡°You know how to play it just by hearing it?¡± An Jing was very surprised, realizing her husband had such a talent for leaf-whistling.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Changyi nod, An Jing immediately picked a leaf from a nearby tree, placed it to her lips, and tried to remember the melody he had just played, wanting to see if she could produce any sound. However, despite her efforts, the leaf remained silent.


    Finally, with a frustrated face, An Jing turned to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Teach me how to do it.¡±


    Xiao Changyi taught her, earnestly and patiently. In the end, it wasn¡¯t him who grew tired of teaching, but An Jing who became fed up and deflated, tossing the leaf aside, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t blow it anymore.¡± She couldn¡¯t make it sound at all.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s smile lingered as he gently pulled her into his embrace, ¡°Our home only needs me to know how to play. I can play it for you to listen.¡±


    An Jing hugged his waist in return, feeling slightly disheartened, ¡°But I want to play a tune together with you.¡±


    A rush of sweetness and warmth filled Xiao Changyi¡¯s heart instantly.


    Before Xiao Changyi could speak, An Jing added, ¡°My lord, I know how to play the flute. Let¡¯s buy a flute one day, and I¡¯ll play for you.¡± She had taken flute classes before.


    Xiao Changyi silently took note of the flute matter, softly replying, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Once the two had rested enough, An Jing put her shoes and socks back on, and they continued clearing the land together.


    But just after cutting down a small tree, they heard someone calling them¡ª


    ¡°Xiao Bio Gong, Mrs. An.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi instinctively looked towards the source of the voice and saw Wang Youbao being helped up the mountain by his family servant.


    The mountain path wasn¡¯t very steep, but due to Wang Youbao¡¯s obesity, he was panting heavily after just a few steps. Eventually, having no choice, he let his family servant support him to find An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡ªbut he still couldn¡¯t catch his breath.


    When he finally reached where An Jing and Xiao Changyi were, Wang Youbao didn¡¯t say a word, focusing only on catching his breath, which made An Jing once again consider encouraging Wang Youbao to lose weight.


    Unaware of An Jing¡¯s thoughts, Wang Youbao caught his breath for quite a while before ensuring he could speak clearly. Then, with a smile, he bowed to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, ¡°Xiao Bio Gong, Mrs. An, I have come to bring you good news.¡±


    An Jing, puzzled, asked, ¡°Good news?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, good news,¡± Wang Youbao replied, his smile growing wider. ¡°Official Zhao, Sun Beiwei, He Ba¡ªthey¡¯re all in jail now, Jadeite Tavern has been sealed, and you can continue selling fermented tofu. I went to your house to find you, but you weren¡¯t there. I asked around Jiuping Village, and someone said they thought they saw you clearing the land, so I came here to bring you this good news.¡±

 Chapter 174 - 174 174 The Origins of Her Husband..._1

    ?Chapter 174: Chapter 174: The Origins of Her Husband..._1 Chapter 174: Chapter 174: The Origins of Her Husband..._1 An Jing cast a meaningful glance at her aloof husband before asking with a smile, ¡°Why were all of them thrown into prison all of a sudden?¡±


    Wang Youbao explained, ¡°On the surface, He Ba had no relationship with Sun Beiwei, but in reality, he was one of Sun Beiwei¡¯s men and worked for him, committing numerous evils in the town over the years with Sun Beiwei¡¯s support from behind. Sun Beiwei, relying on the power of his brother-in-law, Official Zhao, had nearly absolute control over the Sixteen Town, even causing several deaths. Official Zhao was corrupt and abused the law, serving those who offered him benefits and arbitrarily sending those who crossed him to prison, covering up the murder cases caused by Sun Beiwei. Some cases that couldn¡¯t be suppressed, he would just find a scapegoat to protect Sun Beiwei. And all this, the County Magistrate was unaware of. Somehow, the provincial official personally came down to investigate, and if the County Magistrate had not been just and honest all along, he definitely would have been implicated by Zhao and the others.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Wang Youbao added, ¡°No matter why the provincial official suddenly came to investigate, fortunately, the outcome was positive, as he completely uprooted all of Official Zhao¡¯s influence, even capturing all the small thugs under He Ba.¡±


    After another pause, he said, ¡°I hope from now on we won¡¯t see another official registrar like Zhao in Hecheng County.¡±


    As he spoke, Wang Youbao remembered something and laughed to himself, ¡°The two of you dealing with He Ba and his underlings has already spread throughout the Sixteen Town. I¡¯ve also heard about it. You probably don¡¯t know yet, but the eight thugs you left hanging between two trees caused quite a stir at the County Government. More than ten government officials arrived, and despite trying many methods, they couldn¡¯t get the thugs down from between the trees. In the end, they had to saw down the trees to get them out.¡±


    ¡°However, they were taken out, but they were also taken by the government officials back to the County Government to be locked up. Moreover, the County Magistrate has spoken; from now on, officials will patrol the towns regularly to prevent the likes of He Ba from bullying the citizens in the towns of Hecheng County.¡±


    In her heart, An Jingxin thought, This County Magistrate is quite commendable.


    ¡°You also owe thanks to the provincial official,¡± Wang Youbao continued, ¡°If he hadn¡¯t come down to investigate suddenly, how you dealt with He Ba and those thugs would surely have caused Sun Beiwei to make Zhao create trouble for you. Zhao might have randomly accused you of crimes and locked you up... It was really close, but fortunately now, they are all arrested. Those who should be imprisoned will be imprisoned, those who should be exiled will be exiled, and those who should be beheaded will be beheaded. Sun Beiwei and the others truly got what they deserved, and the Sixteen Town should be peaceful in the future.¡±


    In the Xiyun Kingdom, a provincial official is equivalent to a modern-day mayor. Her husband hadn¡¯t had to say a word, and that provincial official personally took down Sun Beiwei so swiftly. Her husband¡¯s background...


    An Jing cast another extremely meaningful glance at her aloof husband before smiling at Wang Youbao, ¡°Yes, we owe thanks to the provincial official¡¯s grace.¡±


    After a pause, she sincerely expressed her gratitude, ¡°Young Master Wang, thank you for coming all this way to inform us of these matters; otherwise, we would still be in the dark.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, just a trip, not worth your thanks.¡±


    An Jing knew in her heart that Wang Youbao considered them friends since he had personally come over several times to inform them of everything. She thus took the opportunity to say with a smile, ¡°Young Master Wang, you are too modest. We¡¯ve known each other for such a long time now, and we are friends after all. From now on, you shouldn¡¯t be so formal with us.¡±

 Chapter 175 - 175 175 Surprised by Favor_1

    ?Chapter 175: Chapter 175 Surprised by Favor_1 Chapter 175: Chapter 175 Surprised by Favor_1 Wang Youbao had long considered An Jing and Xiao Changyi his friends, but he did not know if An Jing and Xiao Changyi regarded him as a friend, so, when he heard An Jing say they were friends, Wang Youbao was extremely surprised.


    ¡°We¡¯re really friends?¡± So surprised that Wang Youbao could hardly believe it.


    ¡°Of course,¡± An Jing smiled brightly. Then, she teased, ¡°Why, do you disdain me and my husband because we¡¯re farmers¡¯ sons, not good enough to be friends with a rich young master like you?¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately became anxious, ¡°How could you say that? I am just too happy, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d already considered me a friend. I¡¯ve long regarded you both as friends in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯ve already regarded us as friends, why be so formal? Drop the self-addressing ¡®beneath you¡¯. Friends should refer to each other as ¡®you¡¯ and ¡®me¡¯, without such empty courtesy,¡± An Jing said straightforwardly.


    Wang Youbao gave a sheepish laugh, ¡°It¡¯s a habit, I haven¡¯t managed to change it yet.¡±


    An Jing immediately retorted, ¡°But you have changed it just now.¡±


    Yes, he had changed, he had just used ¡®I¡¯ instead of the self-effacing ¡®beneath you¡¯. Realizing this, Wang Youbao laughed, a genuine laugh from the heart.


    He finally had friends, real friends, not fair-weather friends.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know why, he could still tell that these two people before him did not look down on him for being a commoner¡¯s son, unlike some people who seemingly respected and were polite to him on the surface but actually despised him to the core.


    Of course, many others showed their disdain for him openly.


    Even with money, he had no status. In the social hierarchy of scholars, farmers, artisans, and merchants, merchants were at the bottom. Plus, with his identity as a commoner¡¯s son, he was even more looked down upon.


    He had not expected anyone to respect him, but he had met An Jing and Xiao Changyi, and he could truly feel that they did not disdain him in the slightest.


    An Jing also smiled. This was probably her first friend in Xiyun Kingdom, she said laughingly, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t call me Mrs. An. Just call me An Jing, and you can call my husband by his name too. We will call you by your name as well.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Youbao was very happy, his cheeks bunching up from smiling, making him look somewhat comical.


    An Jing held back her laughter.


    Wang Youbao looked towards Xiao Changyi, who had been standing aside silently. Unlike his composure in front of An Jing, Wang Youbao was a bit nervous; the man radiated an air of inviolability.


    However, after a long moment, Wang Youbao still tentatively called out, ¡°Changyi.¡±


    An Jing said they could call each other by name, so he decided to give it a try.


    He had thought that Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t respond, but Xiao Changyi did, with a casual ¡°Hmm.¡±


    This was enough to make Wang Youbao feel enormously flattered!


    Wang Youbao stood there, dazed for a long time, until he snapped out of it, then he stared wide-eyed, disbelievingly turning to An Jing, ¡°An Jing, did Changyi just respond to me?¡±


    An Jing, somewhat caught between laughter and tears, nodded her head and said, ¡°He did.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately looked back at Xiao Changyi and foolishly called out again, ¡°Changyi.¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not respond this time, simply looking at Wang Youbao with an are-you-an-idiot expression.


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    After a long moment of silence, Wang Youbao let out a bashful chuckle, turned his head, and looked to An Jing again, asking, ¡°An Jing, does your family still have fermented bean curd? I want to buy some.¡±

 Chapter 176 - 176 176 I Believe in You_1

    ?Chapter 176: Chapter 176 I Believe in You_1 Chapter 176: Chapter 176 I Believe in You_1 Previously, because he feared Sun Beiwei, he dared not buy from her. But now Sun Beiwei is about to be beheaded; he doesn¡¯t have anything to fear and will naturally buy her fermented bean curd again, continue to offer it at his restaurant in dishes to make a profit.


    An Jingxin understood and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, there are still forty kilos left.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take them all.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t agree right away but looked at Xiao Changyi, who nodded at her; then she replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wang Youbao asked again, ¡°Does your family have any more fermented bean curd in the making?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then, has anyone pre-ordered the fermented bean curd with you?¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°That man Sun didn¡¯t allow you to buy our family¡¯s fermented bean curd, did he? Who would come to pre-order with us after that? Alright, stop asking. I know what you mean; you want to pre-order fermented bean curd with me, have us make it for you first, and while the other restaurants temporarily have no fermented bean curd, you can take advantage of the situation where only your restaurant has it and make a big profit, right?¡±


    Wang Youbao wasn¡¯t embarrassed that An Jing saw through him, but smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t hide anything from you. That is indeed what I mean; I run a restaurant precisely to make money.¡±


    An Jing nodded, pleased with Wang Youbao¡¯s honesty, ¡°Alright, tell me, how many kilos do you want to pre-order?¡±


    Wang Youbao said, ¡°One thousand kilos.¡±


    An Jing was speechless for a moment and then said, ¡°There are only so many people in town; if you always sell dishes flavored with fermented bean curd, everyone will get tired of it someday. You should order less.¡±


    Wang Youbao felt comforted by his friend An Jing¡¯s consideration for him, but he also had his own plans.


    Wang Youbao smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve made a lot from the dishes flavored with fermented bean curd before, and now one thousand kilos of fermented bean curd costs only ten taels of silver. Even if I can¡¯t sell it, I won¡¯t lose much.¡±


    He paused, then added more honestly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you only supplying fermented bean curd to my restaurant without a binding agreement? On my way here today, I thought it through and came up with this great method. I pre-order more to have you make mine first, leaving no time to make it for anyone else, just as you said; that way, when I¡¯m the only one selling dishes with fermented bean curd, I can make another fortune.¡±


    ¡°And by the time you start making it for others, I reckon people in Sixteen Town will have grown tired of such dishes, and the novelty will have worn off. There will definitely be fewer people coming especially to the restaurant for dishes flavored with fermented bean curd than there are now.¡± He paused again and then added, ¡°By then, I won¡¯t buy as much fermented bean curd from you as I am now.¡±


    Seeing that Wang Youbao had his own ideas and wasn¡¯t just following others, An Jing thought even better of her friend and didn¡¯t try to dissuade him any further. Instead, she said, ¡°If you want to order one thousand kilos, then one thousand it is. However, we can¡¯t make that much for you all at once. I¡¯ll divide it into several batches for you, a hundred kilos each time. We¡¯ll try to get all one thousand kilos of fermented bean curd to you within a month. Does that work for you?¡±


    Wang Youbao said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, Xiao Changyi and An Jing went back to their thatched cottage and gave Wang Youbao the forty kilos of fermented bean curd they had at home.


    Wang Youbao first paid for the forty kilos of fermented bean curd, then took out the money for the one thousand kilos of fermented bean curd he had pre-ordered: two five-tael silver ingots, totaling ten taels.


    An Jing only accepted one silver ingot, ¡°For a deposit, only half is needed. Five taels will do.¡±


    But Wang Youbao insisted on giving ten taels, ¡°I trust you.¡±


    He really trusted their character and didn¡¯t believe they would default on the agreement, which is why he paid the full amount at once.

 Chapter 177 - 177 177 No Matter What He is Her Husband_1

    ?Chapter 177: Chapter 177 No Matter What, He is Her Husband_1 Chapter 177: Chapter 177 No Matter What, He is Her Husband_1 Although they were friends, An Jing also had her own principles regarding money: ¡°Let¡¯s stick to the rules.¡±


    Seeing An Jing¡¯s insistence, Wang Youbao didn¡¯t say much and felt it inappropriate to stuff the money into An Jing¡¯s hands. After all, An Jing was a woman, and he was a man; there should be a distinction between the sexes. If their skin touched because of the act of passing money, it would be inappropriate. Therefore, he shoved the money fiercely into Xiao Changyi¡¯s hands, then turned his plump body around and ran towards the courtyard gate.


    He was panting with every step due to his weight, but he didn¡¯t stop for a rest, nor did he look back, as if afraid that An Jing and Xiao Changyi would catch up and give him back those five taels of silver.


    ¡°Pfft...¡± An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud.


    Xiao Changyi rarely cracked a smile as well.


    It wasn¡¯t until Wang Youbao breathlessly climbed onto the carriage stopped at the courtyard gate that he turned around. While gasping for air, he bowed his hands to An Jing and Xiao Changyi: ¡°Changyi, An Jing, I¡¯ll be taking my leave then.¡±


    Not until Wang Youbao¡¯s carriage was out of sight did An Jing turn around and look at Xiao Changyi with a grin: ¡°Our first friend is quite amusing, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    An Jing knew Xiao Changyi had accepted Wang Youbao as a friend, so she said no more. She smiled with a meaning glance and patted Xiao Changyi on the chest: ¡°He¡¯s quite something, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Although Xiao Changyi¡¯s face was expressionless, he nuzzled her forehead with his in a very ingratiating gesture, looking as if he was pleading to be spared.


    An Jing¡¯s heart immediately melted, and she refrained from saying anything more about Xiao Changyi, not to mention asking anything.


    No matter how influential her husband might be, he was still her husband, dedicated to her wholeheartedly.


    In the afternoon, Xing Cashier from Auspicious Liquor House came by, saying that they also wanted to buy fermented tofu, and mentioned that the future supply for Mingman and Double Happiness Pubs would be his responsibility to procure.


    ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t have any fermented tofu for now,¡± An Jing said truthfully.


    Xing Cashier seemed to have anticipated this and immediately said, ¡°We can pre-order.¡±


    ¡°But someone has already pre-ordered a thousand catties. We will need to finish that before we can make yours. If you think it¡¯s okay, then pre-order.¡±


    Xing Cashier hesitated but still asked, ¡°Is the person who ordered a thousand catties from Hundred Dishes Restaurant Proprietor Wang?¡±


    There was no point in hiding it, as they would find out as soon as Wang Youbao sold dishes with the fermented tofu. So An Jing continued to speak the truth: ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Proprietor Wang is indeed always one step ahead,¡± Xing Cashier admitted with admiration and then declared, ¡°We want to pre-order.¡±


    ¡°How much do you wish to pre-order?¡±


    ¡°Two thousand catties.¡±


    An Jing paused for two seconds before asking, ¡°Are you sure? That¡¯s two thousand catties. By the time we finish making it for you, the townsfolk might be tired of this kind of dish. Your pubs might not make much money selling it, and it would be a waste of fermented tofu.¡±


    Xing Cashier was surprised by An Jing¡¯s suggestion to order less and was grateful for her consideration of their pubs, but he politely insisted, ¡°We¡¯ll place an order for two thousand catties.¡± He paused before adding, ¡°To be honest, our three proprietors have jointly opened a pub in the county. The fermented tofu we bought from you before was partially sent there to test sales, and it did very well. The two thousand catties we are ordering now will mostly go to that pub in the county, while a small portion will be left for the three pubs in the town.¡±


    In other words, it didn¡¯t matter if the townspeople grew tired of it, as long as the county folks hadn¡¯t had enough yet.

 Chapter 178 - 178 178 They Do Business in Such a Casual

    ?Chapter 178: Chapter 178 They Do Business in Such a Casual Way_1 Chapter 178: Chapter 178 They Do Business in Such a Casual Way_1 Thinking about how there were many more people in the county than in Sixteen Town, since business was very good, it surely meant big profits, and it was unlikely that the fermented bean curd would go to waste, so An Jing naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything further.


    ¡°Fine, two thousand catties it is, but the delivery time is uncertain, we need to make that one thousand catties for Hundred Dishes Restaurant first.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Xing Cashier pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Mrs. An should still set a deadline. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have any peace of mind, and it¡¯ll also be difficult to explain to our owner.¡±


    An Jing also felt that was reasonable, thought for a bit, and then said, ¡°These two thousand catties of fermented bean curd, we can deliver them to you at the earliest in one and a half months and at the latest in three months. If you don¡¯t think this deadline is workable, then I¡¯m sorry, but we won¡¯t do business.¡±


    Xing Cashier was stunned, not expecting this farmer¡¯s son to so readily push away a deal that was practically handed to him. Those two thousand catties of fermented bean curd equaled twenty taels of silver¡ªhow could a farmer¡¯s son ever come up with twenty taels? It was a sum a farmer¡¯s son might never see in a lifetime.


    If it were any other farmer¡¯s son, they would surely have worked themselves to death to rush out those two thousand catties of fermented bean curd, but Ke Anjing was different, talking so decisively about leaving business on the table without any hint of regret.


    Xing Cashier looked again towards Xiao Changyi, who, just like last time, although silent and expressionless, still exuded a presence that was impossible to ignore.


    Indeed, the man¡¯s presence was very strong.


    However, this man¡¯s silence seemed to indicate that he was indifferent about whether or not the deal went through.


    ...These people had a rather casual approach to business.


    Xing Cashier thought this to himself, but his face became even more cordial and polite, ¡°This deadline is acceptable, but still, we hope that Xiao Bio Gong and Mrs. An can do their best to deliver the fermented bean curd within those few days after a month and a half.¡±


    Seeing how sincere Xing Cashier was, An Jing nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll do our best.¡±


    Afterwards, Xing Cashier paid ten taels as a deposit before returning to town.


    As soon as Xing Cashier was seen off, An Jing and Xiao Changyi planned to find Shi Xiaolan to make tofu, as they needed to have tofu before they could make fermented bean curd. But before An Jing and Changyi could go to An Village to find Shi Xiaolan, Shi Xiaolan came looking for them with a basket in hand.


    ¡°An Jing, didn¡¯t you tell me before that you wanted to raise chickens? My old hen has hatched some chicks, so I¡¯ve caught a few for you.¡±


    With a smile, Shi Xiaolan lifted the cloth covering the basket to let An Jing and Changyi see, and immediately they saw six chicks inside the basket.


    ¡°Thanks, Xiao Lan. My husband and I were just talking about this last night, planning to buy a few to raise. I didn¡¯t expect you to bring them today, saving us the trip to town.¡±


    Gratefully taking the basket, An Jing asked Changyi to find a place to settle the chicks, then took out eighteen coins from her purse for Shi Xiaolan. Eggs cost one coin each, and newly hatched chicks cost three coins each, but Shi Xiaolan simply refused to take the money. She had come to give the chicks to An Jing, not to sell them.


    But how could An Jing possibly accept such valuable things for free? Eighteen coins meant a lot for a farmer¡¯s family.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t accept it, then I might as well give the chicks back to you.¡±


    Saying so, An Jing made as if to return the chicks to Shi Xiaolan, who had no choice but to accept the eighteen coins.


    Only after Shi Xiaolan accepted the money did An Jing begin to discuss the matter of making three thousand catties of tofu. Shi Xiaolan, as expected, was shocked by what An Jing said. She stood there stunned for a long time before she recovered from the surprise.

 Chapter 179 - 179 179 Shes No Saintly White Lotus_1

    ?Chapter 179: Chapter 179 She¡¯s No Saintly White Lotus_1 Chapter 179: Chapter 179 She¡¯s No Saintly White Lotus_1 When Shi Xiaolan came to her senses, she couldn¡¯t immediately speak. She swallowed, opened her mouth a few times, and finally managed to speak with difficulty, still unable to believe what she had heard, ¡°You really want to buy three thousand catties of tofu from my family?¡±


    ¡°Someone has ordered three thousand catties of fermented tofu from me, of course, I need to buy three thousand catties of tofu from you. Otherwise, how can I make fermented tofu for them?¡± An Jing replied with a smile.


    Only then did Shi Xiaolan believe it. She remained stunned for a long while before grabbing An Jing¡¯s hand, excitedly saying, ¡°An Jing, my family is going to get rich with your help.¡±


    An Jing laughed and cried a little, ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re getting rich...¡±


    ¡°Three thousand catties of tofu, after deducting the costs, my family can earn more than three taels of silver! More than three taels of silver, that¡¯s a lot of money for not many families in our village, if that¡¯s not getting rich, what is?¡± Shi Xiaolan had the expression of someone who has struck it rich.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Alright, three taels of silver were quite a lot for a farmer¡¯s child.


    But¡ª


    ¡°Xiao Lan, I¡¯m in quite a rush for this tofu; it would be best if you could deliver two hundred catties of tofu to me every two days.¡± She paused, ¡°If your family is too busy, you can pay wages to your relatives to help out just like last time; all in all, you¡¯ll still make a profit.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm, I know,¡± Shi Xiaolan nodded repeatedly. Even if they paid their relatives to help, in the end, they would still make two or three taels, which was still getting rich compared to not earning a single coin.


    Three thousand catties of tofu, three coins per catty, a total of nine taels of silver, half of which would be paid as a deposit.


    An Jing took out four taels and five hundred coins to give to Shi Xiaolan, who had never seen silver before. When she saw the silver pieces that An Jing handed to her, she was stunned for quite a while.


    When she was no longer stunned, Shi Xiaolan counted the five hundred coins, made sure the amount was correct, confirmed the sum with An Jing, and then put the money away.


    At this moment, Shi Xiaolan still couldn¡¯t hide her excitement and agitation, but then she suddenly remembered something, ¡°Right, we don¡¯t have much soybeans left at home, I have to go back and tell Fu Zi right away to go to the surrounding villages to buy soybeans. Since you bought so much tofu from us before, the soybeans in our village have all been bought up, we need to go to other villages to make purchases.¡±


    With that, Shi Xiaolan, holding her basket, was ready to leave, but An Jing held her back.


    ¡°Xiao Lan,¡± An Jing spoke earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of being laughed at, you know all about my past experiences. Those people who used to mock and bully me, I still hold grudges in my heart.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my husband,¡± she said, glancing at Xiao Changyi who was standing to the side, with a gaze full of tenderness, ¡°I would definitely be much more miserable than I am now.¡±


    Her gaze fell back on Shi Xiaolan, and An Jing continued, ¡°Those people from Jiuping Village, including Pan Family Village¡¯s Pan Shuangquan¡¯s family... I¡¯m willing to take tofu made from anyone else¡¯s soybeans, but I refuse theirs. To avoid any unpleasantness with you later, I¡¯m telling you in advance, you can buy their soybeans, but don¡¯t use their soybeans to make tofu for me. If I find out that you¡¯ve used their beans to make the tofu, I absolutely will not accept it.¡±


    Pan Shuangquan was Lin Anjing¡¯s former fiance?, who made a fuss and called off the marriage because Lin Anjing didn¡¯t menstruate and then married Lin Anjing¡¯s cousin sister Lin Luye.


    Lin Anjing couldn¡¯t see clearly at the time, but she, An Jing, could see clearly that Pan Shuangquan and Lin Luye must have been cheating together much earlier.


    And the matter of Lin Anjing not menstruating must have been revealed to Pan Shuangquan by Lin Luye.

 Chapter 180 - 180 180 Husband You Really Dont Want to Annoy

    ?Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Husband, You Really Don¡¯t Want to Annoy Me_1 Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Husband, You Really Don¡¯t Want to Annoy Me_1 With the memories of Lin Anjing to guide her, she knew very well that when Lin Anjing and Lin¡¯s mother were discussing why her menstruation hadn¡¯t started, it was unintentionally overheard by Lin Luye. Despite Lin Luye claiming she hadn¡¯t heard anything, An Jing wasn¡¯t as naive as Lin Anjing and Lin¡¯s mother to believe that kind of nonsense from Lin Luye.


    It must be noted that at the time, only Lin¡¯s mother and Mrs. Gu were aware of Lin Anjing¡¯s prolonged absence of her monthly period, one was Lin Anjing¡¯s birth mother and the other her sister-in-law. If word got out that her menstruation hadn¡¯t started, Lin Anjing would definitely not be able to marry, and it would also be a matter of great embarrassment for them both. Lin¡¯s mother and Mrs. Gu were not that foolish, of course, they wouldn¡¯t blatantly reveal such information for outsiders to know.


    You say it wasn¡¯t Lin Luye¡¯s doing? She wouldn¡¯t believe it even if she were beaten to death!


    Shi Xiaolan sighed and said, ¡°I understand, how could I mock you? If it were me, I¡¯d hold a grudge too, they¡¯ve really gone too far. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to Fu Zi and my in-laws about it; we won¡¯t buy their beans and add to your troubles.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, I didn¡¯t forbid you from buying their beans. I only said I didn¡¯t want the tofu you make for me to be made from their beans.¡±


    She had no inclination to impose her own will onto others. She detested the people from Jiuping Village, and also despised Pan Shuangquan and Lin Luye, but she wouldn¡¯t force others to share her hatred.


    Shi Xiaolan responded immediately, ¡°I know what you mean, and I haven¡¯t misunderstood. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to deal with them either, and I¡¯m sure Fu Zi and others feel the same. None of them are good people; we all know that in our hearts, it¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t had an open fallout like you have.¡±


    After all, the people of Jiuping Village held no deep-seated grudge against her family, unlike An Jing and Xiao Changyi, whom the villagers always seemed to push to their limits.


    Upon thinking this, Shi Xiaolan eagerly grabbed An Jing¡¯s hand and said, ¡°An Jing, even if you don¡¯t say it, we won¡¯t take their beans.¡±


    Thinking that it would be good for Shi Xiaolan and her family to avoid dealing with those people, as they truly weren¡¯t good people, An Jing said no more.


    After Shi Xiaolan left with her basket, An Jing and Xiao Changyi entered the house together.


    Once inside, An Jing wrapped her arms around Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist, looked up with a smile, and said, ¡°Husband, I really am one to hold a grudge. You must never provoke me in the future, or else I¡¯ll remember it for a lifetime.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, while holding her tight and drawing her closer, asked in a soft tone, ¡°Have I ever provoked you?¡±


    ¡°Not in the past, but that doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t happen in the future.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen in the future either.¡± His voice was low and full of certainty.


    An Jing burst into joyous laughter, ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re saying, oh. I remember every single word you say; if one day I find out you¡¯re deceiving me, I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say much else, only, ¡°I also remember every single word you say.¡±


    An Jing was instantly filled with sweetness, and, standing on tiptoes, she pecked her aloof husband on the lips.


    How could Xiao Changyi be so easily satisfied with just that? His head lowered, one hand still encircled An Jing¡¯s waist while the other hand captured the back of her head, pressing against her lips as he kissed her deeply.


    An Jing had no reason to play coy. This was the husband who loved her, cherished her, and pampered her. Thus, she responded to him with all the passion she could muster.


    In the end, the two nearly got carried away.

 Chapter 181 - 181 181 I Have a Way_1

    ?Chapter 181: Chapter 181 I Have a Way_1 Chapter 181: Chapter 181 I Have a Way_1 Fortunately, Xiao Changyi still remembered it was broad daylight and stopped what he was doing in time. He kissed An Jing reluctantly one more time before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go check on the fields first, then lead the ox back from where we left it grazing.¡±


    The ox had been left to graze on the edge of the mountain all day.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come with you.¡± An Jing didn¡¯t want to stay at home alone, even though it was indeed time to start preparing dinner, but she just wanted to be with her husband at the moment.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    The couple exchanged another sweet kiss before leaving the house hand in hand, their fingers tightly interlocked.


    In the one-acre paddy field, the rice had already begun to ear. Since fish were raised in the field, not only did the rice grow taller than others¡¯, but there were also fewer pests. More importantly, the rice ears were more plentiful than those of others¡¯ crops.


    As for the ricefish in the field, they had grown quite a bit, some reaching fifteen centimeters in length, and they were particularly lively, constantly swimming around the paddy.


    Every time the people of Jiuping Village passed by An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s acre, their hearts were filled with stifling envy. Their own rice was not growing well, had fewer ears, and was infested with many pests!


    Seeing those fifteen-centimeter-long fish, sometimes even swimming up to the edge of the field, made the villagers very tempted to catch them and cook them up.


    How could fish possibly be raised in a paddy field?! And the rice wasn¡¯t being ruined by the fish?!


    In the end, the people of Jiuping Village were too jealous and didn¡¯t want to torment themselves any further, so they simply stopped looking at An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s acre. Even if they passed by, they didn¡¯t glance at it and walked straight on.


    They thought that An Jing and Xiao Changyi must have stumbled upon dumb luck that their rice hadn¡¯t been destroyed by those fish!


    When An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrived at the edge of the paddy, they saw birds stealing the rice ears. Xiao Changyi hurried to chase the birds away.


    After Xiao Changyi chased the birds off, An Jing said, ¡°This must also be why your rice yield is low.¡± Some of the ears were eaten by birds before they could mature.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±


    Unless someone is here every day to watch and chase away the birds whenever they appear. But which family has someone to spare for such a task?


    An Jing chuckled and said, ¡°I have a way.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°The method is simple. We go back and make a few scarecrows to place in the fields. Birds are very foolish; when the wind blows the scarecrow, it moves, making it more like a person. The birds won¡¯t dare to come and steal the ears again.¡±


    ¡°Does it really work?¡±


    An Jing¡¯s voice grew even lower, ¡°It¡¯s an old method passed down by my ancestors from that ¡®world,¡¯ proven over thousands of years. What do you think, does it work or not?¡±


    Xiao Changyi then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and make them.¡±


    Just then, An Jing saw a fish swimming by the edge of the field and frowned, ¡°Husband, this fish is smaller than I expected. It seems that the rice flowers and insects in the field aren¡¯t enough for them to eat. We need to go catch some duckweed for them, to help them grow bigger.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Gazing across the one-acre paddy field, An Jing paused for a moment before asking, ¡°The rice can be harvested next month, right?¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded and said, ¡°It can be harvested in the middle of next month.¡±


    ¡°Mid-month? Isn¡¯t that too early? It feels like the rice wouldn¡¯t be fully ripe by then.¡± She had initially thought it would be late next month, but she didn¡¯t expect him to say mid-month.


    ¡°Rice that¡¯s too ripe tends to shed its grains easily when touched, causing us to lose quite a bit of the crop. We usually harvest early to avoid that, and besides, threshing rice also takes time. By the time we finish threshing, it will probably be late next month, or even early in the seventh month.¡±

 Chapter 182 - 182 182 Rice Harvesting Machine_1

    ?Chapter 182: Chapter 182: Rice Harvesting Machine_1 Chapter 182: Chapter 182: Rice Harvesting Machine_1 An Jing had seen her grandparents farm before and had done a considerable amount of farm work with them, yet she had never worried about it herself. Therefore, she didn¡¯t really understand the intricacies involved. Seeing how Xiao Changyi explained it, she also understood.


    It¡¯s just¡ª


    ¡°Harvesting rice?¡± An Jing thought carefully about Lin Anjing¡¯s memories before saying, ¡°It seems here they use a rice-harvesting tube.¡±


    Xiao Changyi responded lightly, ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s so slow. Where we¡¯re from, they have rice threshing machines.¡± As she spoke of rice threshing machines, An Jing¡¯s eyes lit up. She grabbed Xiao Changyi¡¯s arm, excitedly adding, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s also get a rice threshing machine. That way, when we harvest rice, it won¡¯t be so tiring, and the speed will be much faster than using the rice-harvesting tube! It¡¯s really so much faster, I estimate at least three times more!¡±


    At least three times...


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes flickered, if that were the case, it would certainly be good, but: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make a rice threshing machine.¡± He didn¡¯t even know what a rice threshing machine looked like.


    An Jing immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t either, but I¡¯ve seen the old-fashioned foot-operated rice threshing machine my grandfather used. I can draw the parts out and have the carpenter and blacksmith make them for us. Then we can assemble it ourselves¡ªI think that should do it.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll need a blacksmith as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, some parts need metal, like the threshing drum, the wheels... Never mind, you wouldn¡¯t understand if I explain now. Just wait until I draw it all out for you to see. Then you¡¯ll understand everything without me having to say a word.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    An Jing suddenly remembered something, ¡°Is iron expensive?¡± The wooden parts needed for the rice threshing machine would be cheap, but the iron...


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°It is a bit pricey.¡±


    ¡°Do we have enough money?¡± This was a big problem¡ªif they didn¡¯t have enough money, they wouldn¡¯t be able to build the rice threshing machine at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for now. Once you draw out which parts need iron, I can estimate how much iron we¡¯ll need, and I¡¯ll have a rough idea if we have enough money.¡±


    An Jing immediately said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll draw it when I get back.¡±


    This business with the rice threshing machine was urgent; they would need it next month. She had to get it done soon or else they would be exhausted harvesting with a rice tube.


    Then, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to the mountainside together to lead the ox back home.


    From a distance, An Jing and Xiao Changyi saw An Hegui and Yun Dame standing at the entrance to their courtyard.


    ¡°Dame, Uncle, what brings you here?¡± An Jing was a bit surprised.


    Yun Dame sighed heavily: ¡°Xiao Lan is thoughtless. How could she take the money for your chicken? You have helped our family so much, and now you¡¯re going to make three thousand jin of tofu, yet you didn¡¯t even ask us for a discount... An Jing, we really can¡¯t take these eighteen coins, otherwise, your uncle and I would feel compelled to kneel before you, which would ease our hearts a bit.¡±


    With that, the two of them indeed looked as though they were about to kneel.


    An Jing wouldn¡¯t let them kneel. As she hurried to stop them, she said, ¡°Uncle and Dame, please don¡¯t kneel. I¡¯ll just take the money back, you really shouldn¡¯t trouble us so.¡±


    Only after seeing An Jing truly take back the eighteen coins did Yun Dame and An Hegui breathe a sigh of relief and smile.


    Seeing it was getting dark and not lingering to chat, Yun Dame and An Hegui left.


    After dinner, with the oil lamp lit, in the kitchen, Xiao Changyi began tying the straw figures while An Jing took a piece of charcoal and sat at the table, drawing the various components of the old-fashioned foot-operated rice threshing machine on low-quality paper pasted to the window.

 Chapter 183 - 183 183 Then We Have Enough Money_1

    ?Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Then We Have Enough Money!_1 Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Then We Have Enough Money!_1 By the time Xiao Changyi had finished making five scarecrows, An Jing still hadn¡¯t finished her drawing, but Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t disturb her. Instead, he began to heat some water. Both of them hadn¡¯t bathed yet, so they needed to boil some water in preparation.


    When the water was boiled, An Jing had also finished her drawing. She had even marked the length, width, and height of each individual part, which explained why it took her so long. Of course, this made it much easier to calculate how much wood and iron were needed.


    After Xiao Changyi took a careful look and did some mental calculations, he said, ¡°We will probably need about twelve taels in total.¡±


    An Jing immediately laughed, ¡°Then we have enough money!¡± She had more than sixteen taels on hand at the moment.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°So tomorrow, we¡¯ll go find the carpenters and blacksmiths to make the rice-husking machine.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The next morning, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to the pond to collect duckweed. Then, carrying the duckweed and the five scarecrows, they headed to the paddy field.


    After that, An Jing evenly spread the duckweed in the paddy field for the fish to eat, while Xiao Changyi found places to insert the five scarecrows.


    The villagers of Jiuping Village who saw what An Jing and Xiao Changyi were doing felt it was rather peculiar, but nobody thought much of it.


    However, a few days later, when everyone noticed that there were no birds stealing rice from the field of An Jing and Xiao Changyi, they believed that the scarecrows and duckweed were effective. Subsequently, the villagers started doing the same, scattering duckweed in their fields and placing scarecrows as well.


    When An Jing learned that everyone had put scarecrows in their fields and even scattered duckweed evenly, she almost died laughing. ¡°If you want to place scarecrows, just place scarecrows, why are you scattering duckweed too? I am feeding the fish, alright!¡±


    Of course, all of this happened later.


    After feeding the fish with duckweed and setting up the scarecrows, An Jing and Xiao Changyi took the drawings they had prepared the night before to the town to find a blacksmith and a carpenter to make the rice-husking machine.


    An Jing had drawn the blueprints in detail the previous night, separating each part of the rice-husking machine. She showed which parts the carpenters would make and which the blacksmith would create. Even though she had drawn a complete rice-husking machine, she tore that part off and kept it at home.


    As soon as they arrived at the carpenter¡¯s workshop, An Jing showed the carpenter the drawings of the parts he needed to make. Although the carpenter was puzzled about what An Jing wanted with these assorted pieces, it was a business opportunity that could make money, so he wouldn¡¯t turn it away. He accepted the job and promised to make them according to the blueprints.


    They spent 360 coins at the carpenter¡¯s, and then An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to the blacksmith¡¯s workshop.


    When the blacksmith saw the drawings An Jing had made, he immediately asked in amazement, ¡°What are you making these strange things for?¡± There were four shapes that looked like wheels but weren¡¯t quite wheels because they had teeth on them. How could these possibly roll on the ground?


    ¡°We have our uses for them. If you can¡¯t make them, we¡¯ll find someone else,¡± An Jing didn¡¯t say much.


    The blacksmith was in business to make money, and from the blueprints, he could tell this was a significant deal. How could he let An Jing find someone else? Upon hearing her words, he quickly said, ¡°I can make these.¡±


    Only then did An Jing ask, ¡°How much will it cost to make these?¡±


    The blacksmith carefully calculated the amount of iron needed for the various parts on the drawing and finally gave an answer, ¡°Eleven taels and eight hundred coins.¡±


    An Jing looked at her husband with a smile. Her husband¡¯s estimate was indeed impressive; he said it would be around twelve taels, and it really was about twelve taels.


    After paying the money and obtaining a receipt from the blacksmith, An Jing and Xiao Changyi left the blacksmith¡¯s workshop.

 Chapter 184 - 184 184 She Wants to Stand by His Side Not to

    ?Chapter 184: Chapter 184 She Wants to Stand by His Side, Not to Hold Him Back_1 Chapter 184: Chapter 184 She Wants to Stand by His Side, Not to Hold Him Back_1 As soon as they left the blacksmith¡¯s shop, An Jing asked, ¡°Husband, spending over twelve taels today, does it hurt your heart?¡±


    Xiao Changyi shook his head slightly.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it hurt your heart?¡± An Jing continued knowingly.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s for me.¡±


    An Jing immediately laughed and pushed him, ¡°Flatter yourself, I definitely didn¡¯t do it for you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately said sternly, ¡°Jing Er, no lying allowed.¡± He paused, ¡°You may deceive others, but you¡¯d better not deceive me.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re not allowed to lie to me either!¡± An Jing bargained.


    Xiao Changyi agreed without a second thought, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    An Jing was satisfied and then spoke the truth with a smile, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for you. Threshing rice is so hard, this way you can relax a lot when the time comes.¡±


    Threshing is usually done by men, as they have greater arm strength. Lifting and striking down the rice time and again may be manageable for women at first, but after a while, women definitely can¡¯t compete with men.


    Even though Lin Anjing was strong, in the past, it was usually Lin Daqiang and Lin An Dong who did the threshing, while Lin Anjing would cut the rice with Mrs. Gu and the others.


    Knowing she wouldn¡¯t be much help to her husband when the time came, therefore, she had to find a way to make it easier for him.


    And¡ª


    ¡°Husband, I can help you thresh as well. The threshing machine only requires stepping on it to operate, not like wielding a flail which is so exhausting with the repetitive lifting and striking.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was very pleased that An Jing wasn¡¯t lying, a barely noticeable smile curling at the edge of his mouth, but he did not agree with the latter part of her statement.


    ¡°I can do the threshing myself.¡± As if fearing that she would misunderstand and get angry, he paused, then added, ¡°It¡¯s good for you to cut the rice.¡±


    Her man was like that, knowing she wanted to share his burden, knowing she also wanted to be good to him, so he gave her the easiest tasks, not stopping her from doing anything at all.


    She wasn¡¯t a delicate and frail lady; she could withstand hardship. She couldn¡¯t bear just sitting and watching her man do heavy labour¡ªthat was something she could never do.


    As always, what she wanted was to stand shoulder to shoulder with him, not to be a drag on him.


    ¡°Okay,¡± An Jing¡¯s smile became even more radiant, and her fingers interlocked with Xiao Changyi¡¯s tightened, ¡°I¡¯ll cut the rice, and you¡¯ll thresh when the time comes.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything more, but his fingers interlocking with An Jing¡¯s also tightened. This hand, he would hold for a lifetime.


    ...


    In the following half-month, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were either making fermented tofu at home or reclaiming land on the mountain. With the help of the ox, their speed of clearing land had increased a lot, even though making fermented tofu had taken up much of their time. Still, An Jing and Xiao Changyi managed to clear another acre of land and planted the whole acre with sweet potatoes.


    Originally, Xiao Changyi had planned to plant sesame, because they had already planted a third of an acre with sweet potatoes. However, An Jing suggested that the sweet potatoes could be made into vermicelli to sell. Although Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t quite understand what vermicelli was, since An Jing wanted to plant sweet potatoes, he had no objections.


    That day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were at home waiting for Shi Xiaolan and An Fu to deliver tofu. Lately, Shi Xiaolan and An Fu had been bringing two hundred catties of tofu every two days for them to make fermented tofu.


    But the appointed time had passed, and Shi Xiaolan and An Fu had not appeared. Shi Xiaolan and An Fu have always been early; they had never been late. An Jing asked Xiao Changyi to go see if something had happened.


    Indeed, something had happened.


    An Fu had been beaten by Wu Dashan and Wu Xiaoshan, the two brothers, who had cornered him at the entrance of Jiuping Village and even smashed his head open.

 Chapter 185 - 185 185 Cant Bully Them Find Someone Easy to

    ?Chapter 185: Chapter 185 Can¡¯t Bully Them, Find Someone Easy to Bully_1 Chapter 185: Chapter 185 Can¡¯t Bully Them, Find Someone Easy to Bully_1 Wu Dashan and Wu Xiaoshan assaulted An Fu simply because they were too jealous.


    You see, lately the An family had been delivering tofu to Jiuping Village, even though the village had its own tofu vendor. An Jing and Xiao Changyi, however, went out of their way to bypass the local vendor and instead purchased a lot of tofu from the An family!


    Every time the An family brought tofu into Jiuping Village, their family would be mocked, with people saying the Ans were on their way to riches while their own tofu just wouldn¡¯t sell.


    Rather than say the brothers envied and resented An Fu, it was more accurate to say they resented An Jing and Xiao Changyi. If only Changyi and An Jing had bought tofu from them instead of the An family, none of this would¡¯ve happened: they wouldn¡¯t be a laughingstock, and they could have sold a lot of tofu and made a good sum!


    But they didn¡¯t dare provoke An Jing and Xiao Changyi, these two Great Demon Kings. Just by selling tofu in Sixteen Town, they had heard plenty and knew how Xiao Changyi had taken care of He Ba and his gang of thugs, not to mention how he previously left a dozen men in the village severely injured. How could they dare to challenge An Jing and Xiao Changyi?


    Still burning with indignation, the brothers saw An Fu as an easy target. Having held back their anger for far too long, they ambushed him at the entrance to Jiuping Village. As soon as they saw An Fu carrying his tofu, they beat him up.


    They meant only to vent their spleen by roughing up An Fu, but they went too far and cracked his skull open.


    Shi Xiaolan, a woman, couldn¡¯t be much help. Seeing An Fu beaten, she hurried back to call for assistance. By the time An Hegui and the others arrived, they found An Fu bleeding profusely from his head on the ground.


    They immediately brought An Fu to the doctor. His head was bandaged, but the doctor said he would need several expensive medicines to recover, estimating the cost to be around three taels of silver.


    Then, An Hegui and the others went to Madam Liuhua¡¯s house to demand compensation, but Madam Liuhua¡¯s family refused to pay.


    Wu Dashan and Wu Xiaoshan even said, ¡°It¡¯s your own fault for An Fu having a face that rubs people the wrong way!¡±


    When Xiao Changyi returned, he relayed to An Jing what had happened to An Fu, and how Madam Liuhua¡¯s family refused to offer compensation.


    Upon hearing this, An Jing burst into anger, ¡°What kind of excuse is that for assault? They are clearly resentful because someone is better off than they are! They think I don¡¯t know that they are too scared to trouble us and chose to bully Brother An Fu instead! Let¡¯s go to Brother An Fu. We cannot let this matter slide!¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    An Hegui was the eldest son and had two younger brothers: An Legui and An Quangui.


    At that moment, the family members from An Hegui¡¯s home, An Legui¡¯s, and An Quangui¡¯s were all present, including the village chief An Mancheng, while An Fu lay on the bed. He was conscious, but his face was deathly pale due to the significant blood loss.


    Yun Dame and Shi Xiaolan sat on the side, wiping away tears.


    Everyone was incensed that Madam Liuhua¡¯s family refused to pay compensation but felt powerless about what to do. If they refused to offer compensation, they couldn¡¯t very well beat them up in return, could they?


    After a long silence, An Mancheng said, ¡°Brother Hegui, Fu Zi is a member of our An Village and has been beaten for no reason. I can¡¯t just sit by and do nothing as the village chief. I think I will speak with the village chief of Jiuping Village to see if he can persuade the Wu brothers to pay up.¡±

 Chapter 186 - 186 186 This Girl Has a Sharp Tongue_1

    ?Chapter 186: Chapter 186 This Girl Has a Sharp Tongue_1 Chapter 186: Chapter 186 This Girl Has a Sharp Tongue_1 An Hegui gratefully said, ¡°Mancheng, your willingness to step in is the best thing we could hope for. After all, you¡¯re the village leader, and your words carry more weight in Jiuping Village than ours.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, this is what I should do¡ª¡±


    Before An Mancheng could finish speaking, An Jing and Xiao Changyi entered the room; as soon as An Jing walked in, she raised her voice and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you report this directly to the authorities?¡±


    ¡°An Jing...¡± The moment her close friend An Jing arrived, Shi Xiaolan became even more uncontrollable, weeping harder as if to pour out all her grievances to An Jing.


    It was then that An Mancheng realized that An Jing and Xiao Changyi were the ones who had come and was surprised by the imposing presence they exuded, which was not something a farmer¡¯s child would typically possess.


    However, An Mancheng still said, ¡°Who would go to the officials over such a trivial matter?¡±


    An Jing immediately scoffed, ¡°Trivial? Someone has a broken head and you call it trivial? What, then, is a serious matter in your eyes? Death? To put it bluntly, by the time someone¡¯s dead and you report it, it will already be too late.¡±


    An Mancheng was left speechless. The girl had quite a sharp tongue.


    An Hegui sighed helplessly, ¡°An Jing, girl, peacefulness brings wealth. If it can be endured, just endure it. It¡¯s just sad that Fu Zi has suffered so much.¡±


    ¡°Endure?¡± An Jing laughed coldly, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder people bully you like this.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª!¡± Everyone was infuriated by An Jing¡¯s words.


    Seeing everyone looking at her angrily, An Jing¡¯s smile was blooming like a flower: ¡°What, do you find my words unpleasant? But have you ever considered, there are some people you simply should not endure.¡± She paused, ¡°Because endurance will only encourage those people to bully you more!¡±


    Without giving An Mancheng and the others another glance, An Jing turned to Shi Xiaolan, ¡°Xiao Lan, let me be honest with you. Wu Dashan and his ilk don¡¯t target you because they dislike you but because they hate that my family always buys tofu from your family instead of theirs. They don¡¯t dare to trouble me and my husband, so they can only vent their frustrations on people like you, who are easier to bully.¡±


    ¡°An Jing, you¡ª¡± Although An Jing¡¯s words were harsh, Shi Xiaolan was stunned and felt as though An Jing was radiating a light, a light of ¡®no one can bully me,¡¯ a light she never even dared to hope for.


    An Jing continued, ¡°You all know what kind of people Wu Dashan and Wu Xiaoshan are. If you don¡¯t stand up for yourselves today, they will continue to bully you tomorrow.¡±


    Although everyone outwardly appeared angry at An Jing for her blunt words, they inwardly agreed with her.


    An Jing looked towards An Fu, who was lying on the bed, and said indifferently, ¡°Brother An Fu, whether you stand up for yourselves today or not is your business. I¡¯ve come to tell you that my husband and I won¡¯t tolerate any nonsense. You may be passive, but we don¡¯t want to be vexed by having friends like you. If you choose to endure this today, then the ties between our two families will be severed.¡±


    ¡°An Jing, you this¡ª¡±


    Shi Xiaolan panicked as she didn¡¯t expect An Jing to go as far as to suggest breaking off relations, but before she could finish speaking, An Fu said, ¡°Report it. Father, I want to report this to the officials.¡±


    After a pause, An Fu added more emphatically, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be bullied like this anymore.¡±


    Ever since his leg became lame, the people of An Village hadn¡¯t mocked him; however, people from other villages had not been so kind, and those who ridiculed and bullied him were far from few. He had been enduring it all this time, only to be bullied yet again.


    He truly had had enough.


    Today, he had only chosen to endure out of habit, but An Jing¡¯s words ignited a fire within him.


    He did not want to be bullied anymore. Reporting this to the officials today would also serve to show others that he, An Fu, was not so easily bullied!

 Chapter 187 - 187 187 Retribution Awaits The Wicked_1

    ?Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Retribution Awaits The Wicked_1 Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Retribution Awaits The Wicked_1 An Hegui and the others were actually also stirred to boiling blood by An Jing¡¯s words.


    You see, An Village has always valued peace above all, enduring whenever possible. But now, which of the surrounding villages took An Village seriously? Everyone seemed to think they could bully them at will.


    They truly needed to toughen up and show everyone that the people of An Village were not as easy to bully as they thought.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s report to the authorities!¡± An Hegui loudly agreed. Then, turning his head, he looked at An Yijin: ¡°Gold, you go report to the authorities.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Uncle!¡± An Yijin immediately responded and turned to run outside.


    An Eryin and An Santong quickly followed suit, shouting as they went: ¡°Big brother, wait for us, we¡¯re coming too!¡±


    An Yijin, An Eryin, and An Santong, these three brothers, had long been frustrated with always being bullied and wanted to stand up against those who bullied them; however, their father, An Quangui, had always told them to endure, saying that less trouble was better than more. They had always felt incredibly stifled, but now that they were going to report to the authorities, they were as excited as if they were about to lift their heads high and breathe freely. They felt not only excited but also as if their spines were straighter than before.


    Finally, they didn¡¯t have to endure anymore!


    An Quangui watched his three good-for-nothing sons excitedly run out and felt both helpless and amused in his heart. Looking at An Jing, it took him a long moment before he finally laughed and said, ¡°An Jing, girl, you have great ideas. I thank you for today. If it wasn¡¯t for you waking us up, we would still be enduring, and others would continue to bully us however they wished.¡±


    An Mancheng looked at An Jing with extreme admiration, repeatedly praising her: ¡°Such character at such a young age is extraordinary, truly extraordinary.¡±


    An Jing laughed it off: ¡°What character do I have? I¡¯ve just been bullied too much before and don¡¯t want to be bullied anymore, that¡¯s all.¡±


    An Mancheng had heard about the ordeal An Jing and Xiao Changyi faced in Jiuping Village, so when An Jing said this, An Mancheng fell silent.


    It was An Hegui, however, who apologized with guilt: ¡°An Jing, girl, we were all rude to you earlier, don¡¯t take it to heart. We just wanted to live in harmony and prosper, but alas, others did not share this wish with us.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t mind at all and smiled: ¡°No problem, my tone wasn¡¯t good earlier either. I¡¯m just this straightforward, so I hope you uncles don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Seeing An Jing¡¯s frankness and magnanimity, An Hegui and the others felt even more ashamed and, of course, more grateful to An Jing for enlightening them.


    ...


    As soon as An Yijin and his brothers reported to the authorities, soon after, government officials arrived in Jiuping Village and took Wu Dashan and Wu Xiaoshan away.


    Wu Dashan and his camp never expected the easily bullied An Fu to report to the authorities. They were dumbfounded at first and then began to cry and plead in fear, but it was no use; they were still taken to the County Government and each was beaten with ten heavy boards and were also detained.


    If they wanted Wu Dashan and Wu Xiaoshan to be released, they could, but only after they had gathered three taels of silver to cover An Fu¡¯s consultation and medicine fees, would the County Government agree to release them.


    Aunt Liu Hua and her household didn¡¯t have three taels of silver. After scraping together all they could and selling quite a few belongings, they managed to gather one tael and six hundred coins. With no other option, Wu Dashan¡¯s wife, Liniang, had to go back to her parents¡¯ home to borrow money, but she could only get five hundred coins.


    They were still nine hundred coins short of the required three taels. Madam Liuhua and Liniang had to go door to door in Jiuping Village to borrow money; they wept and borrowed, and even Aunt Liu Hua did not hesitate to kneel down and beg others to lend them the money. Wu Dashan and Wu Xiaoshan were her lifeline, and she had to get them out no matter what.


    Two days later, Aunt Liu Hua¡¯s family finally gathered the three taels and handed them over to the County Government. Only then were Wu Dashan and Wu Xiaoshan released.

 Chapter 188 - 188 188 An Jing Youre So Amazing_1

    ?Chapter 188: Chapter 188 An Jing, You¡¯re So Amazing_1 Chapter 188: Chapter 188 An Jing, You¡¯re So Amazing_1 Wu Dashan and Wu Xiaoshan, having each been beaten with ten heavy blows, received absolutely no medical treatment in jail for the past few days. Consequently, their wounds become somewhat gangrenous. With no money to see a doctor, Aunt Liu Hua in desperation could only kneel before the doctor, begging for mercy to treat her two sons first and promising that her family would definitely repay the debt in the future.


    The doctor agreed to provide treatment, while Madam Liuhua¡¯s house also accrued a significant amount of external debt, leading to a particularly desolate home situation.


    Yet, the villagers of Jiuping Village felt no sympathy for Madam Liuhua¡¯s family, regarding their plight as deserved.


    If only they had agreed to pay the money in the beginning as compensation, wouldn¡¯t that have been better? Now, they had not only paid the money but had also suffered a beating, and on top of that, incurred heavy debts.


    Even though Aunt Liu Hua had a good reputation, because she owed money to most of the villagers, her family¡¯s status within the village plummeted dreadfully low.


    The news of An Fu¡¯s action of reporting to the government spread to the surrounding villages, and within ten miles, no villager had ever dared to involve the authorities. An Fu was the first to boldly take such a step, surprising everyone since he was always considered easy to bully.


    From that moment on, nobody dared to look down on An Fu again.


    And as An Fu was from An Village, the emergence of such a resilient figure meant that no one dared to underestimate An Village any longer, discarding the notion that its people were easy to bully.


    When An Fu received the three taels of silver from the Government Official, he cried. He hadn¡¯t cried when he had injured his leg, but this time, An Fu wept.


    Shi Xiaolan and Yun Dame also cried.


    An Hegui¡¯s eyes turned red as if he were about to cry. It was money that Shi Dashan and the others had paid as compensation. It was the first time they had stood up so firmly.


    ...


    An Fu had sustained a head injury, and the doctor advised that he should not exert himself for some time. Therefore, An Hegui and the others dared not let An Fu continue making tofu. As for the tofu-making, An Hegui called on his two younger brothers¡¯ families to help with the work.


    On this day, Shi Xiaolan came again to deliver tofu to An Jing, but this time, she was not accompanied by An Fu, but by An Yijin and An Eryin.


    After delivering the tofu, An Yijin and An Eryin left immediately, while Shi Xiaolan stayed in the thatched cottage to talk with An Jing.


    An Jing hesitated for a moment, but still asked, ¡°Xiao Lan, do you hold any resentment against us? If we hadn¡¯t involved your family in making tofu, Brother An Fu wouldn¡¯t have encountered this misfortune.¡± An Fu was still recuperating.


    Shi Xiaolan became immediately agitated, ¡°An Jing, why would you say something like that? You had good intentions in suggesting we make tofu. We are so grateful to you that we could never blame you. Please never speak of such things again. We are not ungrateful people. Besides, we truly should thank you. Thank you for encouraging us to take legal action. Do you know, the way those who once bullied us look at us has completely changed now? They no longer dare to bully us as they did before. All thanks to you.¡±


    In this place, ¡°without the people¡¯s complaint, the government will not investigate,¡± but as long as one dares to report to the authorities, they are sure to investigate thoroughly.


    It¡¯s just that everyone has always been somewhat fearful of the government, considering it high and mighty, and nobody dared to report.


    Seeing that Shi Xiaolan truly bore no grudge against them, An Jing smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t blame us. As for reporting to the authorities, I merely made a suggestion. It was your own decision to take action. Don¡¯t credit all this to me; I dare not accept such responsibility.¡±


    ¡°An Jing, you¡¯ve become so capable. The way you are now, it¡¯s wonderful,¡± Shi Xiaolan suddenly expressed her admiration, giving a thumbs-up to An Jing.


    An Jing just smiled.

 Chapter 189 - 189 189 She Really Likes Her Husband_1

    ?Chapter 189: Chapter 189 She Really Likes Her Husband_1 Chapter 189: Chapter 189 She Really Likes Her Husband_1 After Shi Xiaolan left, An Jing said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, if they don¡¯t report this to the authorities this time, I really don¡¯t plan on associating with them anymore.¡±


    When there¡¯s a way to prevent being bullied and yet they continue to suffer in silence, such friends are truly too vexing, it¡¯s better not to have them at all.


    Thankfully, they stood up for themselves in the end and chose to report it.


    Xiao Changyi responded, ¡°As you wish.¡± He had her and that was enough for him. Whether or not to associate with others was of no concern to him.


    Understanding the deep meaning in his words, An Jing¡¯s smile bloomed beautifully.


    ...


    An Jing originally said she would try to complete one thousand catties of fermented bean curd for Wang Youbao within a month, but in reality, it took only fifteen days to finish, which so surprised Wang Youbao that he personally came to ask what had happened.


    An Jing didn¡¯t hide anything, and honestly said, ¡°There¡¯s not really any issue, it¡¯s just that next month we need to transplant the rice seedlings and collect the rice harvest, so we won¡¯t have as much time. It¡¯s simply better to get it done this month for you.¡±


    As soon as the one thousand catties were done for Wang Youbao, An Jing and Xiao Changyi worked non-stop on the two thousand catties of fermented bean curd for Xing Cashier. By the 4th of June, the two thousand catties of fermented bean curd were finally ready.


    Xing Cashier was both surprised and delighted to get the fermented bean curd so many days in advance, paid the remaining ten taels of silver, thanked them several times, and then departed.


    Initially, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were down to just three coins in their possession. Now, having received another ten taels, their entire household¡¯s combined resources amounted to ten taels and three coins.


    Xing Cashier paid in small silver fragments rather than giving a single ten-tael gold ingot. An Jing gave Xiao Changyi one tael of silver to keep on hand for emergencies, while she kept the rest of the money herself.


    After securing the money, An Jing asked, ¡°Husband, the appointment we made with the blacksmith is for tomorrow, right?¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°Yes, tomorrow, June 5th.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go pick up the items we commissioned the blacksmith to make tomorrow.¡± They had already retrieved the items made by the carpenter and were just waiting for the blacksmith to finish before they could assemble the rice-threshing machine.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    The next day, Xiao Changyi and An Jing went to the town and collected the custom-made items from the blacksmith. However, instead of heading straight back, Xiao Changyi took An Jing into a musical instrument shop.


    The shop contained musical instruments like the pipa, guzheng, qin, xiao, and flutes.


    As Xiao Changyi parked the oxcart next to the musical instrument shop, An Jing understood immediately and smiled, radiating sweetness and joy. Her husband truly remembered every single word she spoke.


    Upon entering the shop, Xiao Changyi led An Jing straight to the flutes. An Jing had thought Xiao Changyi would buy one for her, but instead of purchasing, after carefully examining the instruments, Xiao Changyi pulled her out of the shop.


    An Jing suddenly felt disappointed until they got back on the oxcart. Then she murmured softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you buying it for me?¡±


    As Xiao Changyi drove the oxcart, he squeezed her hand and said in a gentle voice, ¡°I will make one for you.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled, as if they were lit up; her mouth curved into a wide smile.


    Oh, how she adored her husband.


    But then¡ª


    ¡°Do you know how to make one?¡± An Jing asked.


    ¡°I should be able to.¡± He had carefully observed the structure of the flutes and making them shouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    An Jing understood his meaning and said with a beaming smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting for your flute.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Afterward, Xiao Changyi took the one tael of silver An Jing gave him the day before and bought fifty catties of polished rice. The rice was twenty coins per catty, so fifty catties cost precisely one tael of silver.

 Chapter 190 - 190 190 Her Husband is Good at Spending

    ?Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Her Husband is Good at Spending Money_1 Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Her Husband is Good at Spending Money_1 Watching Xiao Changyi cheerfully hand over a tael of silver to the rice shop owner, An Jing, ¡°...¡±, should she stop giving her husband money in the future? Her husband was really good at spending money.


    However, she also knew for whom he bought the polished rice.


    Every time An Jing thought about Xiao Changyi buying it for her, her heart felt sweet. Her husband didn¡¯t save a single penny and spent it all on rice for her to eat; how could she not feel happy and cherished?


    Moreover, their home was not as poor as before; they could indeed afford to eat better.


    In the future, they could have thicker porridge!


    They could even enjoy a bowl of rice from time to time!


    Therefore, when she returned home, An Jing, with a smile, took out another tael of silver from her purse and gave it to Xiao Changyi, insisting he keep it on him in case it was needed.


    Since the money Xiao Changyi had was essentially spent on An Jing, and seeing that she wanted him to carry some, Xiao Changyi did not refuse. He accepted it as usual and put it into his purse.


    But in his heart, he was pondering what to buy for his wife next time.


    After storing the fifty catties of polished rice in the rice bin, Xiao Changyi and An Jing assembled the rice thresher together in the courtyard.


    The carpenter and blacksmith¡¯s skills were quite exquisite; the parts of the rice thresher were made exactly to An Jing¡¯s specifications, reducing the difficulty for An Jing and Xiao Changyi to assemble it. It took only about half an hour, and the rice thresher was put together.


    An Jing had initially feared that they might produce a mishmash, but seeing that the final assembly looked just like the old-fashioned pedal-operated rice thresher at her grandfather¡¯s house, she felt relieved and jubilant.


    ¡°Husband, you see, the drum must turn forward to knock the grains off. If it turns backward, it won¡¯t just fail to thresh the grains, but it could also pull in the straw, and even someone¡¯s hand could get caught and severely injured. So when you thresh, be careful, and make sure you don¡¯t hurt yourself,¡±


    An Jing, holding a handful of straw for demonstration, tread on the thresher while teaching Xiao Changyi how to use it and what to pay attention to.


    Xiao Changyi listened very attentively until An Jing finished speaking, and then he nodded, saying, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Once the rice thresher was ready, they didn¡¯t move it inside but left it in the yard. Besides the two of them, no one knew what it was for, and they weren¡¯t worried about anyone stealing it.


    What¡¯s more, the device was quite heavy and sizable, so the difficulty of stealing it without being noticed was indeed great.


    Then, An Jing started to prepare lunch, while Xiao Changyi took a knife and went up the mountain to cut bamboo. He wanted to find a suitable piece for making a flute.


    When Xiao Changyi returned with the bamboo, he also brought back some reeds.


    In the evening, Xiao Changyi finally finished two flutes. An Jing had been watching him work on them, and seeing Xiao Changyi make two, she didn¡¯t say anything but just kept smiling at him.


    Xiao Changyi, composed as ever, carved characters on each of the flutes, ¡°Changyi¡± in traditional characters on one, and ¡°Jing Er¡± on the other.


    Seeing the characters Xiao Changyi carved, An Jing¡¯s smile grew even wider, and her heart felt as sweet as could be.


    The flutes were finished, but they still needed a membrane, which adjusts the sound of the flute.


    Xiao Changyi took a membrane from the reed stem, then pasted it over the second hole from the left end of the flute.


    After attaching the membrane, the flute was completely finished, and Xiao Changyi handed the one with ¡°Changyi¡± inscribed to An Jing.

 Chapter 191 - 191 191 To Live Together To Die Together_1

    ?Chapter 191: Chapter 191: ¡°To Live Together, To Die Together_1 Chapter 191: Chapter 191: ¡°To Live Together, To Die Together_1 An Jing took the flute and looked again at the one in Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand, engraved with the word ¡°Jing Er,¡± her smile so broad: ¡°My dear husband, if you do this, you¡¯ll make me think you really like me.¡±


    Xiao Changyi looked at her askance: ¡°I just really like you?¡±


    Caught off guard by his question, An Jing was momentarily stunned, then her smile bloomed like a flower: ¡°Of course you don¡¯t just really like me, you really, really, really... like me! In your heart, there¡¯s nothing more important than me!¡±


    Xiao Changyi indeed nodded in satisfaction: ¡°Mm.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s smile instantly made her eyes vanish.


    After dinner and a bath, as the couple sat on the bed, An Jing began to play the flute Xiao Changyi had made for her.


    Thinking it over, she decided to play ¡°Liangzhou Song¡± for Xiao Changyi.


    The song was elegant and majestic, luxurious and regal, intricate and well-structured, with a melody most graceful; and the flute¡¯s lingering sound brought out the piece¡¯s essence to perfection.


    Even after the music had stopped, one remained immersed in it, unable to pull away.


    An Jing too needed a moment before she could speak, and then she asked, ¡°My dear husband, what do you think of my playing?¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± After a pause, Xiao Changyi added, ¡°It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve seen the scene before a battle, where people drink heartily and indulge to their heart¡¯s content.¡±


    An Jing exclaimed in amazement: ¡°You can actually hear that?¡± Could it be because her dear husband had been on the battlefield?


    Xiao Changyi was also surprised: ¡°Is it really so?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± An Jing nodded emphatically. ¡°This song has a corresponding poem, called ¡®Liangzhou Word,¡¯ which only has four lines: ¡®Grapes fine wine night-lit cups, desire to drink but the pipa urges on. Drunkenly lying on the sands, don¡¯t ridicule, how many return from ancient battles?''¡±


    ¡°Drunkenly lying on the sands, don¡¯t ridicule, how many return from ancient battles...¡± Xiao Changyi murmured these lines, and finally, he drew An Jing into his embrace, holding her tight, his chin resting on the top of her head. After a long while, he whispered in a volume almost inaudible: ¡°I¡¯m glad I came back alive.¡±


    Instantly, An Jing was reminded of Xiao Changyi¡¯s previous intent to die on the battlefield, and her heart clenched in pain, deep and acute.


    Hugging Xiao Changyi back, An Jing also held him tightly.


    No matter where this man would be in the future, she would follow; if he were to go into battle again, she would go too.


    She would not let him be alone again, nor did she want to be alone again. They would live together or die together; no one would separate them.


    The couple held each other for a long time, until the mood was no longer so oppressive, and then An Jing laughed: ¡°My dear husband, let me play another for you, something a bit more cheerful this time.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Then, An Jing began to play again, this time ¡°The Most Romantic Thing,¡± originally a song. There was a line she particularly liked: The most romantic thing I can think of is growing old with you, slowly.¡±


    As Xiao Changyi listened to An Jing playing the flute, he watched her fingers on the flute and when An Jing started to repeat the tune for the second time, he picked up his flute and played along with her.


    Hearing that Xiao Changyi could also play, An Jing was so shocked that she momentarily stopped, both her mouth and hands halting. Soon after, she smiled, continued to play, and played ¡°The Most Romantic Thing¡± together with Xiao Changyi.


    Their flute playing was extremely harmonious.


    As they played, they looked at each other; not only did both of their eyes carry a smile, full of affection, but both of their lips also bore a smile¡ªone¡¯s a bit bigger, the other¡¯s barely noticeable.

 Chapter 192 - 192 192 She Really Doesnt Want to Crush Him_1

    ?Chapter 192: Chapter 192 She Really Doesn¡¯t Want to Crush Him_1 Chapter 192: Chapter 192 She Really Doesn¡¯t Want to Crush Him_1 Before closing her eyes to sleep, An Jing was still hugging Xiao Changyi, humming softly, ¡°The most romantic thing I can think of is growing old with you...¡±


    Hearing this, infinite tenderness filled Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes.


    ...


    The following morning, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were picking out bad seeds in the yard. These seeds, which they had bought from the town, were for late-season rice and contained quite a few bad ones, which An Jing and Xiao Changyi were currently removing.


    They needed to start sowing these seeds in the next couple of days; otherwise, once the early rice was harvested, they wouldn¡¯t have any seedlings for the late rice to plant.


    However, while they were busy selecting seeds, Wang Youbao arrived.


    As usual, Wang Youbao came by carriage. Wang Youbao was simply too heavy to get down from the carriage without help and still had to be assisted by the carriage driver, which again brought to An Jingxin the thought of advising Wang Youbao to lose weight.


    Wang Youbao also brought two taels of plums. As soon as he entered the yard, he handed the plums to Xiao Changyi.


    An Jing laughed and said, ¡°For a rich young master like you, why did you only bring two taels of plums? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±


    Knowing An Jing was joking, Wang Youbao laughed as well, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I feared you wouldn¡¯t accept anything too expensive?¡± In reality, his consideration was the reason why he brought just two taels of plums.


    ¡°Well, thank you.¡± An Jing took the plums from Xiao Changyi¡¯s hands and went to wash them in the kitchen.


    By the time An Jing returned with the washed plums, she saw Wang Youbao and Xiao Changyi: one sitting and picking seeds, the other standing and watching. Neither of them speaking to the other, but An Jing could tell Wang Youbao really wanted to talk to Xiao Changyi but was afraid that Xiao Changyi would ignore him, so he could only stand there and watch.


    An Jing found the scene between them amusing but didn¡¯t tease them. Instead, she cheerfully called out, ¡°Come on, have some plums.¡±


    She passed the plate of plums to Wang Youbao, who didn¡¯t hold back and took one to eat right away.


    Meanwhile, An Jing had already taken one and started eating it.


    Wang Youbao, seeing that An Jing did not offer any plums to Xiao Changyi, and Changyi continued sorting seeds, hesitated and then asked, ¡°An Jing, why don¡¯t you give Changyi any?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like sour things. Your plums are a bit sour,¡± An Jing answered honestly.


    Wang Youbao immediately said, ¡°Then next time I will bring something sweet.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t want to disappoint Wang Youbao but still said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t like sweet things either.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    Feeling a bit sorry for Wang Youbao, An Jing could see that he really wanted to improve his relationship with her husband, her friend. So she added, ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t really matter whether you bring anything or not, it¡¯s good enough that you come to visit.¡±


    Turning her head, An Jing looked at Xiao Changyi with a smiling face, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, my dear?¡±


    Xiao Changyi softly replied, ¡°Mhmm.¡±


    At that, Wang Youbao smiled again and continued to eat his plum with relish.


    ¡°How come you had time to visit today?¡± An Jing asked Wang Youbao while eating her plum.


    Wang Youbao replied, ¡°Business at the restaurant has been slow these past few days, and there¡¯s nothing much for me to do at home, so I thought I¡¯d drop by and see you two.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°Then you probably haven¡¯t sold all that thousand catties of fermented tofu.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°Sold out.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± An Jing was quite surprised.


    But Wang Youbao became excited: ¡°Actually, I only used four hundred catties for my restaurant. People in town have indeed gotten a bit tired of it. I kept twenty catties at home for my father to eat; he really enjoys it and still hasn¡¯t gotten sick of it. The rest, I sold to the county¡¯s Nine-Tiered Pavilion.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s brows furrowed slightly: ¡°Nine-Tiered Pavilion?¡±

 Chapter 193 - 193 193 Speak Out to Open My Eyes_1

    ?Chapter 193: Chapter 193 Speak Out to Open My Eyes_1 Chapter 193: Chapter 193 Speak Out to Open My Eyes_1 Wang Youbao said, ¡°Nine-Tiered Pavilion is the biggest tavern in Hecheng County. Their boss noticed that Shuangji Tavern was doing well selling dishes flavored with fermented tofu in the county, so they inquired about who made the tofu. Somehow, they tracked it down to me. Just as I happened to have some on hand, I sold it to them.¡±


    It seemed that Shuangji Tavern was the tavern jointly operated by Xing Cashier and his two partners.


    An Jingxin understood and joked, ¡°You sold it to them at a high price, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Wang Youbao chuckled sheepishly, ¡°Yes, it was quite a bit higher than the price you sold it to me.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, so I can learn something.¡±


    Wang Youbao held up a finger, ¡°A hundred coins.¡±


    ¡°...Per pound?¡±


    Wang Youbao nodded.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Seeing that An Jing didn¡¯t speak, Wang Youbao became somewhat anxious and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did I sell it too cheap?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± She had sold it to him for just ten coins a pound, and now he was reselling it for a hundred coins a pound and asking her if he had sold it too cheaply? Clearly, it was she who had sold it too cheaply!


    However, as an ex-special forces soldier who once fought for the country and the people with integrity, she could not bring herself to make such an excessive profit like he did.


    Not wanting to dwell on the resale price issue with Wang Youbao, An Jing changed the subject, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you stay for lunch?¡±


    Since they were friends, Wang Youbao didn¡¯t decline and happily agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s gaze caught sight of the rice threshing machine in the courtyard. He walked over, examining the machine with curiosity, and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    An Jing also came over, ¡°It¡¯s a rice threshing machine for processing rice. My husband and I just figured it out. It¡¯s much faster than using the traditional rice beating method.¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    Without Wang Youbao having to say anything, An Jing knew what he was thinking and said irritably, ¡°I think you can forget about it. This rice threshing machine business isn¡¯t easy. Even if you made them, no one could afford to buy them. It cost me over twelve taels just to make this one. Tell me, which farmer¡¯s son could afford it? If you hadn¡¯t bought so much fermented tofu from us, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to afford to make this machine.¡±


    Wang Youbao had the intention to mass-produce the rice threshing machines to sell, but upon hearing what An Jing said, he immediately dismissed the thought.


    At this moment, Wang Youbao also realized that a lot of iron had been used in the rice threshing machine, and iron was much more expensive than wood. Even if he did manage to make them, indeed no farmer could afford them.


    Since it was a losing business, of course, he would not pursue it.


    Seeing that Xiao Changyi had chosen the right rice seeds, An Jing suggested, ¡°Husband, Youbao will have lunch at our house. Let¡¯s go catch a couple of fish from our fields.¡±


    ¡°Hm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    ¡°You have fish in your fields?¡± Wang Youbao was very surprised. ¡°Can fish survive there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they can. At first, we didn¡¯t expect them to survive, so we just gave it a try, and it turned out they really can live,¡± An Jing lied.


    After thinking it over, An Jing laughed and said, ¡°We¡¯ve raised quite a few. Although they¡¯re not as big as the ones raised in ponds, the fish meat is a lot fresher and more tender. Plus, there¡¯s a hint of rice flower aroma when you eat them... Young Master Youbao, would you like to buy some?¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s eyes lit up again at An Jing¡¯s words, ¡°If they¡¯re as you described, of course I would want to buy them. They¡¯d be perfect to sell in my tavern, and I¡¯m sure I could make another fortune.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can decide after you¡¯ve tried them at noon.¡±


    Having finished speaking, An Jing was ready to head to the fields with Xiao Changyi to catch fish, and Wang Youbao, curious to see the fish farming in action, also followed them to the fields.

 Chapter 194 - 194 194 If I lose weight my dad will cry..._1

    ?Chapter 194: Chapter 194 If I lose weight, my dad will cry..._1 Chapter 194: Chapter 194 If I lose weight, my dad will cry..._1 On the way to the fields, although An Jing and Xiao Changyi deliberately slowed their pace, Wang Youbao still struggled to keep up.


    Wang Youbao followed behind An Jing and Xiao Changyi, breathing heavily and wiping sweat from his brow.


    Even though Wang Youbao had no idea what a ¡°third wheel¡± was, seeing the couple ahead holding hands, he genuinely felt somewhat superfluous.


    But¡ª


    ¡°You guys...¡± Wang Youbao opened his mouth but didn¡¯t continue. Holding hands in public might be inappropriate, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal between husband and wife.


    Moreover, as soon as he spoke, he felt as if asking them to stop holding hands would be committing a sin, as if the couple were meant to be loving and sweet towards each other.


    So, after uttering just two words, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to continue.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± An Jing turned around, looking at Wang Youbao.


    Wang Youbao quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± After a pause, he added enviously, ¡°An Jing, you and Changyi really have a good relationship.¡±


    An Jing chuckled, ¡°He¡¯s my husband, how could our relationship not be good?¡±


    Wang Youbao suddenly felt a bit eager to get married himself.


    Noticing that the sweat on Wang Youbao¡¯s forehead had increased and his breathing had gotten louder, An Jing finally couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and suggested, ¡°Youbao, maybe you should consider losing some weight?¡±


    ¡°Losing weight?¡± Wang Youbao was startled.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too overweight now. Look at what being overweight has done to you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Wang Youbao was silent for a long time before he defended himself loudly, ¡°I¡¯m not fat! This is a sign of prosperity! It¡¯s a blessing! My dad says all of our family¡¯s blessings are on me!¡±


    ¡°Denying it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re overweight.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you; I¡¯m being serious,¡± An Jing continued. ¡°If it were just a little weight, I wouldn¡¯t mention it, but you get so out of breath just from walking a short distance. That doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re blessed; it clearly shows you¡¯re in poor health.¡±


    Wang Youbao knew he was in poor health, but the idea of losing weight made him pull a long face, ¡°If I lose weight, my dad will cry...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Last year, I did lose a bit of weight. Each time my dad saw me, he would cry. He would buy lots of food and watch me eat it until I gained the weight back. Only then did he stop crying.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at a weight now that my dad is very satisfied with.¡±


    ¡°...¡± An Jing remained silent for a while before speaking more bluntly, ¡°But if you continue like this, you might die young. If you die before your dad, I imagine he¡¯ll cry even harder.¡± This guy really was way too overweight!


    Wang Youbao knew An Jing wasn¡¯t cursing him but was genuinely concerned for him, yet this made him even more: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Alright, you should think about it carefully for yourself. I believe you know the state of your own body better than anyone else.¡± An Jing didn¡¯t say much more.


    Wang Youbao felt very heavy-hearted.


    He was, of course, aware of his condition. Although he appeared prosperous, a symbol of fortune, his health was truly poor, constantly requiring medicinal tonics that never seemed to improve his condition.


    He used to be able to walk a bit further, but now, just a bit more walking left him breathless.


    He might actually die young, just as An Jing had said.


    His gloomy mood caused him to lose interest in everything, and after An Jing and Xiao Changyi caught two fish in the field, the three of them headed back.


    Once the fish were killed and cleaned, it was time to cook lunch.


    An Jing stood by the stove, pouring oil into the pot to cook the fish, while Xiao Changyi sat at the stove¡¯s entrance, stuffing wood into the fire.


    As for Wang Youbao, he stood at the entrance to the kitchen, watching An Jing and Xiao Changyi inside.

 Chapter 195 - 195 195 The Power of Idols_1

    ?Chapter 195: Chapter 195: The Power of Idols_1 Chapter 195: Chapter 195: The Power of Idols_1 Seeing Wang Youbao¡¯s considerable bulk standing at the doorstep of the kitchen, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but be amused and exasperated. ¡°Can¡¯t you come in?¡± Having someone stand at the door was just...


    Time had passed, and Wang Youbao¡¯s mood was no longer as heavy as before. Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, he said, ¡°A gentleman should stay away from the kitchen and stove.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°... ¡± Well, this guy is someone who doesn¡¯t enter the kitchen.


    An Jing didn¡¯t want Wang Youbao to just stand at the kitchen entrance like that, so she told Xiao Changyi to stop cooking and go out to chat with Wang Youbao.


    Xiao Changyi obediently went out, but he didn¡¯t speak to Wang Youbao; instead, they shared a silent stare for a while before he walked to the vegetable garden in the yard to weed.


    Wang Youbao also followed him into the vegetable garden, but instead of weeding, he just watched Xiao Changyi do it.


    Glancing over the vast vegetable garden, and struggling to find something to talk about, Wang Youbao finally asked, ¡°Are you growing all these vegetables to sell?¡± Obviously, two people couldn¡¯t eat that much.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Even though Xiao Changyi¡¯s response was in a faint tone, it excited Wang Youbao as if he was injected with chicken blood.


    Wang Youbao immediately asked another question. ¡°Then do you take them to the town to sell, or...?¡±


    Without waiting for Xiao Changyi to answer, Wang Youbao excitedly said, ¡°You might as well sell them to me. My restaurant also needs to buy vegetables.¡±


    Xiao Changyi glanced at Wang Youbao, then continued weeding, and, just when Wang Youbao thought he wouldn¡¯t respond, he replied, ¡°Mm.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately became happy. ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal!¡±


    This time, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything.


    Wang Youbao, looking at Xiao Changyi and feeling uncertain, eventually squatted down next to him.


    After watching Xiao Changyi for a while, he carefully asked, ¡°Changyi, could you teach me a couple of moves? I know you¡¯re amazing, and I want to learn a few self-defense techniques from you.¡±


    He had house servants and Protectors, but they were not very useful, and he didn¡¯t want to learn from them. Since Xiao Changyi was so skilled and had returned from the battlefield, he admired him from the bottom of his heart and was very eager to learn from him.


    Xiao Changyi gave him a glance, ¡°When you lose some weight, we¡¯ll talk.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    After a long silence, Wang Youbao asked again, ¡°If I really do slim down, would you be willing to teach me?¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    Wang Youbao took his silence for agreement and excitedly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll lose weight!¡±


    After speaking, Wang Youbao got up, ran to the kitchen entrance, and said to An Jing, who was cooking inside, ¡°An Jing, I¡¯ve made up my mind, I¡¯m going to lose weight!¡±


    An Jing was indeed happy that her friend Wang Youbao wanted to lose weight, but she was curious, ¡°You weren¡¯t so willing a moment ago; why are you so eager now?¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately replied, ¡°Changyi said that if I slimmed down, he would teach me a couple of self-defense moves.¡±


    Seeing Wang Youbao¡¯s face crease into a smile because he was so happy, An Jing: ¡°... ¡± The power of this idol really wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    She had said so many words before, and he was still hesitant, but her husband actually hadn¡¯t done anything, and he obediently said he would lose weight.


    Yes, that¡¯s right, she saw it, Wang Youbao not only saw her husband Xiao Changyi as a friend but also as an idol, deeply admiring him.


    Even though she didn¡¯t actually know why Wang Youbao admired her husband so much.


    When Xiao Changyi came back to the kitchen, An Jing asked him in an extremely low voice, ¡°Did you really promise Youbao that when he loses weight, you¡¯d teach him a couple of moves?¡±

 Chapter 196 - 196 196 This Fish Isnt Cheap_1

    ?Chapter 196: Chapter 196 This Fish Isn¡¯t Cheap_1 Chapter 196: Chapter 196 This Fish Isn¡¯t Cheap_1 Xiao Changyi said, ¡°I didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    An Jing was taken aback before saying, ¡°Then why did he say that? And he even swore solemnly to lose weight.¡±


    ¡°He asked me to teach him a couple of self-defense moves, and I said I¡¯d consider it once he slimmed down. I said I¡¯d consider it, I didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Her husband definitely realized that Wang Youbao idolized him and knew that one word from him was worth countless from her. That¡¯s why he said something so misleading, just so Wang Youbao would decisively make up his mind to lose weight!


    Originally, An Jing had planned for the three of them to eat on the kitchen table, but Wang Youbao didn¡¯t want to enter the kitchen, and An Jing didn¡¯t insist, so she and Xiao Changyi carried the food to the dining table in the main room to eat.


    Five dishes, one plate of braised paddy fish, one plate of eggplant, one plate of greens, one plate of cucumber, and a small bowl of fermented bean curd.


    It was called a small bowl of fermented bean curd, but in reality, it was a small bowl with three little pieces of fermented bean curd in it.


    As for the rice, it was a mix of sorghum and polished rice boiled together.


    Wang Youbao, who usually ate feasts of meat and fish every meal, had never eaten so simply, yet he didn¡¯t show any disdain at all. Instead, he was very happy sitting there waiting for the meal to start.


    Seeing that Wang Youbao showed no sign of dislike, An Jing became even more satisfied with this friend, but she still said with a smile, ¡°This is all we have to offer you. Don¡¯t mind it, please just make do with the meal.¡±


    ¡°How could I mind? This is already very good,¡± Wang Youbao said sincerely. This was the first time he had been a guest at a friend¡¯s house, and the experience felt great. As for the quality of the food, he wasn¡¯t too concerned.


    An Jing pushed the paddy fish in Wang Youbao¡¯s direction and called out, ¡°This is the fish we raise in our fields. Give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Wang Youbao, taking a piece for himself before he started to eat.


    The paddy fish was tender and flavorful, truly carrying the fragrant aroma of paddy flowers, incomparable to any other fish.


    Wang Youbao immediately praised, ¡°This is really delicious! I¡¯ll take all the fish from your fields. They are sure to make my restaurant¡¯s business boom!¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t say anything right away but served some fish into Xiao Changyi¡¯s bowl, as her husband had already placed quite a lot in her bowl.


    After adding some greens to Xiao Changyi¡¯s bowl, An Jing then addressed Wang Youbao, ¡°This fish isn¡¯t cheap.¡±


    The fish had been raised since the end of March, and throughout the process, her husband always checked on the water depth in the fields, worrying that too shallow water wouldn¡¯t sustain the fish, while too deep might let the fish jump into the neighboring paddies.


    Once there was even heavy rain, and her husband, covered in a straw raincoat, stayed in the fields for hours just to make sure that the water didn¡¯t overflow, and that the fish didn¡¯t end up in someone else¡¯s fields.


    In the past month, they had also been scooping up duckweed to feed to the fish. Honestly, raising these fish to their current size had really taken a lot of their efforts; they couldn¡¯t possibly sell at a loss.


    Upon hearing that the fish wasn¡¯t cheap, Wang Youbao became serious: ¡°Then how much per catty?¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t respond, simply looking at Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t immediately say anything either, but after slowly chewing and swallowing his food, he spoke indifferently, ¡°Fifty coins.¡±


    In the market, the price for ordinary fish was nine coins per catty.


    In the manner of a businessman, Wang Youbao assessed the situation and pondered, ¡°That is a bit expensive, but that¡¯s compared to other fish... Alright, fifty coins it is.¡±


    He knew that his two friends would definitely not swindle him; the fifty coins were surely a fair price.

 Chapter 197 - 197 197 That Would Cost Him His Life Right_1

    ?Chapter 197: Chapter 197: That Would Cost Him His Life, Right?_1 Chapter 197: Chapter 197: That Would Cost Him His Life, Right?_1 Xiao Changyi once again spoke indifferently, ¡°We can¡¯t sell all the fish to you. Our family needs to keep forty jin. As for the rest, you can buy them all.¡±


    Wang Youbao said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. But how many fish are there in your family¡¯s paddy field?¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    It was An Jing who smiled and said, ¡°We only raised fish in one mu of land, probably around four to five hundred of them. Each fish weighs about half a jin, so the total should be between two hundred to two hundred and fifty jin. Since we¡¯re keeping forty jin, you should be able to buy about two hundred jin.¡± She paused for a moment, ¡°We¡¯ll postpone plowing and transplanting for a few days, letting the fish stay in the field longer, to avoid catching so many at once and having them die on you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s excellent!¡± Wang Youbao was very satisfied, ¡°I¡¯ll have the restaurant spread the word in advance and sell them during those few days when you postpone the plowing. Fresh live fish that taste this good will certainly sell out.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t ask how much Wang Youbao would sell a dish of fish for, she simply said, ¡°This fish makes an even tastier soup.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately caught on and gratefully said, ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll have the restaurant try selling fish soup.¡±


    As Wang Youbao felt that he was about to make a big profit again, his appetite was great, but just as he was about to eat another large bowl of mixed-grain rice, An Jing stopped him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to lose weight? Start from today then, cut back, eat less at every meal.¡± It wasn¡¯t that An Jing was reluctant to part with her family¡¯s food, but she was genuinely worried that her friend Youbao might fall ill if he didn¡¯t start dieting.


    Wang Youbao didn¡¯t quite understand: ¡°How can I have the energy to lose weight if I don¡¯t eat enough?¡±


    An Jing found herself at a loss for words.


    Xiao Changyi called out indifferently, ¡°Wang Youbao.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll cut back! I will eat less at each meal! I definitely won¡¯t overeat, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Yet An Jing still said, ¡°It¡¯s not just about cutting back; you need to exercise more. As for how, just run around the perimeter of your large courtyard twenty times every morning.¡±


    ¡°Twenty times?!¡± Wang Youbao¡¯s eyes widened. That would be the death of him, wouldn¡¯t it? He couldn¡¯t even run one full lap.


    An Jing: ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡ª¡± Just as Wang Youbao was about to say there was a problem, he caught Xiao Changyi looking at him and he quickly changed his tune: ¡°No problem! Of course no problem!¡±


    Knowing that running twenty laps would be very difficult for the overweight Wang Youbao, An Jing added, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can take a break before continuing, but make sure you complete those twenty laps.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm!¡± Under Xiao Changyi¡¯s watchful gaze, Wang Youbao nodded vigorously, without any hesitation.


    An Jing found it amusing. Wang Youbao really took her husband¡¯s word seriously.


    ¡°You must persevere, diet and exercise every day. Don¡¯t fall into a pattern of stops and starts; if you do, you¡¯ll never lose weight,¡± An Jing reminded him.


    Wang Youbao nodded repeatedly, ¡°Understood, understood.¡±


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed and An Jing and Xiao Changyi had started to hurriedly harvest the rice. An Jing wielded the sickle in the field, while Xiao Changyi carried the harvested rice back to their own yard.


    A few days earlier, Wang Youbao had visited once again, asking when they would start the rush harvest so he could come to purchase pearl spot fish.


    Because Wang Youbao had been persistent in his weight loss effort, although he still looked just as plump, he was much more energetic and no longer got out of breath as easily as before after walking only a short distance.


    During that half-month, many people from the county had come wanting to reserve stinky tofu from their family, but An Jing had turned them all down, citing farming work as her reason.

 Chapter 198 - 198 198 Eager to Come Back to See You_1

    ?Chapter 198: Chapter 198: Eager to Come Back to See You_1 Chapter 198: Chapter 198: Eager to Come Back to See You_1 An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s rice in the paddy field was truly flourishing; not only were there numerous grains on each ear, but they were also full and heavy, visibly more so than other villagers¡¯ rice.


    The people of Jiuping Village were filled with envy when they saw this, and as they lowered their heads to observe their own hurriedly harvested rice that clearly would not yield as much as the previous year¡¯s, their envy deepened.


    It could be said that only An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s rice in that one plot of paddy had seen an increase in yield, while the rice in other fields had decreased.


    An Jing had no time to concern herself with others¡¯ envy, as she was busy harvesting the rice. Due to the constant bending over, her back ached, but she persisted in her labor.


    The paddy was wet, and her husband, having to carry the water-soaked rice back home, was far more exhausted than she was.


    It took An Jing a day and a half to finish harvesting the rice from one acre, whereas Xiao Changyi, once he had brought the rice from the field, used a threshing machine in the courtyard. The threshing machine was indeed much faster than a traditional thresher. Along with An Jing occasionally handing rice over to Xiao Changyi, he didn¡¯t even need to climb down from the machine to pick up the rice and return to threshing, resulting in the rice being processed in less than half a day.


    Passersby who witnessed Xiao Changyi and An Jing using the threshing machine in their courtyard were astonished. Seeing that the couple had finished processing an acre¡¯s worth of rice in less than half a day, many wished they could have such a machine for themselves to finish as quickly.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had harvested over six dan of rice from that one acre, whereas normally one could only expect to reap three to four dan from an acre. Their acre had truly seen a substantial increase in production.


    An Jing had already agreed with Xiao Changyi that they would also raise ricefield eels in the late paddy.


    ¡°Husband, let¡¯s have Youbao come tomorrow to buy the fish,¡± An Jing suggested. She had anticipated that it would take three days to complete the harvest, but they managed to finish in just two days, and there was still daylight left.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go tell him now, to come over tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Mm, okay.¡± An Jing was feeling a bit tired after these past two days, so she didn¡¯t plan to accompany Xiao Changyi to the town to find Wang Youbao. Instead, she intended to stay at home and prepare dinner.


    Xiao Changyi alone rushed to town with his own ox cart. As soon as he informed Wang Youbao to come by the next day to purchase fish, he headed back.


    It was already getting dark, and he needed to hurry home to prevent his wife from worrying.


    When the ox cart passed by Mrs. Hongxia¡¯s home, under the faint moonlight, Xiao Changyi saw Mrs. Hongxia and Old Hunter Liu¡¯s brother, Liu Yingen, in the back, pulling and tugging at each other. He immediately frowned slightly.


    Presumably, Mrs. Hongxia and Liu Yingen had heard the sound of the ox cart; one quickly shut the back door to go inside, and the other swiftly returned home. Both seemed quite flustered.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold pupils briefly contracted, as if he had thought of something, but he quickly redirected his gaze and continued to drive the ox cart back to his thatched cottage.


    ¡°Husband, is that you?¡± Hearing the approach of the ox cart, An Jing ran out, stood at the entrance of the courtyard, and called out in a voice tinged with joy, ¡°Is it you?¡±


    A warmth rose from the bottom of his heart. Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and his usual sharp gaze softened as he called back loudly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Only when he reached the entrance of the thatched cottage did Xiao Changyi descend from the ox cart. An Jing immediately approached and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re back earlier than I expected.¡±


    ¡°I hurried back to see you.¡± His face was expressionless, but his words were incredibly earnest.

 Chapter 199 - 199 199 Dont slap your mothers face_1

    ?Chapter 199: Chapter 199 Don¡¯t slap your mother¡¯s face_1 Chapter 199: Chapter 199 Don¡¯t slap your mother¡¯s face_1 Eager to see her...


    An Jingxin¡¯s heart instantly filled with sweetness; she just knew it would be that way. She beamed, ¡°Come in, I¡¯ve already prepared the meal.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Changyi tied the ox in the cattle shed, washed his hands, and then sat down at the dining table to eat with An Jing.


    ...


    The next day, after breakfast, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were drying rice grains in the courtyard while waiting for Wang Youbao to arrive.


    In fact, Jiuping Village had a rice drying yard, but since they were no longer interacting with the people of Jiuping Village, neither An Jing nor Xiao Changyi would go there to dry their rice grains.


    Luckily, there was just a little over six dan of rice grains; it was just right to dry them in the courtyard.


    Meanwhile, at Mrs. Hongxia¡¯s place.


    ¡°Mom, did you see it? The fish in Xiao Changyi¡¯s paddy fields¡ªthere are so many!¡± Liu Sanya¡¯s eyes were filled with greed, clearly longing to feast on the fish in Xiao Changyi¡¯s fields.


    She hadn¡¯t felt this strongly before, but ever since An Jing and Xiao Changyi harvested all the rice yesterday, the fields were empty, and the fish were more visible swimming around, making her desire them even more.


    It wasn¡¯t just her; in fact, the entire Jiuping Village coveted the fish in those fields.


    Mrs. Hongxia also wanted those fish; she too had seen the fish swimming back and forth in Xiao Changyi¡¯s fields. There really were a lot of fish, but she was mindful of her dignity and felt too embarrassed to mention it.


    Now, with her daughter bringing it up, Mrs. Hongxia couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard and then scolded, ¡°Why do you concern yourself with his fish? Today you better come with me and your younger brother to harvest the rice. You never do any work and yet have all these desires!¡±


    Liu Sanya immediately felt wronged by the scolding, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with wanting to eat their fish? What does that have to do with how much work I do? If it wasn¡¯t for our dad, would he even be alive right now? Mother, he should be offering fish to us!¡±


    Liu Sizi threw cold water on the idea, ¡°Sister, even if you want to eat, there¡¯s nothing we can do; they won¡¯t give it to us. Remember the large rabbit from last time? They didn¡¯t even share a bit of the soup with us, have you already forgotten that?¡±


    Liu Sanya immediately retorted, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t give, can¡¯t we just catch them from his field ourselves? Dad did him a favor, we take his fish, he won¡¯t say anything to us.¡±


    Mrs. Hongxia thought it made sense, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to actually go catch them, so she said, ¡°If you want to catch them, go yourself, I¡¯m not going!¡±


    Liu Sizi also said, ¡°Neither am I.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go myself then,¡± Liu Sanya took a small wooden bucket and headed outside, ¡°I¡¯m going now to catch them, you wait to eat my fish, I¡¯ll catch lots and bring them back.¡±


    Only when Liu Sanya disappeared from sight did Liu Sizi turn and ask, ¡°Mother, won¡¯t this cause trouble?¡±


    ¡°What trouble could it cause? There won¡¯t be any problems. Your sister¡¯s right, your father did him a favor; even if we take his fish, he won¡¯t say anything about it,¡± replied Mrs. Hongxia.


    Hearing this, Liu Sizi got excited, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go to his courtyard and take that rice-threshing tool. Their tool threshes much faster than our rice straw cylinder. If we borrow it, we¡¯ll surely finish threshing the rice much quicker.¡±


    Mrs. Hongxia said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it; that threshing tool is a rare item, they won¡¯t lend it to us. Besides, I¡¯ve already said we¡¯re not dealing with that household anymore. Don¡¯t make a fool out of me.¡±


    Liu Sizi immediately grumbled to himself, If we¡¯re not interacting anymore, then why do you allow sister to go catch someone else¡¯s fish?


    However, figuring that he could also eat some if Liu Sanya caught the fish, he just muttered the complaint in his heart, never voicing it out loud.

 Chapter 200 - 200 200 Taking without Asking is Stealing_1

    ?Chapter 200: Chapter 200: Taking without Asking is Stealing_1 Chapter 200: Chapter 200: Taking without Asking is Stealing_1 As soon as Liu Sanya arrived at the edge of An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s rice paddy, she didn¡¯t hesitate to enter the field; then, she began to catch fish.


    When some people from Jiuping Village saw what Liu Sanya was doing, they asked her how she dared to catch An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s fish?


    Liu Sanya lied, ¡°Xiao Changyi allowed my family to catch them. My dad has done him a favor, and he felt there was no better way to repay us, so he let us catch some fish to eat.¡±


    The people from Jiuping Village immediately became envious.


    Seizing the opportunity, Liu Sanya added, ¡°Do you want to come down and catch some too?¡±


    Those people immediately waved their hands, ¡°No, no, no, we wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Liu Sanya laughed, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? All of you come down and catch them; there are so many of you. They can¡¯t possibly beat you up one by one, can they?¡±


    After exchanging glances, those villagers felt that Liu Sanya¡¯s words made sense. There were so many of them that An Jing and Xiao Changyi surely wouldn¡¯t be able to fight them one by one. Plus, they had been coveting those fish for a long time, so they also went down into the field and started catching the fish.


    Numerous Jiuping villagers nearby, who were harvesting rice, saw that the villagers were catching fish in Xiao Changyi¡¯s field as if they were afraid of missing out. They dropped what they were doing and also rushed to Xiao Changyi¡¯s field to catch fish.


    When An Jing, Xiao Changyi, Wang Youbao, and Wang Youbao¡¯s two family servants¡ªa group of five¡ªarrived at the field, they were greeted with the sight of many Jiuping villagers catching fish.


    As soon as they saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi, the atmosphere instantly froze.


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh sarcastically, ¡°So many people blatantly stealing our fish, this is truly unprecedented.¡±


    Stealing?


    That single word ¡®stealing¡¯ immediately angered those still in the field.


    With Wang Youbao, the small landowner, present, how could they admit they were stealing the fish? That would be inconceivable! They still wanted to continue renting land from the Wang Family; how could they do so with such a blemish on their character?


    One person retorted angrily, ¡°When did we ever steal your fish? Don¡¯t falsely accuse us!¡±


    An Jing gestured for that person to look at his own hands, ¡°You¡¯re standing in my field right now, with our fish in your hands¡ªcaught red-handed. Anyone with eyes can see that I¡¯m not making false accusations.¡±


    ¡°We are catching fish, not stealing! Besides, Sanya said you allowed us to do it!¡± the man shirked responsibility.


    An Jing immediately turned to Liu Sanya, ¡°When did we ever say that they could catch fish?¡±


    Not showing the slightest shame at being caught red-handed, Liu Sanya retorted, ¡°I never said those words; they wanted to catch fish with me on their own accord!¡±


    ¡°Liu Sanya!¡± Those from Jiuping Village who had followed her to catch fish did not expect her to say that and were furious. If it wasn¡¯t for Liu Sanya¡¯s instigation, would they have entered the field?


    An Jing smiled, ¡°So they followed you on their own to catch the fish? That means you were the first to catch fish from my family, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Realizing she had incriminated herself, Liu Sanya was irritated yet still snapped back, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my dad, Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t have lived to see this day. How¡¯s eating a couple of fish from your family any concern of yours!¡±


    An Jing immediately responded, ¡°Everyone should have heard by now, it¡¯s not me who allowed her to catch our fish, she did so of her own accord. As for why you all decided to follow her, I¡¯m not interested. What I do care about is that taking without permission equals theft; you are all stealing our fish!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± No one was willing to be labeled a thief just like that.


    After glaring at An Jing, they turned their anger toward Liu Sanya. If not for this wretched girl¡¯s incitement, how would they have ended up like this!


    Only then did Liu Sanya begin to feel fear, imagining she would definitely be ostracized in the village from now on.

 Chapter 201 - 201 201 Losing Rice Instead of Gaining

    ?Chapter 201: Chapter 201: Losing Rice Instead of Gaining Chickens_1 Chapter 201: Chapter 201: Losing Rice Instead of Gaining Chickens_1 Wang Youbao glanced at the people still in the fields before saying, ¡°Do you realise that these fish were meant to be sold to me?¡±


    Without waiting for everyone to speak, Wang Youbao added, ¡°I had already booked these fish, so they are mine. The fish you are stealing is not from their family, but mine.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces instantly turned pale, completely caught off guard by the revelation that the fish had already been sold to Wang Youbao.


    Wang Youbao continued, ¡°I kindly allowed you to rent my family¡¯s land, yet here you are stealing my fish. With such dishonest hearts, from now on, don¡¯t even think about renting any land from my family again, and those lands already rented to you, I will take them all back.¡±


    ¡°Small landowners, please be generous and forgive us,¡± the people began to plead as they hastily put the fish back into the fields, ¡°We had only just caught them, we haven¡¯t taken them home yet. Now, please continue renting us the land, or else, we will starve... please, we beg you...¡±


    Liu Sanya also quickly returned the fish to the fields, her face whiter than anyone else¡¯s. She was the reason everyone might no longer be able to rent land from the Wang Family, and surely the villagers would detest her for it.


    No, they surely already hated her now.


    Regardless of how desperately everyone begged, Wang Youbao remained unmoved. These people were always behind on their rent, and although his father had been lenient and allowed them to continue renting, what kind of people were they? There wasn¡¯t a single one with a good intention. If he continued to rent to them, he would be no Wang Youbao!


    Seeing that everyone was nearly in tears, An Jing, however, showed no sympathy and even laughed, ¡°It seems we and my husband have been too compassionate before, which is why you dare to do this today. We had all agreed to stay out of each other¡¯s way, had we not? Did you think that my husband and I would not deal with each of you one by one, and so you brazenly went to catch fish in the fields?¡±


    Embarrassed by An Jing¡¯s accurate guess, everyone¡¯s face flushed and their necks swelled with shame, and their glares towards Liu Sanya grew even more hateful, wishing she would just die on the spot.


    Only then did Liu Sanya finally break down in tears.


    An Jing ignored Liu Sanya¡¯s crying, her gaze falling on Xiao Zheng as she cheerfully said, ¡°Clan Leader Xiao, you are here too.¡±


    Xiao Zheng almost wished he could dive headfirst into the rice paddy, feeling utterly disgraced! To think he was a respected Clan Leader, and now he¡¯d been reduced to a common thief! And it was all that cursed girl Liu Sanya¡¯s fault!


    Seeing that Xiao Zheng wouldn¡¯t even dare to meet her gaze, An Jing continued, ¡°Indeed, you are right about one thing. My husband and I truly would not deal with so many of you one by one.¡±


    Just when everyone breathed a sigh of relief at her words, An Jing took a turn, ¡°But, I will let someone deal with you. The establishment of the County Government in Xiyun Kingdom isn¡¯t just for show; it must serve the people, don¡¯t you think, right?¡±


    As soon as An Jing mentioned the County Government, everyone¡¯s faces turned even paler.


    An Jing, ignoring the pale-faced crowd, smiled and turned to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go report this to the authorities. There are so many thieves here, it would be better to leave it to the County Government to deal with.¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°An Jing, how could you?!¡± Everyone was both anxious and angry.


    An Jing paid them no heed and walked back with Xiao Changyi.


    Seeing this, Wang Youbao also took his two family servants and headed back. Compared to business, Wang Youbao felt that An Jing and Xiao Changyi, these two friends, were more important.


    Watching An Jing and Xiao Changyi truly about to report to the authorities, everyone was so agitated that their eyes reddened.

 Chapter 202 - 202 202 Grandpa its her husband..._1

    ?Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Grandpa, it¡¯s her husband..._1 Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Grandpa, it¡¯s her husband..._1 The woman standing closest to Liu Sanya even gave her a vicious push, cursing, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you wretched girl! If it weren¡¯t for you, would we be working in the fields?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± the others chimed in, looking as though they would have devoured Liu Sanya if they could.


    Liu Sanya was pushed so hard that she fell on her bottom in the field, but she was too scared to speak; all she could do was cry, and so she cried.


    Someone said, ¡°We¡¯re going to be flogged!¡± Such petty theft usually resulted in a flogging.


    Now, not only could they no longer rent land from the Wang Family, but they were also facing a beating. A man was so distraught that, in his anger, he kicked Liu Sanya to vent his frustration.


    ¡°Enough, no matter what, we can¡¯t hit a girl,¡± scolded an older man. ¡°Right now, our priority must be to figure out a way to clear ourselves of these theft charges. Without the charges, we won¡¯t be flogged.¡±


    After some thought, someone suggested, ¡°What if we all insist that An Jing and her group are framing us? An Jing and Xiao Changyi are just two people, while we are many. With so many of us against them, how could the Lord County Magistrate believe just the two of them over us?¡±


    Someone immediately agreed, ¡°Excellent idea! Let¡¯s hurry out of here now and not linger in their fields any longer. If we ensure there¡¯s no evidence against us and all declare that they¡¯ve wronged us, it might just be them who end up being flogged instead.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Everyone quickly left the field.


    In that moment, no one dared to continue fishing in the field. They only cared about escaping, so that when the government officials arrived, they would find no one caught red-handed.


    Even Liu Sanya was dragged out of the field by someone. It wasn¡¯t that they wanted to save her, rather they feared being implicated by her. They even sternly warned Liu Sanya to insist that she was being falsely accused by Xiao Changyi and his group.


    Liu Sanya certainly didn¡¯t want to suffer a flogging. Although she was still crying, she didn¡¯t forget to nod and repeatedly agreed.


    ...


    ¡°Youbao, you wait at my house for us,¡± An Jing said to Wang Youbao on the way back.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Wang Youbao replied. ¡°You and Changyi take my carriage to report to the authorities. It¡¯s faster.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Then, Xiao Changyi, driving Wang Youbao¡¯s carriage, went with An Jing to report to the county.


    The carriage was indeed much faster than an ox cart; it took less than the time it takes an incense stick to burn for An Jing and Xiao Changyi to arrive at Sixteen Town.


    But Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t continue on to the county. Instead, he stopped the carriage to the side.


    An Jing didn¡¯t ask Xiao Changyi why they weren¡¯t continuing to the county but smiled at him meaningfully in the town.


    Meeting An Jing¡¯s profound gaze, Xiao Changyi said nothing and entered an inn. Then, he went upstairs and knocked on the door of a guest room.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± A man¡¯s voice answered from inside, cautious and vigilant.


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°Me.¡±


    As soon as Xiao Changyi finished speaking, the door of the guest room was immediately opened from the inside. A Qingyi-clad man with well-defined features and a sword hanging from his waist greeted Xiao Changyi with great reverence, kneeling and bowing, ¡°My lord.¡±


    The smile on An Jing¡¯s face deepened. My lord, her husband...


    Xiao Changyi did not even glance at the man kneeling on the floor; he led An Jing directly into the guest room.


    The Qingyi-clad man quickly got up and closed the door.


    Then, facing Xiao Changyi, the man knelt again respectfully, one knee down, fists closed¡ªa posture of someone trained in martial arts; head bowed, he did not dare look at Xiao Changyi.

 Chapter 203 - 203 203 He Knows She Understands_1

    ?Chapter 203: Chapter 203 He Knows, She Understands_1 Chapter 203: Chapter 203 He Knows, She Understands_1 Xiao Changyi had already taken his seat, and An Jing sat beside him, while An Jing observed every move of the Qingyi-clad man.


    After waiting a while and seeing Xiao Changyi not speaking, the Qingyi man stole a glance at Xiao Changyi and saw that he was slowly and methodically pouring tea for An Jing. The man was immediately alarmed, breaking out in a cold sweat, and hurriedly bowed to An Jing, ¡°Madam.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t respond, just smiling as she watched Xiao Changyi.


    Only then did Xiao Changyi say, ¡°I will name them, and you will remember.¡±


    Relieved, the Qingyi man complied, ¡°Yes,¡± but he remained kneeling, not daring to rise.


    Then, Xiao Changyi listed the names of those who had stolen fish from his estate and added, ¡°These people should be seized by the County Government and each given twenty heavy strokes of the plank, in addition to being detained for three days.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the Qingyi man promptly and respectfully acknowledged.


    Xiao Changyi looked towards An Jing, ¡°Jing Er, do you find this punishment acceptable?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Qingyi man¡¯s heart pounded even more, for it seemed his master truly adored this wife. His master had never asked for someone else¡¯s opinion before; this was a first.


    An Jing responded with a laugh, ¡°Very well, let it be done so.¡±


    Only after leaving the inn did An Jing ask Xiao Changyi, ¡°Who was that man just now?¡±


    ¡°Meng Zhuqing.¡±


    Yet, An Jing didn¡¯t pursue the matter further.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Changyi¡¯s fingers, intertwined with hers, tightened slightly.


    Feeling the pressure of her husband¡¯s hand, An Jing immediately displayed a broad smile to her husband, reassuring him.


    Seeing An Jing smile at him, Xiao Changyi gradually relaxed, and a nearly imperceptible smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. He knew she understood.


    ...


    Meng Zhuqing raced to the County Government on horseback. The Government Official guarding the entrance tried to stop him, but he drew a token from his waist and held it high, ¡°I need to see your lord.¡±


    The moment the Government Official saw the token, he bowed in panic and fear, quickly leading the way, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, this way, please.¡±


    The County Magistrate, upon receiving the order, didn¡¯t dare delay for a moment and immediately sent men to Jiuping Village to make arrests.


    The number of people who had stolen fish from the home of An Jing and Xiao Changyi was thirty-two, including Liu Sanya. All were captured and brought to the County Government. Without even a proper trial, each of the thirty-two people received twenty heavy strokes of the plank, crying and wailing for mercy.


    Among them, the women couldn¡¯t withstand even a single strike without crying loudly enough to shake the heavens and earth.


    But no matter how tragic their cries, each person still suffered through twenty lashes.


    Initially, they had conspired to deny the theft and claim that An Jing and Xiao Changyi were framing them. However, the Lord County Magistrate didn¡¯t bother with a trial, rendering their pleas of innocence pointless.


    After the punishment was dealt, everyone¡¯s backside blossomed with pain, and they thought that would be the end of it. They had not anticipated being thrown into prison cells, which scared many terribly¡ªsome even fainted from fear, and the prison guard did not call for a doctor.


    At this moment, within Jiuping Village, there was a palpable sense of fear.


    The village had just over a hundred people. Now, with thirty-two taken away by the government, Jiuping Village became infamously known across the surrounding villages. Yet, the villagers couldn¡¯t afford to be concerned with this reputation, as they were worried about their imprisoned family members.


    Some urged the village chief to go to the county and assess the situation, but the village chief was no official. The chief had been elected by the villagers, subject to removal at any time. With no influence at the county level, a visit would be futile.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of your Sanya! If it wasn¡¯t for her catching fish and coaxing my husband to do the same, how would he have been arrested?¡± A woman whose husband was captured pointed at Mrs. Hongxia¡¯s nose and scolded her bitterly.

 Chapter 204 - 204 204 Only She Alone_1

    ?Chapter 204: Chapter 204 Only She Alone_1 Chapter 204: Chapter 204 Only She Alone_1 ¡°Yes! It¡¯s all Liu Sanya¡¯s fault!¡± the others echoed in agreement, and they too began to curse, with their words becoming increasingly offensive.


    Mrs. Hongxia had always shown a kind heart and enjoyed a better reputation than Aunt Liu Hua; she had never been cursed at so directly. Now, with everyone pointing fingers and cursing at her, it felt like a tremendous disgrace.


    Moreover, she was worried for her daughter, Liu Sanya...


    Mrs. Hongxia¡¯s anger surged like a tidal wave in an instant, but she refrained from cursing back. She still cared about her reputation and didn¡¯t want to completely fall out with the villagers, so all she could do was storm off to find An Jing and Xiao Changyi, intending to settle the score with them.


    As soon as An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned from town, they took Wang Youbao to the fields, and then began to catch fish to sell to him.


    Watching An Jing and Xiao Changyi catch fish seemed quite fun, and Wang Youbao wanted to try as well. However, fearing he was too heavy and might struggle to get up if he stepped into the paddy, he held back. Instead, he had his two family servants help An Jing and Xiao Changyi with the fishing.


    They didn¡¯t catch too much, just sixty jin for the time being.


    As for the rest of the fish, they planned to return tomorrow or the day after to avoid catching too much at once and risk the fish dying if not sold.


    Wang Youbao and his two family servants left with the sixty jin of rice-field fish, while An Jing and Xiao Changyi stayed in the fields, continuing to fish. They planned to keep forty jin for their own family.


    And the forty jin, An Jing and Xiao Changyi planned to catch right now.


    On their way back from town, Xiao Changyi mentioned that he intended to give away ten jin.


    As for to whom, An Jing didn¡¯t inquire further.


    Unable to find An Jing and Xiao Changyi in the thatched cottage, Mrs. Hongxia knew they must be in the fields. So, she went to the fields.


    Upon seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi indeed in the fields, Mrs. Hongxia berated, ¡°You two black-hearted people! Especially you, Xiao Changyi! Sanya¡¯s father was wrong to save you. Now you¡¯ve gone to the officials and had Sanya arrested. If her father has any spirit left in heaven, he would be unable to rest in peace.¡±


    An Jing stopped fishing, straightened up, and said with a cold laugh, ¡°You really have no shame. It was your daughter who couldn¡¯t keep her hands clean and tried to steal our fish. If she hadn¡¯t stolen our fish, why would we report her? Even if we did report, we couldn¡¯t have arrested her if she hadn¡¯t stolen. Truly, shamelessness knows no bounds.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Mrs. Hongxia was so angry she felt like jumping into the field to hit An Jing. This girl¡¯s tongue was just too sharp; she could not outtalk her.


    An Jing immediately retorted without any politeness, ¡°What ¡®you¡¯? The facts are clear. If you want to steal, go ahead and do it sneakily. Just don¡¯t let us catch you, and that would be fine. But no, you had the audacity to steal from our field in broad daylight and even let us catch you. Don¡¯t you think you deserve it?¡±


    ¡°You...,¡± Mrs. Hongxia was furious and, knowing she could not get the better of An Jing verbally, turned her anger towards Xiao Changyi. She thought Xiao, this blockhead, would surely let her scold him. ¡°Xiao Changyi, how can your heart be so black? She is the daughter of your benefactor, and yet you report her and have her arrested. Aren¡¯t you afraid her father will come looking for you at night?¡±


    Xiao Changyi continued fishing as if he hadn¡¯t heard a thing, completely ignoring Mrs. Hongxia¡¯s rantings.


    Mrs. Hongxia felt like she was talking to a wall. Even though Xiao Changyi let her scold him, it still felt frustrating.


    An Jing, however, couldn¡¯t help but laugh. It seemed in this world, the only person who could get a reaction and replies from her husband, time and again, was her alone.

 Chapter 205 - 205 205 Tearing Mrs. Hongxia Apart by Hand_1

    ?Chapter 205: Chapter 205: Tearing Mrs. Hongxia Apart by Hand_1 Chapter 205: Chapter 205: Tearing Mrs. Hongxia Apart by Hand_1 Once she stopped laughing, An Jing spoke with scorn, ¡°Uncle Liu surely didn¡¯t come to find my husband; he must have come looking for you. Old hag, you really have no shame. Others may not know, but am I not aware? All the favors Uncle Liu had shown to my husband have long been repaid. Otherwise, how could an old woman like you raise four children? Isn¡¯t it because my husband always helped you by hunting?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, before my husband enlisted in the military, he gave you three taels of silver. All the years of Uncle Liu¡¯s support didn¡¯t even add up to three taels! And when we talk in more detail, my husband picks up everything quickly. Since he started hunting with Uncle Liu, he basically hasn¡¯t needed any help from him. In fact, when Uncle Liu¡¯s health declined, my husband even shared the game he hunted with Uncle Liu to take home. Uncle Liu is kind-hearted; he surely must have mentioned these things to you.¡±


    Seeing Mrs. Hongxia open her mouth to deny, An Jing immediately challenged her again, ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. If you dare to swear that not one word of what I said is true, that if it truly is, you shall die from bleeding from all seven orifices, I can kneel down and kowtow to you right now, and go ask the Lord County Magistrate to release Liu Sanya. Do you dare? Old woman, do you dare?¡±


    That said, An Jing¡¯s words were very provocative.


    At this moment, quite a few people from Jiuping Village had already started to gather around.


    Mrs. Hongxia¡¯s face turned red, and her neck thickened. Of course, she didn¡¯t dare; with gods watching from three feet above, An Jing was indeed telling the truth, without any falsehoods; she certainly didn¡¯t want to die from bleeding from all seven orifices.


    But it was so frustrating! So infuriating!


    ¡°Old woman, have the guts to swear if you can?¡± An Jing taunted even more. The people here were very superstitious; they dared not swear lightly, believing that gods watch from above.


    Mrs. Hongxia¡¯s face grew even redder with anger. Of course, she also felt humiliated. There were so many people watching around her.


    ¡°You see, you don¡¯t dare. It shows what I¡¯m saying is true.¡± An Jing was smug, making Mrs. Hongxia itch with frustration.


    ¡°Everyone heard, didn¡¯t they?¡± An Jing spoke again. ¡°The conversation between this old woman and me. In fact, this old woman is not as kind-hearted as everyone imagines. She¡¯s quite black-hearted; after taking the three taels of silver from my husband, she claimed it was money from selling her dowry, tsk-tsk, just¡ª¡±


    Before An Jing could finish, Mrs. Hongxia burst out in anger, ¡°An Jing!¡±


    The onlookers started to mock her for pretending; the good-hearted image Mrs. Hongxia had maintained for so many years was being destroyed by An Jing in an instant. How could Mrs. Hongxia not be furious!


    Mrs. Hongxia, now completely unmasked, lashed out with nothing left to lose, ¡°So what if I took his three taels of silver? What if I could only raise Sanya and the others with his assistance? What if I depended on his share of the game in the last two years to survive? That was all due to my husband¡¯s life in exchange! He caused my husband¡¯s death! He ought to provide for my family in place of my husband!¡±


    In stark contrast to Mrs. Hongxia¡¯s raging fury, An Jing remained calm and collected. She clicked her tongue twice before retorting, ¡°Look at you, just look at yourself now, like a mad dog, biting wildly. Uncle Liu died of illness; if you insist on blaming someone, why don¡¯t you think it was you who caused Uncle Liu¡¯s death? I¡¯ve heard people say that ever since you joined the family, your father-in-law and mother-in-law passed away one after another.¡±


    Mrs. Hongxia instantly turned pale.


    The onlookers had looks of sudden realization, as if it truly made sense now. If anyone was to be blamed for bringing misfortune to Old Hunter Liu, Mrs. Hongxia, the wife, was far more convincing than Xiao Changyi, the outsider.

 Chapter 206 - 206 206 Cannot Withstand a Single Blow_1

    ?Chapter 206: Chapter 206: Cannot Withstand a Single Blow_1 Chapter 206: Chapter 206: Cannot Withstand a Single Blow_1 Mrs. Hongxia hadn¡¯t expected to be called a jinx by others and didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Seeing the onlookers¡¯ strange looks, as if she were truly the jinx that doomed her in-laws and husband to death, Mrs. Hongxia was so agitated that she lost her mind, didn¡¯t even take off her shoes, and ran through the field towards An Jing.


    ¡°See if I don¡¯t tear your stinking mouth apart, you¡¯ll stop talking nonsense!¡±


    Unfortunately, although she shouted loudly and had a strong momentum, as soon as her foot touched the paddy field, she got tripped up by the mud and lost her balance before reaching An Jing, falling forward face-first into the water and mud.


    She was covered in water and mud all over.


    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡± An Jing swore, that wasn¡¯t her laughter, but the crowd¡¯s schadenfreude laughter.


    An Jing was speechless. The people of Jiuping Village were all such top-tier scum.


    However, seeing Mrs. Hongxia fall like that, she was quite pleased herself.


    Not sure if the fall softened her legs, but when Mrs. Hongxia got up and tried to rush at An Jing again, she stumbled a few steps and lost her balance once more, falling down heavily again.


    Instantly, mud and water splashed everywhere.


    Mrs. Hongxia got another mouthful of water and mud, looking extremely miserable.


    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡± The onlookers laughed so hard they were bending forward and backward.


    After falling twice in a row and both times so heavily, Mrs. Hongxia didn¡¯t have the strength to rush at An Jing anymore, nor the desire to tear An Jing¡¯s mouth while struggling to stand up; she figured she should stand firm first.


    Eventually, it was only after Mrs. Hongxia took off her shoes that she could somewhat balance herself.


    Seeing the onlookers looking at her as if she were a joke, the extremely miserable Mrs. Hongxia had no face to stay any longer. She cast an angry glance at An Jing, then picked up her shoes and walked towards the ridge.


    Once she got out of the field and onto the dike, Mrs. Hongxia headed home without looking back. Today, she had completely lost face, and her reputation in Jiuping Village was likely gone for good. She might even be called a jinx by others.


    Not having vented her anger but instead causing herself embarrassment, Mrs. Hongxia now wished not only for Xiao Changyi¡¯s death, but also for An Jing to die quickly, to save her from getting angry every time she saw her.


    It was only after everyone had dispersed that An Jing whispered to Changyi, ¡°Defeated so easily, would I, a modern person, really lose to such an ancient woman?¡±


    Changyi stopped fishing and stood there, the corners of his mouth barely visible as they curled up. He looked at An Jing with indulgence and doting for a long while before he lowered his head and gently rubbed An Jing¡¯s forehead with his.


    An Jing found the rubbing ticklish, and of course, her heart felt sweet; her smile grew wider on her face, but she still deliberately said, ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight, and people are harvesting rice; aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen?¡±


    Changyi didn¡¯t speak but rubbed her forehead again, his intention quite clear: he wasn¡¯t afraid.


    An Jing¡¯s eyes squinted with joy, sweet as anything. She raised her hand and tapped Changyi¡¯s nose, leaving a bit of mud on the tip of his nose.


    Changyi wasn¡¯t angry; instead, he also raised his hand and tapped on An Jing¡¯s nose, leaving a bit of mud on hers too.


    Both of their hands had been through the paddy field and were now very dirty, so it would have been strange if they hadn¡¯t gotten mud on them.


    An Jing wasn¡¯t annoyed but even happier as she said, ¡°My Lord, we truly are a match made in heaven. I can¡¯t find anyone as well-matched as we are~¡±


    Changyi nodded seriously, ¡°Mm.¡±


    Immediately, An Jing¡¯s eyes disappeared into her smile.

 Chapter 207 - 207 207 He Really Wants to Give Him Gold and

    ?Chapter 207: Chapter 207 He Really Wants to Give Him Gold and Silver_1 Chapter 207: Chapter 207 He Really Wants to Give Him Gold and Silver_1 Then, the two of them didn¡¯t even wipe the mud from the tips of their noses; instead, they continued to catch fish in the fields, a dot of mud adorning each of their noses.


    Of course, while catching fish, they still remembered to exchange glances from time to time, each time they did, both would smile, just like before¡ªone with a wide grin, the other with a barely visible one.


    What made their hearts feel so sweet was the deep affection for each other that they saw in each other¡¯s eyes¡ªevery time they looked at each other, it was crystal clear how sweet, truly sweet it was.


    ...


    After catching forty pounds of fish, Xiao Changyi carried them back home. The fish were placed in two buckets with water, and although they were being carried, they still swam freely in the buckets.


    An Jing walked beside Xiao Changyi empty-handed, chatting from time to time. Even if Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t respond to her, their atmosphere remained warm and natural.


    In the afternoon, Xiao Changyi took ten pounds of fish and headed to town; actually, he didn¡¯t really go all the way to town as Meng Zhuqing respectfully intercepted him halfway through. Of course, Xiao Changyi still asked Meng Zhuqing for five hundred coins.


    Fifty coins a pound, ten pounds, exactly five hundred coins.


    Meng Zhuqing really wanted to offer him gold and silver, but he dared not, so, trembling in fear, he gave just as much money as the elder asked for, just like last time.


    When Xiao Changyi returned, he handed the five hundred coins to An Jing. An Jing, seeing that Xiao Changyi had come back so quickly, asked no further questions and cheerfully took the money, placing it in her purse.


    ¡°Husband, let¡¯s give two fish to Xiao Lan to eat,¡± An Jing suggested.


    Originally, An Jing had also planned to give two fish to Uncle An Quangui, but considering that she wasn¡¯t that close with An Quangui, she decided it¡¯d be better not to. If she did, the uncle would definitely feel obliged to return the favor with a gift of his own.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    After that, An Jing and Xiao Changyi carried two fish to An Village to find Shi Xiaolan. Shi Xiaolan was not at home; she was harvesting rice in the fields, and only Cloud Auntie and Yu Yu were home.


    Cloud Auntie actually wanted to help with the rice harvesting in the fields¡ªto harvest as much as possible¡ªbut with a one-year-old Yu Yu at home, she had to stay and look after her.


    When Cloud Auntie saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi bringing fish, she initially refused to accept them. After several insistent offers from An Jing, Cloud Auntie finally agreed to take them.


    Afterward, An Jing chatted idly with Cloud Auntie for a while and found out that Cloud Auntie¡¯s family had little more than an acre of fields, all planted with rice. At the moment, An Fu, An Hegui, and Shi Xiaolan were hurriedly harvesting the rice.


    Knowing that An Fu had trouble with his legs and that An Hegui was getting on in years, An Jing thought that it would definitely take several days to finish harvesting the slightly more than an acre of fields. Therefore, she told Cloud Auntie that she would lend them her family¡¯s rice threshing machine.


    Since the two villages were so close, Cloud Auntie had already heard that An Jing¡¯s family had a rice threshing tool that was much faster than the traditional methods, but it seemed so rare that she felt embarrassed to borrow it. Now that An Jing had offered to lend it herself, Cloud Auntie immediately thanked her profusely.


    With the threshing machine, An Fu and the others were able to work much faster. It normally took six days to finish threshing the rice on a little more than an acre, but this year it only took four days.


    If An Fu¡¯s legs were in better condition, it wouldn¡¯t have even taken four days.


    Once they had finished threshing their own rice, An Fu and the others cleaned the rice threshing machine thoroughly and brought it back to An Jing.


    Only after the threshing machine had completely dried in the courtyard did An Jing and Xiao Changyi carry it inside the house to put it away.


    By this time, Liu Sanya and the others had already been released.

 Chapter 208 - 208 208 Good news seldom spreads; bad news

    ?Chapter 208: Chapter 208: Good news seldom spreads; bad news travels far_1 Chapter 208: Chapter 208: Good news seldom spreads; bad news travels far_1 The Government Official warned Liu Sanya and the others as they were released, ¡°If you cause trouble again, the punishment won¡¯t be as simple as having twenty strokes of the plank and being locked up for three days. Behave yourselves from now on.¡±


    Locked up for three days without a glimpse of sunlight, in the dark and damp cell with rats, and the wounds on their buttocks festering, even worse than Wu Dashan and Wu Xiaoshan¡¯s previous injuries, they were all carried back home by their family members. How could they dare not behave themselves after this? They would definitely be on their best behavior from now on.


    You see, what¡¯s even more terrifying was that during those three days, they could not get a good night¡¯s sleep. Sometimes, when they couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fell asleep, rats would climb onto their wounds and gnaw at them, scaring them to the point where they didn¡¯t dare sleep again! Such days were really not fit for humans! They didn¡¯t want to live through it again!


    Only.


    Now was the busy farming season, and not only was the household short of labor, but money also had to be spent on treating their wounds. The problem was, their families didn¡¯t have much money to begin with. Everyone was filled with complaint and hatred, but since they didn¡¯t dare target An Jing and Xiao Changyi, they directed all their resentment and bitterness at Liu Sanya alone.


    Additionally, they would no longer be able to rent land from the Wang Family in the future, and everyone didn¡¯t know how poor they would become, so they all really wished they could kill Liu Sanya.


    From then on, Liu Sanya was so frightened that she dared not step outside.


    After the busy farming season was over, the man who was engaged to Liu Sanya arrived in Jiuping Village to call off the marriage, saying that Liu Sanya was unclean, stealing from others, and that having been imprisoned for three days she was tainted. He did not want such a disgraced wife.


    She was supposed to get married this September, but now the man had come to call off the marriage, and Liu Sanya couldn¡¯t control herself, bursting into loud wails and tears.


    But no matter how Liu Sanya cried, the man insisted on annulling the marriage, with his family even bringing quite a few people over to make a scene. In the end, Mrs. Hongxia had no choice but to allow the man to call off the marriage.


    Good news stays within walls, while bad news travels a thousand miles. The news about Liu Sanya spread far and wide, and from that point on, no young men were willing to marry Liu Sanya.


    Of course, these are all events that happened later.


    Meanwhile, on An Jing¡¯s side¡ª


    The ricefield fish sold very well at the Hundred Dishes Restaurant. Every time Wang Youbao came to purchase fish, his face was blooming with smiles, but there was only so much fish. In the end, when they were all caught, Wang Youbao regretfully complained to An Jing and Xiao Changyi about why they didn¡¯t raise more.


    An Jing was speechless and said impatiently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how much land my family has? We only have one field; how much can we possibly raise?¡±


    Wang Youbao then remembered that An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s family had only one field and awkwardly chuckled a couple of times, quickly apologizing to An Jing before the matter was dropped.


    Wang Youbao bought a total of two hundred and ten pounds of fish, fifty coins per pound, adding up to ten silver taels and five hundred coins.


    On the last occasion, when Wang Youbao was buying fish and preparing to leave, Xiao Changyi gave him two of the fish in his hand.


    Wang Youbao was momentarily stunned, then hurriedly tried to push the fish back, ¡°I already have enough; there¡¯s no need.¡±


    However, Xiao Changyi refused to take the fish back.


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°What you have is what you bought from us. These are a gift from us to you, our friend. If you don¡¯t accept it, it means you don¡¯t consider us friends.¡±


    Wang Youbao then hurriedly accepted the fish, also smiling, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take it home and make soup.¡±


    As soon as Wang Youbao left, Xiao Changyi took the ox to plow the field. There were no more fish in the field; it was time to plow and plant the rice.

 Chapter 209 - 209 209 The Trick to Raising Fish_1

    ?Chapter 209: Chapter 209: The Trick to Raising Fish_1 Chapter 209: Chapter 209: The Trick to Raising Fish_1 The rice in this area also has single and double cropping seasons. Xiao Changyi and An Jing planted double-cropping rice. They had already harvested the early rice, and now they were planting the late rice.


    When Xiao Changyi was plowing the field, An Jing was pulling up rice seedlings in the nursery. By the time Xiao Changyi finished plowing, An Jing had also almost finished pulling up the seedlings.


    Then, the two began transplanting rice seedlings into the field.


    The people of Jiuping Village, having seen Xiao Changyi and An Jing raising fish in their fields, followed suit. After transplanting rice seedlings, they started raising fish in their fields, hoping to enjoy fish at the time of the rice harvest. They didn¡¯t expect that the newly transplanted seedlings would be disrupted and float to the surface due to the fish, causing them the trouble of replanting.


    But after replanting, the fish disrupted the seedlings again, causing them to float up. If this continued, the seedlings certainly wouldn¡¯t survive, let alone grow and produce ears of rice.


    With only so much farmland at home, they couldn¡¯t afford to have no harvest. With no other choice, everyone had to drain the water from the fields to let the fry swim away. They no longer raised fish in the fields. Then they refilled the fields with water and retransplanted the rice seedlings.


    Without the fish causing havoc, the seedlings did not float up again.


    Everyone was annoyed and found it strange ¨C why were An Jing and Xiao Changyi able to raise fish in their fields with no damage to the rice, while their own rice was ruined by the fish?


    An Jing, upon learning that the people of Jiuping Village had tried to emulate her method of fish farming in the rice paddies and resulted in damaged seedlings, thought those people were foolish for not noticing when she released the fry into the fields.


    Last time she and her husband released the fry, it was more than twenty days after the seedlings had been transplanted. By then, the seedlings¡¯ roots were well-established in the field, and the fish could swim without damaging them.


    But now, they had just transplanted the seedlings, and the roots had not yet taken hold in the field, so the fish swimming around naturally caused the unsteady seedlings to float up.


    What¡¯s more, she and her husband had not yet started raising fish in their fields.


    An Fu and others also wanted to raise fish in their fields, but seeing those from Jiuping Village failing, they sensed something was amiss. They then sent Shi Xiaolan to ask An Jing if there were particular tricks to raising fish in rice paddies.


    If someone else had come to ask, An Jing might not have shared, but since it was Shi Xiaolan, An Jing told her about what to pay attention to when raising fish in the fields, as she wanted to help increase the yield for Xiaolan¡¯s family.


    It¡¯s known that although Shi Xiaolan¡¯s family has one acre and a bit of farmland, they only harvested three hundred catties of rice this year. An Jing¡¯s family, with only one acre, harvested more than six hundred catties.


    Shi Xiaolan actually came with an attitude of giving it a try and didn¡¯t expect An Jing to really share the tricks. After listening to An Jing¡¯s advice on raising rice-field fish, she immediately thanked An Jing profusely.


    After expressing her thanks and hesitating for a while, Shi Xiaolan still asked softly, ¡°An Jing, can I tell the people in my village the tricks to raising fish in the fields?¡±


    Having married into An Village, Shi Xiaolan was no longer considered a part of Jiuping Village in her eyes or in the eyes of others. She had become a person of An Village. So naturally, by ¡°my village,¡± she meant An Village.


    ¡°Of course,¡± An Jing readily agreed. She wasn¡¯t living off rice-field fish farming. Whether others farmed fish or not was actually none of her concern.


    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaolan was immensely grateful.


    She was thankful to An Jing for buying so much tofu from her family, making their lives much better now.


    And the people from her village were all good people who had helped her family a lot in the past. She wanted to let them raise fish in the fields too, hoping to make their lives better as well.

 Chapter 210 - 210 210 The Closer People Are The Closer Their

    ?Chapter 210: Chapter 210: The Closer People Are, The Closer Their Hearts_1 Chapter 210: Chapter 210: The Closer People Are, The Closer Their Hearts_1 ...


    The busy farming season had passed, and the rice had dried, so An Jing and Xiao Changyi could finally catch their breath.


    That evening, as soon as Xiao Changyi had finished his bath, he entered the inner chamber to see An Jing lying on the bed, not only with her eyes closed but also with her face covered in cucumber slices.


    Xiao Changyi was slightly taken aback before he sat down beside the bed and then leaned over, beginning to eat the cucumber slices off An Jing¡¯s face, one by one.


    When An Jing opened her eyes, she saw her husband eating the cucumber slices from her face, making her both laugh and cry, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    While continuing to eat the cucumber slices from her face, Xiao Changyi softly answered, ¡°Eating cucumber.¡±


    An Jing laughed even harder, ¡°I know you¡¯re eating cucumber, but these aren¡¯t for eating, they¡¯re for facial care. Cucumbers are good for beauty and skincare.¡±


    Xiao Changyi paused in his cucumber-eating, fell silent for a while, then asked quietly, ¡°Can¡¯t eat them?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly¡ª¡±


    Before An Jing could finish her sentence, realizing the cucumber could still be eaten, Xiao Changyi continued eating the cucumbers off her face.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Alright then, if her husband loved to eat them, she would let him be.


    Then, An Jing stopped protesting and just smiled as she watched her husband slowly eat the cucumber slices from her face.


    Under An Jing¡¯s smiling gaze, Xiao Changyi was unfazed, one person eating wasn¡¯t enough, he even bit a slice of cucumber and brought it to An Jing¡¯s mouth. Without being shy, An Jing smiled and bit off half to eat, while Xiao Changyi naturally ate the other half.


    After the two finished eating their respective halves of the cucumber, Xiao Changyi lowered his head and kissed An Jing, exchanging a light, tender kiss before he continued eating the cucumber slices from her face.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t eating alone; just like before, he took a bite of cucumber, shared it with An Jing, and the cycle repeated until all the cucumber slices on An Jing¡¯s face were gone.


    ¡°All finished~¡± An Jing looked at him with an obviously teasing manner. He had kissed her so many times under the guise of eating cucumbers.


    Xiao Changyi calmly said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue tomorrow night.¡±


    An Jing was initially startled, then her smile blossomed, and she leaned in to kiss her husband¡¯s mouth.


    With the kiss offered, how could Xiao Changyi resist? He immediately grasped the back of An Jing¡¯s head, deepening the kiss.


    An Jing did not resist, instead, she wrapped her arms around Xiao Changyi¡¯s neck, allowing for a better and more comfortable kiss.


    A very intense kiss.


    A very deep kiss.


    Neither of them had any intention of stopping.


    The inner chamber was lit by an oil lamp, which wasn¡¯t very bright, making the room dim and yellow, but because their feelings for each other were so strong, the atmosphere felt exceptionally warm and romantic under the dim light.


    Having him was enough.


    Having her was enough.


    After the kiss ended, Xiao Changyi flipped over to lie on his side on the bed; An Jing also turned over, lying on her side to face Xiao Changyi; they shared a pillow, and although the bed was large, they were very close to each other.


    Their hearts were even closer.


    Without saying a word, An Jing just watched Xiao Changyi and silently laughed.


    Xiao Changyi also remained silent, but his usually stern expression had softened considerably; he lifted his hand to play with An Jing¡¯s hair.


    After An Jing had her fill of looking, she called out with a laugh, ¡°Husband.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately answered softly, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The smile on An Jing¡¯s face grew instantly wider, and she quickly moved closer to Xiao Changyi and pecked him on the lips before speaking again, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we buy some more furniture for our house?¡±

 Chapter 211 - 211 211 Solo Dwelling_1

    ?Chapter 211: Chapter 211 Solo Dwelling_1 Chapter 211: Chapter 211 Solo Dwelling_1 Their home really had very few pieces of furniture; when the two of them got married, they only made a bed and didn¡¯t even prepare a set of cabinets.


    Thanks to selling fermented tofu, paddy rice fish, and vegetables, they already had savings of nearly twenty-one taels. Now, with no urgent need for money elsewhere, they could afford to get some more furniture.


    Of course, that was An Jing¡¯s consideration.


    But when Xiao Changyi heard An Jing¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t even think about it and readily agreed, saying, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°So, what kind of furniture do you think we should make?¡±


    ¡°You decide.¡± He was indifferent.


    She wasn¡¯t annoyed at that. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s make two rosewood chairs, a top cabinet, a dish cabinet, and a writing desk. For the writing desk, we can buy some brushes, ink, paper, and an inkstone later, so we can write when we want to and not have to use charcoal anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°How much do you think that will around cost?¡±


    ¡°It depends on what kind of wood you use.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with elm.¡± Actually, An Jingxin really wanted to use huanghuali or zitan wood, but those two types of wood were really expensive, the most topnotch kinds, too pricey for her to do anything but dream about.


    Elm wood was considered a mid-range wood here. It was durable and lasting due to its hardness and toughness, but since elm was available in many places, unlike the rarer huanghuali and zitan wood, its price was not too high.


    Xiao Changyi estimated and then said, ¡°Around two taels.¡±


    An Jing felt that two taels was acceptable, so this matter was settled, and she went on, ¡°The bed we have is made from locust wood. It¡¯s fine to sleep on now, but with time, it¡¯s likely to crack and warp. We¡¯ll have to make another one eventually, and we should choose better-quality wood for it, but for now, we don¡¯t make it since we would have nowhere to put it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    An Jing thought about it before asking, ¡°Husband, should we build a house?¡± It would only cost seven or eight taels to build a few ordinary farmer¡¯s houses.


    ¡°If you want to build it, then build it.¡±


    ¡°I do want to build. In the end, our thatched cottage isn¡¯t as sturdy as other people¡¯s houses; it even leaked during the last heavy rain. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure where to build the house.¡± An Jing looked troubled. ¡°Originally, I had the idea of moving to An Village and becoming one of the An family villagers. Xiao Lan also mentioned this to me many times, but I can¡¯t guarantee that the people of An Village will stay the same... After thinking it over, I still believe not moving there is better.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said nothing, just watching An Jing.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi silently stared at each other for a while before she snuggled into his embrace, and Xiao Changyi immediately held her.


    ¡°Husband,¡± An Jing¡¯s voice was low as she buried her face in his chest, ¡°to reduce friction, let¡¯s just keep to our own household, just the two of us, you and me.¡±


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t to reduce friction, but because she knew her husband was cold and reticent by nature, not at all fond of socializing. So moving to An Village would serve no purpose; it would be more comfortable for the two of them to have their own independent household.


    The two of them had long been on the same page, and how could Xiao Changyi not know what was in An Jingxin¡¯s heart? His arms tightened around An Jing without thinking.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he responded softly and at the same time planted a gentle kiss on the top of her head.


    An Jing, curled up in Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms, felt the kiss on her head and her heart suddenly squeezed in pain. She quickly reached out her arms, tightly hugging him back, burying her face deep in his chest.


    Childhood has a big impact on a person, and his had not been a good one. It was no wonder he had turned out this way.


    And she, she felt heartache.

 Chapter 212 - 212 212 Pounding Rice_1

    ?Chapter 212: Chapter 212: Pounding Rice_1 Chapter 212: Chapter 212: Pounding Rice_1 ¡°Husband, let¡¯s build a house by our mountain land,¡± An Jing suggested. ¡°Later on, we can develop the surrounding area, plant some flowers and fruit trees. It can be our very own paradise.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi hugged An Jing¡¯s hand tighter.


    ¡°So should we start building the house first or make the furniture?¡±


    ¡°Grind rice first, we¡¯re running low on rice at home.¡±


    Grinding rice, that is, the process of removing the husks from harvested grain, produces rice bran from the husks, and what¡¯s left are the white rice kernels.


    When An Jing heard Xiao Changyi say this, she remembered that they indeed didn¡¯t have much rice at home, and grinding rice should be done first.


    Last time, he bought fifty catties of polished rice, which had lasted them about a month. Moreover, during the busy farming days, in order to replenish their strength and ensure they had the energy to work, they ate meals with white rice, which only made the rice run out faster.


    However, the tools for rice grinding here were really too primitive compared to modern rice milling machines.


    Here, they used a stone mortar and pestle for rice grinding. The grain was placed in the stone mortar, and they would pound it with the pestle to knock off the bran.


    It was somewhat like pounding medicine in a mortar.


    It was also time-consuming and labor-intensive. One person couldn¡¯t produce much rice in a day, no wonder the polished rice sold here was so expensive.


    Her grandfather¡¯s village was backward too, but at least they had a stone mill for grinding rice, much faster than using a stone mortar and pestle!


    However, to get a stone mill, they would need to find a large piece of hard rock, and also polish it, which she and her husband probably couldn¡¯t do. There didn¡¯t seem to be any stonemasons in Sixteen Town either, so she temporarily gave up the idea of making a stone mill.


    That¡¯s right, there was an old grain rice dehusker in her grandfather¡¯s granary, another tool for grinding rice. It was slower than a stone mill but obviously saved more time and effort compared to a mortar and pestle.


    Back when there were no toys for her to play with in her grandfather¡¯s house, she had disassembled that grain dehusker out of curiosity. After her grandfather discovered it, he reassembled it since he was attached to it. The dehusker had been with him for most of his life; despite being abandoned, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to throw it away and kept it in the storehouse. When he reassembled it, she watched. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t avoid listening to her grandfather reminiscing about how hard life had been during her great-grandfather¡¯s time.


    But crafting the grain rice dehusker would take some time because she didn¡¯t quite remember some parts clearly anymore and would have to figure it out by trial and error. She estimated that the small amount of rice they had left would be gone before she figured out how to assemble the dehusker.


    With that thought, An Jing then remembered the Stepping Dehusking Machine.


    The Stepping Dehusking Machine was made of wood, with a long wooden base on one end having a concavity to hold the grains to be processed, and a long wooden arm on top with a hammer attached to one end. Upon stepping on the other end, the hammer would pound the grains, threshing them free of their husks.


    This device was much simpler and easier to make.


    Once she thought of this, An Jing¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s make a Stepping Dehusking Machine. Using the stone mortar to grind rice is too slow and exhausting. The Stepping Dehusking Machine uses foot power and is a bit faster than the stone mortar, but most importantly, it¡¯s much less strenuous. The grain rice dehusker is even faster than the Stepping Dehusking Machine, but it¡¯s a bit more complicated¡ªwe can¡¯t make that just yet. Once I¡¯ve figured it out, we can build one. If there were a stonemason in town, we could actually make a stone mill powered by an ox, which wouldn¡¯t require much effort from us at all.¡±


    Stepping Dehusking Machine? Grain rice dehusker? Stone mill?


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t understand any of it, but with previous experiences, he knew An Jing would definitely draw a diagram to show him what it looked like, so he didn¡¯t ask further. Instead, he simply nodded and responded, ¡°Hmm.¡±

 Chapter 213 - 213 213 You Bargain I Measure_1

    ?Chapter 213: Chapter 213 You Bargain, I Measure_1 Chapter 213: Chapter 213 You Bargain, I Measure_1 As soon as An Jing heard Xiao Changyi¡¯s response, she excitedly added, ¡°Then let¡¯s make the Stepping Dehusking Machine tomorrow morning. It¡¯s very simple to make and doesn¡¯t take much effort.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    ¡°Let¡¯s first hull twenty catties of rice to eat, and leave the rest of the grain rice until we¡¯ve made the grain rice and then hull it.¡± They had harvested more than six loads of rice at home, and she and her husband had planned not to sell a single catty, keeping it all to eat at home.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi still had no objections.


    ¡°Once we¡¯ve hulled the twenty catties of rice, should we start making furniture first, or building the house?¡± These simple days, consulting with her husband on every little thing, were very mundane, but An Jing was very happy.


    She felt happy every second.


    This caused the smile on her face to hardly ever fade.


    And Xiao Changyi, he truly enjoyed watching An Jing smile.


    Naturally, he also enjoyed leading such a plain and happy life with An Jing.


    As for whether to make furniture first or build the house, Xiao Changyi thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s make the furniture first. The furniture carpenter will need time to work on it, and during this period, we can clear more land by the mountainside to build the house.¡± Building a house also requires land.


    ¡°Mhm mhm,¡± An Jing nodded happily. ¡°Let¡¯s start with a simple farmer¡¯s adobe house; it¡¯s a lot sturdier than our current thatched hut. If we get richer in the future, we can tear it down and rebuild a brick and tile house.¡± In this era, bricks and tiles were very expensive, and basically no farmer could afford a brick and tile house.


    Xiao Changyi had no opinion and only asked, ¡°How many rooms do you want to build?¡±


    ¡°At least six rooms, an inner chamber, a main hall, a kitchen, a firewood room, a bathhouse, and a privy...¡± An Jing counted off the rooms one by one before finally asking, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°That works.¡±


    ¡°Then how much money would it take to build all this?¡±


    A typical farmer¡¯s house only has an inner chamber, a main hall, a kitchen, and a firewood room, with bathing done in the inner chamber and the privy being just a simple shed. If it were like this, it could probably be built for seven to eight taels, but now with the addition of a bathhouse and privy, An Jing really didn¡¯t know how much more it might cost.


    Perhaps habitually asking Xiao Changyi, without much thought, An Jing asked Xiao Changyi this question.


    As always, Xiao Changyi took An Jing¡¯s questions very seriously.


    Thus, as An Jing asked now, like before, Xiao Changyi answered earnestly, ¡°The bathhouse and privy don¡¯t need to be very large; around ten taels should be enough to build them.¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing immediately started calculating, ¡°You just said that making that furniture would cost about two taels of silver, and now about ten taels for building the house, that¡¯s about eleven taels in total. We have almost twenty-one taels on hand right now, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ...


    As scheduled, the next morning they set about making the Stepping Dehusking Machine to hull the rice. The following morning, An Jing and Xiao Changyi began making the Stepping Dehusking Machine.


    Early in the morning, An Jing drew a schematic diagram of the Stepping Dehusking Machine for Xiao Changyi to see.


    The structure of the Stepping Dehusking Machine was indeed very simple.


    And so was the making of it.


    After looking at the diagram of the Stepping Dehusking Machine drawn by An Jing, Xiao Changyi joined her, and in less than two hours, they had finished making the Stepping Dehusking Machine.


    However, using the Stepping Dehusking Machine to hull the twenty catties of rice was somewhat time-consuming.


    It took them a full three days.


    During these three days, they did nothing but hull rice with the Stepping Dehusking Machine, nothing else.


    Hulling twenty catties of rice, even with the Stepping Dehusking Machine, took so much time; hulling rice with a stone mill would have been pitifully slow.


    Fortunately, hulling rice with the Stepping Dehusking Machine was indeed much easier than with a stone mill, so even after being busy for three full days, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were not too tired.


    According to the plan, once the rice was hulled, it was time to find someone to make the furniture.


    But who to find to make the furniture?

 Chapter 214 - 214 214 A Length of One Li_1

    ?Chapter 214: Chapter 214: A Length of One Li_1 Chapter 214: Chapter 214: A Length of One Li_1 An Jing had intended to go to the town to get her furniture made, but Shi Xiaolan had mentioned to her that An Fu¡¯s second uncle, An Legui, was a carpenter; although she was not familiar with An Legui, she had met him a few times and felt that Uncle Legui was quite alright. Consequently, An Jing did not make the trip to the town but instead went to An Village with Xiao Changyi to seek An Legui¡¯s carpentry services.


    An Legui was not a man of many words; he had not expected An Jing and Xiao Changyi to come to him for furniture, and much less a substantial amount of it. He was so stunned that it took him a while to recover before hastily taking on the biggest business deal he had ever had to date.


    Not knowing how to properly express his gratitude, yet feeling deeply thankful for An Jing and Xiao Changyi entrusting him with the business, the inarticulate An Legui could only keep repeating ¡°thank you¡± to An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    As Xiao Changyi had estimated, making this furniture would require two taels; An Jing paid a tael as a deposit and then returned home with Xiao Changyi.


    As soon as they got home, An Jing and Xiao Changyi took their tools for clearing land and headed to the boundary of their mountain land, intending to clear more ground for building houses.


    While An Jing and Xiao Changyi were clearing land, Zheng Genshui arrived in Jiuping Village.


    Zheng Genshui was a chief of a district¡ªa position known as headman, commencing at the Ninth Grade, respected for his virtue and thus became one of the headmen assisting the County Magistrate in managing the villages.


    Jiuping Village, An Village, and Pan Family Village were all within his jurisdiction.


    Today, Zheng Genshui had attended a routine meeting at the County Government, where among the many village headmen, only he was rebuked by the Lord County Magistrate for failing to manage Jiuping Village well, causing it to be a village full of troublemakers.


    So, immediately upon returning from the County Government, Zheng Genshui, fuming with anger, came to Jiuping Village, scolded the village head of Jiuping Village fiercely, and asked indignantly how the village head managed Jiuping Village.


    Commoners dare not fight against officials; although the headman did not work in the County Government, he was still of the Ninth Grade and ranked just below the official registrar. The village head of Jiuping Village did not dare to talk back and let Zheng Genshui scold him.


    It wasn¡¯t until Zheng Genshui asked him that he answered, ¡°The village has always been peaceful, but ever since An Jing and Xiao Changyi got together, there has been unrest. An Jing and Xiao Changyi are too selfish and self-centered, causing our village to keep our distance from them. And yet they reported to the authorities and had our villagers arrested.¡±


    Seeing the village head passing the buck, Zheng Genshui was so enraged that his beard bristled, and he glared, ¡°They reported to the authorities because you stole their fish, didn¡¯t you! The Lord County Magistrate told me, so many of you stealing fish is larceny, which is a serious crime, and that¡¯s why they were beaten with so many planks and locked up!¡±


    ¡°They are not larcenists; they were misled by that girl Liu Sanya¡ª¡±


    Seeing the village head still trying to pass the blame and not even letting him finish his sentence, Zheng Genshui shouted sternly, ¡°Do you still want to be village head or not?¡±


    The village head immediately responded repeatedly, ¡°It was larceny, it was larceny, it¡¯s all my fault for not managing the village properly, all my fault.¡±


    Zheng Genshui¡¯s expression softened slightly. After a long pause, he asked again, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with An Jing and Xiao Changyi? Normally, I see you only causing trouble within the village, and I didn¡¯t bother with you all, but now you¡¯ve brought it all the way to the County Government. I wanted to stay out of it, to save myself from the hassle. Your village really has too many problems... But today, the Lord County Magistrate blamed me, and from now on, how can I dare not manage your affairs? I¡¯ll have to oversee every little thing.¡±


    The village head inwardly lamented; if every little thing was managed, they would lose the freedom they had before.


    But he still replied, ¡°Headman, I¡¯m sure you have already heard quite a bit about our Jiuping Village. An Jing and Xiao Changyi, they simply do not get along with our village.¡±

 Chapter 215 - 215 215 Crime of Beheading_1

    ?Chapter 215: Chapter 215 Crime of Beheading_1 Chapter 215: Chapter 215 Crime of Beheading_1 ¡°If Xiao Changyi were still part of the Xiao clan,¡± the village chief continued, ¡°we could use the clan rules to keep him in check, but you went to the County Government and got them household registration proof and a marriage document that states Xiao Changyi married into An Jing¡¯s family. We truly have no way to deal with them and can only let them bully us again and again.¡±


    Zheng Genshui was no fool. He knew very well who the actual bully was, but considering the people of Jiuping Village were no good, it seemed better not to change the village chief. Therefore, he didn¡¯t say anything specific about it.


    He had always chosen to turn a blind eye to the matters of Jiuping Village.


    Only¡ª


    ¡°When did I go to the County Government to help them get household registration proof and a marriage document?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± The village chief was taken aback. ¡°But their proof and marriage document both bear the official seal of the government. I didn¡¯t accompany them to get it done. At first, I thought it was you who went with them. Now that you say it wasn¡¯t... how did they manage it?¡±


    Ordinarily, if villagers wanted to get documents from the County Government, it would be led by the village chief or the neighborhood head.


    Stroking his beard, Zheng Genshui shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    After a moment of contemplation, the village chief ventured a bold guess: ¡°Could it be that the official government seal on their proof and marriage document is forged?¡±


    Zheng Genshui immediately stiffened his face: ¡°Such things must not be mentioned lightly; forging the government¡¯s official seal is a capital offense!¡±


    ¡°Then how did they manage to get the County Government to apply its seal? Neither of us went with them, so it can¡¯t be that Xiao Changyi became a high official and went to the County Government himself to have them stamp it, right? That¡¯s clearly not the case. If Xiao Changyi had become a high official, why would he return to farm the land!¡±


    Prompted by the village chief¡¯s words, Zheng Genshui also began to doubt. Becoming an official was an honorable thing that brought glory to the ancestors, and if Xiao Changyi had really become an official, he certainly wouldn¡¯t return to farm. But he still cautiously said, ¡°It¡¯s best not to speak rashly without concrete evidence.¡±


    The village chief, however, was already convinced that Xiao Changyi and An Jing had forged government documents.


    After sending Zheng Genshui away, the village chief went to see clan leader Xiao Zheng of the Xiao clan to discuss this matter.


    Xiao Zheng¡¯s wounds from the flogging hadn¡¯t yet healed. Upon hearing about this, he gnashed his teeth: ¡°They¡¯ve got some guts to forge government documents and have us going around in circles.¡±


    Having been whipped and imprisoned for three days, Xiao Zheng, though he no longer dared to be dishonest, harbored deep hatred for An Jing and Xiao Changyi, hatred that seeped into his bones.


    Among all the clan leaders of Jiuping Village through the ages, he was the only clan leader to have been flogged and jailed!


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, he had become a complete laughingstock!


    If it weren¡¯t for his long-standing, wholehearted dedication to the Xiao Clan, having done not a few things for them, and the elders¡¯ staunch protection, his position as clan leader would have been stripped away on the day the government official arrested him.


    ¡°Xiao Zheng, what do you think we should do?¡± the village chief asked. He had come to Xiao Zheng because he was uncertain of what to do.


    After all, if the documents were forged, Xiao Changyi would still be a member of the Xiao clan, and it was natural for him to consult with the clan leader of the Xiao Clan.


    Xiao Zheng said, ¡°Even if we have clan rules, that Changyi scoundrel would certainly not be willing to accept the punishment from the clan rules. Just look at how daring they were to forge government documents; that¡¯s a crime punishable by death. Moreover, you¡¯ve seen it before¡ªthey don¡¯t take the people of our village seriously at all, let alone our little Xiao Clan. However, we could use the matter of their forging government documents to threaten them into kowtowing and apologizing to each household in our village. It¡¯ll give us some satisfaction.¡±

 Chapter 216 - 216 216 Kowtow Ten Times to Your Lord_1

    ?Chapter 216: Chapter 216: Kowtow Ten Times to Your Lord!_1 Chapter 216: Chapter 216: Kowtow Ten Times to Your Lord!_1 ¡°Excellent!¡± The village chief sincerely thought Xiao Zheng¡¯s idea was good.


    Back then, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were so arrogant that they caused them so much grief, even brought suffering upon them, and even made their village the poorest one. Originally An Village was the poorest, and now they could finally retaliate against those two. Merely thinking about An Jing and Xiao Changyi kneeling before them to apologize made him feel completely at ease.


    Xiao Zheng¡¯s injuries had not yet healed, and he still had to lie in bed, so he couldn¡¯t go with the village chief to find Xiao Changyi and An Jing. Xiao Zheng then had his eldest son take several members of the Xiao clan to accompany the village chief in the search for Xiao Changyi and An Jing.


    There¡¯s no time like the present, and when it comes to venting one¡¯s spleen, the faster, the better. So even when they found out Xiao Changyi and An Jing weren¡¯t at home after checking their thatched cottage, the village chief and his group still went to the mountain to look for them.


    Along the way, they encountered many people from Jiuping Village. As soon as everyone heard that the government documents held by Xiao Changyi and An Jing were forged, they immediately abandoned their farming work and followed to confront Xiao Changyi and An Jing, to vent their personal anger.


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing were opening up the land when they saw the people from Jiuping Village approaching them with heads held high. The two exchanged glances, and it was very obvious in their eyes: they would wait and see what happens.


    ¡°Xiao Changyi, An Jing, aren¡¯t you going to kowtow ten times to me!¡± Wu Xiaoshan was also there and, as soon as he arrived, he came up with this arrogant demand to Xiao Changyi and An Jing.


    Wu Xiaoshan¡¯s smug look was something An Jing and Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t be bothered with.


    Seeing that An Jing and Xiao Changyi were ignoring him, Wu Xiaoshan was infuriated, but thinking about how they would definitely kowtow to him soon, his anger dissipated, and he lifted his chin, saying, ¡°Why so arrogant? Just wait until you kowtow!¡±


    An Jing continued to ignore Wu Xiaoshan and instead turned to the village chief of Jiuping Village with a sneer, ¡°So many of you came over; do you want to fight me and my husband?¡±


    The village chief also lifted his chin smugly and snorted, ¡°What use is your sharp tongue, you¡¯ve still committed a capital crime!¡±


    The others who came along also lifted their chins up high, all with a smug look on their faces.


    An Jing thought these people were simply insane, running over out of the blue to accuse them of capital crimes, each one looking triumphantly disgusting, which completely put her off, but she still asked, ¡°What capital crime?¡±


    ¡°You still won¡¯t admit it?¡± The village chief laughed joyously, reveling in their misfortune, a laugh that was about to release a long-held grudge, ¡°The head of the village was here today, I know now, he never accompanied you to the County Government to deal with any official documents. I didn¡¯t accompany you either, what does that mean? Isn¡¯t it that the marriage certificate and household registration you have are all forged! Forging government documents is a capital offense!¡±


    An Jing finally understood why these people were acting this way and laughed again, very happily, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    The village chief was momentarily taken aback, completely not expecting An Jing to still be able to laugh, ¡°You can still laugh in the face of death, but you¡¯ll have your time to cry! However, if you¡¯re willing to go door to door and kowtow ten times to each household in our village to apologize for your past actions, we might let you off and not report this matter to the authorities!¡±


    In fact, the outcome that the village chief and Xiao Zheng had discussed was to first let An Jing and Xiao Changyi kowtow to them to ease their hearts of bitterness, and then report them to the government to have An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s heads chopped off.

 Chapter 217 - 217 217 Are You Tired of Living and Wanting to

    ?Chapter 217: Chapter 217 Are You Tired of Living and Wanting to Die?_1 Chapter 217: Chapter 217 Are You Tired of Living and Wanting to Die?_1 Of course, in order to prevent An Jing and Xiao Changyi from refusing to kowtow and apologize, the village chief wouldn¡¯t reveal this just yet.


    Even though the village chief didn¡¯t say it out loud, An Jing could guess. She simply didn¡¯t believe that these people, who wished nothing more than for her and her husband to die, would be so ¡®kind-hearted¡¯ as to let things slide if they apologized.


    An Jing quietly lowered her eyebrows, then slowly asked, ¡°What if we refuse?¡±


    The village chief hadn¡¯t expected An Jing to say they wouldn¡¯t cooperate, and after pausing in shock, he said viciously, ¡°Then don¡¯t blame us for being merciless! We¡¯ll inform the government! The County Grandpa will chop off your heads!¡±


    ¡°Then go report us,¡± An Jing finished, too lazy to bother with these people anymore, and continued to work the land with Xiao Changyi.


    Everyone was stunned. Did An Jing and Xiao Changyi no longer value their lives? Or were they so tired of living that they wished for death?


    Once the village chief regained his wits, he stomped his foot urgently, ¡°An Jing, Xiao Changyi, if you don¡¯t kowtow and apologize, we really will report you to the government. If the Lord County Magistrate finds out you¡¯ve falsified official documents, he¡¯ll definitely chop off your heads. You¡¯d better think this through!¡±


    The others also wanted to see the usually arrogant An Jing and Xiao Changyi kneel before them for their satisfaction. So at this moment, they were extremely anxious. Sending them off to be beheaded would be revenge, but it wouldn¡¯t be as gratifying!


    While digging up tree roots with a hoe, An Jing urged them, ¡°Go ahead, we aren¡¯t stopping you.¡±


    The crowd: ¡°...¡± How come they didn¡¯t feel triumphant but instead felt like they had been made fools of?


    ¡°Village chief, they think we dare not report to the government. Come on, let¡¯s go report and show them!¡± Wu Xiaoshan shouted angrily.


    Last time, although he was beaten with sticks by a Government Official and locked up for two days and fined two taels because he had injured An Fu¡¯s head, Wu Xiaoshan had always blamed An Jing and Xiao Changyi for his plight.


    If it weren¡¯t for An Jing and Xiao Changyi always buying tofu from An Fu, he and his older brother would never have taken their anger out on An Fu!


    ¡°Right! Let¡¯s inform the officials and show them!¡± Many people angrily echoed.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The village chief, also enraged, gave a firm reply and led the people back to the village, ready to report to the government.


    However, once they returned to Jiuping Village, the village chief hesitated again, ¡°Don¡¯t you think An Jing and Xiao Changyi are a bit too calm?¡±


    ¡°They are too calm,¡± the others agreed, nodding.


    ¡°Could it be that the document is real?¡± The village chief furrowed his brow, doubting himself. Then, he shook his head repeatedly, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be real. The district chief and I did not facilitate that document for them. They absolutely couldn¡¯t have managed it¡ªunless Xiao Changyi became an official or they had connections in the government. Maybe then they could have gotten it.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Changyi becoming an official? Hahaha... that¡¯s hilarious.¡± Someone laughed loudly as if they had heard a ridiculously funny joke. ¡°Would he return to farming if he were an official? Completely impossible! As for whether they have connections in the government, that should also be impossible. If they did, would they need to deal with us personally every time? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just have government officials take care of us?¡±


    ¡°Makes sense,¡± the village chief nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to report to the authorities. There¡¯s no need for all of you to come. It wouldn¡¯t look right to have so many people there.¡±


    ¡°Village chief, it¡¯s still better to have someone accompany you,¡± someone suggested.


    The village chief nodded again, ¡°Alright then, Xiaoshan, you¡¯ll come with me.¡±


    Wu Xiaoshan immediately agreed, ¡°Okay!¡± Right now, he truly wished to see An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s heads chopped off quickly to soothe his irritation and settle the score in his heart.

 Chapter 218 - 218 218 False Accusation_1

    ?Chapter 218: Chapter 218 False Accusation_1 Chapter 218: Chapter 218 False Accusation_1 As soon as the village chief and Wu Xiaoshan arrived at the entrance of the County Yamen, they complained to the officials guarding the entrance, accusing An Jing and Xiao Changyi of forging government documents.


    There were two officials at the entrance of the County Yamen. Upon hearing the name Xiao Changyi, they were greatly alarmed. Although they did not know who Xiao Changyi was, their Lord County Magistrate had instructed them that if anything concerning this person arose, they had to inform him immediately.


    The two officials exchanged a glance, and then one of them hurried in to report the matter to their Lord County Magistrate.


    As for the village chief and Wu Xiaoshan, they were told by the other official to wait at the entrance.


    The village chief and Wu Xiaoshan thought that the official who went inside was summoning people to come to Jiuping Village to arrest An Jing and Xiao Changyi, and they could not help but reveal a satisfied smile on their faces. How could they not be thrilled at the downfall of their adversaries?


    However, the thought that An Jing and Xiao Changyi had refused to kneel to them made their satisfaction diminish by half.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the official went inside that the Lord County Magistrate came out with his men.


    The Lord County Magistrate, donned in official robes, came out and pointed at the village chief and Wu Xiaoshan, sternly shouting, ¡°Bold and insolent rabble, how dare you falsely accuse others! Come, take down these two and give them each thirty heavy beatings with the plank!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The government officials immediately seized the village chief and Wu Xiaoshan to administer the punishment.


    The village chief and Wu Xiaoshan were initially taken aback; they only realized what was happening when the officials came to grab them, and they both cried out in unison, proclaiming their innocence and insisting that An Jing and Xiao Changyi had indeed forged government documents, a crime punishable by beheading.


    The County Magistrate scoffed, ¡°The seals on those documents in An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s possession were personally stamped by me; they are government-issued documents, not forgeries.¡±


    The faces of the village chief and Wu Xiaoshan turned instantly pale.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Their screams echoed as the officials showed no mercy in their beating.


    The officials struck with the planks, each blow heavy and harsh, leaving the two men no capacity to think of anything else but the excruciating pain, with their screams growing louder with each hit.


    While watching the village chief and Wu Xiaoshan being beaten, the County Magistrate coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the unruly folk of Jiuping Village. Although you¡¯ve committed no grave crimes, I turned a blind eye. But now, you¡¯ve repeatedly caused disturbances at the Yamen, showing no regard for Imperial Law. From now on, expect no leniency from me! Henceforth, I will have someone patrol Jiuping Village every day. Whoever dares to cause more trouble, I will not forgive lightly! And as for you, the village chief, your position is no more. Jiuping Village will be directly governed by the County Government!¡±


    If a village were to be directly governed by the County Government, it would be an honor; however, having officials patrol the village daily meant that all its inhabitants were being treated as criminals.


    The village chief of Jiuping Village and Wu Xiaoshan were so dismayed they wanted to weep.


    After a long silence, the County Magistrate looked up at the sky, filled with emotion, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your ancestors were three first-class good citizens, how glorious they were back then, and the name ¡®Jiuping¡¯ which they chose for your village was to hope for enduring peace. Who would have thought that it would come to this in your generation, with not a single good person among you. If your ancestors have any spirit left in heaven, they must bitterly regret that you are their descendants.¡±


    To have even one first-class good citizen in a village was extraordinarily honorable, let alone three.


    Back then, Jiuping Village was the most glorious village in Hecheng County; now, Jiuping Village had come to this state...


    No wonder the County Magistrate felt such remorse.


    Meanwhile, the village chief and Wu Xiaoshan stood in mortified disgrace. Compared to their ancestors, they were utterly disgraced.

 Chapter 219 - 219 219 Husband Who Are You Really_1

    ?Chapter 219: Chapter 219 Husband, Who Are You Really?_1 Chapter 219: Chapter 219 Husband, Who Are You Really?_1 Wu Xiaoshan and the village chief were brought back to Jiuping Village by the Government Officials along the way. Both were beaten so badly they couldn¡¯t walk at all.


    Compared to the village chief, Wu Xiaoshan was young and strong. Although he had been beaten last time, he had recovered, but now he had endured a new beating. Even though he wasn¡¯t reduced to a breath like the village chief had been, he was also beaten to the brink of his life.


    As soon as the Government Official arrived in Jiuping Village, he announced the order of the Lord County Magistrate: from now on, Jiuping Village would be directly governed by the County Government, with Government Officials patrolling the village daily. Whoever dared to cause trouble again would not be let off lightly!


    The people of Jiuping Village were all stunned. Hadn¡¯t they gone to report An Jing and Xiao Changyi for the crime of beheading? Why were Wu Xiaoshan and the village chief the ones who were beaten? And now, were all the villagers turned into criminals, subjected to the constant supervision of Government Officials?


    When the people of Jiuping Village learned that An Jing and Xiao Changyi had not forged government documents, and that the documents from the government were in fact genuine and even stamped with the personal seal of the Lord County Magistrate, they all gasped in shock. Could it be that this Xiao Changyi was acquainted with the Lord County Magistrate?!


    From then on, truly no one in Jiuping Village dared to cause trouble, nor did they dare to provoke An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Since Wu Xiaoshan had been beaten again, Madam Liu Hua¡¯s house simply didn¡¯t have the money to treat his injuries. Their family was already in deep debt, without a penny to spare. In the end, it was Wu Dashan who sold his wife Liniang to procure the funds for Wu Xiaoshan¡¯s treatment.


    In Wu Dashan¡¯s view, ¡°Brothers are like limbs; wives are like clothes.¡± A wife could be found again, but a brother was irreplaceable.


    Regarding the sale of Liniang, Aunt Liu Hua and Father Wu both greatly approved. A daughter-in-law was ultimately just that, a daughter-in-law, no matter how good. She wasn¡¯t as important as their youngest son.


    Wu Xiaoshan himself was even more touched, and swore to his brother Wu Dashan that he would do everything possible to make money and find Wu Dashan another wife.


    As for the former village chief of Jiuping Village¡ªhe had been beaten until only a breath remained. Although there was a little money at home for his treatment, his advanced age meant that he lay in bed for over a month before he finally recovered.


    Of course, all these were events that happened later.


    As for An Jing¡¯s side¡ª


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi were very calm about Wu Xiaoshan and the others reporting them to the authorities because they knew they would face no trouble. If there was any trouble, it would be for Wu Xiaoshan and the others.


    Indeed, when they returned to their thatched cottage in the evening, they heard that the two who had gone to the authorities had been beaten, and from now on, Jiuping Village would be under the surveillance of Government Officials like a village of criminals.


    An Jing looked at Xiao Changyi with deep meaning in her eyes and smiled, ¡°Husband, now that the village has come to this, it¡¯s truly time for us to move out.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t avoid her gaze. Looking directly at her, he replied softly, ¡°Let¡¯s move once the house is built.¡±


    The depth in An Jing¡¯s eyes became more pronounced. She looked at Xiao Changyi for a long moment before suddenly asking, ¡°Husband, who are you, really?¡±


    Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t intended to keep An Jing in the dark; he just didn¡¯t know how to tell her. But since An Jing asked so directly, he would certainly answer.


    He began, ¡°I am¡ª¡±


    But he had only spoken two words when An Jing suddenly embraced him and, standing on tiptoes, kissed him, silencing the words about to leave his mouth.


    Confusion immediately filled Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold eyes.


    An Jing¡¯s eyes gleamed mischievously as she bit Xiao Changyi¡¯s lip lightly before pulling away from his lips. Tipping her face upward, she said to him with a beaming smile, ¡°Let¡¯s keep the mystery going; I rather like it that way.¡±

 Chapter 220 - 220 220 The Aggrieved Wang Youbao_1

    ?Chapter 220: Chapter 220: The Aggrieved Wang Youbao_1 Chapter 220: Chapter 220: The Aggrieved Wang Youbao_1 ...


    During the days when An Jing and Xiao Changyi began clearing land to build their house, many people from the county¡¯s restaurants came to visit, including Xing Cashier, who wanted to buy more fermented tofu from them. But An Jing still refused.


    This time, she didn¡¯t use being busy with farming as an excuse; instead, she refused on the grounds that they were too busy building a house to make any.


    That noon, when An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned from clearing the land, they saw Wang Youbao¡¯s carriage parked outside their courtyard, and Wang Youbao had already alighted from the carriage and stood in front of the courtyard gate, his expression sullen and downcast.


    Upon seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi return, Wang Youbao tried to force a smile, but he couldn¡¯t manage it and finally gave up. He didn¡¯t smile at all and merely listlessly greeted An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± An Jing asked with concern. Wang Youbao wore his unhappiness on his face¡ªshe couldn¡¯t pretend not to notice if she wanted to.


    However, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was her imagination, but she felt that Wang Youbao looked a bit thinner than he had a few days ago.


    Without saying a word, Wang Youbao just looked at her and her husband with a look of aggrievement.


    ¡°...¡± An Jing had no choice but to say, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first.¡±


    Following that, Wang Youbao dejectedly followed An Jing and Xiao Changyi into the courtyard.


    The three of them took their seats in the main hall.


    Seeing that Wang Youbao was still silent and just sitting there with his head hung low, his plump figure making his dejection particularly apparent, An Jing and Xiao Changyi exchanged a look, having no clue what was going on.


    At the same time, they both felt quite unaccustomed to this behavior from Wang Youbao.


    ¡°Um... Youbao, you¡ª¡± An Jing pondered for a moment, deciding to take the initiative to ask again, but before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by a very dejected voice from Wang Youbao, ¡°An Jing, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    An Jing was silent for a full five seconds before getting up and saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go cook. Changyi and I haven¡¯t had our lunch yet either.¡±


    Before leaving the main hall, An Jing gave Xiao Changyi a meaningful glance, suggesting that since Wang Youbao tended to listen to him, he should try asking Wang Youbao what was bothering him so much today.


    But Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t ask any questions. Instead, he, too, stepped out of the main hall and into the courtyard¡¯s vegetable garden, where he pulled up a large white radish. Then, in front of An Jing, he washed it clean in the kitchen and brought the washed radish back to the main hall and handed it to Wang Youbao.


    As Wang Youbao, who had been sitting with his head lowered, saw the large white radish suddenly presented before him, he was stunned at first, and then, after looking up at Xiao Changyi silently for a long time, he took the radish and slowly began eating it, bite by bite.


    Xiao Changyi still didn¡¯t ask any questions, just sitting opposite Wang Youbao.


    Wang Youbao also remained silent, just lowering his head and slowly eating the large white radish.


    When An Jing brought the prepared food into the main hall, she found that neither Xiao Changyi nor Wang Youbao had said a word, but the large white radish in Wang Youbao¡¯s hand was already half-eaten.


    This left An Jing speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat that anymore. The food is ready. Let¡¯s have a meal,¡± An Jing said, and as soon as she finished speaking, Xiao Changyi got up and went to the kitchen to bring in the meal.


    Since Wang Youbao never helped in the kitchen, they were definitely eating this meal in the main hall.


    Once all the food was served on the table of the main hall, An Jing and Xiao Changyi sat down together.


    Seeing Wang Youbao still lowering his head to eat the radish, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but feel torn between laughter and tears, and said again, ¡°Stop eating the radish, all the dishes have been served, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Wang Youbao finally spoke up, his voice small, ¡°It¡¯s from Changyi.¡± Therefore, he intended to finish it no matter what.

 Chapter 221 - 221 221 More Qualified Than You_1

    ?Chapter 221: Chapter 221 More Qualified Than You_1 Chapter 221: Chapter 221 More Qualified Than You_1 Hearing the implication in Wang Youbao¡¯s words, An Jing was at a loss for words: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi, keeping a steady expression, put some greens into An Jing¡¯s bowl and then faintly called out, ¡°Wang Youbao.¡±


    Wang Youbao, who had been eating his radish with his head lowered, immediately looked up: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Eat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Wang Youbao immediately put the radish on the table and picked up his chopsticks to start eating.


    An Jing thought to herself in silence, ¡°...Compared to her husband, her friend seemed to hold such a low place in his heart...¡±


    Although Wang Youbao was eating his meal, his head hung low again, his pace of eating slowed, and he exuded an air of dejection, again looking so wronged that it was obvious to anyone who saw him.


    An Jing was so unsettled that she lost her appetite, but thinking that they would continue working the land in the afternoon and without a full meal, she certainly wouldn¡¯t have the strength, she started eating again.


    Xiao Changyi, for his part, seemed no different than usual, as if Wang Youbao¡¯s state had absolutely no effect on him.


    An Jing admired her husband for his demeanor; compared to him, she was much more emotional.


    As soon as Wang Youbao finished the rice in his bowl, he put down his bowls and chopsticks and stopped eating; he continued to lower his head for a long while before speaking in a low voice: ¡°My father has another son.¡±


    Although An Jing was curious how Landlord Wang, at seventy years old, could have another son, she wasn¡¯t in a rush to ask why. She could see that Wang Youbao¡¯s visit that day was actually to seek comfort from her and her husband, his two friends.


    ¡°It is the legitimate second son from my second uncle¡¯s family, who is also my third cousin,¡± Wang Youbao continued, ¡°Madam is my father¡¯s principal wife, and she has no children of her own, so even though my father has one son¡ªme¡ªI was born of a concubine. Madam looks down on me, doesn¡¯t see me as her son, and doesn¡¯t rely on me to look after her in her old age. She has always wanted to adopt a son from my second uncle¡¯s family to be listed under her name, but my father never agreed.¡±


    Here, adoption usually happens when there are no sons, so with Landlord Wang already having a son like Wang Youbao, it seemed impossible that he would agree to adopt another from someone else¡¯s family.


    It was only upon hearing this that An Jing realized the son wasn¡¯t born to Landlord Wang, but was adopted.


    ¡°But my father became sick again and got confused. Madam brought up the topic of adoption with him again and then, my father agreed...¡± Wang Youbao¡¯s head hung even lower, ¡°The ancestors have been informed, and the family tree has been altered. From now on, I am no longer my father¡¯s only son.¡±


    An Jing silently added to herself: Moreover, the other person is older than you and is listed under the senior wife, which gives him more right to inherit everything from Landlord Wang.


    An Jing originally wanted to tell Wang Youbao that this was clearly a move to take over the family fortune from him, but realizing that Wang Youbao was not so naive as to be unaware of it, she chose to say nothing. Instead, she asked, ¡°How is your father now?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s hanging by a thread.¡± After a pause, Wang Youbao¡¯s voice choked up: ¡°He¡¯s probably not going to make it.¡±


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you by his bedside?¡± An Jing was extremely surprised. If Landlord Wang passed away in such a manner, Wang Youbao¡¯s absence would be a huge regret.


    Not to mention, Landlord Wang had doted on this son of his immensely in the past.


    Wang Youbao finally couldn¡¯t hold back; his eyes quickly reddened, and tears fell rapidly: ¡°Madam and my new brother won¡¯t let me stay... As a Commons Son, with my father in this state and no one backing me up, I have absolutely no status at home now...¡±


    An Jing was very angry, but this was the harsh reality: a Commons Son could not compete with a legitimate heir.

 Chapter 222 - 222 222 Lifelong Regret_1

    ?Chapter 222: Chapter 222 Lifelong Regret_1 Chapter 222: Chapter 222 Lifelong Regret_1 Although the new ¡°brother¡± could not compare to a legitimate direct heir, being registered under the name of the first wife, he was considered her son. Since he was older than Wang Youbao, his status was much higher than Wang Youbao, the son of a concubine.


    However, this Madam was truly astute, not only adopting a son older than Wang Youbao but also ensuring that the son was from the same clan as Youbao. If he were not from the same clan, even if Landlord Wang agreed, those uncles in the Wang Family would definitely not have consented.


    After all, compared to someone from another clan, Youbao¡¯s blood was of the Wang Family lineage.


    But now, not only was the boy from the same clan, but he was also the legitimate second son of Landlord Wang¡¯s brother¡ªa direct heir, no less. Compared with Youbao, the Commons Son, the hearts of the uncles in the Wang Family were undoubtedly inclined towards this direct heir. Therefore, as long as the parents on both sides consented, those uncles would not oppose the adoption at all.


    Both a direct heir and the eldest, and even those troublesome uncles didn¡¯t oppose¡ªthe Madam was indeed clever!


    And the fact that Landlord Wang¡¯s brother was willing to adopt out his grown son to another family, he must have had his own ulterior motives, just like the Madam.


    Upon reflecting on this, An Jing stopped herself from thinking further and instead hoped that Wang Youbao would stop crying. Crying wouldn¡¯t solve any problems, especially since he was a man. But considering that Youbao needed to vent, having probably been repressed at home for a long time, she said nothing and let him cry softly.


    But under the table, she clasped her husband¡¯s hand tightly. Fortunately, it was just her and her husband in their family¡ªno such dramas.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s face remained expressionless, but he clasped An Jing¡¯s hand in return, tightly.


    After Wang Youbao had vented enough and stopped crying, he wiped his tears, looked up, and said awkwardly to An Jing and Xiao Changyi with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve made you witness an embarrassing scene.¡±


    He really felt too distressed inside. His mother had died giving birth to him, and at home, it was only his father who was kind to him. He did not have anyone close to confide in. As for the friends he made over the years, aside from the two before him, the others were fair-weather friends who sought his company only for his wealth.


    He had been holding back and repressing his feelings at home these past few days. He couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and had run to his two real friends, intending not to cry¡ªbut in the end, he couldn¡¯t help it and wept.


    An Jing certainly wouldn¡¯t laugh at him but simply asked, ¡°Do you feel any better now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wang Youbao nodded, though he felt his nose turning sour again. This person cared about him too.


    Glancing at the expressionless Xiao Changyi and then at the radish he had placed on the table, Wang Youbao added in his mind: This friend probably cared about him too.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, An Jing still said, ¡°Youbao, I know you¡¯re hurting inside, but you also said your father is not going to make it. No matter what, you should be by his side right now. Even if you can¡¯t get close to your father¡¯s bed, you should at least stay at the doorway of his room¡ªnot just to fulfill your filial duty but also to avoid regrets for the rest of your life. Maybe your father will call for you in his last moments. It¡¯s inappropriate for you to be here with us.¡±


    She had been absent when her grandparents died, and she still blamed herself every time she thought about it.


    She didn¡¯t want Youbao to have the same regrets as she did.


    Having vented his feelings, Wang Youbao¡¯s mood had already improved a lot; he was not as depressed, and his mind was clearer than when he was repressed. Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, he cursed himself a few times, then said to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, ¡°I¡¯ll go back right now!¡±

 Chapter 223 - 223 223 Moving_1

    ?Chapter 223: Chapter 223 Moving_1 Chapter 223: Chapter 223 Moving_1 An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t have to say anything; Wang Youbao, frantic with worry, rushed out, then boarded the carriage, and then went home.


    Honestly, at this moment, he was really afraid that his father might have passed away while he was on his way here.


    If that had been the case, he truly would have felt the lifelong regret An Jing spoke of!


    Standing at the entrance of the main room, watching Wang Youbao¡¯s carriage leave, An Jing sighed softly, reflecting that every family has its own challenges to endure. Then she went back into the main room with Xiao Changyi and sat down to continue eating.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything, but silently served An Jing another half bowl of rice.


    Seeing her nearly finished bowl now topped up again, An Jing paused, then smiled, ¡°Noticed, huh?¡±


    Because of Wang Youbao, she hadn¡¯t had much appetite earlier and had eaten less than usual.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t answer whether he had noticed or not, he simply uttered one word: ¡°Eat.¡± At the same time, he added a good amount of dishes to An Jing¡¯s bowl.


    Their household now had a vegetable garden. Apart from selling vegetables to the Hundred Dishes Restaurant, they kept the rest for themselves.


    It could be said that their household certainly didn¡¯t lack vegetables to eat.


    Although Xiao Changyi only said one word ¨C eat ¨C An Jing felt inexplicably sweet inside. She also added a fair amount of dishes to his bowl and smiled warmly, ¡°You eat too.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After the midday meal, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went back to breaking ground.


    Four days later, An Jing and Xiao Changyi finally cleared the land for building a house. The plot was quite large, covering more than an acre.


    Since the land was for building a house, not for planting crops, there was no need to plow the soil.


    Actually, building six rooms wouldn¡¯t require that much land, but An Jing wanted to create a large courtyard.


    Regarding the courtyard wall, they planned to make it taller and also set traps around the perimeter just to be safe. After all, the location was near the mountains, and there was no guarantee that wild beasts wouldn¡¯t come down. This way, it would be safer.


    An Jing wasn¡¯t superstitious, so they didn¡¯t consult anyone for an auspicious date to start construction; they built when she decided to build, and Xiao Changyi always followed her lead.


    An Jing didn¡¯t go into town to hire workers for the house; instead, she directly asked Shi Xiaolan to find ten robust young men from An Village, offering them fifteen coins a day.


    It wasn¡¯t common for farmer¡¯s sons to take up work for others, and these ten men were very grateful to An Jing and Xiao Changyi for providing them the job opportunity.


    Shi Xiaolan and An Fu also helped to build the house, but they refused to accept wages, saying that An Jing and Xiao Changyi had helped them a lot before. They also mentioned that ¨C one being a woman and the other a disabled man ¨C the two of them together could not match the work of one able-bodied man.


    However, in the end, An Jing still gave Shi Xiaolan and An Fu five coins each per day.


    Had it been helping out for just a day or two, An Jing would have accepted the good intentions of Shi Xiaolan and An Fu, but it took half a month to finish the house. There was no way An Jing would let them work so many days for her family without compensation.


    After half a month, the house was built.


    Here, it was customary to celebrate the completion of a house with a banquet, but An Jing had no plans to do so; it saved both the trouble of friends bringing gifts and the hassle for herself.


    Once the house was built, An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t immediately move in. Instead, they began to set traps around the courtyard, digging pits and sharpening bamboo stakes and wooden poles. A wild beast falling into a trap would be impaled by the sharp stakes, meeting a certain death.


    Once the traps were set, An Jing and Xiao Changyi began to prepare for the move.


    Having a bullock cart at home, An Jing and Xiao Changyi used it to transport their belongings to the new house.


    And just as An Jing and Xiao Changyi were moving, Lin Luye visited her mother¡¯s home with her husband Pan Shuangquan.

 Chapter 224 - 224 224 Scumbag and Cheap Girl_1

    ?Chapter 224: Chapter 224 Scumbag and Cheap Girl_1 Chapter 224: Chapter 224 Scumbag and Cheap Girl_1 Jiuping Village now feels like a village of criminals. Lin Luye and Pan Shuangquan actually didn¡¯t want to come, but they both desired a good reputation and didn¡¯t want to be the subject of gossip for not showing up.


    After all, this was her maiden home; after all, this was his in-laws¡¯ home.


    Moreover, they used to visit each other, even if it was rare, but suddenly stopping those visits would certainly provoke others to talk behind their backs, saying she was disowning her maiden family, or he was disowning his in-laws.


    Lin Luye was Lin Anjing¡¯s cousin, the youngest daughter of Lin Anjing¡¯s fifth uncle, Lin Wuqiang. She was quite pretty and had been married to Pan Shuangquan for nearly three years, bearing him two daughters already.


    As for Pan Shuangquan, though he was tall and strong, he wasn¡¯t very good-looking and had a black birthmark on his face. But his family background was quite respectable among farmers, with not only cattle but also over twenty acres of land, sparking the interest of many girls who wanted to marry him.


    But because Pan Shuangquan¡¯s parents had taken a liking to Lin Anjing early on, appreciating her capabilities, they sent a matchmaker to propose marriage.


    Lin Daqiang saw that Pan Shuangquan¡¯s family was well-off and expected a hefty dowry, so he immediately agreed to the marriage without anticipating that Pan Shuangquan would later break off the engagement, refusing to marry Lin Anjing who had not yet had her period.


    Afterwards, Pan Shuangquan married Lin Luye, leading to a severe falling-out between Lin Daqiang and his younger brother Lin Wuqiang. In fact, in the past three years, the families of Lin Daqiang and Lin Wuqiang did not visit each other at all.


    This time, Pan Shuangquan accompanied Lin Luye back to her maternal home, bringing half a pound of pork. Worried it would go unnoticed, Pan Shuangquan asked the butcher not to wrap it in paper but to tie it up with straw rope for him to carry in his hand.


    As soon as Pan Shuangquan entered Jiuping Village carrying half a pound of pork, the villagers¡¯ eyes were fixed on the pork in his hand. They were drooling with envy, praising Lin Wuqiang for having such a good son-in-law who could sometimes bring them meat.


    Pan Shuangquan thoroughly enjoyed being the center of attention and the compliments; his vanity was greatly satisfied, yet he replied disingenuously, ¡°Nonsense, this is nothing.¡±


    Lin Luye, meanwhile, had a beaming smile on her face.


    Actually, after getting married, Pan Shuangquan wasn¡¯t that nice to Lin Luye, but life at the Pan Family was still better than when she was a maid at her maiden home, and every time they returned to her maiden home, Pan Shuangquan made sure she looked good, just as it was now. After people finished praising Pan Shuangquan, they complimented her on her good fortune for marrying such a good husband.


    So, Lin Luye had never regretted seducing Pan Shuangquan and even causing a rift between him and Lin Anjing, which ultimately allowed her to marry Pan Shuangquan instead!


    About the matters between An Jing and Xiao Changyi, Lin Luye and Pan Shuangquan had heard a few things, but only that much. Upon returning to her maiden home and engaging in casual conversation, Lin Wuqiang told them a lot more.


    Then, they learned that An Jing was living well, not only did her family have a cow, but they also built a house at the edge of the mountain, a whole six rooms, and she even knew the County Grandpa...


    The more Lin Luye heard, the tighter she twisted her handkerchief. Xiao Changyi had married into her family, didn¡¯t that mean An Jing was the head of the household? Thinking about how she not only had to be careful around her in-laws but also always put up with her husband¡¯s temper, yet living less comfortably than An Jing, who couldn¡¯t bear children, made her feel extremely resentful!


    Pan Shuangquan also felt a bit uncomfortable. It wasn¡¯t out of jealousy, but because Lin Anjing had once been his betrothed and was now living a better life than if she had married him, which complicated his feelings.

 Chapter 225 - 225 225 If Killed Its On Me_1

    ?Chapter 225: Chapter 225: If Killed, It¡¯s On Me_1 Chapter 225: Chapter 225: If Killed, It¡¯s On Me_1 Then, Lin Luye and Pan Shuangquan heard from Lin Wuqiang that An Jing and Xiao Changyi were moving today.


    Lin Luye immediately stood up and said, ¡°Then Shuangquan and I will go take a look.¡±


    Lin Wuqiang immediately tried to stop them in fear, ¡°No! Xiao Changyi is too skilled in martial arts, and An Jing has also become extremely aggressive. Even if there are no government officials patrolling the village, we would not dare to provoke them. You better not go and watch, lest trouble arises. Lord County Magistrate has said, if there¡¯s another disturbance, he will not let it go lightly!¡±


    Lin Luye said with a reassuring smile, ¡°Dad, Shuangquan and I are just going to have a look, not to cause trouble. There won¡¯t be any problems, so don¡¯t worry.¡± She just wanted to find some sense of superiority.


    Without waiting for Lin Wuqiang¡¯s reaction, Lin Luye and Pan Shuangquan left the house and headed towards the thatched cottage of An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Pan Shuangquan also wanted to see if An Jing¡¯s situation was really as good as Lin Wuqiang had said.


    The thatched cottage.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi were in the midst of moving, just as they had worked together to place a large chest on the ox cart stopped at the entrance of the courtyard, they saw Lin Luye and Pan Shuangquan approaching them.


    An Jing immediately sneered in her heart: She hadn¡¯t gone to Pan Family Village to settle scores with them, yet they had delivered themselves to her doorstep for a reckoning. Good!


    Although Xiao Changyi had been away for eight years, and it had been over eight months since his return, during this time, he had not met Lin Luye and Pan Shuangquan, so naturally, he did not recognize them.


    But he did know of Lin Luye and Pan Shuangquan¡¯s existence.


    This was thanks to An Jing mentioning them one time, letting him know that the broken engagement had been all Lin Luye¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Those are Pan Shuangquan and Lin Luye,¡± An Jing said in a low voice to Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool gaze immediately shrank slightly.


    ¡°My husband, how do you think I should deal with them?¡± An Jing asked with a smile in a hushed voice while helping Xiao Changyi tie the chest to the ox cart.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± he paused, then added, ¡°If they die, it¡¯s on me.¡±


    An Jing wasn¡¯t particularly moved by the first part, but upon hearing what Xiao Changyi added about the responsibility for death, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. Oh, her dear husband...


    The smile had not yet faded from An Jing¡¯s face when Lin Luye and Pan Shuangquan arrived.


    The moment Lin Luye saw An Jing clearly, she clenched her teeth. She hadn¡¯t expected Lin Anjing to change so much. Not only had her skin become fair and tender, but she had also put on some weight, no longer looking so scrawny, and actually quite attractive.


    More attractive than her!


    Lin Anjing had been so average before! Not at all comparable to her! That was why she had so easily seduced Pan Shuangquan back then. Pan Shuangquan also thought she was more attractive than Lin Anjing! But now!


    Looking at the radiant An Jing, Pan Shuangquan was taken aback and struggled to recognize her. Lin Anjing used to be sallow and emaciated, not ugly, but certainly not attractive, which was why he had readily accepted Lin Luye¡¯s flirtations. But now, he genuinely found An Jing attractive.


    Moreover, there was something different about An Jing¡¯s aura. He didn¡¯t know how to describe it, but he felt she didn¡¯t resemble a farmer¡¯s daughter. She drew people¡¯s attention, like a glowing body, simply incomparable to Lin Luye, the country bumpkin.


    He was somewhat regretful about calling off the engagement.


    As for why it was only somewhat, of course, it was because Lin Anjing was barren. Even if he married her for her looks, it would be useless, so there was only some regret.

 Chapter 226 - 226 226 Didnt Recognize You Youre Uglier Than

    ?Chapter 226: Chapter 226: Didn¡¯t Recognize You, You¡¯re Uglier Than Before_1 Chapter 226: Chapter 226: Didn¡¯t Recognize You, You¡¯re Uglier Than Before_1 An Jing felt a strong disgust as Pan Shuangquan stared at her intently, but before she could say anything, Xiao Changyi stepped in front of her with an imposing presence, commanding respect without showing anger. Pan Shuangquan was immediately frightened, taking two steps back, no longer daring to gaze at An Jing as he had done before.


    Seeing her husband gazing intently at An Jing, Lin Luye was both angry and jealous. It seemed there was nothing she had that could compare with An Jing now!


    However, Lin Luye still put on an act as if she were very knowledgeable about etiquette, smiling as she greeted An Jing, ¡°Cousin.¡±


    ¡°And you are?¡± An Jing asked, feigning ignorance.


    The smile on Lin Luye¡¯s face immediately stiffened before she smiled again and said, ¡°I¡¯m Luye, Lin Luye, the youngest daughter of your Uncle Lin Wuqiang, how is it that I¡¯ve been married for less than three years and you can¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± An Jing nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize you, you¡¯ve become much uglier than before.¡±


    Lin Luye: ¡°...¡±


    Pan Shuangquan: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m not your cousin anymore, so stop calling me that,¡± An Jing continued, ¡°My name is An Jing now, and I have no relation to the Lin Clan of Jiuping Village.¡±


    Lin Luye was taken aback by how impolite the once easily bullied An Jing had become. It seemed that An Jing had truly changed as her father Lin Wuqiang had said, becoming incredibly bold and not at all the pushover she once was.


    Despite knowing that An Jing was no longer the pushover she once was, Lin Luye didn¡¯t take it too seriously and instead put a smile back on her face, ignoring An Jing¡¯s previous words and turning towards the expressionless Xiao Changyi.


    The moment Lin Luye got a clear view of Xiao Changyi, a flash of astonishment crossed her eyes.


    What a handsome man!


    Immediately, she sneered inwardly: What use is good looks, he¡¯s still a useless man who had to marry into his wife¡¯s family!


    With feigned politeness, she then said with a falsely cordial smile, ¡°This must be my cousin-in-law, I¡¯ve heard that you married into my cousin¡¯s family, is that true?¡±


    Xiao Changyi stayed silent.


    Lin Luye: ¡°...¡± Was she talking to a wall?


    Pan Shuangquan frowned deeply. Was it an illusion? Why did he feel like his wife was courting death?


    An Jing¡¯s brow barely furrowed. Not only did she ignore An Jing¡¯s statement about being her cousin, Lin Luye referred to her husband as cousin-in-law? And dared to mock her husband? An Jing was determined to teach this Lin Luye a lesson!


    Even though she was displeased inside, An Jing¡¯s face remained composed, and she even asked politely with a smile, ¡°Luye, is there something you and your husband need from us?¡±


    Of course, Lin Luye wouldn¡¯t outright say she was there to feel superior, instead, she said, ¡°Shuangquan is accompanying me to my parents¡¯ home. We brought half a jin of pork. My mother is cooking the meat right now and doesn¡¯t need my help, so I took Shuangquan out for a walk. When I thought of you living nearby, we decided to come to see how you were doing.¡±


    Her words may have sounded normal, but they were laced with bragging, as if An Jing had never tasted pork before.


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but feel both amused and speechless, and somewhat irritably said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen us, you can go.¡± If they didn¡¯t leave soon, she would have to deal with them herself!


    Lin Luye, oblivious to what An Jing was thinking, assumed that An Jing was envious, craving the pork without being able to have any. This made Lin Luye feel even better, and she had no intention of leaving.


    Lin Luye¡¯s smile grew even broader, and with feigned hurt, she said, ¡°Cousin, why are you pushing us away? Shuangquan and I came with good intentions to see how you are. I heard that the people in the village don¡¯t associate with your family anymore, leaving you so isolated. We came out of sympathy for you, from the goodness of our hearts, to see how you are and to keep you company.¡±

 Chapter 227 - 227 227 Thank You for Not Marrying Me Back

    ?Chapter 227: Chapter 227 Thank You for Not Marrying Me Back Then_1 Chapter 227: Chapter 227 Thank You for Not Marrying Me Back Then_1 Are they feeling sympathy? Or are their hearts just being kind?


    The thickness of their skin...


    An Jing, utterly speechless and even more annoyed, said, ¡°Thank you all very much!¡±


    Lin Luye actually thought An Jing was thanking her and immediately smiled modestly: ¡°What¡¯s there to be polite about? After all, we are cousins by marriage, even though you did not marry as well as I did, but we shouldn¡¯t become estranged, right?¡±


    An Jing felt disgusted; Lin Luye was truly shameless.


    ¡°Alas,¡± Lin Luye suddenly heaved a heavy sigh, putting on a look of great sympathy for An Jing, ¡°If only you could have children, then you would have been the one to marry Shuangquan, how pitiful. Cousin, you really are pitiable. As a woman, how come you just can¡¯t have children? When I was having my two daughters, I always thought of you; I really do sympathize with you, cousin. You truly are too pitiful.¡±


    An Jing thought to herself: So we have finally come to this topic! Very good!


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t blame Shuangquan,¡± Lin Luye sighed again, ¡°Shuangquan had no choice, who made it so you can¡¯t have children? Who doesn¡¯t want descendants, who doesn¡¯t wish for a house full of children, but cousin, you simply can¡¯t have any, we couldn¡¯t let Shuangquan go without an heir, so Shuangquan had no choice but to call off your marriage.¡±


    Now that Lin Luye had spoken in this way, Pan Shuangquan did not feel any regret about calling off the marriage with An Jing. Still, he also put on a sorrowful demeanor and said to An Jing: ¡°Don¡¯t blame me, it¡¯s truly because you... alas... never mind, let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±


    It seemed self-reproachful, but in reality, he placed all the blame on her, as if the fault lay in her not being able to bear children.


    Haha.


    An Jing laughed coldly in her heart, but her face was all smiles: ¡°Why should I blame you? I should thank you, thank you for your kindness of not marrying me back then. If not for you, how would I have met my husband?¡±


    With that, An Jing affectionately clung to Xiao Changyi¡¯s left arm, looking blissful as if having Xiao Changyi was more than enough.


    Pan Shuangquan only felt it was an eyesore, and his heart was especially uncomfortable. He had intended to belittle An Jing to elevate himself, but he hadn¡¯t expected An Jing to thank him for not marrying her, and act as if he was just incomparable to Xiao Changyi, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    When Lin Luye saw An Jing boldly hugging Xiao Changyi¡¯s arm, she was initially stunned, then pretended to be shocked and exclaimed: ¡°Cousin, how can you be so shameless? In the presence of such a crowd, to be like this with your husband...¡±


    Lin Luye intentionally left her sentence unfinished, and the passing villagers of Jiuping Village also stopped out of curiosity to watch.


    Just then, two government officials happened to be patrolling by, heard the commotion, and stopped out of curiosity to watch as well.


    Seeing this, An Jing thought to herself, excellent, with no audience, how could she utterly strip these two of their dignity.


    Now was the perfect time!


    ¡°I am shameless?¡± An Jing laughed radiantly twice, ¡°After all, who is the shameless one here, Lin Luye, I think you are clearer about it than anyone.¡±


    Lin Luye¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling like some unspeakable secret was known to An Jing.


    Without waiting for Lin Luye to respond, An Jing casually continued: ¡°I wonder who it was that, disheveled, was frolicking with Pan Shuangquan in the woods; I have stumbled upon you twice, oh, and I imagine others in Jiuping Village must have as well.¡±


    The onlooking crowd immediately erupted. Was this implying Lin Luye and Pan Shuangquan had done unspeakable things in the woods?


    Lin Luye and Pan Shuangquan both turned pale instantly, completely surprised that An Jing had witnessed their tryst in the forest.

 Chapter 228 - 228 228 Just Try and Youll Know_1

    ?Chapter 228: Chapter 228: Just Try and You¡¯ll Know!_1 Chapter 228: Chapter 228: Just Try and You¡¯ll Know!_1 Immediately, Lin Luye burst into a furious rage, shouting loudly, ¡°Nonsense! There¡¯s never been anything between Shuangquan and me in the woods... such acts!¡± As she spoke, Lin Luye¡¯s face also turned red.


    ¡°Did I just specify it was you and Pan Shuangquan? Hehe, not bad, you¡¯ve already taken it personally,¡± An Jing said with unruffled composure.


    Lin Luye¡¯s face became even redder, her curses more vicious, ¡°An Jing, seeing that you lived alone, we kindly came to visit you, but here you are, black-hearted, slandering us! Just because you are barren doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t have a good heart. Your current malice is clear, you¡¯re intent on ruining Shuangquan¡¯s and my reputation. If word gets out, how can we face anyone? We¡¯ve seen the malicious, but never as vile as you! Aren¡¯t you afraid of descending to hell for your evil doings?¡±


    ¡°Slander?¡± An Jing replied methodically, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s just slander? Hehe... I didn¡¯t speak up back then because you are my cousin, and had you not come to me today, perhaps I would have let this matter slide. But since you¡¯re here, and even trying to bully me and my husband, I won¡¯t keep this hidden anymore¡ªwhile Pan Shuangquan and I were still betrothed, you were already intimately involved with him, meeting in secret consistently!¡±


    ¡°An Jing, you¡¯re spouting blood! Spouting blood! Spouting blood!¡± Surrounded by so many onlookers, Lin Luye felt her reputation completely destroyed by An Jing and screamed hysterically, losing all of her usual composure, politeness, and sensibleness.


    Pan Shuangquan was also enraged, his face dark, and forehead veins bulging as he barked fiercely, ¡°An Jing, one must have a conscience. Don¡¯t speak of things without evidence! This concerns Lin Luye¡¯s and my good name!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have evidence,¡± An Jing admitted readily. Then she added, ¡°But I do have a way to prove it.¡±


    Upon hearing that An Jing had no evidence, Pan Shuangquan was at ease. As for An Jing¡¯s claim of having a way to prove it, Pan Shuangquan simply didn¡¯t believe her. After all this time, what could she possibly do to prove it?


    Lin Luye thought the same as Pan Shuangquan and immediately challenged, ¡°Then prove it! The government officer is here too; let him and the others listen and judge. If you can¡¯t prove it, I¡¯m willing to risk my life and go to the Yamen to accuse you of ruining our names, making it impossible for us to live! You¡¯re driving us to our deaths!¡±


    Among the onlooking government officials, one spoke up at the right moment, ¡°Arguing is one thing, but deliberately slandering and ruining someone¡¯s good name to the point of driving them to death, that¡¯s a crime.¡±


    An Jing remained calm and composed, with arms crossed, she said, ¡°The method is very simple, take a deadly oath.¡±


    Since there was such a firm belief in the existence of divine beings above, and since taking a deadly oath was so effective, she of course didn¡¯t mind using this method once more.


    Looking at Lin Luye, An Jing provocatively said, ¡°All you have to do is swear that you and Pan Shuangquan had absolutely no involvement prior to the cancellation of our engagement. If there was any involvement, may you drop dead instantly.¡±


    Lin Luye¡¯s face turned pale in an instant.


    Pan Shuangquan¡¯s face also turned pale. They had not anticipated that An Jing would indeed have a way, and that this method was genuinely effective. One test would tell all!


    Looking at Pan Shuangquan, An Jing challenged again, ¡°The same goes for you, take a deadly oath. If before you broke off our engagement, you were already involved with Lin Luye, may you drop dead instantly.¡±


    The crowd of onlookers nodded, ¡°This is a good method.¡±

 Chapter 229 - 229 229 Divorce and Remarry_1

    ?Chapter 229: Chapter 229: Divorce and Remarry?_1 Chapter 229: Chapter 229: Divorce and Remarry?_1 The government official looked at Lin Luye and Pan Shuangquan, whose faces had turned completely white, and urged, ¡°Take the oath, and everyone will believe that she is slandering you.¡±


    How could Lin Luye and Pan Shuangquan dare to take the oath; they certainly didn¡¯t want to die!


    ¡°Luye, quickly take the oath!¡± the onlooking villagers of Jiuping Village also spurred on.


    Lin Luye was almost in tears, not daring to swear an oath, only able to argue back illogically, ¡°What she said is all false, none of that happened! If it didn¡¯t happen, why should we take an oath? We won¡¯t do it!¡±


    But An Jing didn¡¯t urge Lin Luye and Pan Shuangquan to take the oath, instead, she raised three fingers and began to swear herself, ¡°I, An Jing, hereby swear, that what I just said about Lin Luye and Pan Shuangquan being tangled up together contains no falsehood, if there is any lie, may I be struck by five thunders from the heavens.¡±


    One dared to swear an oath, the other two did not; there was no longer any need to debate who was right or wrong, as everything was clear to all.


    So Lin Luye and Pan Shuangquan truly were involved with each other long ago!


    In that instant, everyone¡¯s gaze towards Lin Luye and Pan Shuangquan shifted, filled with contempt and disdain.


    Lin Luye finally burst into tears.


    Although Pan Shuangquan didn¡¯t cry, he was no better off; with things having come this far, he had nothing more to say, and just as he was about to turn and leave, he heard An Jing continue to address him, ¡°Pan Shuangquan, the matter of me missing my monthly period was told to you by Lin Luye, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Without waiting for Pan Shuangquan to speak, An Jing scoffed, ¡°It was clear that she wanted to cling to you, and when you broke off the engagement with me, you indeed married her, haha...¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing stopped and simply laughed, a laugh that made Pan Shuangquan¡¯s face burn as if it had been slapped swollen.


    At the time, he actually wasn¡¯t that fond of Lin Luye; he only married her because he had slept with her and feared that she would spread the word and tarnish his reputation.


    But in his heart, he had resolved that if Lin Luye couldn¡¯t bear him a son, he would divorce her and remarry.


    Yet he had never imagined that the fact he and Lin Luye had been involved from the beginning would be made public by An Jing... Now, he truly had lost all his reputation!


    Had it not been for the presence of the two government officials among the onlookers, he surely would have hit An Jing; if it weren¡¯t for her, his reputation would have still been impeccable!


    Pan Shuangquan gave An Jing a vicious glare and then turned and walked away. His strides were long, his pace quick, and no matter how Lin Luye called after him from behind, he did not look back.


    ¡°You barren woman, you¡¯ve ruined me like this; may you die a terrible death!¡± Lin Luye, already unable to face anyone, truly hated An Jing in her heart. If An Jing hadn¡¯t exposed the affair, her reputation wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed, but not knowing what else to say, she could only curse like this.


    In that moment, Lin Anjing had completely lost control, wanting to rush forward and scratch An Jing¡¯s face to teach her a lesson for doing such harm to her.


    But just as she was about to charge at An Jing, the two government officials immediately stepped forward, coldly warning, ¡°The Lord County Magistrate has said, anyone who dares cause trouble in Jiuping Village will not be let off lightly; if you¡¯re not afraid of being jailed and never released, then go ahead and make a scene.¡±


    Lin Luye was immediately frightened into retracting her raised claws.


    An Jing, however, was not at all enraged, and casually said, ¡°Oh yes, you did give birth to children, two of them, but what of it, they are not sons. I have heard that your in-laws are very displeased with you now; if you don¡¯t give them a grandson soon, they will have Pan Shuangquan divorce you.¡±

 Chapter 230 - 230 230 Dont Do Bad Things Youll Really Get

    ?Chapter 230: Chapter 230: Don¡¯t Do Bad Things, You¡¯ll Really Get Retribution_1 Chapter 230: Chapter 230: Don¡¯t Do Bad Things, You¡¯ll Really Get Retribution_1 Lin Luye was now so stunned she could neither curse nor cry. This was because An Jing had spoken the truth; her in-laws were extremely dissatisfied with her for giving birth to two daughters, and if she failed to bear a son, they would indeed press her husband to divorce her.


    Looking at Lin Luye, pitiable yet detestable in her dumbfounded state, An Jing could not be bothered to say anything more, for she had already dealt with them, and from now on, both would be scorned and despised by others.


    Turning around, An Jing said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s continue moving.¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded gently, ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ...


    The matter of Lin Luye and Pan Shuangquan quickly spread through the villages far and wide, with everyone spitting upon and scorning them relentlessly.


    When Lin Daqiang and Lin¡¯s mother, the parents of Lin Anjing, found out that not only had Lin Luye entangled herself with Pan Shuangquan but it was also she who informed Pan Shuangquan about Lin Anjing¡¯s missed menstruation, they were so enraged they picked up brooms and went to Lin Wuqiang¡¯s house to beat Lin Luye.


    Had it not been for Lin Luye¡¯s interference, Lin Anjing would not have possibly failed to marry off, causing them to be the subject of ridicule for so many years!


    Although Lin Anjing has now changed her name to An Jing and is no longer their daughter, the days of mockery they endured were real, and that was reason enough for them not to spare Lin Luye from a beating.


    Lin Luye could only run throughout Jiuping Village, chased by Lin Daqiang and Lin¡¯s mother. But because Lin Luye¡¯s actions were too shameless, even the Government Official patrolling the village did not intervene, allowing Lin Daqiang and Lin¡¯s mother to chase and beat her.


    Lin Luye¡¯s behavior was so disgraceful that Lin Wuqiang hated her too much to prevent Lin Daqiang and Lin¡¯s mother from potentially beating her to death. Hence, he did not stop the beating and also publicly declared that he no longer recognized Lin Luye as his daughter and ordered her never to return, denouncing her as a daughter who has lost face.


    Meanwhile, Pan Shuangquan had long since returned to Pan Family Village after leaving An Jing¡¯s place.


    Although Pan Shuangquan¡¯s reputation was ruined too, his situation was not as miserable as Lin Luye¡¯s, since it was a patriarchal era where men commonly had multiple wives and concubines, and philandering was considered normal.


    However, the treatment of women was exceedingly harsh.


    When Lin Luye, haggard and crazed from the beating by Lin Daqiang and Lin¡¯s mother, returned to her matrimonial home, she overheard Pan Shuangquan¡¯s parents persuading him to divorce her. She immediately knelt and tearfully begged Pan Shuangquan not to cast her aside.


    Pan Shuangquan did blame Lin Luye¡ªhad she not made suggestive overtures to him initially, and had she not shamelessly offered herself to him, resulting in him having to marry her, his reputation would not have been thoroughly destroyed by An Jing.


    However, with two young children at home, he thought to himself that even if he were to divorce her, he would have to wait until the children were a bit older.


    No sooner had Pan Shuangquan thought this than the Head of the Pan Family came in a fit of anger, declaring that the clan would not accept Lin Luye and that if Pan Shuangquan did not divorce his wife and continued to keep such a shameless woman as his bride, he would be erased from the family records.


    Pan Shuangquan was immediately frightened and on the spot had someone draft the divorce papers; unable to write, he simply pressed his handprint.


    Lin Luye was divorced and had nowhere to stay in her in-laws¡¯ house, nor could she return to her parental home. With nowhere to go and not a single coin in her possession, she contemplated drowning herself, but she was too afraid of dying.


    Later, Lin Luye resorted to begging in the town.


    From then on, she begged by day and stayed in a dilapidated temple by night.


    Until that winter, Lin Luye begged on the streets and froze to death on a street corner, and on the very day Lin Luye died of cold, she was just eighteen years old.


    Of course, these events all happened later.


    Meanwhile, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had already moved into their new home.

 Chapter 231 - 231 231 This Will Be Our Home from Now On_1

    ?Chapter 231: Chapter 231 This Will Be Our Home from Now On_1 Chapter 231: Chapter 231 This Will Be Our Home from Now On_1 An Jing stood at the entrance of the main hall of her new home with her husband and watched as her husband carried the bamboo baskets and shoulder poles to the kitchen and placed them properly. It was only after she saw her husband emerge from the kitchen that she opened her arms and called out with a beaming smile, ¡°Husband.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately understood and quickly walked over, letting An Jing embrace him while he also wrapped his arms around her.


    An Jing wrapped her arms around Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist, tilted her little face upward, smiled contentedly, and called out again, ¡°Husband.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°This will be our home from now on.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°Happy.¡±


    As An Jing leaned in Xiao Changyi¡¯s embrace, she looked at the spacious courtyard and pointed her free hand towards a corner on the left, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s open a small plot for vegetables over there. We don¡¯t need to make it too big; just a small patch for the two of us to eat from.¡±


    In the past, they were too poor, and she thought about growing a lot of vegetables to sell for money. In the end, she realized they couldn¡¯t sell for much. It was just a farmer getting by, growing vegetables to sell.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    An Jing pointed to a corner near the kitchen on the left, ¡°When the time comes, we¡¯ll draw the stream water down with bamboo pipes to here, and we¡¯ll put a water jar there to collect it.¡±


    Their courtyard lacked a well, and the house was a bit far from Jiuping Village. If they had to keep going to the well in Jiuping Village to carry water, it would be too far and tiring. Therefore, she and her husband had already discussed not to dig a well, but to draw mountain stream water into the courtyard instead, to save the trouble and effort of fetching water from the well.


    In fact, there was a river not too far from the house, but An Jing thought river water wasn¡¯t as clean as stream water, which was why she came up with the idea to bring the stream water into the courtyard.


    They were originally planning to dig ditches to channel the water, but the stream was too far from the house, and it would take more than a moment to succeed. So, An Jing and Xiao Changyi planned to first use bamboo pipes to draw water for drinking.


    But the ditches still needed to be dug.


    Because An Jing also intended to create terraced fields, she had always planned to draw the stream water down for irrigation.


    An Jing then pointed to the right, ¡°Let¡¯s plant a tree over there. When the tree grows big, we can rest in its shade.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s response, An Jing suddenly laughed even more radiantly, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to answer me. I know you¡¯re listening.¡± She understood her husband very well.


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°I want to answer.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s heart instantly felt as sweet as if she had tasted honey. She looked up, smiled at him mischievously, and teased, ¡°Do you want a kiss? After all, there¡¯s only our family here, nobody will see.¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± As he spoke, he leaned down and kissed her.


    It wasn¡¯t a deep kiss but a very shallow and gentle one. With their eyes closed, their eyelashes fluttered slightly from time to time.


    The atmosphere around them was serene and beautiful, faintly echoing with bird songs and the flow of the stream. Their hearts, as if refined by a millennia of time, were unlike strong liquor, but rather like a faintly fragrant tea that became more aromatic as time passed.


    When the kiss ended, they both opened their eyes.


    Neither of them gasped heavily; both were calm as if they hadn¡¯t just shared a kiss. But only the two of them knew, their calmness was just a fac?ade, and their hearts were throbbing.


    Even though they had kissed countless times before, they still felt a deep tremor for each other.


    The two of them gazed quietly at each other for a while, then An Jing spoke teasingly, ¡°That kiss of yours lasted quite long.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°It could have been longer.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 232 - 232 232 Beggars Chicken_1

    ?Chapter 232: Chapter 232 Beggar¡¯s Chicken_1 Chapter 232: Chapter 232 Beggar¡¯s Chicken_1 It could be even longer...


    An Jing was silent for a long while before suddenly asking, ¡°Then how about, one day we find an opportunity to kiss a little longer?¡±


    Xiao Changyi, although showing no expression on his face, agreed immediately, ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Pfft~¡± An Jing couldn¡¯t hold back and laughed out loud, ¡°I was just joking.¡±


    Xiao Changyi looked intently at her, ¡°But I took it seriously.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    His eyes were deep, focused, resolute¡ªonce she met them, it was as though she¡¯d be sucked in; eventually, she conceded, ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll find an opportunity to kiss a little longer one day.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately nodded, ¡°Mm.¡±


    An Jing was silent again for two seconds before saying cheerfully, ¡°Today is our housewarming celebration after all. Even if we don¡¯t throw a banquet, we should still celebrate.¡±


    ¡°How do you want to celebrate?¡±


    An Jing immediately began thinking, but before she could think of a way to celebrate, she heard one of the chickens in the coop suddenly cluck as if it had laid an egg. An Jing¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, ¡°Let¡¯s kill a chicken, and I¡¯ll make you beggar¡¯s chicken to eat!¡±


    The chicken destined to be slaughtered: ¡°...¡± You want to kill me just after I laid an egg, how innocent I am...


    ¡°Beggar¡¯s chicken? The name sounds like something a beggar would eat,¡± Xiao Changyi asked.


    An Jing patiently explained, ¡°It¡¯s said in our region that a beggar invented this method of cooking chicken, hence the name ¡®beggar¡¯s chicken.¡¯ It¡¯s not that only beggars can eat it while we cannot. Let me tell you, beggar¡¯s chicken is really delicious, it¡¯s just a bit troublesome to make. But today we¡¯ve moved into our new house, so the trouble doesn¡¯t matter, as long as we¡¯re happy, right?¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing sought agreement with a smile while gazing at Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi, of course, wouldn¡¯t disappoint An Jing and immediately nodded in agreement, ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll make beggar¡¯s chicken!¡± An Jing was very happy. ¡°However, to make beggar¡¯s chicken we need lotus leaves, which seem to be by the river. Let¡¯s go gather some.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    After that, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went together to the riverside to gather lotus leaves.


    Actually, one person could have done it, but neither wanted to part from the other. Even though they were together most of the time, neither felt fed up with it, and it even seemed not enough.


    Although neither of them had spoken of this, they shared the same thought in their hearts: they wanted to be with each other every single moment!


    Thus, they went everywhere together.


    Thus, wherever she went, he went.


    Thus, wherever he went, she went.


    When they returned from the riverside with the lotus leaves, Xiao Changyi began slaughtering the chicken, while An Jing held a bowl to catch the chicken blood¡ªno waste was allowed, as it was edible.


    Only after Xiao Changyi finished processing the chicken according to An Jing¡¯s instructions did she wrap the chicken with the blanched lotus leaves. After wrapping the chicken, An Jing asked Xiao Changyi to help her cover the lotus leaves with mud.


    Then, they set up a fire pit in the yard and placed the chicken wrapped in lotus leaves and mud on the fire to bake.


    Only when the mud was dry and the chicken was cooked did Xiao Changyi take it out of the fire.


    An Jing, wielding a mallet, watched as Xiao Changyi placed the baked beggar¡¯s chicken on the table, and she began to knock with the mallet, causing the mud shell to fall off.


    Once the mud crust broke open, the fragrance filled the room, and An Jing immediately praised, ¡°It smells so good!¡±


    Although Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t expected it to be so aromatic, there was no expression on his face. However, seeing An Jing so exhilarated, the corners of his mouth involuntarily curved upward.


    An Jing then placed the beggar¡¯s chicken on a plate along with the lotus leaves, and began to slowly peel back the lotus leaves.

 Chapter 233 - 233 233 If You Are Willing_1

    ?Chapter 233: Chapter 233 If You Are Willing_1 Chapter 233: Chapter 233 If You Are Willing_1 As the lotus leaf was peeled back, the aroma intensified, causing An Jing to involuntarily swallow her saliva.


    The beggar¡¯s chicken had a lustrous, date-red color that made it look extremely appetizing. An Jing quickly washed her hands before tearing off a chicken leg and offering it to Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth like a treasure, ¡°Husband, try this quickly.¡±


    Xiao Changyi found it sweet beyond words that An Jing insisted he taste it first, even though she had done this many times before and he had grown accustomed to it.


    However, he was always reserved with his emotions, so his smile deepened only a fraction more.


    He took a bite from the chicken leg; the meat was crispy and tender in his mouth, with a unique flavor and a hint of lotus leaf fragrance ¨C it was quite delicious.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± An Jing¡¯s eyes sparkled as she asked.


    ¡°Delicious,¡± Xiao Changyi remarked; as he said this, he brought the chicken leg from An Jing¡¯s hand to her mouth.


    An Jing certainly didn¡¯t mind that her husband had already bitten the chicken leg. She took a big bite and, upon tasting the flavor of the beggar¡¯s chicken ¨C although not as authentic as those sold in specialty shops ¨C her eyes curved with satisfaction.


    As she ate, she conversed, ¡°Husband, next year let¡¯s raise more chickens. I know many ways to cook them, and then I can prepare them for you one by one.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s smile broadened slightly, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Just watching me¡ªdo you really want me to feed you like I did just now?¡± Seeing that Xiao Changyi was simply gazing at her tenderly without eating the beggar¡¯s chicken, An Jing found it amusing and, of course, felt a sweetness in her heart.


    After all, he was only tender with her!


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to feed me, I have no objections,¡± said Xiao Changyi lightly.


    An Jing paused for a moment before raising her eyebrows and smiling, ¡°If I feed you, does that mean you¡¯ll feed me too?¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately picked up a piece of beggar¡¯s chicken with chopsticks and offered it to An Jing¡¯s mouth.


    An Jing¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits with laughter, but she still opened her mouth to eat, then cheerfully said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The two of them continued feeding each other, indulging in a sweet and sticky meal, bursting with tenderness and affection, until the entire beggar¡¯s chicken was gone.


    That night, before sleeping, remembering that Wang Youbao hadn¡¯t visited for some time, and considering that they had not heard news of Landlord Wang¡¯s passing and they were not too busy at home, An Jing suggested, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go to town tomorrow and visit Youbao.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ...


    The next day, after breakfast, Xiao Changyi drove the ox cart, taking An Jing with him to TipLiu Town.


    In TipLiu Town, Landlord Wang was the wealthiest. He had not always been rich but had achieved his wealth through two to three decades of hard struggle. After becoming wealthy, Landlord Wang did not display the avarice or snobbery typical of other landlords. In fact, he was exceptionally kind and reasonable.


    If poor families renting Landlord Wang¡¯s land could not afford the rent, he still allowed them to continue farming it.


    The days of the Wang family had not always been easy, but they lived without worry about clothing and food largely due to Landlord Wang¡¯s support.


    And Landlord Wang¡¯s brothers benefitted greatly from their association with him.


    When An Jing stepped out of the ox cart, she looked at the vast and deep Wang family estate, with the name ¡°Wang Family¡± inscribed on the big gate, and felt no envy; she just thought that she might never be able to have such a fine house in her life.


    It was only when Xiao Changyi parked the ox cart and came to her side that she went with him to the entrance of the Wang Family¡¯s gate, where she asked the young servant guarding the door, ¡°Young man, we are friends of your Young Master Bao. Please, could you tell us how Youbao has been faring recently?¡±

 Chapter 234 - 234 234 What Kind of Young Master is He_1

    ?Chapter 234: Chapter 234: What Kind of Young Master is He_1 Chapter 234: Chapter 234: What Kind of Young Master is He_1 The young servant looked down on An Jing and Xiao Changyi because of their shabby clothes and said with his nostrils in the air, ¡°Go, go, go, our Second Young Master doesn¡¯t have friends like you!¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t get angry, for she had seen plenty of people who judged others based on their status; one more made no difference. She still smiled politely and said, ¡°We truly are friends of your Young Master Bao. If you are not sure how well your Young Master Bao is faring, please trouble yourself to go in and inform him of our arrival, and he will surely come out to meet us.¡±


    When the young servant heard An Jing¡¯s words, he immediately looked at An Jing and Xiao Changyi with extreme contempt from head to toe, ¡°The Second Young Master actually befriends people of your level? No wonder the old master has adopted another son, the Second Young Master really is disappointing! He¡¯s simply incomparable to the First Young Master! Fine, I won¡¯t go inform anyone, just hurry up and leave, don¡¯t stand around here tainting the Wang Family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    An Jing finally frowned, ¡°Do you truly hold such little regard for your Young Master Bao?¡± The words she had said before were also a test, and she had no idea that Wang Youbao¡¯s status had fallen so low that even the household servants looked down on him.


    The young servant sneered, ¡°What Young Master is he, simply a common son. Now that the old master is ill, Madam and the First Young Master manage the household. Once the old man passes away, he won¡¯t be able to stay here any longer. I think you two should¡ªeh¡ª¡±


    Before the young servant could finish, he was kicked to the ground by Yu Daming and immediately let out a cry of pain.


    Yu Daming had been preparing to leave the mansion on an errand, and did not expect to see An Jing and Xiao Changyi being stopped at the gate by the porter, who also spoke rudely to them.


    Yu Daming became enraged on the spot, rushed over, and kicked the young servant fiercely, cursing, ¡°Look at you, Wang Xiaotian, the old man isn¡¯t dead yet, and here you are bullying Young Master Bao. If one day the old master gets better and comes to his senses, and I don¡¯t inform him, well, the old master dotes on Young Master Bao the most, and he would surely flay you alive once he finds out!¡±


    The young servant was named Wang Xiaotian.


    Wang Xiaotian was kicked by Yu Daming because Yu worked for Wang Youbao. Now that Wang Youbao had lost his standing within the Wang Family, servant Yu also had little status there. Wang Xiaotian was not afraid of Yu Daming, since he now served the First Young Master.


    But listening to what Yu said next, about the day when the old master regains clarity...


    Wang Xiaotian immediately became very afraid, and while enduring the pain, he tried to put on a smile and said to Yu, ¡°Brother Ming, it was just my mouth running, please spare me this once, I definitely won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±


    Yu Daming looked at him coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you are now one of the First Young Master¡¯s men. Just wait and see how the First Young Master and Madam are scheming to seize the Wang Family¡¯s property, and how they bully Young Master Bao. They will surely face retribution! And you, you won¡¯t escape it either!¡±


    Having said this, Yu Daming turned around, and smiled politely to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, ¡°I suppose you two must be here to see our young master. Please, come inside, and I will take you to see our young master.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t immediately follow Yu Daming, but instead asked meaningfully, ¡°Your young master, whom are you referring to? Wang Youbao, or Wang Youtao?¡±


    Wang Youtao was the new brother adopted by Wang Youbao, now the First Young Master of the Wang Family.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Young Master Wang Youbao!¡± Yu Daming replied straightaway. ¡°Even though I am but a humble house servant, I also know the importance of repaying kindness. Back in the day, when there was famine in my hometown, my four brothers, my mother, and I couldn¡¯t survive there, so we came to Hecheng County. It was Young Master Bao¡¯s kind heart that took us in.¡±

 Chapter 235 - 235 235 Landlord Wang Wakes Up_1

    ?Chapter 235: Chapter 235 Landlord Wang Wakes Up_1 Chapter 235: Chapter 235 Landlord Wang Wakes Up_1 ¡°After my mother passed away,¡± Yu Daming continued, ¡°it was also Young Master Bao who provided the Silver Coin to help me and my three brothers properly bury our mother. Young Master Bao has been a great benefactor to my family, and I, Yu Daming, have always kept that in my heart.¡±


    An Jing understood and her smile became more genuine, ¡°The Uncle San who came to Jiuping Village with you wanting to take me away, is he your younger brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my third brother, Yu Sanming.¡±


    An Jing was startled, ¡°And what are your other two brothers called?¡± Surely there isn¡¯t one called Xiaoming, right?


    Yu Daming answered truthfully, ¡°My second brother is called Yu Erming, and my youngest brother is called Yu Xiaoming.¡±


    ...So there really was a Xiaoming.


    An Jing fell silent and was about to say something when she heard Yu Daming add, ¡°The four of us brothers have already discussed it. If the landlord were to pass away like this, we would persuade Young Master Bao to leave the Wang Family. He shouldn¡¯t stay and be mistreated here anymore. The four of us will take good care of him. Even if we cannot offer him wealth, it is certainly better than staying in a home where he¡¯s constantly belittled.¡±


    Touched by this, An Jing felt that Wang Youbao was indeed reaping the rewards of being a good person. She said aloud, ¡°Lead the way, please.¡±


    Yu Daming then turned around and led the way once more.


    The Wang Family¡¯s home really was very large, with many winding corridors. Without someone to guide her, An Jing thought she might just end up circling back to where she started.


    Since Madam and Wang Youtao didn¡¯t allow Wang Youbao to stay in Landlord Wang¡¯s room, he had been keeping watch by the door. During this time, Wang Youbao had been in low spirits, hardly able to eat, and had lost about twenty taels in weight.


    When An Jing and Xiao Changyi saw that Wang Youbao had lost weight, it was the noticeable kind that clearly showed how much thinner he had become, and they both were slightly taken aback. Of course, Wang Youbao was still quite hefty.


    It was really because Wang Youbao had been so overweight before, that even after shedding twenty taels, he was still much heavier than the average person.


    Wang Youbao sat listlessly by the door of Landlord Wang¡¯s room. The moment he saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrive, his eyes finally showed some life, and he got up and walked toward them.


    ¡°An Jing, Changyi, what brings you here?¡± Wang Youbao said, honestly surprised and delighted.


    ¡°We came to check on you. It¡¯s been a long time since you visited us, so we wanted to see how you are,¡± An Jing said with a smile.


    Wang Youbao gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°I can¡¯t leave.¡± He had always kept vigil by his father¡¯s door, not venturing anywhere else, for fear of living with lifelong regrets.


    An Jing¡¯s mood grew heavy, and she asked with concern, ¡°How is your father now? Has he gotten any better?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same, he¡¯s just clinging to life.¡± As he said this, Wang Youbao¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. His father lingering like this, neither alive nor dead, was truly suffering. It would be better to die sooner and be freed from this misery.


    An Jing felt even heavier at heart. Indeed, this prolonged suffering was distressing not just for the son, Wang Youbao, but also a torment for Landlord Wang himself.


    Just then, they heard the sound of Landlord Wang¡¯s voice from inside the room calling out, ¡°Bao, my Bao, where have you gone? You are not my Bao, get out of the way. Quickly, call my Bao over; I want to see my Bao...¡±


    Upon hearing Landlord Wang call for him, Wang Youbao immediately turned around and attempted to enter his father¡¯s room. However, he was blocked by two men standing guard at the door. Wang Youbao loudly called for his father, trying to force his way in, but the two men, having trained a bit, successfully stopped him, preventing Wang Youbao from entering at all.


    Wang Youbao was so anxious that he started to cry. His father was calling for him, and yet he couldn¡¯t get inside...

 Chapter 236 - 236 236 Empty Efforts with a Bamboo Basket_1

    ?Chapter 236: Chapter 236 Empty Efforts with a Bamboo Basket_1 Chapter 236: Chapter 236 Empty Efforts with a Bamboo Basket_1 Yu Daming, upon seeing the situation, wanted to rush forward and confront those two, but as he moved a step forward, he saw someone else move faster. Xiao Changyi covered the ground in a few strides and quickly subdued the two men.


    With no one stopping him anymore, Wang Youbao didn¡¯t even have time to thank Xiao Changyi and dashed into Landlord Wang¡¯s room.


    An Jing stomped heavily on one of the men Xiao Changyi had knocked down and bent over with a cold sneer, ¡°Quite bold for a house servant, daring to block your young master¡¯s way.¡±


    Yu Daming had tried to fight with the two men before, hoping to let his young master see their landlord, but he had failed; he and his three brothers also fought against these two without success; now, seeing the two men wailing on the ground after being dealt with by Xiao Changyi, he stepped forward and started kicking them viciously.


    ¡°That¡¯s for bullying with your master¡¯s power! I¡¯ll show you what happens when you bully using your master¡¯s name!¡± Yu Daming continued to curse, fuming. These two were indeed the elder young master¡¯s men!


    Seeing Yu Daming taking his anger out on the two and seemingly enjoying it, An Jing didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, after exchanging a glance with Xiao Changyi, she entered Landlord Wang¡¯s room.


    Just now, apart from hearing Landlord Wang¡¯s voice from inside the room, she also heard a young man¡¯s and an older woman¡¯s voice, both trying to calm Landlord Wang. The young man even said something like ¡°I am your son¡±, indicating that these two must be Wang Youtao and the Madam.


    To prevent Wang Youbao from being bullied, it was better for them to go in and check.


    And as soon as An Jing and Xiao Changyi entered Landlord Wang¡¯s room, they heard¡ª


    ¡°Bao, oh, Bao, how did you get so thin? Haven¡¯t you been eating?¡± The voice of Landlord Wang, filled with distress.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Father...¡± Wang Youbao knelt by the bed, tightly holding Landlord Wang¡¯s hand. Now that Landlord Wang was lucid and recognizing him, the abuse he had suffered during this time resurfaced, and aside from calling out ¡®father¡¯ and crying, he simply couldn¡¯t speak.


    Seeing Wang Youbao like this, Landlord Wang understood and glared fiercely at the Madam and Wang Youtao, asking, ¡°Did they bully you?¡±


    Before Wang Youbao could reply, the Madam quickly put on a smile and said, ¡°My lord, what are you talking about? How would we ever bully Youbao?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father, Youbao is my little brother, I wouldn¡¯t¡ª¡± Wang Youtao didn¡¯t finish his sentence before Landlord Wang cut him off with a sharp rebuke, ¡°Wang Youtao, what are you doing? I am clearly your uncle, why do you keep calling me father?¡±


    The Madam quickly interjected with a laugh, ¡°My lord, Youtao has been adopted into our family; he is your and my son, natural for him to call you father. Youtao has been very filial. While you were ill, it was Youtao who stayed by your bed taking care of you. As for Youbao, he¡¯s been out and about every day, never once seen by your bed¡ª¡±


    She was cut off before she could finish, as Landlord Wang, unable to contain his anger, exclaimed, ¡°My eyes aren¡¯t blind, nor are my ears deaf; I saw and heard just now¡ªit was your men blocking my Bao, not letting him come in! So, while I was sick, you joined together to bully my son. The adoption must have been when you saw me out of my wits and got my nod of approval! Let me tell you now, if I could nod then, I can change my mind now!¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi exchanged looks, both clearly understanding from their expressions: Landlord Wang indeed favored his son Wang Youbao.


    Both the Madam and Wang Youtao¡¯s faces turned pale in an instant. What did this mean? That all their efforts were in vain?

 Chapter 237 - 237 237 Im Not Sick I Just Reached the Damn

    ?Chapter 237: Chapter 237 I¡¯m Not Sick, I Just Reached the Damn Time_1 Chapter 237: Chapter 237 I¡¯m Not Sick, I Just Reached the Damn Time_1 Landlord Wang disregarded the pale faces of the two individuals, turned his head, and looked at Yu Daming who had just kicked someone out, instructing, ¡°Daming, go invite my nephews and cousins over!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Yu Daming immediately ran out to fetch people.


    ¡°Youbao, you¡¯ve suffered...¡± Landlord Wang¡¯s gaze fell back onto Wang Youbao, and seeing how much thinner Wang Youbao had become, his old eyes reddened with distress. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your father is here, I won¡¯t let them bully you anymore!¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately shook his head, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m alright, as long as you get better, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Being bullied was nothing; all he wanted was for his kind father to be healthy and live a long life.


    Landlord Wang sighed, ¡°Your father isn¡¯t sick, it¡¯s just that my time to die is near, I¡¯m already seventy, I¡¯ve lived a long life, it¡¯s time for me to go.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that.¡± Wang Youbao had just wiped his tears away, but upon hearing Landlord Wang¡¯s words, they fell once more.


    ¡°Youbao, ¡®Real men do not cry easily,¡¯ from now on, don¡¯t cry so easily, lest others see and laugh,¡± Landlord Wang tried to take a handkerchief to wipe away Wang Youbao¡¯s tears, but his sick hands lacked the strength, and in the end, it was Wang Youbao who took the handkerchief and wiped his own tears.


    Landlord Wang¡¯s clouded vision fell on An Jing and Xiao Changyi: ¡°Who are these two...?¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately introduced them: ¡°Dad, these are my two friends, An Jing and Xiao Changyi. They happened to visit me today, and it¡¯s thanks to their help that I was able to come in.¡±


    Landlord Wang gave An Jing and Xiao Changyi a grateful smile, ¡°Thank you both for just now. I have always heard Youbao mention you, Youbao may be kind-hearted, but he¡¯s not a fool. Over the years, he¡¯s had many friends, but the only ones he mentions in front of me are you two, which must mean you really treat him well, unlike the others.¡±


    Despite the fact that if she hadn¡¯t resisted, she would have become his concubine, An Jing didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable at this moment.


    This man was a good person.


    This man was her friend¡¯s father.


    She had respect for him.


    An Jing responded gracefully with a smile, ¡°Youbao has also treated us with true sincerity.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very good to hear,¡± Landlord Wang nodded, ¡°I probably won¡¯t be able to survive this ordeal, but I hope your friendship lasts forever.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re clear-headed now, your health should be improving.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to comfort me, I know my own body well, I¡¯m likely experiencing a brief improvement before the end. While I¡¯m still lucid, I want to settle all my affairs so that when I¡¯m confused again, others won¡¯t have an opportunity to take advantage.¡±


    No sooner had Landlord Wang spoken these words than Yu Daming had the uncles and cousins brought in.


    The uncles and cousins were initially delighted that Landlord Wang was lucid and then they asked what matter he needed them for.


    An Jing felt this was a family matter and intended to leave with Xiao Changyi, but Landlord Wang stopped them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, the two of you, consider yourselves as witnesses to this,¡± he said.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi then decided to stay. They were planning to keep standing, but Yu Daming brought two chairs behind them and invited them to sit, and they did so without demur.


    Landlord Wang then looked toward the uncles and cousins, ¡°I may be sick and muddled, but have you all lost your wits too? I¡¯m not childless, why would I adopt my second brother¡¯s son as my own?¡±


    One of the uncles replied shamefully, ¡°When we saw you nodding that day, we didn¡¯t object.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you object? Was it really just because I nodded? Or was it because Youbao, being born of a concubine, couldn¡¯t compare to Wang Youtao, the legitimate son of my second brother!¡±

 Chapter 238 - 238 238 The End of Ill Intentions_1

    ?Chapter 238: Chapter 238: The End of Ill Intentions_1 Chapter 238: Chapter 238: The End of Ill Intentions_1 ¡°I know you¡¯ve always favored Wang Youtao, but Youbao is my only son. His name is Wang Youbao, and no one shall think of taking away what belongs to him.¡± After pausing, Landlord Wang continued, ¡°They¡¯re clearly trying to snatch away my property from Youbao, and I don¡¯t believe you fail to see that.¡±


    Those uncles and elder cousins all hung their heads in shame.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m clear-headed today, I want to settle everything that needs to be explained, and take care of all that needs to be handled.¡± Saying this, Landlord Wang took the pillow from under his head and handed it to Wang Youbao. ¡°Youbao, tear open this pillow, inside there¡¯s the key to my treasure chest. I¡¯m giving it to you now; keep it safe.¡±


    Madam and Wang Youtao immediately turned red with jealousy. These past days, they had searched the entire room without finding the key, and never anticipated that this old man would have hidden the key inside a pillow!


    Seeing Madam and Wang Youtao glaring hatefully at the key in Wang Youbao¡¯s hand, An Jing¡¯s lips curled with a sneer. These people, harboring ill intentions, deserved to get nothing at all.


    Landlord Wang looked at Wang Youbao: ¡°All my land deeds, property titles, and the contracts for several shops are in that treasure chest. From now on, this household is yours. Youbao, your father doesn¡¯t ask for your glory or wealth, only that you have no worries for food and clothing, and live in peace.¡±


    ¡°Father...¡± Wang Youbao, who had just found the key in the pillow, teared up again on hearing Landlord Wang¡¯s words.


    Landlord Wang sighed and then turned to his housekeeper: ¡°Housekeeper, you have been following me all these years. After I die, you will follow Youbao, who is my only concern. Also, after my death, give the storeroom key to Youbao. Aside from him, do not let anyone touch a thing in the storeroom.¡±


    The housekeeper had always been loyal to Landlord Wang alone, and now with tears said, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Seeing Landlord Wang giving everything to Wang Youbao, the uncles and elder cousins exchanged looks, until finally one of the eldest spoke: ¡°This isn¡¯t reasonable. Although you were confused at the time, Wang Youtao has been adopted under your name and is already counted as your son. You should still leave something for him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m clear-headed now, not confused anymore. Whether you¡¯re happy about it or not, I only have one son, Youbao. As for Wang Youtao, you should remove his name from under my account. If you¡¯re unwilling to do so, I will have someone throw Wang Youtao out of my household now and expunge him from the Wang family, creating a separate family tree for my household.¡± Landlord Wang was kindhearted, but when he needed to be tough, he was unflinchingly so. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have become as wealthy as he was.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± The uncles and elder cousins were all stunned.


    Madam was entirely dumbfounded. All her efforts had come to naught.


    Wang Youtao, on the other hand, was infuriated: ¡°You old coot, how can you do this? After adopting me, you¡¯re casting me out again!¡± Being cast out like this, he would become a laughingstock! With not a penny gained and the subject of ridicule, how could he ever be content?


    Yu Daming immediately stopped Wang Youtao, who had been spoiled his whole life, from charging at Landlord Wang, preventing him from harming him.


    The uncles and elder cousins frowned disapprovingly upon hearing Wang Youtao curse at Landlord Wang. They knew that their clan¡¯s comfortable life was thanks to Landlord Wang¡¯s continuous support.


    They were indeed grateful for everything Landlord Wang had done for the clan.


    The eldest uncle promptly said, ¡°We will organize a family meeting later to revise the family tree and reassign Wang Youtao under the name of your second brother.¡±

 Chapter 239 - 239 239 We are happier~_1

    ?Chapter 239: Chapter 239 We are happier~_1 Chapter 239: Chapter 239 We are happier~_1 ¡°This is very good,¡± Landlord Wang nodded.


    ¡°You old immortals, you¡ª¡± Wang Youtao became even more frenzied in his madness, cursing the uncles and elder relatives as well, but before he could finish, Yu Daming knocked him out cold.


    When they heard Wang Youtao include them in his tirade, the faces of those uncles and elders turned dark. Any partiality they had for Wang Youtao vanished in an instant.


    Landlord Wang looked at Madam, then said, ¡°As for my legitimate wife Qian Shi, I never wanted to abandon the wife of my youth, but she was too jealous. She mistreated eight or nine out of ten of my concubines and bore me no children. I have endured this all along, but now she has colluded with outsiders to covet my wealth and bully my son. Such a woman is unacceptable; I divorce her. Housekeeper, bring paper and ink, and prepare the divorce document.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    No matter how much Madam Qian Shi wailed, Landlord Wang ultimately signed the divorce document with a firm hand and stamped it with his personal seal.


    Once he flung the divorce document at Qian Shi, telling her to get out, Landlord Wang then turned his gaze to Wang Youbao and said gently, ¡°Bao, it¡¯s fortunate that your sisters are all married off. If you want to associate with them, then do so; if not, that¡¯s fine too. If they don¡¯t treat you as a brother, you have no obligation to treat them as sisters. As for your aunts, after my death, give them some silver coins to send them away, or alternatively provide some real estate for them to live in, but do not keep them at home. Led astray by Qian Shi, they have grown malicious at heart, and keeping them here would only invite endless troubles.¡±


    Wang Youbao responded, ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    ¡°Good boy,¡± Landlord Wang patted Wang Youbao¡¯s hand with satisfaction and then closed his eyes, uttering weakly, ¡°Bao, father is tired. You escort your friends and the uncles out; I would like to rest a bit. Don¡¯t worry, after I¡¯m gone, the estate will be yours, and if anyone dares to covet it, I will become a vicious ghost and haunt them.¡±


    The uncles shivered down their spines, all thinking to themselves: They must remind their clan never to covet the wealth that rightfully belongs to Wang Youbao like Wang Youtao and Qian Shi did.


    ¡°Father...¡± Wang Youbao choked up again.


    Landlord Wang did not open his eyes, but weakly waved his hand: ¡°Go on, go on.¡±


    Wang Youbao pressed his lips together, then began escorting people out.


    After seeing the uncles off at the front gate, Wang Youbao then walked An Jing and Xiao Changyi to their oxcart parked not far away.


    ¡°Changyi, thank you for today,¡± Wang Youbao said sincerely. He had not said thanks before, and now he made amends.


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    However, it was An Jing who smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? It was just good timing; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to help.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°Your father truly loves you.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wang Youbao nodded, ¡°My father once told me that the happiest thing in his life was having a son like me.¡±


    ¡°Then you should hurry back,¡± An Jing urged, ¡°and stay with your father.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He had not been able to stay by his father¡¯s bedside before, but now he could, and he would not leave.


    He could see that his father probably didn¡¯t have much time left, and he intended to be there every possible day, every possible moment, savoring every word with his father, so he would not have wasted the many years of his father¡¯s affection.


    Only after watching Wang Youbao enter the Wang family¡¯s main gate did An Jing turn to Xiao Changyi and say, ¡°Husband, actually, Youbao is fortunate.¡± At least he had such a loving father.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± An Jing suddenly said with a smile, ¡°we are even happier~¡±


    Xiao Changyi looked at her, the corners of his mouth lifting almost imperceptibly, ¡°Hmm.¡±

 Chapter 240 - 240 240 If I Say I Believe Will You Believe_1

    ?Chapter 240: Chapter 240: If I Say I Believe, Will You Believe?_1 Chapter 240: Chapter 240: If I Say I Believe, Will You Believe?_1 ¡°Tell me, is it because of me that you¡¯re happy?¡± An Jing asked, tilting her head up with a proud and coquettish air.


    Xiao Changyi nodded, honestly indulging her; ¡°Yes.¡±


    But An Jing suddenly stopped smiling. After a long pause, she said softly, ¡°I probably never told you, my parents... that is, my mom and dad, they were dismembered and killed. I became a soldier in order to avenge them. Before their deaths, I was quite happy. But after they died, happiness was gone for me. It was just me left in my family, and I became good at cooking gradually because there was nobody to cook for me, just one person. I could only cook for myself.¡±


    Xiao Changyi felt heartbroken. He wanted to embrace An Jing, but with people passing by from time to time, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to overstep boundaries, so he just took one of An Jing¡¯s hands and held it tightly in his own.


    An Jing, feeling the strength he applied to her hand, smiled: ¡°Later, I sacrificed myself for my country, traveled here, and met you. Only then did I start being happy again. I¡¯m happy because of you. Very happy, very happy. Husband, being with you, I am very happy, very happy. You¡¯ve been better to me than my parents and grandparents. We should keep being this happy forever, right?¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately nodded with conviction: ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡± An Jing¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile, gazing deeply at him, ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to have you.¡±


    ¡°So it is for me,¡± replied Xiao Changyi, gripping her hand even tighter.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked, pretending not to understand.


    This time, he answered plainly: ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to have you.¡± He paused, ¡°Later you¡¯ll teach me how to cook, and I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±


    An Jing was almost brought to tears.


    ¡°Why are your eyes red?¡± Xiao Changyi frowned deeply, disliking the sight of her this way.


    An Jing immediately smiled widely: ¡°If I say there¡¯s sand in my eye, would you believe me?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say whether he believed her or not, but counterquestioned: ¡°If I said I believe, would you believe me?¡±


    An Jing was startled for a moment, then laughed earnestly: ¡°There¡¯s no sand, I¡¯m just moved because you said you want to learn cooking for me. Make sure you keep your promise.¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded immediately: ¡°Yes!¡±


    An Jing was even happier and urged: ¡°Let¡¯s not stand here anymore, let¡¯s hurry home.¡± Then she lowered her voice, whispered very softly, and with a mischevious smile added: ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient to want a kiss here.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately turned to lead the ox cart.


    An Jing¡¯s eyes crinkled into crescents with her smile. She and her husband, truly very, very happy.


    ...


    As soon as they returned home, An Jing and Xiao Changyi took their knives to the bamboo grove to cut bamboo. They needed to channel the stream water to their yard. Otherwise, they would still have to go to Jiuping Village to draw water, which was time-consuming and laborious.


    After cutting an appropriate amount of bamboo, they knocked out the nodes in the middle, then connected each bamboo to each other, channeling the mountain stream water to their yard through the connected bamboo pipes.


    It took An Jing and Xiao Changyi an entire day to complete the work.


    Standing in the yard, with her arms around Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist and leaning into Xiao Changyi¡¯s embrace, An Jing watched the water flow out from the bamboo pipes and into the water tank on the ground, feeling a profound sense of security.


    Surrounded by lush greenery, with a gentle breeze and the fragrance of flowers and birdsong, the atmosphere was warm and inviting.


    An Jing raised her small face, smiling broadly at her aloof husband: ¡°Husband, we don¡¯t have to go to Jiuping Village to fetch water anymore. We have water at home now.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Changyi lowered his head, gently rubbing his forehead against hers. Perhaps feeling that it wasn¡¯t enough, after rubbing foreheads, he also nuzzled her nose with his.


    The nuzzles made An Jing giggle uncontrollably.

 Chapter 241 - 241 241 Gone with the Past Such Is Life_1

    ?Chapter 241: Chapter 241 Gone with the Past, Such Is Life_1 Chapter 241: Chapter 241 Gone with the Past, Such Is Life_1 Once the tub was full of water, An Jing blocked the bamboo pipe with a wooden piece to prevent the water from flowing out.


    ¡°Husband, go get the vegetables we picked this morning and wash them.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    By the time Xiao Changyi brought out the vegetables, before the two of them began to wash them, Yu Daming arrived.


    Yu Daming came to deliver the news of death, Landlord Wang had passed away, this morning during the Yin hour.


    Yu Daming said solemnly, ¡°After you left yesterday, the master had been sleeping continuously. The young master stayed by the bed the entire time. Yesterday, at lunch and dinner, the young master called out to the master but there was no response; he remained asleep. If it were not for his breathing, we would have thought the master passed away at that moment. Today, during the Yin hour, because the young master had been holding the master¡¯s hand, he noticed the master¡¯s body temperature was dropping. Feeling something amiss, he checked the master¡¯s breath, and only then did we realize the master had passed away.¡±


    Sighing in her heart, An Jing thought: It seems that Landlord Wang¡¯s sudden moment of clarity yesterday was indeed a sign of the end.


    The next day, carrying a heavy heart, An Jing and Xiao Changyi bought incense, candles, firecrackers, and paper money as offerings to mourn at the Wang family home.


    After all, they were friends with Wang Youbao; they couldn¡¯t avoid paying this visit.


    Since there were many people mourning, and Wang Youbao was in deep sorrow over his father¡¯s death, An Jing didn¡¯t say much to him. She only offered a few words of comfort, telling Wang Youbao to restrain his grief and accept the change.


    After returning from the mourning visit, An Jing and Xiao Changyi started to ponder over the grain rice dehusking. The deceased had passed; the living should carry on as such.


    In fact, An Jing had been thinking about the grain rice dehusking for a while, and she had already drawn up a draft. However, initially, because she couldn¡¯t clearly remember the structure of the dehusker, many sketches were scrapped. It wasn¡¯t until the night before last that she drew a sketch that seemed right and decided not to make any more drawings.


    There was not much rice left at home, and they still had some only because they had not eaten any rice during this time. But they had rice porridge to drink with every meal, the slightly thicker kind of porridge. Compared with the early days when the two first lived together, An Jing genuinely felt that things were much better now.


    To be honest, living together with Xiao Changyi, An Jing enjoyed every day. Even if the food wasn¡¯t the best, she was very happy, nearly bursting with joy from her bones, sweetness filling her heart.


    The grain rice dehusker was very similar to a stone mill, primarily made of bamboo, wood, and loam.


    The entire process of making the dehusker involved roughly seven steps: preparing the clay, crafting the husking tray, weaving the husking ring, tamping the clay, toasting the husking nails, affixing the ba gua, and finishing the design.


    Xiao Changyi had woven all the bamboo baskets, hampers, and containers at home. He could make simple things, and weaving the husking ring didn¡¯t require advanced skills¡ªif one could weave a basket, one could weave it, so An Jing didn¡¯t look for a professional weaver and let Xiao Changyi start working according to the blueprint.


    But since making the grain rice dehusker was quite troublesome, it took An Jing and Xiao Changyi a full eight days to complete it.


    Once the grain rice dehusker was finished, An Jing and Xiao Changyi used it to husk rice.


    The rice husked by the grain rice dehusker was brown rice, not as white as the modern machine-ground rice. This brown rice still needed to be polished with a Stepping Dehusking Machine to become white.


    However, even though the Stepping Dehusking Machine was still needed, it was much faster than continuously using it to husk rice before.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi took only one day to produce fifty pounds of rice.


    As An Jing watched Xiao Changyi pour the rice into the nearly empty rice tub, she smiled and asked, ¡°Husband, the government should be coming soon to collect taxes, right?¡±

 Chapter 242 - 242 242 Buying Rice Grain_1

    ?Chapter 242: Chapter 242 Buying Rice Grain_1 Chapter 242: Chapter 242 Buying Rice Grain_1 Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Hmm, it should be soon.¡±


    Usually, the government collects the tax grain within two months after the rice is harvested. Now that more than one month has passed, almost reaching two, it is indeed time for the tax grain to be collected.


    Grain taxes are levied per mu, and generally, farmers pay in grain, but they can also choose to pay in Silver Coin.


    However, paying in Silver Coin is more expensive than paying in grain.


    Here, ¡®grain¡¯ refers to unprocessed rice, not the polished rice that has been milled. Although paying the tax in Silver Coin is more expensive than grain, the total cost is still much cheaper than buying polished rice.


    The tax for one mu of land is half a dan of grain, regardless of the yield; that is fifty jin of rice. With the market price of rice being eight coins per jin, fifty jin of rice amounts to four hundred coins.


    If you choose to pay in cash, that would be five hundred coins per mu for taxes.


    Polished rice costs twenty coins per jin, and usually, a hundred jin of rice can yield about sixty to seventy jin of polished rice, meaning fifty jin of rice could produce over thirty jin of polished rice. Over thirty jin of polished rice is worth over six hundred coins.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi still had some money on hand, and now they also had a grain rice mill, which made milling rice much faster. Therefore, An Jing and Xiao Changyi would not even consider paying in rice; they chose to pay in Silver Coin.


    As for the rice at home, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had already decided to keep it for milling at home for their own consumption.


    An Jing even had plans to buy some rice from others and mill it themselves, which would be much more cost-effective than just buying polished rice.


    With that in mind, An Jing said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go to Xiaolan¡¯s house to see if they¡¯re selling their rice. If they are, we¡¯ll buy it all.¡±


    Because milling rice with a stone mortar is so time-consuming and labor-intensive, producing only a little polished rice each day, and considering there are other farm chores to be done, one can¡¯t mill rice at home every day. Consequently, very few farmers are able to mill all their rice at home.


    Typically, a farmer will divide their rice into three parts: one part to pay the grain taxes, another part to mill into polished rice to sell for money, and the rest is sold directly to rice shops at the market rate of eight coins per jin.


    Rice shops employ professionals to mill rice, who do this task every day.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections about buying the rice.


    If they didn¡¯t buy rice to mill themselves, they would have to buy polished rice later on, as the amount of rice they had at home wasn¡¯t enough for the two of them to eat for a long time.


    Then, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to An Village to find Shi Xiaolan, who said she had originally planned to sell a hundred jin to the rice shop. Now, selling it to them worked out perfectly.


    After that, An Jing and Xiao Changyi bought a hundred jin of rice from Shi Xiaolan.


    An Jing had thought about suggesting to Shi Xiaolan that, if she wanted to mill rice, she could use the grain rice mill and Stepping Dehusking Machine in An Jingxin¡¯s house, which would be faster. However, upon reflection, she felt it was inappropriate; her home was not a rice milling site, and while she might not mind the intrusion, she feared her husband might find it bothersome.


    Her husband was a very aloof person who didn¡¯t like mingling with others at all.


    Moreover, she also preferred her husband¡¯s company alone, not fond of having other people constantly in their yard.


    So, An Jing did not mention the grain rice mill and Stepping Dehusking Machine to Shi Xiaolan.


    Nevertheless, An Jingxin had already decided that when she had the time, she would draw a more detailed diagram of the grain rice mill for Shi Xiaolan to take to someone to make. Even if Shi Xiaolan¡¯s family couldn¡¯t afford to build one, all of An Village could pitch in to construct one together. Having one grain rice mill for the whole village was still faster than using a stone mortar.

 Chapter 243 - 243 243 This Tickles His Heart More Than

    ?Chapter 243: Chapter 243 This Tickles His Heart More Than Jokes!_1 Chapter 243: Chapter 243 This Tickles His Heart More Than Jokes!_1 Two days later, government officers arrived to collect taxes and grain from An Jing and Xiao Changyi. Although there were four officers, all of them showed particular courtesy towards An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    An Jingxin understood that she was basking in the glow of her husband, but this time, she didn¡¯t make fun of him. Instead, as soon as the officers left, she hugged her husband¡¯s waist, tilted her small face upwards, and just smiled at him.


    This teased him even more than bantering!


    Xiao Changyi, though expressionless, couldn¡¯t help himself. He leaned down, his forehead rubbing against hers, then his nose nuzzled hers in an appeasing gesture, and at last, his lips lightly grazed hers.


    Their breathing intertwined with each other¡¯s as An Jing¡¯s lips were caressed by Xiao Changyi¡¯s for quite a while before she showed a sly look, opened her mouth, and bit Xiao Changyi on the lips.


    After biting, An Jing laughed heartily.


    The bite wasn¡¯t heavy but still a bit painful, and yet it was incredibly enticing to him.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s breathing grew heavier, his caress of her lips more intense, and then gradually he deepened the kiss.


    The atmosphere was beautiful, utterly intoxicating.


    Once Xiao Changyi and An Jing closed their eyes, they didn¡¯t want to open them again, indulging in the moment, feeling each other¡¯s breathing, exchanging kiss after kiss that quickened their heartbeats.


    Our love doesn¡¯t need to be earth-shattering, nor does it crave fame or fortune, neither riches nor splendor; we only seek simplicity and warmth, tranquil years, to know and be with each other, like a gentle, everlasting stream.


    ...


    The new house was completed, and the creek had been led into the yard. According to An Jing¡¯s plan, the next step was to dig canals and construct terraced fields.


    The canals would wait because the terraced fields had to be built first and then irrigated with water from the creek.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had only cultivated two acres of land so far, all of which had been planted.


    An Jing intended to open up another ten or so acres, and Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    That day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were about to go clear some land, but before they could leave, Wang Youbao arrived. Landlord Wang had passed away a month ago, and after Wang Youbao¡¯s family had finished with the funerary affairs, he came to visit An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Seeing that Wang Youbao seemed a little thinner but otherwise in good spirits, An Jing felt even more at ease.


    ¡°This is my first time visiting your new house; it¡¯s quite nice,¡± Wang Youbao said as he looked around the yard with admiration.


    An Jing smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not as good as your place.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that,¡± Wang Youbao shook his head, ¡°Your home feels warm to me; my house might be big, but it¡¯s just me alone, without any warmth.¡±


    An Jing immediately teased, ¡°Get married and have some kids, then it will be warm.¡±


    Wang Youbao laughed, ¡°That¡¯s unlikely for now. I must observe three years of mourning for my father. Discussing marriage and children should wait until after that.¡±


    Suddenly curious, An Jing asked, ¡°Youbao, how old are you exactly? Why haven¡¯t you married yet?¡±


    Truth be told, she had always found this strange. Wang Youbao was so overweight that she couldn¡¯t guess his actual age. She roughly knew he wasn¡¯t very old, but whether he was older than her husband, she didn¡¯t know.


    In these parts, except in special circumstances, men would usually marry at sixteen or seventeen.


    Age wasn¡¯t a secret, so of course, Wang Youbao wouldn¡¯t hide it, ¡°I¡¯ll be seventeen in a month. Since my father had been sick for the past couple of years, he didn¡¯t have the energy to arrange my marriage, and I haven¡¯t taken a fancy to any girl, so the matter has been delayed.¡±

 Chapter 244 - 244 244 You two are really talented_1

    ?Chapter 244: Chapter 244 You two are really talented!_1 Chapter 244: Chapter 244 You two are really talented!_1 An Jing: ¡°...¡± No wonder this person cried at every turn; it turns out he was still so young.


    An Jing was silent for a good while before she said somewhat complicatedly, ¡°Why are you so young?¡± Even though she felt that he should be young, she had not expected him to be younger than her current age.


    And she and her husband had actually become friends with such a little kid...


    Wang Youbao was somewhat baffled and asked, ¡°Are you very old then?¡±


    An Jing immediately said, ¡°In three more months, I will be nineteen!¡±


    ¡°And Changyi, he...?¡± Wang Youbao looked towards Xiao Changyi, who had an expressionless face.


    An Jing looked to the sky and said, ¡°He¡¯s twenty-four.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m the youngest,¡± Wang Youbao actually laughed, ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve always felt like you¡¯re the older brother and sister.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± What older sister, she¡¯s only a year older than he is now!


    Before An Jing could speak, Wang Youbao noticed the grain rice and Stepping Dehusking Machine in the yard and promptly asked in amazement, ¡°What are these?¡±


    An Jing pointed with a hand, ¡°That¡¯s the grain rice.¡± She pointed again, ¡°That¡¯s the Stepping Dehusking Machine, both are for husking rice.¡±


    Wang Youbao had only seen rice being pounded with a mortar and had never seen these kinds of agricultural tools, so he became even more interested, ¡°Compared to using a mortar, how effective is it?¡±


    An Jing said indifferently, ¡°About three to forty times faster, I guess.¡±


    ¡°That fast?!¡± Wang Youbao immediately looked shocked, his eyes wide. Then, with gleaming eyes, he asked, ¡°Did you and Changyi come up with this together?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°You two really are talented! Have you considered selling these to make money?¡±


    An Jing really wanted to roll her eyes at Wang Youbao; she could practically see the symbols of silver flashing in his eyes. True to a businessman, he could spot a business opportunity in anything.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t considered it,¡± An Jing replied truthfully.


    Wang Youbao immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s not too late to consider it now. Right now, only your family has these, and since the grain rice and Stepping Dehusking Machine can husk rice so quickly, surely many people would want to buy them.¡±


    An Jing was speechless for two seconds, then said, ¡°Making the Stepping Dehusking Machine is simple, but this grain rice, my husband and I spent a full eight days to make it well. The cost is quite expensive; ordinary farmers can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    ¡°Then sell it to rice shops!¡± Wang Youbao was quite excited, ¡°The rice shops can definitely afford it! Common rice shops have their own rice-pounding workers, and if you sell it to them, they¡¯ll definitely be able to husk rice faster and would reduce the number of people they hire to husk rice. The rice shops will definitely want to buy it!¡±


    An Jing was actually not very enthusiastic about doing business. Moreover, in her view, as long as there was enough money, that was fine, and her family currently had more than seven taels of silver. As long as they didn¡¯t spend excessively, they were genuinely fine for the time being.


    This was why she was not currently doing the fermented bean curd business to make money, but instead focusing on clearing land for terraced fields.


    Seeing Wang Youbao completely with a businessman¡¯s demeanor, An Jing was quite speechless. She silently exchanged a look with her husband before saying to Wang Youbao, ¡°We are currently clearing land and don¡¯t intend to do any business.¡±


    Wang Youbao suppressed the urge to scold An Jing for her lack of ambition and said kindly, ¡°This item is a rarity; the money you earn from selling one to the rice shops would probably be enough to buy you a lot of land.¡±


    His family owned so much land that he naturally knew how much land cost per mu. Precisely because he knew, he especially wanted An Jing and Xiao Changyi to do this business, as it would be much easier than clearing land.


    Seeing that Wang Youbao was still trying to persuade her, An Jing knew that Wang Youbao had good intentions, and without getting angry, simply said, ¡°Everyone has their own ideas. Right now, we don¡¯t want to do business to earn money; we just want to clear the land.¡±

 Chapter 245 - 245 245 Money Cant Be Brought into This World

    ?Chapter 245: Chapter 245: Money Can¡¯t Be Brought into This World or Taken Beyond Death_1 Chapter 245: Chapter 245: Money Can¡¯t Be Brought into This World or Taken Beyond Death_1 ¡°They¡¯re considering opening the land...¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    Having known An Jing and Xiao Changyi for so long, Wang Youbao had some understanding of what kind of people they were. He knew that once An Jing and Xiao Changyi made up their minds about something, even if he exhausted himself trying to persuade them, it would be in vain.


    So, he gave up on trying to dissuade them and with a light sigh, he said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to do this business, then how about you let me do it?¡± He truly believed it was a good business opportunity, and he didn¡¯t want to miss out on it.


    ¡°Sure,¡± An Jing agreed readily. ¡°It just so happens that I drew up a detailed diagram of the grain rice last night. I was planning to find an opportunity to give the blueprint to Xiao Lan so she could get someone to make her own Stepping Dehusking Machine by herself. Now I¡¯ll give it to you, and when the time comes, help her make one too.¡±


    Wang Youbao had only asked tentatively and did not expect An Jing to actually agree. Seeing that An Jing truly agreed, and so straightforwardly at that, he could hardly believe it. ¡°You¡¯re really willing to let me do it? You can make a lot of Silver Coin from it!¡±


    An Jing laughed gently. ¡°Money can¡¯t be brought into life or taken out of death, so why earn so much? We just need enough to get by.¡±


    She was truly content with her current life, so grounded and happy.


    If it could always be like this, she would be very willing.


    As for whether she had a lot of money or lived in a luxurious mansion, she didn¡¯t care.


    And originally, the purpose of making spoiled tofu was just to buy cattle, so that her husband wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard. She hadn¡¯t planned on using fermented tofu to make a lot of money.


    Now, things are fine as they are.


    Wang Youbao greatly admired An Jing¡¯s open-mindedness and nonchalance, feeling inferior, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t do it. Without money, I don¡¯t feel secure.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Alas,¡± Wang Youbao sighed again before confessing more honestly, ¡°Everyone already looks down on me because of my status as a Commons Son. If I don¡¯t have some money, they will look down on me even more.¡±


    An Jing suddenly became serious. ¡°Youbao, people will only respect you if you respect yourself first! If you don¡¯t respect yourself, how can you expect others to respect you?¡± She had long noticed that her friend was very insecure.


    Wang Youbao was struck dumb.


    After a moment, he came back to his senses, and said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°I am ashamed, I have never respected myself. If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have even been aware of this issue.¡±


    An Jing immediately responded, ¡°Then starting from today, you must start respecting yourself and stand up straight!¡±


    Wang Youbao was jolted once more before murmuring hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    An Jing knew that it wasn¡¯t an overnight matter for Wang Youbao, who had felt inferior for so many years, to suddenly stop. Therefore, she didn¡¯t say anything more but went into the inner room and brought out the blueprints of the grain rice and Stepping Dehusking Machine to Wang Youbao.


    Wang Youbao, while taking the blueprints, asked, ¡°Should we make a written agreement that, after deducting costs, we split the profit fifty-fifty?¡±


    If it were anyone else, in business it¡¯s best to make as much money as possible, and Wang Youbao would definitely propose a sixty-forty split, with sixty percent for him and forty for them; but since they were his friends, that¡¯s why he proposed splitting it fifty-fifty.


    An Jing, who didn¡¯t care at all, said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for a written agreement, nor for splitting it. It¡¯s just a few diagrams; I¡¯m giving them to you. You just have to give me one grain rice when the time comes. I want to give it to someone.¡± That person, of course, was Shi Xiaolan.


    Although An Jing said there was no need to split it, there was no way Wang Youbao could take such a big advantage of his friends. He didn¡¯t say much on the surface, but in his heart, he had already decided to split the profits fifty-fifty with An Jing.

 Chapter 246 - 246 246 Signature Dish_1

    ?Chapter 246: Chapter 246: Signature Dish_1 Chapter 246: Chapter 246: Signature Dish_1 ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have someone send one over to you when the time comes,¡± Wang Youbao cheerfully promised.


    The drawing didn¡¯t just detail the structure of the grain rice mill but also included the steps and materials needed. A preliminary estimate suggested that the cost of making one grain rice mill should be around one tael.


    And one tael was nothing to him; since An Jing wanted a grain rice mill to give as a gift, he naturally agreed without hesitation.


    An Jing nodded: ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°By the way,¡± Wang Youbao tucked the drawing into his chest and suddenly remembered something, ¡°why did you stop making fermented tofu? People from the Nine-Tiered Pavilion have even come to me, saying that you refuse to make it for them, and asking if I still have any fermented tofu because they want to buy.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Why are you still naively asking this question? I¡¯ve already said, as long as we have enough money, that¡¯s good. Besides, my husband and I only want to focus on farming now, and don¡¯t feel like thinking about anything else.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just the Nine-Tiered Pavilion; other restaurants from the county also came, and Xing Cashier too visited many times, wanting to purchase fermented tofu from their family, but she declined them all.


    Her and her husband¡¯s goal was very clear now¡ªcultivating terraced fields!


    Wang Youbao immediately let out two embarrassed chuckles, then said, ¡°I was actually hoping to buy some more fermented tofu from you. Recently, quite a few more people have been craving it and keep asking when the restaurant will have it. You know, my restaurant doesn¡¯t have a signature dish like other places, and not many customers come. We only really made money selling those dishes with fermented tofu and selling carp caught in rice paddies. Other than that, we haven¡¯t made much profit. I¡¯ve been considering closing down the restaurant. But seeing as there¡¯s renewed interest in the dishes with fermented tofu, I thought I¡¯d buy some from you to make a good profit... Hehe... Since you¡¯re no longer selling fermented tofu, then never mind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not selling, but you could make it yourself,¡± An Jing said with a smile. Then, turning her head, she looked at her husband with a smile, ¡°Right, dear?¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded slightly: ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Wang Youbao didn¡¯t catch on immediately.


    Without waiting for Wang Youbao to react, An Jing went inside to fetch some paper for pasting windows, while Xiao Changyi went to the kitchen and found a small piece of charcoal at the entrance.


    By the time An Jing had spread the paper on the kitchen table, Xiao Changyi had begun to write down the method for making moldy tofu, along with some precautions, using the charcoal.


    Since they hadn¡¯t yet bought any ink or brush, charcoal was the only option.


    Once Wang Youbao had realized what was happening, and saw An Jing enter the kitchen with the paper, he immediately followed but then stopped at the kitchen doorway. A gentleman keeps his distance from the kitchen; he definitely wouldn¡¯t enter it.


    Still, Wang Youbao was curious about what Xiao Changyi was writing on the paper, and could only stand at the kitchen entrance, holding onto the doorframe and craning his neck to see inside, but sadly, he couldn¡¯t see anything and it just made his neck ache.


    Once Xiao Changyi finished writing, he handed the paper to Wang Youbao.


    Wang Youbao took it and upon seeing clearly what it was, immediately looked up incredulously at An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    An Jing said with a smile, ¡°A signature dish is only a signature dish if only your restaurant has it; that¡¯s what truly makes it a signature dish. Now I¡¯ve told you the method for making fermented tofu; in the future, you can make the dishes with fermented tofu the signature of the Hundred Dishes Restaurant. But remember not to repeat the last mistake, don¡¯t let customers get sick of it by adding fermented tofu to everything. The restaurant should also sell some ordinary dishes; that¡¯s how the business will thrive for a long time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just giving me the recipe for making fermented tofu like this?¡± Wang Youbao still couldn¡¯t quite believe it.

 Chapter 247 - 247 247 Lets Just Keep It Simple and

    ?Chapter 247: Chapter 247: Let¡¯s Just Keep It Simple and Ordinary_1 Chapter 247: Chapter 247: Let¡¯s Just Keep It Simple and Ordinary_1 Without waiting for An Jing to speak, Wang Youbao asked again, ¡°How much do you want for this recipe?¡±


    An Jing was at a loss for words, yet she found it amusing, ¡°We don¡¯t want any money, it¡¯s yours to have!¡±


    Now Wang Youbao was completely speechless. To think that they had declined his offer of two thousand taels to only sell their fermented bean curd to Hundred Dishes Restaurant, yet now, they were giving him the recipe...


    That was incredibly generous!


    At this moment, Wang Youbao fully realized that Xiao Changyi and An Jing really didn¡¯t care about money at all.


    Seeing the chubby Wang Youbao standing there, dumbstruck, An Jing found it even more amusing, but she still said, ¡°Although the recipe is given to you for free, I hope the tofu you use to make the fermented bean curd comes from An Fu¡¯s family in An Village. An Fu¡¯s family makes tofu, and I¡¯ve told them before that the fermented bean curd business could be long-term, and if I were to make fermented bean curd, the tofu I¡¯d use would likely come from their family.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately agreed, ¡°Definitely, definitely, I will certainly buy their tofu.¡±


    An Jing, ¡°Don¡¯t make such an absolute promise, if their tofu isn¡¯t up to standard, you don¡¯t have to buy it.¡±


    Wang Youbao laughed heartily, ¡°I understand, I understand.¡±


    ¡°As long as you understand,¡± said An Jing, feeling reassured. She could tell that her friend was someone who honored his promises, and if the tofu wasn¡¯t good, she was actually worried he might stubbornly buy it anyway.


    Wang Youbao looked at the paper in his hand, hesitated for a long time, and still asked, ¡°Are you really giving this to me for nothing? Why don¡¯t I give you some money for it, as if I¡¯ve bought it?¡±


    ¡°Talking about money ruins the friendship, aren¡¯t we friends anymore?¡± An Jing pretended to be angry as she spoke.


    Upon hearing this, Wang Youbao immediately became anxious, ¡°Yes, yes, of course, we are.¡±


    Then, feeling a bit embarrassed, Wang Youbao scratched his head, ¡°It¡¯s just that I feel like I¡¯m taking such a big advantage of you, and it doesn¡¯t sit well with me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to feel bad about, if anything, we¡¯ll come to your restaurant to eat in the future, and you not charging us will be enough.¡±


    ¡°That would be excellent!¡± Wang Youbao genuinely liked An Jing¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Then you must come to my restaurant to eat often in the future!¡±


    Afterward, An Jing had Xiao Changyi demonstrate how to operate the grain rice and Stepping Dehusking Machine, letting Wang Youbao see how they pounded the rice.


    During this, An Jing also mentioned to Wang Youbao that the grain rice could generally last for ten to twenty years, which made his eyes shine even brighter upon hearing it. Being able to use it for such a long time, he could sell it for even more!


    An Jing had initially planned to have Wang Youbao stay for lunch, but Wang Youbao was too excited, holding the methods for making fermented bean curd, grain rice, and the Stepping Dehusking Machine in his hands, he felt that this time he would definitely make a fortune, so he didn¡¯t stay for lunch and hurried back to make money.


    Standing at the entrance of the courtyard, watching Wang Youbao¡¯s carriage leave, An Jing then smilingly asked Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, have we been too good to Youbao?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say a word, just wrapped his arm around her shoulder and walked into the courtyard.


    An Jing didn¡¯t go on about whether they had been too good to Wang Youbao or not, but she was well aware that Wang Youbao was their first friend, which was of significant meaning to them; moreover, Wang Youbao had just lost his only caring father, and people still looked down on him as a Commons Son, and they also found out today that he would not be seventeen for another month. Honestly, in their hearts now, they both saw Wang Youbao as a friend and a younger brother.


    ¡°Husband, it¡¯s good for us to live simply and ordinarily, right?¡± An Jing suddenly asked with a smile.


    Finally, Xiao Changyi responded, ¡°Mhm.¡±

 Chapter 248 - 248 248 You Pretend We Dont Exist We Also

    ?Chapter 248: Chapter 248 You Pretend We Don¡¯t Exist, We Also Pretend You Don¡¯t Exist_1 Chapter 248: Chapter 248 You Pretend We Don¡¯t Exist, We Also Pretend You Don¡¯t Exist_1 Ten days later, Wang Youbao sent Yu Daming and Yu Erming to deliver a grain rice huller. Thereafter, An Jing and Xiao Changyi together gave the huller to Shi Xiaolan. Fearing that Shi Xiaolan would refuse it, An Jing did not mention how much the huller truly cost, simply saying it was made of bamboo and loess and wasn¡¯t worth much money.


    Shi Xiaolan¡¯s family used a stone mortar to hull rice, which was truly time-consuming, laborious, and exhausting. Therefore, they accepted the huller given by An Jing. However, they could also tell that the huller was a rare item and definitely worth a good deal of money.


    An Jing also asked An Fu to take a look at how her family¡¯s Stepping Dehusking Machine was made and told him to make one for his own use. She said that the huller would produce brown rice, which still needed to be polished with the Stepping Dehusking Machine to become white rice. In fact, one could also use a stone mortar, but it was not as fast or as labor-saving as the Stepping Dehusking Machine.


    Before that, Wang Youbao had sent someone to buy a large amount of tofu from An Fu, saying that it was An Jing and Xiao Changyi who referred him as a customer. As a result, An Fu and Shi Xiaolan were extremely grateful to An Jing and Xiao Changyi and did not know how to repay them.


    Later, An Fu and his parents discussed it and decided to place the huller An Jing had given them in An Village for communal use under the name of An Jing and Xiao Changyi, claiming it was a gift from An Jing to their village. An Fu and his family did not have other intentions; they merely wanted to gain some good reputation for An Jing and Xiao Changyi as a way of repaying them.


    In this era, reputation was highly valued, and An Jing and Xiao Changyi had virtually no reputation to speak of, which led them to come up with this idea.


    When Shi Xiaolan talked to An Jing about this matter, she didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    She did not care about reputation at all; whether she had a good reputation mattered little to her. If it had, she would not have fallen out with the people of Jiuping Village in the first place.


    However, she also knew that this was Shi Xiaolan and An Fu¡¯s way of expressing their gratitude to her and her husband, not knowing how else to repay them. Moreover, since the huller had already been donated to An Village for communal use, it was not appropriate for her to discredit that gesture. She could only accept in front of others that the huller was indeed donated by her for the use of An Village.


    Even though An Fu and his family had donated the huller to the village to gain some good reputation for An Jing and Xiao Changyi, they still felt that it was not enough to repay them. Hence, that day, An Fu and Shi Xiaolan also came to help An Jing and Xiao Changyi cultivate the land.


    And they helped for five days.


    An Jing, unable to decline their offer, tried to pay An Fu and Shi Xiaolan for their labor, but they adamantly refused to accept any money. An Jing could only gratefully accept their offer of help with cultivating the land for five days.


    By now, it was the third day of September.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had already cleared over four mu of wasteland, and together with the two mu they had already planted, that made more than six mu in total. When people passed by from the foot of the mountain and beheld the six mu of mountainous farmland cleared by An Jing on the hillside, they were filled with envy.


    But they could only envy, as they did not have as much time as An Jing and Xiao Changyi to clear mountain land.


    On this day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi continued cultivating their land, and Lin Daqiang happened to pass by carrying a bundle of firewood. Lin Daqiang did not look at them, and they did not look at him either.


    Let¡¯s pretend we don¡¯t exist to each other; that way, we can all live in peace.


    In truth, Lin Daqiang did notice An Jing and Xiao Changyi, but when he walked beside them, he immediately pretended as if he had not seen them and continued on his way.


    Even though he envied and was jealous of the better life An Jing and Xiao Changyi had compared to his and the considerable amount of land they had opened up, he did not dare to provoke the couple again.

 Chapter 249 - 249 249 Something Fishy_1

    ?Chapter 249: Chapter 249: Something Fishy_1 Chapter 249: Chapter 249: Something Fishy_1 Previously, for fear of provoking Landlord Wang into reclaiming his land and causing the people of Jiuping Village to be unable to rent any land from Landlord Wang¡ªthus harboring resentment towards his family¡ªthey had to accept selling a daughter without receiving a single coin;


    Lately, when someone in the village stole fish and was caught by Wang Youbao, Wang Youbao repossessed all the land rented to Jiuping Village on behalf of Landlord Wang. Since the land had already been taken back, and it wasn¡¯t his family¡¯s fault, why should they be afraid? Thus, he once again considered asking An Jing and Xiao Changyi for the bride price, yet, remembering how Xiao Changyi had once severely injured twelve villagers, he was afraid that Xiao Changyi might grievously harm him too, and instantly abandoned the thought;


    Now, he knew that Xiao Changyi and An Jing still had connections with the County Grandpa¡ªtheir marriage certificates were personally stamped by him. Moreover, with government officials patrolling the village every day to prevent disturbances, he dared not provoke this couple even more.


    His son, daughter-in-law, and daughter-in-law were also afraid to cause trouble.


    One could say that no one in Jiuping Village dared to provoke these two anymore.


    As Lin Daqiang carried firewood towards Jiuping Village, he sighed in his heart with a mix of resignation and bitterness: Forget it, he might as well pretend he never had a daughter, and just had Lin An Dong as his only son!


    But no matter how resigned and bitter Lin Daqiang was, An Jing and Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t care less.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi simply continued to work their land, and when tired, rested together, drank water, and rested. Their life seemed mundane, yet they found these days particularly comfortable, free, and sweet.


    ¡°Husband, by the end of the month we should be able to harvest the peanuts and sweet potatoes from this acre of land, right?¡± An Jing asked Xiao Changyi, standing in front of the acre of mountain land they had first started cultivating.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    As night approached, An Jing and Xiao Changyi stopped working the land and prepared to go home with their hoes and other tools.


    At that moment, someone else passed by their land.


    This time, it was two people, none other than Liu Yingen and Liu Sizi, who were having a laugh together. They resembled each other a bit, and if one didn¡¯t know they were uncle and nephew, it would be easy to mistake them for father and son.


    Although Liu Yingen was Old Hunter Liu¡¯s brother, he hadn¡¯t learned hunting skills like Old Hunter Liu, nor did he possess Old Hunter Liu¡¯s honesty and kindness. He liked to take advantage of others and was also somewhat lazy and gluttonous.


    Luckily, his wife was capable. She managed both household and fieldwork adeptly. Otherwise, depending solely on Liu Yingen¡¯s farming, how could they ever raise their five daughters?


    Liu Yingen had no sons, and his wife had given birth to five daughters. He had intended to divorce his wife to remarry in hopes of having a son, but considering his wife was quite capable and he could be lazy and avoid work, the idea of remarrying never materialized. He would only bring it up during arguments with his wife.


    Given that the family¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t very good, Liu Yingen hadn¡¯t helped Mrs. Hongxia after Old Hunter Liu¡¯s death, nor had he treated Liu Sizi well.


    However, for the past three months, Liu Yingen had been like a changed man, daily bringing things from home to support his sister-in-law, Mrs. Hongxia, and treating Liu Sizi exceptionally well.


    When people curiously asked Liu Yingen why he had suddenly changed, he would just laugh and tell them that Old Hunter Liu had appeared in his dreams, instructing him to take good care of Liu Sizi and claiming that Liu Sizi was his brother¡¯s only son.


    And this dream incident was also heard by An Jing and Xiao Changyi.

 Chapter 250 - 250 250 I Just Have a Suspicion_1

    ?Chapter 250: Chapter 250 I Just Have a Suspicion_1 Chapter 250: Chapter 250 I Just Have a Suspicion_1 An Jing had never paid much attention to it all this time, feeling it was someone else¡¯s business and had nothing to do with her.


    Watching Liu Yingen and Liu Sizi laughing and chatting as they walked past their land, An Jing didn¡¯t immediately say anything to Xiao Changyi, but waited until the two men had walked far away before she said, ¡°Judging by their demeanor, Uncle Liu really must have appeared to him in a dream.¡±


    Xiao Changyi nonchalantly said, ¡°Perhaps not.¡±


    An Jing, taken aback, asked sensitively, ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t immediately respond. Instead, he waited until they had returned home and entered the house before he described the scene he had previously encountered with Mrs. Hongxia and Liu Yingen having a heated exchange.


    An Jing immediately understood, ¡°Could it be that Liu Sizi is not¡ª¡±


    Before An Jing could finish her sentence, Xiao Changyi cut her off, ¡°I merely suspect.¡± After all, there was no solid evidence.


    An Jing understood and said no more.


    ...


    On the eleventh of September, Wang Youbao arrived, wearing a face full of smiles.


    It had been more than twenty days since Wang Youbao¡¯s last visit, and seeing him so cheerful now, An Jing and Xiao Changyi could guess, even just by thinking with their toes, that Wang Youbao must have made a handsome sum of money.


    ¡°Changyi, An Jing, I owe it to you for giving me that fermented bean curd recipe. My business at Hundred Dishes Restaurant has picked up again,¡± said Wang Youbao, both grateful and happy. ¡°I took your advice and didn¡¯t add fermented bean curd to every dish, rather I provided it in limited quantities each day. Ha ha, you didn¡¯t see it, but some people would line up at the entrance of my restaurant early in the morning, fearing they might miss out.¡±


    Wang Youbao, who appeared to have lost about ten pounds, now had a face that no longer bunched up when he smiled, no matter how he laughed.


    It seemed that Wang Youbao had continued to keep up with his weight loss.


    An Jing felt somewhat relieved and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°That¡¯s great then, you don¡¯t have to think about closing down your restaurant anymore.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t close it down now, all thanks to you,¡± Wang Youbao said. As he spoke, he took out several silver notes from his chest and smilingly handed them over to Xiao Changyi, ¡°This is the money I made from selling grain rice, minus the costs. We¡¯re splitting it fifty-fifty; this is your deserved six thousand taels.¡±


    An Jing thought she had heard wrong, ¡°How much did you say?¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°Six thousand taels.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Seeing Xiao Changyi not taking the silver note, Wang Youbao¡¯s face immediately turned sad, ¡°This is what you deserve. Just from selling the grain rice, I myself have also made six thousand taels. If you sold it yourselves, I wouldn¡¯t have earned a single coin.¡±


    After a pause, Wang Youbao¡¯s voice became quieter and he looked quite wronged, ¡°You gave me the fermented bean curd recipe, and my restaurant is making good money now. You are practically letting me make a profit for nothing. Now, you are even reluctant to take the money for the grain rice; do you really consider me a friend? I feel like you¡¯re treating me like a beggar being given alms...¡±


    The more Wang Youbao spoke, the more aggrieved he sounded, and the more it felt off. After exchanging glances, An Jing and Xiao Changyi decided to accept the money.


    ¡°Alright, stop it, we¡¯ll accept it,¡± An Jing spoke first, and then Xiao Changyi took the silver notes and passed them on to An Jing.


    Once Wang Youbao saw that they had accepted the money, his happiness returned.


    An Jing gazed silently at the sky for a moment before looking down at the silver notes in her hand. There were six notes, each of one thousand taels. An Jing had never seen silver notes before; today was her first encounter with them. She couldn¡¯t describe her feelings exactly¡ªonly that she felt these were much harder to counterfeit than modern banknotes.


    However, no one here would dare to counterfeit these, for it was an offense punishable by death.


    An Jing didn¡¯t immediately put the silver notes away, but asked out of curiosity, ¡°How did you sell it to make so much money?¡±

 Chapter 251 - 251 251 A Special Sense of Joy_1

    ?Chapter 251: Chapter 251: A Special Sense of Joy_1 Chapter 251: Chapter 251: A Special Sense of Joy_1 Speaking of how the money was made, Wang Youbao immediately became excited and said, ¡°In Hecheng County and the towns within it, there are a total of forty rice shops. I had people urgently make forty-one grain rice mills, one of which Daming delivered to you, and the other forty were sold to those rice shops, three hundred taels each.¡±


    Three hundred taels each...


    An Jing looked skyward: ¡°So expensive, would those rice shops actually buy them?¡±


    Wang Youbao honestly replied, ¡°At first, they weren¡¯t willing, but I told them a grain rice mill could last ten or twenty years. Compared to hiring lots of workers to mill rice, it actually comes out cheaper each year. Then, the owners of those rice shops all bought one.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± It¡¯s a good thing that it was sold to the rice shops¡ªif they were sold to farmers¡¯ sons, absolutely no one could afford them!


    Even at one tael of silver each, she was worried that not every farmer¡¯s son would be willing to buy one, let alone three hundred taels...


    Fortunately, Shi Xiaolan and the others had donated the grain rice mill to the village; if they had known it could sell for so much, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have accepted it and would have sent it back to her instead.


    ¡°The structure of the Stepping Dehusking Machine is simple,¡± Wang Youbao continued, ¡°Just one look and the owners of the rice shops knew how to make it, but those owners didn¡¯t want to bother making them themselves, so they also bought the machines, half a tael each. For a shop, owning one machine isn¡¯t really useful, so those owners each bought at least three or more. And the money made from selling the machines was just enough to cover the cost of making the grain rice mills, which allowed me to share a full six thousand taels with you.¡±


    An Jing said nothing and silently put away the silver note.


    But Wang Youbao still went on: ¡°Originally, I had plans to make some more grain rice mills to sell, even to other counties or outside the prefecture, but I never left Hecheng County since I was young and felt a bit timid, so I dropped the idea.¡± As he said this, Wang Youbao sighed.


    An Jing said, ¡°Not going out of the county is quite good, too; everything outside is too unfamiliar, at least you know everything in the county well.¡±


    Gazing into the distance with a sense of loss, Wang Youbao said, ¡°Actually, I really do want to go out and see. How can a real man be confined to just this one place? I had planned to join the military three years ago. Going to war and fighting enemies has always been my dream, but my father wouldn¡¯t let me. He even made me put on weight, and now, even if I wanted to join the military, I guess the military camp wouldn¡¯t take me.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi exchanged a look, somewhat understanding why Wang Youbao revered Xiao Changyi as an idol.


    An Jing sighed: ¡°Going to battle is very dangerous.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately asserted with determination, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    An Jing held back, but couldn¡¯t help bursting his bubble: ¡°Even if you were to join the military successfully now, there are no wars to fight.¡±


    Two years ago, the surrounding countries signed a peace treaty with Xiyun, agreeing never to invade the territory of Xiyun Kingdom again.


    Wang Youbao immediately hung his head in dejection.


    Plus, with Wang Youbao still being chubby, his current state really looked particularly comical.


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing.


    Xiao Changyi hesitated for a moment, but still raised his hand and patted Wang Youbao¡¯s shoulder, as if to comfort him.


    Wang Youbao immediately looked up at Xiao Changyi with sparkling eyes: ¡°Changyi...¡± My idol, I really also want to go to the battlefield like you to fight enemies for our country...


    Xiao Changyi immediately turned his eyes away in disgust, refusing to meet Wang Youbao¡¯s gaze.


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing struggled to suppress a laugh.


    At noon, Wang Youbao stayed for lunch. Considering that he was still observing mourning and couldn¡¯t eat meat or drink wine, An Jing didn¡¯t prepare those but made several simple vegetarian dishes instead.

 Chapter 252 - 252 252 Changyi I Beg You_1

    ?Chapter 252: Chapter 252: Changyi, I Beg You_1 Chapter 252: Chapter 252: Changyi, I Beg You_1 After deciding to lose weight, Wang Youbao would eat at most one bowl of rice per meal, and his self-discipline was truly astonishing as he persisted with this routine.


    As soon as Wang Youbao finished his bowl of rice, he set the bowl down and didn¡¯t eat any more.


    An Jing, pleased by this, teased him despite her satisfaction, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry eating so little?¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately clenched his fist and declared, ¡°I want to slim down soon and learn a few self-defense moves from Changyi!¡±


    An Jing did not point out that her husband might not teach him but instead smoothly asked, ¡°Have you been running around your courtyard recently?¡±


    ¡°Yes, running twenty laps used to be tough, but now I can do thirty. I plan to try thirty-five tomorrow to see if I can manage it.¡±


    An Jing disagreed, ¡°Weight loss is a long-term battle. Don¡¯t be too eager to slim down; you should lose weight healthily.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Wang Youbao said, smiling happily at the concern shown for him. ¡°Now I¡¯ve definitely lost a lot of weight. I feel more spirited than before and I seem to have a lot more energy. I used to feel weak and listless, short of breath after just a few steps, but all those symptoms are gone now. Just the other day, I had the doctor take my pulse, and he said my body is much better than before, not so frail anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± An Jing was pleased that the health of her friend Wang Youbao had improved.


    After lunch and some light conversation, Wang Youbao left.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi sat opposite each other at the table in the main room, with the six thousand taels¡¯ worth of silver notes that An Jing had taken from her bosom on the table.


    They didn¡¯t look at the silver notes but at each other, gaze locked in silence.


    After a while, An Jing chuckled and while glancing at the silver notes on the table, said, ¡°Husband, does this count as striking it rich?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said nothing.


    Undeterred by Xiao Changyi¡¯s silence, for she knew he was listening, An Jing surveyed their exceedingly plain main room with a chuckle before adding, ¡°Do you believe that if we went out and claimed we had six thousand taels, nobody would believe us?¡±


    Finally, Xiao Changyi spoke, succinctly, ¡°Believe.¡±


    ¡°Youbao is really honest, actually sharing the money with us. It seems we didn¡¯t misjudge him.¡± As An Jing laughed, she reached out and grasped Xiao Changyi¡¯s left hand laying on the table.


    Xiao Changyi naturally clasped her hand back.


    The smile on An Jing¡¯s face grew wider, and just as she opened her mouth to say something, Mrs. Hongxia¡¯s urgent voice came from outside, ¡°Changyi, oh, Changyi. Changyi!¡±


    An Jing frowned, not understanding why Mrs. Hongxia was seeking her husband.


    Xiao Changyi gave a reassuring squeeze of her hand, clearly conveying: I¡¯ve got this.


    An Jing immediately relaxed into a smile, and then she and Xiao Changyi stepped out of the main room together to meet Mrs. Hongxia.


    Mrs. Hongxia was calling Xiao Changyi¡¯s name urgently while pounding on the courtyard gate.


    As soon as the courtyard gate opened and Mrs. Hongxia saw Xiao Changyi, she grabbed his arm and pleaded, ¡°Changyi, please, I¡¯m begging you, for the kindness I¡¯ve shown you as a head of the household, go and save Sizi. He followed the others into the mountains to hunt five days ago and still hasn¡¯t returned. Please help me look for him in the mountains.¡±


    While pleading, Mrs. Hongxia began to cry, ¡°Wuu... Sizi is the only son of our household. If anything happens to him, our line will come to an end. Changyi, I¡¯m begging you...¡±

 Chapter 253 - 253 253 She Doesnt Want to be Drowned in a Pig

    ?Chapter 253: Chapter 253 She Doesn¡¯t Want to be Drowned in a Pig Cage_1 Chapter 253: Chapter 253 She Doesn¡¯t Want to be Drowned in a Pig Cage_1 Seeing Xiao Changyi unmoved, Mrs. Hongxia grew even more desperate and simply knelt down to plead, ¡°Changyi, I¡¯m kneeling before you, it was all my fault before, and I¡¯m the one to blame. Please, for the sake of Sizi being the only son of your benefactor, help me search the mountain for him.¡±


    Mrs. Hongxia spoke so urgently that she almost ran out of breath. When she finally caught her breath, she continued to cry and beg, ¡°You used to go hunting in the mountains and are familiar with the terrain, you can surely find Sizi. Please, I beg you, go into the mountains and save Sizi. If anything happens to him, I won¡¯t be able to go on living, Changyi... woo woo, Changyi, you can¡¯t just stand by and watch the son of your benefactor be lost like this, Changyi...¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he looked down indifferently at the person kneeling before him and asked without any sign of emotion, ¡°Is Liu Sizi really Uncle Liu¡¯s son?¡±


    Mrs. Hongxia¡¯s pleading voice stopped abruptly, and then, in a panic but still trying to sound firm, she said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If Sizi isn¡¯t my husband¡¯s child, then whose child could he be? Sizi is definitely my husband¡¯s child! Ah¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, Mrs. Hongxia stopped kneeling and sat on the ground, bursting into loud sobs, and she pointed at him accusingly, ¡°Even if you¡¯re heartless and afraid of death, and you don¡¯t want to go into the mountains to look for Sizi, you shouldn¡¯t slander my reputation like this. I have been a faithful widow for my husband for so many years, and when my husband was alive, we were very much in love. Now you even suspect that Sizi is not my husband¡¯s child, are you trying to drive me to death!¡±


    In this era, a woman¡¯s reputation was really important.


    Others might not see it, but how could Xiao Changyi and An Jing not see it? Mrs. Hongxia putting on such an act was clearly a sign of her being guilty.


    Xiao Changyi closed his eyes and then asked, without any emotional fluctuation, ¡°Then would you dare to let Liu Sizi and Liu Yingen perform a blood test to verify their relation?¡±


    The frenzy that Mrs. Hongxia was in immediately made her face turn pale, and in an instant, she seemed to understand that Xiao Changyi not only knew that Liu Sizi wasn¡¯t her husband¡¯s child but also knew who the child¡¯s real father was.


    Completely unexpected, Mrs. Hongxia found herself truly unable to continue throwing a tantrum or to berate Xiao Changyi any longer, much less dare to ask him to go into the mountains to find Liu Sizi. If Liu Sizi and Liu Yingen were to actually perform a blood test, then the sin of her adulterous affair with Liu Yingen would be confirmed!


    That would mean being executed by drowning in a pig cage!


    And she, she did not want to be drowned in a pig cage to death!


    Overwhelmed by guilt, panic, and fear, Mrs. Hongxia practically tumbled and scrambled out of the courtyard.


    And as soon as she got out of the courtyard, the scared-for-her-life Mrs. Hongxia still shrieked, ¡°If you won¡¯t go find Sizi, then I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll ask someone else to look for him, but don¡¯t you dare slander me, tarnishing my reputation!¡±


    An Jing listened to Mrs. Hongxia¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but find it laughable.


    Turning around, she saw her husband, Xiao Changyi, although his face was expressionless, his eyes were full of complexity, making her feel a little heartache. She closed the courtyard door and then embraced her husband to comfort him, ¡°Husband, if Uncle Liu has a spirit in heaven, he must already know about this. You needn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Xiao Changyi held An Jing in return and closed his eyes, then rested his chin on the top of An Jing¡¯s head. After a long while, he finally said in a low voice, ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected it to be true, I always thought he was Uncle Liu¡¯s son.¡±


    If Liu Sizi were Old Hunter Liu¡¯s son, he wouldn¡¯t have needed Mrs. Hongxia to ask him today; he would have gone into the mountains without a second thought to look for Liu Sizi, but since Liu Sizi is not...

 Chapter 254 - 254 254 He Has No Regrets and Complaints_1

    ?Chapter 254: Chapter 254 He Has No Regrets and Complaints_1 Chapter 254: Chapter 254 He Has No Regrets and Complaints_1 An Jing didn¡¯t speak, she simply held Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand tighter, her heart aching even more for her beloved husband.


    She clearly knew that when Old Hunter Liu died, Liu Sizi was only two months old, and Mrs. Hongxia had no means to raise four children on her own. The likelihood of Liu Sizi¡¯s premature death was very high, and moved by the great kindness of Old Hunter Liu, not wanting his lineage to end, her husband braved the mountains every day to hunt, sharing his game with Mrs. Hongxia.


    At that time, her husband was only thirteen years old.


    How many times he must have prepared himself for the worst, facing deadly perils in the deep forest, just like going into battle, with no intention of returning alive.


    Yet now, Liu Sizi turned out not to be Old Hunter Liu¡¯s son; did that not make her husband¡¯s dangerous ventures all the more ironic?


    With this thought, An Jing held onto Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand even tighter.


    Feeling the pressure on his body, Xiao Changyi finally came back to his senses, and gently rubbed An Jing¡¯s forehead before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel sorry for me, Liu Sanya and her two sisters probably are Uncle Liu¡¯s children. Uncle Liu was kind to me; even if I had known back then that Liu Sizi wasn¡¯t Uncle Liu¡¯s son, I would still have hunted to help Liu Sanya and her two sisters.¡±


    This showed that he had no regrets or complaints about his decision to risk his life hunting in the mountains back then.


    ¡°I just feel it¡¯s unfair for Uncle Liu,¡± Xiao Changyi continued softly. ¡°I was there when he passed away, and he was muttering Liu Sizi¡¯s name, saying he didn¡¯t come to this world in vain, that he finally left behind a legacy.¡±


    At this moment, An Jing didn¡¯t bother to argue about the gender equality of her own era because, indeed, in this time, having a boy meant having a successor, while having only girls meant ending the family line.


    However, being reassured by Xiao Changyi¡¯s words, An Jing indeed felt much better.


    ...


    Mrs. Hongxia had loudly said she would find someone else to go into the mountains to look for Liu Sizi, but in truth, she had already asked the people of Jiuping Village, and nobody dared to venture into the deep forest.


    Moreover, she had also sought out Liu Yingen, but he too was afraid of dying and wouldn¡¯t dare to enter the forest; thus, out of options, she turned to Xiao Changyi, not knowing that he would realize that Liu Sizi was actually Liu Yingen¡¯s son.


    As soon as she left An Jing and Xiao Changyi, Mrs. Hongxia returned home. She didn¡¯t dare to search for Liu Sizi in the mountains herself, so all she could do was sit at home, worrying about Liu Sizi who hadn¡¯t come back from the mountains yet, and fearing that An Jing and Xiao Changyi would reveal that Liu Sizi was not Old Hunter Liu¡¯s son.


    Mrs. Hongxia was tormented by dual anxieties, each second unbearably agonizing.


    And that evening, Liu Sizi returned, having lost an arm.


    Liu Sizi and Niu Er, along with two other villagers who were also hunters, had gone hunting in the mountains, but only Liu Sizi and Niu Er came back; the two other hunters had perished in the wilderness.


    Here¡¯s what happened: the four of them had gone deep into the mountains to hunt and had caught nothing for three straight days. Unwilling to return empty-handed and assuming that nothing would go wrong after three days passed safely, they ventured further into the mountains, hoping their luck would improve. But on the fifth day, which was today, they encountered a pack of wolves.


    Liu Sizi and Niu Er were novice hunters; thus, the two more experienced hunters took the lead.

 Chapter 255 - 255 255 Its really nice to have someone who

    ?Chapter 255: Chapter 255: It¡¯s really nice to have someone who takes care of everything for him. _1 Chapter 255: Chapter 255: It¡¯s really nice to have someone who takes care of everything for him. _1 Liu Sizi and Niu Er fell behind the others, quite a bit further back. So when they encountered the wolf pack, the wolves naturally attacked the two uncle-aged hunters first. It was because of this that Liu Sizi and Niu Er managed to escape.


    However, on his way back, Liu Sizi fell and broke an arm, while Niu Er got away with just some scratches from branches and a fright, nothing serious.


    As for the two uncle-aged hunters, they were killed by the wolves and then devoured by the pack.


    When Mrs. Hongxia saw Liu Sizi return, her heart, which had been worried sick about his safety, was relieved. But seeing that Liu Sizi had broken his arm, she was at her wits¡¯ end because they didn¡¯t have the money to treat him.


    Liu Sizi hadn¡¯t planned on going deep into the mountains to hunt, but he couldn¡¯t stand being provoked by others. When Niu Er taunted him, saying that he couldn¡¯t even compare to his father, Old Hunter Liu, who had been hunting since he was young, Liu Sizi got worked up and went hunting with the others.


    Little did he know that he would be so unlucky as to encounter a wolf pack.


    The piercing, tragic screams of the uncle-aged hunters being bitten by wolves echoed in his ears. Liu Sizi shuddered and broke out into a cold sweat. He swore he would never go into the deep mountains again. It was too terrifying!


    Niu Er also didn¡¯t dare to hunt in the deep mountains any longer. He was from a very poor family and had simply wished to try his luck in the mountains.


    Upon hearing that the two uncle-aged hunters had met their demise in the mountains, the people of Jiuping Village were even more frightened to venture there.


    However, when Aunt Liu Hua saw Mrs. Hongxia worrying over Liu Sizi¡¯s broken arm, she suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sell San Ya? When my family was in a pinch, we sold Liniang, and that¡¯s how we got the silver to treat my son¡¯s injury. San Ya is still a young girl and quite pretty; she¡¯ll surely fetch more silver than Liniang did.¡±


    Mrs. Hongxia really didn¡¯t want to sell Liu Sanya. After all, she was her own daughter, whom she had carried for ten months. But Liu Sizi was her future support, and she couldn¡¯t just not treat his broken arm.


    Moreover, she thought about how Liu Sanya couldn¡¯t possibly marry off now. Rather than leaving her at home to be an embarrassment, it would be better to sell her for some silver to treat Liu Sizi¡¯s arm...


    And so, Mrs. Hongxia sold Liu Sanya.


    Like Liniang, she was sold to a brothel in TipLiu Town. Since Liu Sanya was still a virgin and fairly attractive, they got a total of six taels of silver for her, four taels more than what Liniang had fetched.


    Liniang had only been sold for two taels of silver.


    ...


    Three days later, An Jing and Xiao Changyi only heard that Liu Sanya had been sold by Mrs. Hongxia, and to a brothel at that.


    Destined to serve men to survive, her fate was so tragic. Despite Liu Sanya being a problematic person, she was still Old Hunter Liu¡¯s daughter. Even though Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak up, An Jing took the initiative and said, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s redeem her from there and give her some silver to live on. As for what she does afterward, we won¡¯t be involved.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Xiao Changyi responded while tightening his grip on An Jing¡¯s hand. It felt so good to have someone who always looked out for him.


    An Jing just smiled.


    Then, the two of them arrived in TipLiu Town.


    In TipLiu Town, there was only one brothel called Fenghua Tower. It wasn¡¯t a large establishment, but it was never short of customers every evening.


    Liu Sanya was sold there.


    At first, the doorman didn¡¯t let An Jing and Xiao Changyi in. First, because they were poorly dressed, and second, because they were clearly a couple ¡ª and what couple would visit a brothel together?

 Chapter 256 - 256 256 She Killed Herself_1

    ?Chapter 256: Chapter 256 She Killed Herself_1 Chapter 256: Chapter 256 She Killed Herself_1 However, after Xiao Changyi gave the gatekeeper ten coins, An Jing said she wasn¡¯t there to play but to see Old Mama about some matters. Only then did the gatekeeper go to inform, but still, they didn¡¯t let An Jing and Xiao Changyi inside.


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing didn¡¯t want to enter either; just standing at the entrance, they could smell the various perfume and powdered fragrances wafting from inside, which was nauseating.


    Now it was just right; standing at the entrance was more comfortable for them.


    When the gatekeeper came out again, Old Mama from Fenghua Tower also appeared. She, with her face full of wrinkles, was heavily made up and flamboyant, twisting her waist and fluttering her handkerchief with a dusty aura.


    ¡°Are you two looking for me?¡± As soon as Old Mama came out, she sized up An Jing and Xiao Changyi, and seeing their poor peasant attire, an expression of disgust immediately showed in her eyes.


    An Jing said, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°What do you want? Speak up and leave quickly; we still need to conduct business. With you two standing at our door, how do you expect us to carry on with our business?¡± Old Mama retorted irritably.


    An Jing was not annoyed and replied with a smile, ¡°Did you not purchase a girl named Liu Sanya three days ago? We have come today to redeem her.¡±


    Old Mama¡¯s tone turned sharp and harsh at once: ¡°Do not bring her up to me again! I bought her, and thus she belonged to my establishment, required to entertain guests. But how wonderful, she simply chose death! That caused me a direct loss of six taels of silver! I spent six taels of silver on her!¡±


    An Jing was stunned, completely unaware that Liu Sanya had already died.


    Xiao Changyi was also taken aback.


    ¡°She¡¯s dead?¡± An Jing could scarcely believe it.


    ¡°Dead!¡± Old Mama remained furious. ¡°She didn¡¯t entertain a single customer, came here, and then just slammed her head and died on the very same day. I originally thought of discarding her at Random Burial Hill, but I wasn¡¯t heartless enough. In the end, I had someone bury her on the hill behind here. If you want to find her, then go look for her on the hill behind. In any case, we don¡¯t have such a person in our establishment anymore!¡±


    With that said, Old Mama swept away, obviously very angry that Liu Sanya had just slammed her head and died.


    Only then did An Jing and Xiao Changyi truly believe that Liu Sanya was indeed dead, each feeling a mixture of complicated emotions.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave, don¡¯t block our trade,¡± urged the gatekeeper, wanting them to move on quickly.


    With the person dead, An Jing and Xiao Changyi no longer wanted to stand at the entrance of Fenghua Tower. As they were about to turn and leave, they saw Liniang, all smiles, seeing a guest out.


    The guest had arrived the previous night, spent the entire night in Liniang¡¯s room, and now that he was leaving, Liniang saw him off, telling him to come again soon.


    Liniang didn¡¯t expect to see An Jing and Xiao Changyi; she was startled at first but then seemed to understand. As soon as she sent the guest away, she smiled at An Jing and Xiao Changyi and said, ¡°You two are good people, pity San Ya couldn¡¯t wait for you before she was gone.¡±


    Now Liniang had completely transformed into a woman of the night. An Jing hesitated before asking, ¡°Did Liu Sanya really kill herself by slamming her head?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she killed herself by slamming her head,¡± Liniang nodded and sighed, ¡°The night she was sold to the establishment, Old Mama had someone teach her how to serve men. As a virgin, she couldn¡¯t bear it and slammed her head to death. Many people saw it; I saw it too.¡±


    As she spoke, Liniang sighed again, then said with self-mockery, ¡°The days here are much better than in Jiuping Village, with meat and wine every day, and no need to work or look after children.¡±

 Chapter 257 - 257 257 This is a really good thing_1

    ?Chapter 257: Chapter 257 This is a really good thing!_1 Chapter 257: Chapter 257 This is a really good thing!_1 ¡°¡±¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t have to tolerate those Wu family people¡¯s idle gas anymore,¡± Liniang continued self-mockingly, ¡°just need to spread my legs wide open every night, let someone sleep with me, and that¡¯s it, not hard. It¡¯s really much easier than doing farm work. Wu Dashan didn¡¯t sell me to suffer at all, he totally sent me here to enjoy blessings. If one day I meet Wu Dashan, I¡¯d definitely give him a red envelope to thank him profoundly.¡±


    This left An Jing at a loss for words.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going in, I need to catch up on some sleep, I barely slept last night because of that damned ghost¡¯s torment,¡± Liniang said no more, waved her perfume-scented handkerchief towards An Jing and Xiao Changyi, then turned and entered Fenghua Tower.


    If Liu Sanya had not been buried but was thrown on the back mountain instead, out of consideration for Old Hunter Liu, An Jing and Xiao Changyi would definitely have gone to the back mountain to retrieve Liu Sanya¡¯s body.


    But now, since Liu Sanya had been buried, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had no intention of offering incense at her grave. They actually didn¡¯t like Liu Sanya, so once they left the entrance of Fenghua Tower, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went back home.


    ...


    On September 19th, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were harvesting peanuts in the field.


    Because the newly opened mountain land was not fertile and often cracked, the peanut yield was significantly reduced.


    Having planted three parts of land with peanuts, An Jing even doubted they could harvest a hundred pounds of peanuts.


    However, An Jing was still very happy.


    This land was opened by her and her husband together, and the peanuts were also planted by them together. Ever since she had been with her husband, she hoped that everything at home was made by the two of them.


    The thought alone brought her joy.


    As An Jing and Xiao Changyi were busy harvesting peanuts in the field, Wang Youbao arrived. Fortunately, their house was built next to the mountain land. As soon as Youbao arrived, not only did he see them busy in the field, but they also saw him.


    It wasn¡¯t until Youbao came to their side that An Jing asked with a smile, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve come to bring you good news! Great news!¡± Wang Youbao said very happily, squatting down and helping to pick peanuts.


    ¡°More good news?¡± An Jing got curious, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the good news?¡± It even seemed to be a great matter.


    Youbao was straightforward, ¡°Lord County Magistrate heard about the grain rice, and he summoned me to the Yamen. He said the grain rice is very beneficial for the people, and he wants to promote it nationwide. He mentioned that even if the higher authorities don¡¯t award me, the county would grant me the status of a First-class Good Citizen. But the grain rice was your and Changyi¡¯s idea. I couldn¡¯t possibly take the credit. So, I told the truth to Lord County Magistrate, and he asked me to consult with you. A First-class Good Citizen, Hecheng County has not had one for a long time. An Jing, Changyi, you must agree to submit the blueprints! It¡¯s a really good thing!¡±


    An Jing cast a meaningful glance at Xiao Changyi, then asked Wang Youbao, ¡°What names did you tell Lord County Magistrate for us?¡±


    Without much thought, Youbao replied directly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mention that. I just said it was by two farming friends of mine who wanted to make rice pounding faster, I didn¡¯t mention your names.¡±


    Since the County Magistrate had approached Youbao, it was likely that people above him had also caught wind of the grain rice matter. And for such a beneficial invention, even if Youbao refused to submit the blueprints, they would surely find a way to force him to do so.


    How could Youbao fight against the officials?


    An Jing was very clear about this point and said, ¡°Now I¡¯m giving you the blueprints for the grain rice; they are yours. You needn¡¯t consider us. Just say we gave them to you, and you can claim the credit.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±

 Chapter 258 - 258 258 I Have No Ancestors No Need to Glorify

    ?Chapter 258: Chapter 258 I Have No Ancestors, No Need to Glorify Them_1 Chapter 258: Chapter 258 I Have No Ancestors, No Need to Glorify Them_1 ¡°How can that be!¡± Wang Youbao immediately shook his head, ¡°The grain rice mill was your creative idea, I can¡¯t steal your accomplishment! Being titled a First-class Good Citizen is something that can bring honor to your ancestors!¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m no longer surnamed Lin, I have no ancestors to honor, so why would I need to bring glory to them?¡±


    Wang Youbao insisted, ¡°But it can also give you more face, and the title sounds exceptionally prestigious. So many people covet the status of First-class Good Citizen, but how many can actually attain it?¡±


    Again with the reputation...


    What does she need such a prestigious reputation for...


    An Jing felt it was impossible to reason with Wang Youbao, a man of ancient times, so she could only look to her husband, Xiao Changyi, for help.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything to Wang Youbao, but coolly said to An Jing, ¡°A First-class Good Citizen doesn¡¯t need to pay taxes.¡±


    An Jing was startled at first, then her eyes shone as she asked, ¡°All taxes?¡±


    The harvest from her land was very poor, and the produce was not enough to cover the tax on that land. After all their hard work, was this the result? Honestly, she really didn¡¯t want to pay taxes.


    Of course, as a former special forces soldier with a strong sense of integrity, she would never evade her taxes.


    So, if she could avoid paying taxes, then she might consider accepting the status of First-class Good Citizen.


    Xiao Changyi nodded and lightly responded, ¡°Mm.¡±


    An Jing then turned to Wang Youbao with a smile, ¡°Alright then, I agree.¡±


    Wang Youbao didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He truly didn¡¯t understand his two friends. They clearly had six thousand taels at hand, yet they still lived here, humbly working the fields as if they didn¡¯t have six thousand taels. But now, they were very concerned about such a small amount of tax? Six thousand taels could cover several generations of taxes!


    He wished he hadn¡¯t spent so much effort persuading them! Had he known, he wouldn¡¯t have talked about the reputation, but just mentioned the tax exemption!


    ¡°I belong to the same household as you. You can just report your name,¡± Xiao Changyi told An Jing.


    Understanding Xiao Changyi¡¯s real meaning, An Jing then said to Wang Youbao, ¡°Youbao, when you give the drawings to the Lord County Magistrate, just say my husband has joined my family and I¡¯m the head of the household. If there¡¯s a title of First-class Good Citizen to be awarded, let it be to me.¡±


    Although Xiao Changyi had joined her family, having known him for so long, Wang Youbao really couldn¡¯t see Xiao Changyi fitting the mold of a husband who had married into his wife¡¯s family.


    What was even more peculiar was that every time he saw Xiao Changyi and An Jing standing together, he always felt that the two of them were equals, with no difference in status between them.


    However, Wang Youbao also thought that the County Magistrate was unlikely to title both An Jing and Xiao Changyi as First-class Good Citizens simultaneously; surely, it would only be one of them. If Xiao Changyi wasn¡¯t made known as having joined her family, it was very possible that the title would be directly conferred upon the man, Xiao Changyi.


    So, hearing An Jing¡¯s request, Wang Youbao nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ...


    Two days later, on the twenty-first of September, Wang Youbao came again, this time with Yu Daming.


    Upon seeing Wang Youbao, An Jing teased, ¡°You haven¡¯t been sent by the Lord County Magistrate to confer upon me the title of First-class Good Citizen, have you?¡±


    Wang Youbao chuckled heartily, ¡°I¡¯m just a humble merchant; how could the Lord County Magistrate ask me to perform such an honor? From what I gathered from the County Magistrate, he intends to submit the grain rice mill drawings to the Imperial Capital. It will probably take some time before the title of First-class Good Citizen can be conferred upon you.¡±


    ¡°Then why have you come today?¡±


    Wang Youbao suddenly seemed a bit unhappy, ¡°Can¡¯t I just come visit? You¡¯re my friends after all!¡±


    An Jing was caught between laughter and helplessness. It was just an offhand question.

 Chapter 259 - 259 259 Id Believe You Yeah Right_1

    ?Chapter 259: Chapter 259 I¡¯d Believe You, Yeah Right_1 Chapter 259: Chapter 259 I¡¯d Believe You, Yeah Right_1 But before she could speak, she heard Yu Daming from behind Wang Youbao say, ¡°Today is the young master¡¯s birthday; in previous years, when the old master was here, he would celebrate for the young master. This year, the young master is by himself, and since he doesn¡¯t wish to celebrate, no arrangements were made in the manor.¡±


    Wang Youbao turned around and scolded, ¡°Mind your own business!¡±


    Yu Daming immediately bowed his head, remaining silent. Anyway, he had said all he needed to.


    An Jing realized then that the poor fellow had no warmth at home and had come here seeking it.


    ¡°Your birthday, ah? Not bad, not bad, finally turned seventeen,¡± An Jing said with a smile, ¡°But my household lacks white flour. Otherwise, I would make you a bowl of longevity noodles.¡±


    Wang Youbao chuckled innocently, ¡°No worries, no worries, I just really came for a visit.¡±


    I believe you, yeah right.


    An Jing laughed to herself, saying that, but her words remained cordial, ¡°Stay for lunch with us. It¡¯s not often you come by; have a meal before you return.¡±


    Wang Youbao happily agreed at once, nodding, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wang Youbao was one who did not set foot in the kitchen, and Yu Daming was following behind Wang Youbao tending to him, so by midday it was An Jing and Xiao Changyi bustling about in the kitchen.


    One stood in front of the stove cooking, while the other sat by the fire door maintaining the fire.


    Finding himself bored sitting in the courtyard, Wang Youbao had Yu Daming move a small stool to the kitchen door, and then, he sat there, chatting with An Jing in the kitchen from time to time.


    In fact, he also wanted to chat with Xiao Changyi, but if Xiao Changyi responded once to his ten sentences, he would already be delighted. But he was afraid that Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t say a word to him, no, not even a single character.


    As for Yu Daming, having grown tired of standing behind Wang Youbao, he squatted down behind him.


    Each time An Jing looked toward the door from inside the kitchen, she saw those two at the entrance and found it quite amusing.


    However, she refrained from saying anything to mock them.


    At mealtime, An Jing asked Yu Daming to sit as well, but he refused, simply picking up a little food with his chopsticks before squatting off to the side to eat, which greatly displeased An Jing.


    She, Xiao Changyi, and Wang Youbao were all sitting at the table eating, with only Yu Daming squatting there by himself...


    Seeing that Wang Youbao seemed to find this normal, and indeed it was normal¡ªWang Youbao was the master, Yu Daming the servant; in those times, it was not customary for masters and servants to share a table.


    But as a modern person, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but feel uncomfortable, always feeling as though Yu Daming was being treated like a domestic dog rather than a person.


    Therefore, An Jing turned to Xiao Changyi for help, ¡°Husband...¡± She was indeed worried that Wang Youbao wouldn¡¯t listen to her, so it seemed more reliable to ask her husband to deal with Wang Youbao directly.


    Xiao Changyi immediately understood and looked at Wang Youbao, ¡°Wang Youbao.¡±


    Wang Youbao, who was in the midst of eating, immediately looked up, quite excited, ¡°Changyi, what is it?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak but merely gestured for Wang Youbao to look at Yu Daming, who was squatting and eating.


    As Wang Youbao followed Xiao Changyi¡¯s gaze toward Yu Daming, he didn¡¯t notice anything amiss and turned back to Xiao Changyi with a face full of puzzlement.


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help it and said, ¡°My husband wants you to invite Daming to join us at the table. Both my husband and I are children of farmers; we don¡¯t have so many rules in our home.¡±


    It dawned on Wang Youbao then, and he turned to Yu Daming, ¡°Daming, come sit with us.¡±


    ¡°Young master...¡± Yu Daming still seemed timid; he had never before shared a table with his young master for a meal. He hadn¡¯t even sat at the same table before. He was accustomed to this style. His young master¡¯s family had done great favors for him, so he was perfectly content to serve as a slave or servant.

 Chapter 260 - 260 260 Bear With It_1

    ?Chapter 260: Chapter 260: Bear With It_1 Chapter 260: Chapter 260: Bear With It_1 ¡°Come sit down.¡± Seeing that Yu Daming was still not coming over, Wang Youbao put on a stern face and took on the airs of a young master, ¡°Yu Daming, are you not listening to my words anymore?¡±


    Upon hearing Wang Youbao¡¯s words, Yu Daming quickly stood up and came over, sitting down at the lowest seat with trepidation.


    Only then did Wang Youbao¡¯s expression soften as he said, ¡°If you¡¯re going to continue having meals here at An Jing and Changyi¡¯s place, act the same way. There¡¯s no need for such formalities here at An Jing and Changyi¡¯s; you don¡¯t need to be so particular.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± Yu Daming replied, his head hung very low and his voice very soft. If he had looked up, someone would surely have noticed that his eyes had reddened.


    An Jing finally felt much more comfortable, and in a good mood, she started serving dishes to her husband.


    And her husband had already served her quite a few dishes.


    After the meal, An Jing washed the dishes in the kitchen, while Xiao Changyi, Wang Youbao, and Yu Daming sat in the courtyard talking.


    They said they were talking, but it was really just Wang Youbao speaking by himself, Yu Daming listening, and as for whether Xiao Changyi was listening, only Xiao Changyi himself knew.


    ¡°Changyi, I weighed myself yesterday and found that I¡¯ve already lost over forty taels, I reckon in less than half a year, I¡¯ll be completely slimmed down.¡±


    ¡°Changyi, once I¡¯ve slimmed down, you have to teach me a few self-defense moves,¡± Wang Youbao said.


    ¡°Changyi, if it weren¡¯t for your promise to teach me some self-defense moves, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have had the willpower to lose weight.¡±


    ¡°Changyi, I owe it to you. If it weren¡¯t for your saying you¡¯d teach me some moves once I slimmed down, my health wouldn¡¯t be as good as it is now. The doctor doesn¡¯t even prescribe me medicine anymore, saying my health is quite good nowadays.¡±


    Xiao Changyi did like listening to the sound of his wife¡¯s voice and to her chatter, but this did not mean he also enjoyed listening to Wang Youbao¡¯s voice or his prattling.


    Just as Xiao Changyi was getting somewhat fed up, thinking it would be better to go into the kitchen and watch his wife wash dishes, his wife had already finished washing up and come out of the kitchen. Xiao Changyi immediately got up and walked towards her.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi approaching, and hearing Wang Youbao still chattering on, An Jing could not help but feel amused, and in a hushed voice, she asked Xiao Changyi, ¡°Annoyed?¡±


    Xiao Changyi simply nodded honestly.


    ¡°Bear with it for now; he¡¯s still a child lacking love. When he has a wife someday, he won¡¯t always be coming to us in search of warmth,¡± An Jing whispered soothingly with a smile. ¡°After all, he is our first friend, isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not respond.


    An Jing knew she hadn¡¯t quite placated her husband yet but wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Instead, she smiled and took her husband¡¯s hand.


    His hand taken, Xiao Changyi finally responded softly, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The smile on An Jing¡¯s face widened somewhat.


    Wang Youbao, seeing the two holding hands, thought nothing special of it, as he had seen it many times before and was used to it.


    Yu Daming, however, was very surprised to see this and greatly admired An Jing¡¯s boldness. He had clearly seen that it was An Jing, the woman, who had taken the initiative. What a remarkable woman~


    As if she hadn¡¯t seen Yu Daming¡¯s admiring gaze, An Jing led Xiao Changyi by the hand and walked over.


    Once they stood before Wang Youbao, An Jing smiled and said, ¡°Youbao, today is your birthday, and my husband and I don¡¯t really have any gifts for you, so we decided to teach you a set of military boxing as your birthday present.¡±


    In fact, there were three sets of military boxing, all of which she had learned in the army, but for now, An Jing only planned to teach Wang Youbao the first set.


    And the first set of military boxing had some value for physical training as well as for self-defense.

 Chapter 261 - 261 261 Arent You Unwilling_1

    ?Chapter 261: Chapter 261: Aren¡¯t You Unwilling?_1 Chapter 261: Chapter 261: Aren¡¯t You Unwilling?_1 Upon hearing about military boxing, Wang Youbao thought it was something Xiao Changyi had learned in the military camp, and his eyes immediately lit up as he looked at Xiao Changyi, ¡°Changyi, are you willing to teach me now?¡±


    Xiao Changyi looked away.


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll teach.¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s face immediately fell with disappointment, ¡°It¡¯s you ah...¡±


    An Jing felt a pang of frustration and said irritably, ¡°What, not happy with that? What¡¯s wrong with me teaching? Didn¡¯t ¡®my husband¡¯ teach me anyway!¡±


    She was lying.


    The skills her husband knew were too difficult for Wang Youbao at the moment, and not at all suitable for him to learn; military boxing, as taught by her, would be a much better choice.


    Keep in mind that military boxing routines are of moderate length, movements are refined, the rhythm is clear, and it¡¯s easy to learn and understand.


    When Wang Youbao heard that it was taught by Xiao Changyi, he immediately got excited again, ¡°Then teach me quickly!¡±


    An Jing huffed, ¡°I thought you were unhappy with it.¡±


    Wang Youbao confessed honestly, ¡°Just now I thought it was some fancy but useless moves you came up with, who knew it was taught by Changyi.¡±


    An Jing felt frustrated again; she realized that arguing with Wang Youbao was just giving herself a headache. After all, the man idolized her husband, and she could hardly compete!


    Forget it.


    Better just to teach the military boxing.


    Thinking this, An Jing said, ¡°Watch closely, this set of military boxing only consists of sixteen moves. I¡¯ll perform them first to show you, then I¡¯ll teach you each one step by step.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Just as An Jing was getting ready to perform the boxing sequences, Yu Daming asked in a low voice, ¡°Can I learn it too?¡±


    An Jing generously said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Yu Daming¡¯s eyes also brightened considerably. He had always thought highly of An Jing, having himself and his younger brother been taught a lesson by her. Now that An Jing also knew military boxing, she must be even more formidable than before, and he wished to become stronger himself, not just relying on brute strength.


    Then, An Jing began to perform.


    The sixteen movements were as follows: Bow Stance Punch, Throat Thrust Kick, Horse Stance Cross Punch, Inner Flicker Hook, Cross Side Kick, Outer Flicker Cross Hook, Counter Hook Kick, Turn Body Elbow Strip, False Step Rib Chop, Groin Spring Elbow Strike, Rebound Side Strike, Bow Stance Pushing Palm, Up Step Elbow Strike, Fall Step Groin Lift, Block Strike Trip Leg, Waist Strike Throat Lock.


    At first, Wang Youbao was still worried that An Jing¡¯s moves would be all show and no substance, even if taught by Xiao Changyi. After all, being a woman, he thought she might not be very good at boxing.


    But at least it was Xiao Changyi who had taught her, so he felt he could still learn something. With this mindset, he decided to learn military boxing from An Jing. But when An Jing threw her first punch, and it was just the first move, Wang Youbao¡¯s eyes lit up in complete shock.


    Look at the form of those punches, the refined strength, the fierce speed, and how steady her base was... He decided then and there, she was his second idol!


    Wang Youbao watched An Jing¡¯s boxing excitedly while trying to mimic the movements himself.


    Xiao Changyi had occasionally seen his wife practice a few moves, but he had never seen the entire set like today. His cool eyes also flickered, and his usually indifferent lips almost imperceptibly curled up.


    This was his wife.


    A special woman.


    A woman belonging only to him.


    After finishing the set in one go, An Jing felt a total sense of relief throughout her body; it had been a long time since she had practiced this set of boxing, and doing it now made her miss her days in the army.


    Her gaze drifted unconsciously towards her husband; although he seemed expressionless, she knew he was smiling¡ªand it was because of her. An Jing couldn¡¯t help but smile back.


    Coming here, she truly felt fortunate.

 Chapter 262 - 262 262 I can pick a fight with anyone but

    ?Chapter 262: Chapter 262 I can pick a fight with anyone but you_1 Chapter 262: Chapter 262 I can pick a fight with anyone but you_1 After that, An Jing taught Wang Youbao and Yu Daming each movement one by one. With some moves requiring cooperation, An Jing had Xiao Changyi join in, making the breakdown of the moves even more comprehensible to the average person.


    Wang Youbao and Yu Daming were very eager to learn. Yu Daming¡¯s form was pretty decent, but Wang Youbao couldn¡¯t straighten his legs or extend his arms properly, and he moved incredibly slowly. He didn¡¯t look like he was practicing boxing, more like he was lazily stretching his limbs and basking in the sun.


    An Jing knew that Wang Youbao had tried his best. After all, he was all padded with fat, so she didn¡¯t say much, just told him to practice diligently at home.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t defend himself with it, at the very least he could improve his physical fitness.


    After a moment of thought, An Jing added, ¡°If you forget the moves, just ask Daming.¡±


    Wang Youbao nodded with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡± He had noticed that Yu Daming was learning better than he was.


    An Jing continued, ¡°I¡¯m teaching you this not for you to be aggressive and combative, but mainly for you to strengthen your body. Of course, if you can use it for self-defense, that would be even better.¡±


    Wang Youbao grinned sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯m still too fat now, and my form looks a bit ridiculous, but I will persist and practice every day. One day I¡¯ll catch up with you. I¡¯m confident.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, not bad at all,¡± An Jing was pleased with Wang Youbao¡¯s attitude.


    Yu Daming hesitated for a long moment before timidly asking, ¡°Mrs. An, can I teach this boxing to my three younger brothers? If they learn it too, they will be better at protecting our young master.¡±


    ¡°Of course, go ahead and teach them,¡± An Jing agreed promptly. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can come and ask us again.¡±


    Recalling the last time they visited the Wang Family, and how Wang Youbao had been stopped outside Landlord Wang¡¯s room by two thugs with mediocre skills, and even Yu Daming and the others couldn¡¯t beat them, An Jing suggested, ¡°Youbao, the skills of your house servants are really too poor. Why don¡¯t you let Daming teach the servants this boxing when you go back?¡±


    Wang Youbao knew his house servants weren¡¯t very useful, mostly just brute force. Last time, the two who had a bit of skill were Wang Youtao¡¯s men. Hearing An Jing, he agreed readily, ¡°As long as you and Changyi don¡¯t mind, then when I return, I¡¯ll have Daming teach them.¡±


    Since his father¡¯s death, Wang Youbao had reorganized the Wang Family, and now it was all his people.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to mind? Just teach them,¡± An Jing was completely unbothered. As for her husband, he definitely wouldn¡¯t mind either.


    After Wang Youbao and Yu Daming had left, An Jing threw a fierce punch towards Xiao Changyi, who just stood there, neither moving nor dodging.


    Of course, An Jing would never really hit her husband. Just as she was about to land the punch, she swiftly pulled back her hand and laughed, ¡°You don¡¯t dodge and you don¡¯t strike back either. Let me have another look at your skills.¡±


    She really did want to spar with her husband, but although he indulged her in many things, he never acquiesced to this one request.


    ¡°You know full well that I won¡¯t make a move against you,¡± Xiao Changyi gently pulled her into an embrace.


    An Jing immediately wrapped her arms around his waist, looking up at him with a beaming smile.


    Xiao Changyi bent down, pressing his forehead against hers, and spoke softly, ¡°I can confront anyone else, just not you.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± An Jing asked knowingly, her smile as big as it could be, blooming like a flower.

 Chapter 263 - 263 263 Im Just Teasing You_1

    ?Chapter 263: Chapter 263: I¡¯m Just Teasing You_1 Chapter 263: Chapter 263: I¡¯m Just Teasing You_1 ¡°You...¡± Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t answer, but just let out a helpless sigh that carried a doting smile within. The smile was light and faint, like a cup of clear tea, refreshing to one¡¯s heart and spleen.


    An Jing truly thought that her husband was so enticing at that moment, even though he could still come across as aloof, yet he exuded such a fatal attraction. Unable to hold back, she tilted her head up a little more and kissed him.


    It was just a peck, like a dragonfly skimming the water, coming and going with a touch.


    As soon as she pulled away from his lips, she said with a smiling eye, ¡°I know why, I was just teasing you.¡± She had always known that she was the most important to him.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool lips curled slightly, hiding all his amusement at the corners of his mouth, ¡°I knew you were teasing me.¡±


    An Jing raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are you trying to get me to praise you for being smart?¡±


    Xiao Changyi shook his head slightly, ¡°No, I just wanted to tell you that sometimes your feigned ignorance is too obvious.¡±


    An Jing wasn¡¯t annoyed, but rather found it amusing. Her husband was actually poking fun at her, that was good, very good.


    ¡°I¡¯m only this obvious in front of you.¡±


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, Xiao Changyi felt utterly content and extremely honest, ¡°I like you this way.¡±


    An Jing, however, declared dominantly, ¡°No matter what you are like, I like you!¡±


    Xiao Changyi chuckled, echoing her words along with his assurance, ¡°No matter what you are like, I like you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± An Jing was even happier.


    Then, An Jing noticed a problem, ¡°Husband, have you noticed that I¡¯ve grown taller?¡± Before, she only reached his chest, but now she was almost to his shoulder.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Xiao Changyi nodded his head. She had grown taller. Now he didn¡¯t have to bend down, just lower his head to kiss her.


    An Jing smiled with deep meaning, ¡°Do you feel in your heart that it¡¯s less effort for us to kiss now?¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded, ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Pfft...¡± An Jing burst into laughter in an instant. How could her husband be so adorable!


    ...


    After harvesting the peanuts, An Jing and Xiao Changyi began gathering the sweet potatoes in the field.


    That day, just as An Jing and Xiao Changyi had returned home from collecting sweet potatoes, Shi Xiaolan came over.


    Seeing the size of the sweet potatoes, Shi Xiaolan sighed, ¡°This mountainous soil really is barren; one sweet potato from our home can match two of yours in size.¡±


    An Jing also knew that their sweet potatoes were on the smaller side, but they didn¡¯t rely on them as a staple food, so she laughed, ¡°We planted them as soon as they were available, so they¡¯re like this. Hopefully, they will be better in the future. Xiao Lan, are you not busy at home, how come you have time to visit?¡±


    Shi Xiaolan said, ¡°Well, there is a rich family in town that wants to build a mansion and they asked Fu Zi¡¯s uncle to help find some people to work. It pays fifteen coins a day and could last for about a month. I came to ask if Brother Xiao would like to go.¡±


    An Jing knew Shi Xiaolan meant well, but she never intended to let Xiao Changyi work for others to earn money; she hoped that every coin at home would be the result of both her and her husband¡¯s efforts.


    Moreover, working for others, if one encounters a kind family it¡¯s okay, but if not, one is surely to be treated poorly, and how could she possibly bear to see her husband put through that?


    Not to mention, they were not short on money now.


    ¡°No need, we are quite busy at home. I can¡¯t do that much work alone; my husband needs to help me.¡± An Jing declined politely.


    ¡°But it¡¯s fifteen coins a day, and it could last for quite a long time...¡± Shi Xiaolan said with regret. Her husband Fu Zi actually wanted to go, but unfortunately, with his lame leg, they definitely wouldn¡¯t take him.

 Chapter 264 - 264 264 What Shes Eating Is Not Just Food Its

    ?Chapter 264: Chapter 264: What She¡¯s Eating Is Not Just Food, It¡¯s His Affection_1 Chapter 264: Chapter 264: What She¡¯s Eating Is Not Just Food, It¡¯s His Affection_1 An Jing chuckled, ¡°Previously, all the tofu I used for fermented tofu was bought from you. You should be able to calculate how much money my family has made. Honestly, we still have seven taels, so we¡¯re not short of money at the moment.¡±


    As for the six thousand taels, An Jing didn¡¯t mention it. She understood the wisdom of not flaunting one¡¯s wealth.


    Seven taels could support a farmer¡¯s family for several years, as long as there weren¡¯t any illnesses or disasters. And since An Jing had already put it that way, Shi Xiaolan didn¡¯t say anything further.


    However, she could get a sense of the underlying sentiment and joked, ¡°All that you¡¯ve said, isn¡¯t it just because you can¡¯t bear the thought of Brother Xiao working hard for others?¡± Indeed, laboring for others was truly exhausting, and if one did less work than others, the owner could dock their pay.


    An Jing didn¡¯t feel embarrassed but rather earnestly touched her face and counter-asked, ¡°Was it really that obvious?¡±


    Shi Xiaolan burst into laughter immediately.


    After Shi Xiaolan had left, An Jing then asked Xiao Changyi, who was just moving sweet potatoes into the hall, ¡°Husband, have I been good to you?¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded right away, ¡°Yes.¡±


    An Jing beamed instantly, ¡°I also think I¡¯ve been very good to you.¡±


    Suddenly, Xiao Changyi stopped his task of moving things, straightened up, looked at her intently, and said very solemnly, ¡°I will also be good to you.¡±


    An Jing feigned surprise, asking, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been good to me?¡±


    Corners of Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips curled up, ¡°And you¡¯ve always been good to me.¡±


    An Jing tiptoed and kissed him on the lips, ¡°This is my reward; what¡¯s my reward from you?¡±


    Xiao Changyi thought seriously for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll cook dinner for you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± An Jing immediately nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve been learning from me for a while now, and it¡¯s time to test how well you¡¯ve learned.¡±


    He had said before that he would learn to cook for her, and true to his word, he really did learn. Every time she cooked, he would watch attentively at the side, learning precisely how much oil to add, how much salt, and the amount of other seasonings required. He was extremely earnest in learning.


    In the evening, Xiao Changyi was cooking at the stove, while An Jing, after making sure the firewood burned more intensely in the stove, left the stove¡¯s entrance, walked behind Xiao Changyi, wrapped her arms around his waist, and then peeked out her head.


    ¡°Husband~¡± she called out with a smile.


    Xiao Changyi was stir-frying the vegetables with a spatula and lowered his head to affectionately nuzzle An Jing¡¯s forehead upon hearing her call.


    An Jing felt a sweetness in her heart but still purposefully said, ¡°Husband, what if the food you cook is hard to swallow?¡±


    Xiao Changyi was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.¡± He had calculated carefully how much oil and salt to use before he started cooking today.


    Listening to Xiao Changyi¡¯s not-so-confident voice, An Jing¡¯s hands, which were wrapped around his waist, tightened, and she buried her face into his back, laughing so hard that her whole body trembled.


    Xiao Changyi wasn¡¯t annoyed because he knew, even if the food was hard to swallow, she would still eat it with joy alongside him.


    Sure enough, after An Jing had her laugh, she peeked out her head again and said to him, ¡°Husband, no matter how bad the food you cook might be, I¡¯ll never disdain it.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t just eating the food, but the love behind it.


    Xiao Changyi lowered his head again, but this time, he didn¡¯t nuzzle An Jing¡¯s forehead. Instead, he kissed her lips in a rewarding manner.


    An Jing instantly laughed until her eyes were no longer visible. She really was too happy!


    Xiao Changyi only made two dishes, one plate of eggplant and one plate of green beans. However, he also steamed a bowl of egg custard on top of the rice.

 Chapter 265 - 265 265 Awarded the Title of First-class Good

    ?Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Awarded the Title of First-class Good Citizen_1 Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Awarded the Title of First-class Good Citizen_1 The eggs laid by the chickens at home, they did not sell, nor did they plan to sell, but kept them to eat at home.


    In the egg custard, he also carefully added chives. An Jing didn¡¯t actually like egg custard much, but she really enjoyed the layer of chives on top of it. However, if you asked her to eat chives alone, she didn¡¯t like them that much.


    The two of them ate at the kitchen table.


    ¡°Try this,¡± Xiao Changyi passed a pair of chopsticks to An Jing and asked her to taste the dish he had made. Although his face showed no expression, he was still very nervous inside.


    Even though he knew she wouldn¡¯t mind however he cooked the dish, he still hoped to make it well so she could enjoy it even more.


    ¡°Mm!¡± An Jing nodded vigorously and smiled before picking up a piece of eggplant and putting it in her mouth.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s heart immediately leapt, ¡°Is it salty?¡± He had tried cooking several times before, but each time he had made the dishes too salty.


    An Jing deliberately kept Xiao Changyi in suspense for a long while before smiling and saying, ¡°It¡¯s not salty; the flavor is just right.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t immediately believe An Jing¡¯s words, because she always said the same after tasting his dishes. He just picked up a piece of eggplant himself, put it in his mouth, and only after he felt that the taste was just right¡ªnot too salty or too bland¡ªdid he put more onto An Jing¡¯s bowl and said, ¡°Then you should eat more.¡±


    After trying the green beans and finding them tasty as well, she praised him, ¡°Husband, you are improving so fast!¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately said, ¡°Then I will cook for you again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm~¡± An Jing smiled again. Although her husband¡¯s cooking was not as good as hers, she was truly very happy to occasionally have a meal he cooked.


    ¡°This chive layer is for you.¡± Xiao Changyi scooped up the top layer of the egg custard, rich with chives, into her bowl.


    ¡°Thank you, Husband~¡± She knew he remembered everything she liked, down to the smallest detail.


    ...


    September 30th was the last day of September, and on this day, the Lord County Magistrate rode in a sedan chair, while a jubilant government official clanged a gong and sang all the way, ¡°Hecheng County has a woman named An Jing who invented grain rice, a blessing to all the people, now awarded the title of First-class Good Citizen!¡±


    From the County Government of Hecheng to the doorstep of An Jing and Xiao Changyi, they sang all the way and gonged to widely proclaim this joyous event.


    It had been thirty-five years since Hecheng County had produced a First-class Good Citizen, so the sudden announcement of a new one made everyone extremely envious, and they felt as though they shared in the honor.


    As the celebratory procession passed through Jiuping Village, the villagers didn¡¯t quite know how to feel.


    This was especially true for the people of the Lin Clan and the Xiao Clan.


    Lin Clan: If An Jing were still a part of the Lin Clan, it would have brought great honor to their ancestors!


    Xiao Clan: If Xiao Changyi were not married into his wife¡¯s family, this title of First-class Good Citizen would surely have fallen on him, and the Xiao Clan could also bask in the glory!


    The celebration troop hadn¡¯t reached their doorstep yet when An Jing, who was working in the garden, and Xiao Changyi, who was inside, heard them coming. Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t really react, but An Jing couldn¡¯t help it and burst into laughter.


    ¡°The government informs people of good news with a gong too, huh?¡± An Jing teased.


    Xiao Changyi lightly responded, ¡°Hmm,¡± then paused, ¡°The sound of the gong allows more people to hear and become aware of the news.¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing sighed, ¡°People here really do care about reputation.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The couple waited until they had washed their hands before stepping out of the house. Just as they came out, the celebratory procession arrived at their front gate.

 Chapter 266 - 266 266 The Person Above Him is Restless_1

    ?Chapter 266: Chapter 266: The Person Above Him is Restless_1 Chapter 266: Chapter 266: The Person Above Him is Restless_1 As soon as Lord County Magistrate stepped down from his sedan chair, he saw Xiao Changyi and nearly went weak in the knees, hastily walking up to him.


    ¡°Your subordinate pays respects¡ª¡±


    Just as the County Magistrate was about to lift his official robe to kneel, Xiao Changyi stopped him, and all that could be heard was Xiao Changyi¡¯s indifferent voice, ¡°Lord County Magistrate, it is improper. Even if my wife is a First-class Good Citizen, she remains a commoner. If you kneel before her, would it not be detrimental to her?¡±


    Although the County Magistrate was sincerely anxious and fearful, he understood what Xiao Changyi meant and dared not offer a grand salute to Xiao Changyi again.


    An Jing also understood Xiao Changyi¡¯s meaning, but she didn¡¯t expose it. Instead, after casting a meaningful glance at Xiao Changyi, she said to the County Magistrate, ¡°Lord County Magistrate, you personally came to give joyous news to a common woman, I am unworthy of such honor.¡±


    The County Magistrate immediately replied with due respect, ¡°It¡¯s been thirty-five years since Hecheng County has had another First-class Good Citizen. It¡¯s truly a matter for celebration, and naturally, I had to come.¡±


    The government officials who had come to report the good news, and those who carried the sedan chair, didn¡¯t understand why their master was being so courteous to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, even referring to himself as ¡®your subordinate.¡¯


    Following that, the County Magistrate presented the decree for First-class Good Citizen to An Jing.


    An Jing opened it and discovered that not only was the County Magistrate¡¯s official seal on it, but also the seals of the provincial official and the Magistrate.


    It seemed that the conferment as a First-class Good Citizen had gone through several levels of approval.


    The provincial official is equivalent to the modern mayor, while the Magistrate is like the governor of a province. With these seals, An Jing also knew that her being named a First-class Good Citizen also required the consent of the Magistrate and the provincial official; the County Magistrate could not make this decision on his own.


    ¡°Xiao Bio Gong, may I have a word with you?¡± the County Magistrate asked with trepidation.


    Xiao Changyi said nothing and simply turned, entering the courtyard.


    The County Magistrate hurriedly followed.


    Xiao Changyi stopped in the middle of his family¡¯s courtyard; the Lord County Magistrate still dared not offer a grand salute, but bent at the waist and in a low and respectful voice, he reported, ¡°The Magistrate has instructed me to relay that the Emperor is already aware of the grain rice matter and it will be promoted within Xiyun Kingdom, so people need not laboriously use stone mortars to mill rice anymore. The Magistrate has also instructed me to relay that the Emperor is very concerned about... Xiao Bio Gong, hoping that you could return to the Capital for a visit.¡±


    Xiao Changyi snorted coldly, ¡°He¡¯s just a minor Magistrate; does he dare meddle in my affairs without fearing that I will chop off his head?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Bio Gong, please quell your anger!¡± The County Magistrate was immediately so frightened that he fell to his knees.


    Xiao Changyi, without so much as a glance at the County Magistrate, said coldly, ¡°Go back and tell him to stick to his duties. Matters of the Royal Family are not for him to manage. Even if the Emperor does not hold him accountable later on, I will still take his head.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± the County Magistrate immediately agreed, his face pale and his body covered in a cold sweat. Fortunately, he was not implicated.


    It wasn¡¯t until the County Magistrate and his men had left that An Jing and Xiao Changyi turned to head back into the courtyard.


    Once inside, An Jing laughed and asked, ¡°What did you say to the County Magistrate just now that scared him into being as pale as a ghost and unsteady on his feet?¡±


    Xiao Changyi replied indifferently, ¡°There are people above him who cannot rest easy.¡±


    ¡°It must have been the County Magistrate who said something to you first.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi paused before still deciding to share with An Jing what the County Magistrate had said to him.


    An Jing frowned and said, ¡°So, this Magistrate is not a good one?¡±


    ¡°He has ability, but he likes to play smart and cut corners,¡± Xiao Changyi said very fairly.


    ¡°Haha,¡± An Jing suddenly laughed, jokingly saying, ¡°He said the Emperor is very concerned about you, don¡¯t tell me that those ten pounds of fermented bean curd and ten pounds of rice-flower fish, you sold them to the Emperor.¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded honestly, ¡°Mm.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 267 - 267 267 Dont worry Ill keep your secret_1

    ?Chapter 267: Chapter 267: Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep your secret_1 Chapter 267: Chapter 267: Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep your secret_1 ¡°And the Crown Prince, they have to split everything evenly, five catties each,¡± Xiao Changyi added indifferently.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Jing Er?¡± When he didn¡¯t get a response from An Jing for a while, Xiao Changyi called out. He didn¡¯t believe she was scared. His wife was quite fearless.


    An Jing wasn¡¯t scared; she was stunned.


    Her husband must be the first person in history to dare to sell things to the Emperor and the Crown Prince, and to charge them money no less.


    After a long silence, An Jing finally whispered, ¡°You sold things to the Emperor and the Crown Prince... and you charged them money...¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Fermented bean curd and reeves shad have cost us time and effort, naturally we should charge for them.¡± He didn¡¯t think anything was wrong.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    After another long silence, An Jing excitedly tiptoed up, wrapped her arms around Xiao Changyi¡¯s neck, and gave him a fierce kiss, ¡°Husband, you are just so badass!¡±


    ¡°Badass?¡±


    ¡°It means very impressive!¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak, but the corners of his mouth curled up.


    ¡°Husband, I think you better just secretly tell me your real identity,¡± An Jing said, drawing her ear close to Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth.


    Xiao Changyi replied in an extremely soft whisper right beside An Jing¡¯s ear.


    An Jing heard it clearly, and she fell silent again. After a while, she patted Xiao Changyi on the shoulder with all seriousness, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will keep your secret.¡±


    Though Xiao Changyi¡¯s face showed no expression, he affectionately rubbed his forehead against hers.


    An Jing, smiling with her eyes squinted, said, ¡°No matter who you are, I only know that you¡¯re my husband.¡±


    ¡°I am your husband,¡± Xiao Changyi said, rubbing his forehead against hers again, feeling it was not enough, he rubbed his nose against hers too.


    An Jing was still smiling, but then her smile suddenly faded quite a bit, ¡°Husband, you don¡¯t care about fame and fortune, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He paused, ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have come back.¡± He paused again, ¡°It¡¯s because I came back that I was able to meet you,¡± and he paused once more, ¡°I would like to live with you, simply and ordinarily, amid the mountains, rivers, and fields, forever and ever.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s smile widened, and she teased, ¡°You¡¯ve already promised me an eternity without even finishing this lifetime, what would you do if I didn¡¯t agree?¡±


    Xiao Changyi nuzzled her nose with his, his hot breath all over her lips, his voice sounding as if it came from his mouth yet also his nose, ¡°Would you not agree?¡±


    Such a temptation...


    An Jing, still grinning, knew her husband was really being naughty, aware that she couldn¡¯t resist such intimacy, ¡°How could I not? Of course, I would love to!¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool lips curved up. After looking forehead to forehead for a while, he finally kissed her.


    Fame and fortune are nothing compared to you. I only wish to be with you for all eternity.


    ...


    Because the Government Official spread the good news loudly with gongs, many people learned that An Jing was now a First-class Good Citizen. Not only Shi Xiaolan and the people from An Village came to congratulate An Jing, but even the people from other villages came to offer their congratulations.


    Many people from Pan Family Village also came. The Pan family actually wanted to share in the joy since becoming a First-class Good Citizen was a great honor. However, considering the past conflicts between Pan Shuangquan and An Jing, they dared not come, afraid that instead of sharing in the happiness, they would stir up trouble.


    The An Jing of today was no longer the Lin Anjing of the past, who could be pushed around at will.


    Pan Shuangquan¡¯s parents were thoroughly disappointed in him; they had no idea that he had been involved with Lin Luye long before, and now they were also caught off-guard by An Jing¡¯s elevation to First-class Good Citizen.

 Chapter 268 - 268 268 Stealing Half a Day of Leisure_1

    ?Chapter 268: Chapter 268 Stealing Half a Day of Leisure_1 Chapter 268: Chapter 268 Stealing Half a Day of Leisure_1 Pan Shuangquan¡¯s father began cursing directly, ¡°You must have been blinded by lard to get tangled up with that whore Lin Luye. Luckily you¡¯ve divorced that whore. Look at what that whore did marrying into our family, lazy and gluttonous, and not even bearing you a son, just two deceitful daughters, and I still have to find you another wife.¡±


    The more he cursed, the more Pan Shuangquan¡¯s father felt frustrated at his lack of progress, ¡°How good it would have been if you had married An Jing. An Jing is now a First-class Good Citizen, how glorious is that, even if she can¡¯t bear children, others would still admire her. To have a First-class Good Citizen in the family is such an honor, if you had married An Jing back then and brought this honor to our family, I wouldn¡¯t have minded even if you asked to take two more women as secondary wives.¡±


    Pan Shuangquan sat in silence, taking the scolding from his father. When he learned about An Jing becoming a First-class Good Citizen, he was beside himself with regret.


    He truly regretted it.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Lin Luye back then, he would have already married An Jing, and that status of First-class Good Citizen would probably have been bestowed not on An Jing but on him, her husband.


    There had never been a First-class Good Citizen in Pan Family Village!


    The more he thought about it, the more regretful he became.


    As he regretted, the people of Jiuping Village also felt regret, but what could they do, having already fallen out with An Jing and Xiao Changyi? They couldn¡¯t even go to leech off their happiness, and it made them extremely uncomfortable.


    Seeing their adversaries live better and better lives while their own lives got worse, how could their hearts not feel bitter?


    As soon as Wang Youbao learned that An Jing had been made a First-class Good Citizen, he hurried from town to congratulate her. He also brought a pound of tea leaves as a gift to celebrate An Jing¡¯s new status.


    An Jing unceremoniously accepted it.


    Wang Youbao also unceremoniously stayed for a meal before leaving.


    The tea leaves brought by Wang Youbao were quite good. An Jing brewed a pot of tea, and then she and Xiao Changyi leisurely enjoyed it in the courtyard, feeling a sense of idle pleasure in the brief respite from life¡¯s demands.


    ¡°Husband, our family no longer has to pay taxes,¡± An Jing said, quite pleased with this point.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Husband.¡± She suddenly leaned on his shoulder.


    Xiao Changyi wrapped his arm around her shoulder, letting her lean more comfortably, ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Our sweet potato harvest is almost done. When the ground is frozen enough, let¡¯s make vermicelli.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Even though we planted over an acre of sweet potatoes, we only harvested so little. We still need to keep some for eating, I don¡¯t know if we can manage to make fifty pounds of vermicelli. I was planning to sell it, but now it seems we can only make enough for ourselves.¡±


    ¡°If you want to sell, we can buy sweet potatoes from others to make vermicelli. Sweet potatoes aren¡¯t expensive.¡±


    In this era, sweet potatoes were not considered prestigious food, only eaten by the impoverished, which kept their price low and few people bought them; they were generally kept by the poor for their own consumption.


    If it¡¯s the same piece of land, sweet potatoes yield much more than rice or wheat.


    Using sweet potatoes to stave off hunger was a good strategy.


    ¡°I was thinking of selling them for some money if possible, since you all don¡¯t have vermicelli. Maybe we could make a good amount of money. But now we¡¯re not short on money anymore, it doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s just make do with this little bit we have. We¡¯ll just make it for our own consumption. It¡¯s going to be deep winter when the ground freezes, too cold. We don¡¯t need to make ourselves work that hard.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± He had no objections.

 Chapter 269 - 269 269 Wang Youbao Gets Angry_1

    ?Chapter 269: Chapter 269 Wang Youbao Gets Angry_1 Chapter 269: Chapter 269 Wang Youbao Gets Angry_1 Upon hearing Xiao Changyi say she could decide, An Jing looked up at him with a smile, beaming for quite a while before she said, ¡°Tomorrow will be October, and in October, we have to harvest the rice again.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Changyi responded, while bringing the teacup in his hand to her lips.


    An Jing smiled happily, then opened her mouth, took the teacup¡¯s edge between her lips, and drank some tea.


    Then, Xiao Changyi, without changing his expression, drank the rest of the tea from the cup.


    An Jing continued to gaze fondly at her husband, smiling joyously.


    ...


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi first harvested the potatoes from those three parts of land before they started harvesting the rice, and by the time they began with the rice, it was already mid-October.


    This one acre of land yielded over six dan of early rice, but the late rice did not reach six dan, almost six dan actually, which wasn¡¯t much less, and she was quite content with the harvest.


    You should know if the paddy did not have rice-field fish cultivated, this one acre would have likely produced just three or four dan of rice.


    Now, having harvested nearly six dan was an increase in production.


    The fields of An Village also saw increased yields, and because those fields also cultivated rice-field fish, by this time, the neighboring villages came to realize that raising fish in the paddies can help increase rice production.


    Everyone had mentally decided that next year, when planting rice, they would also cultivate fish, provided, of course, they first learned from the people of An Village the knack of keeping the fish alive in the fields.


    They had previously seen the people of Jiuping Village try, but nobody in Jiuping Village managed to keep them alive.


    The people of An Village had not anticipated that raising fish would increase production, but once everyone noticed that the whole village yielded more late rice, they discovered this fact. In the beginning, everyone just wanted to raise fish to sell for money, but they never expected it would also boost rice production, which made them even more grateful to An Jing and Xiao Changyi for selflessly sharing their knowledge on how to cultivate fish in the paddies.


    In this way, they could not only make money by selling fish but also harvest much more rice.


    The rice-field fish in that one-acre field of An Jing and Xiao Changyi was also intended to be sold to Wang Youbao, who had placed a reservation with them in advance.


    All the rice-field fish raised in An Village had also been pre-ordered by Wang Youbao, who paid everyone a down payment of one tael each.


    Although Wang Youbao was a businessman, he knew that some money could be earned abundantly, while some should not be. The people of An Village were all poor folks, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to profit from them unscrupulously. Therefore, he generously offered fifty coins per jin for the rice-field fish from An Village, the same rate he had originally paid to An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    The villagers of An Village were stunned when they realized that a jin of rice-field fish could sell for fifty coins, and it took them a good while to come to terms with it. Once they did, they all regretted not having raised more fish.


    You should know, when they initially learned the secret to cultivating rice-field fish in the paddies, everyone was somewhat uncertain, so they all raised them tentatively, only a little and not too much, probably around forty to fifty jin of fish in each family¡¯s paddies.


    Only the families of An Fu and An Quangui placed great trust in An Jing and Xiao Changyi, raising quite a lot, with each of their fields housing about two hundred jin of fish now.


    Since it was the late rice that had been harvested, the fields wouldn¡¯t be plowed and replanted until next year; thus, An Jing and the people of Jiuping Village were not in a hurry for Wang Youbao to take the fish away. Wang Youbao could come whenever he needed to catch them.


    However, on this day, while An Jing and Xiao Changyi were drying rice grains in the courtyard, Wang Youbao arrived in a huff.

 Chapter 270 - 270 270 Money Cant Be Earned Forever_1

    ?Chapter 270: Chapter 270 Money Can¡¯t Be Earned Forever_1 Chapter 270: Chapter 270 Money Can¡¯t Be Earned Forever_1 ¡°I¡¯m so angry! I¡¯m so angry!¡± Wang Youbao¡¯s face was livid with rage.


    An Jing had never seen Wang Youbao angry before; he had always had a good temper. Seeing him this angry was quite a surprise.


    After exchanging a glance with her aloof husband Xiao Changyi, she asked with concern, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately vented, ¡°There were five households in An Village who had agreed to sell their fish to me, and I had paid the deposit. I didn¡¯t even want to profit off these poor people, so I offered them fifty coins per catty proactively. But what did they do? As soon as someone offered a higher price, they sold the fish to someone else. When I confronted them, they just told me to forgive them because they are poor. Isn¡¯t that infuriating?¡±


    He had just had an argument in An Village and couldn¡¯t suppress his anger, so he had stopped by to see his two friends.


    An Jing frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What about the deposit you gave them? Did they return it to you?¡±


    ¡°They did return it. But this is simply untrustworthy! They had clearly agreed!¡± Wang Youbao was getting worked up again.


    ¡°Those five households didn¡¯t include An Fu¡¯s family, did they?¡± An Jing inquired.


    ¡°No, An Fu¡¯s family and his relatives all reserved their fish for me. They didn¡¯t sell to anyone else, no matter how much was offered.¡±


    An Jing felt a little relieved in her heart.


    Just then, An Fu and Shi Xiaolan arrived, both looking worried. Seeing Wang Youbao there, they were at first taken aback and then quickly went over to apologize to him.


    ¡°Young Master Wang, we¡¯re really sorry. We didn¡¯t expect that they would sell their fish to someone else.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Wang, you were clearly trying to help our village, and yet this happened... Our village head hadn¡¯t anticipated this either and is deeply ashamed. He said he will visit your residence and apologize to you in person.¡±


    When Wang Youbao first approached An Village to buy fish, he had contacted An Fu, who then introduced him to the village head An Mancheng. It was An Mancheng who had taken Wang Youbao around An Village to purchase fish.


    Wang Youbao was not the type to misdirect his anger at the innocent. Hearing these words from An Fu and Shi Xiaolan, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. There¡¯s no need for self-reproach. Please convey to your village head that there¡¯s no need to come to my house and apologize to me. I, Wang Youbao, can still discern right from wrong.¡±


    An Fu and Shi Xiaolan had come to An Jing because they knew that she and Xiao Changyi were on good terms with Wang Youbao. They hoped An Jing and Xiao Changyi would say a few good words for An Village in front of him. They hadn¡¯t expected Wang Youbao to be so reasonable.


    Knowing that Wang Youbao was reasonable, An Fu and Shi Xiaolan finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was then that An Jing said, ¡°Brother An Fu, Xiao Lan, you shouldn¡¯t take the blame for other people¡¯s mistakes. You haven¡¯t finished harvesting your rice, have you? Go back and get busy.¡±


    She knew they were amidst the busiest time for farming.


    Wang Youbao also said, ¡°Go back to your work. You should prioritize harvesting the rice. If I were to get angry at you when you reserved the fish for me, despite not having taken any deposit from you, would I even be human?¡±


    An Fu and Shi Xiaolan then went back to their fields, reassured.


    After An Fu and Shi Xiaolan had left, An Jing consoled Wang Youbao, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Money is endless.¡±


    Wang Youbao sighed and said, ¡°I know being angry is pointless, but I can¡¯t help it. Look at how nice you guys are; even without a deposit from me, you still saved your fish to sell to me.¡±

 Chapter 271 - 271 271 Im Not Playing With You_1

    ?Chapter 271: Chapter 271: I¡¯m Not Playing With You_1 Chapter 271: Chapter 271: I¡¯m Not Playing With You_1 Hearing Wang Youbao¡¯s nearly childish words, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Have you not considered our relationship? We are friends. Besides, haven¡¯t most families in An Village left their fish for you?¡±


    Wang Youbao was still somewhat angry, ¡°We¡¯re from the same village, so why is there such a disparity!¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°My husband and I were from Jiuping Village, and Xiao Lan was also from Jiuping Village. Do you see a big difference between the people of Jiuping Village and us?¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Then, he had a sudden realization, laughed, and sighed, ¡°Money really is a good way to test someone.¡±


    An Jing knew that Wang Youbao was no longer angry, so she said nothing more to comfort him.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, it was November.


    On this day, November 3rd, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were in the yard washing sweet potatoes, planning to start making vermicelli.


    Making vermicelli involved several processes, and washing the sweet potatoes clean was just a preparatory step. There was still a long way to go before the vermicelli would be finished.


    While An Jing and Xiao Changyi were talking and washing sweet potatoes, Yun Dame came over, bringing red eggs with her.


    Handed two red eggs, An Jing was quite puzzled and asked, ¡°Dame, what is this...?¡±


    Yun Dame¡¯s smile was so wide she could barely close her mouth, ¡°Xiao Lan is pregnant again! I hope this time it¡¯s a boy!¡±


    Here, there was a custom that when someone was expecting a child, they would go door to door in the village to give away two red eggs.


    An Jing slightly furrowed her brows with some distaste when Yun Dame expressed her hope for a boy, but she still said with a smile, ¡°Congratulations, congratulations. Xiao Lan told me last time that she wants to have a few more children for Brother An Fu.¡±


    ¡°That would be wonderful,¡± Yun Dame was even happier. ¡°Your uncle and I only ended up with Fu Zi as our child, and it¡¯s really our hope that Fu Zi could have a few more brothers underneath him.¡±


    Again with the sons...


    Aren¡¯t daughters human too...


    You yourself are also a woman...


    An Jing suppressed the reluctance in her heart, her face showing none of it, until Yun Dame left. Only then did An Jing pout toward Xiao Changyi, making a silent accusation.


    Xiao Changyi found An Jing¡¯s expression very funny. He stopped washing the sweet potatoes and, drying his hands, pinched An Jing¡¯s pouting lips. Seeing that her lips were still pouting, he pinched them again, and then, as if addicted to this little game, whenever An Jing continued to pout, he couldn¡¯t help but pinch them once more.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± I am complaining to you about the gender inequality of this era, not playing with you...


    ¡°Alright, stop playing,¡± An Jing, unable to help laughing and crying at once, finally broke character and stopped silently pouting to Xiao Changyi.


    Only then did Xiao Changyi cease his playfulness, tenderly pulled her into his embrace, and said, ¡°I understand what¡¯s on your mind, but this is just the way things are here, with some thoughts deeply ingrained.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°It¡¯s not something you can change alone.¡±


    An Jing felt somewhat wronged, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of changing them. Did you see me say anything to them? I¡¯ve never criticized them for favoring sons over daughters.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips curved up slightly, his forehead against hers, and after kissing her lips, he said, ¡°You didn¡¯t say it out loud, but you did say it in your heart.¡±


    Only then did An Jing laugh, ¡°You really do understand me.¡± Then she pretended to be relieved and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that I can¡¯t have children. If I bore you a daughter, you¡¯d probably be disgusted to death.¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°Are you trying to frustrate me, or yourself?¡±


    An Jing immediately smiled mischievously, ¡°Both~¡±

 Chapter 272 - 272 272 You and I are Equal_1

    ?Chapter 272: Chapter 272 You and I are Equal_1 Chapter 272: Chapter 272 You and I are Equal_1 Seeing her smile so sweetly, Xiao Changyi also slightly curved his lips and said, ¡°Before I met you, I had no plans to take a wife and have children.¡±


    An Jingxin¡¯s heart instantly felt unbearably sweet, but then she replied coquettishly, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I came here, or else you would have ended up alone for the rest of your life!¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡± After pausing, he continued, ¡°Thank you for coming here, and thank you for being with me.¡±


    An Jing grinned, ¡°I¡¯m also thankful for you, thankful that you came back, thankful that I was able to meet you.¡± She paused, then asked, ¡°But if I can bear children, and I give birth to a daughter for you, would you resent her?¡±


    Xiao Changyi sighed helplessly, ¡°Jing Er, stop troubling yourself.¡± Having her alone was enough for him.


    If she could give birth, he would be happy whether she had a boy or a girl; there was no question of resentment.


    And An Jingxin understood this very well.


    Only¡ª


    ¡°I just can¡¯t understand why women have such low status here.¡± While saying this, An Jing tightened her hold on Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand.


    Xiao Changyi did not know what to say. Things had always been this way here.


    ¡°Actually,¡± An Jing murmured softly, ¡°my ancestors also favored boys over girls, and that kind of thinking still exists where I¡¯m from. I¡¯m not surprised to see it here, but I can¡¯t understand it¡ªaren¡¯t women people too? Are we just accessories for men? Merely tools for childbearing? Don¡¯t you see that men are also born of women!¡±


    Xiao Changyi was silent.


    ¡°Say something.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately responded, ¡°You and I are equals.¡± After all, he was still a man of his era, where people were classified into hierarchical ranks, and the idea of everyone being equal did not exist.


    An Jing also knew that deeply ingrained beliefs were hard to change, but the fact that her husband was willing to do this much for her made her very happy, ¡°I won¡¯t ask too much of you; as long as you do this, I¡¯ll be completely satisfied.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t because you asked for it, it¡¯s because I want to,¡± Xiao Changyi said, gazing intently at her.


    An Jing was momentarily stunned, then her smile blossomed like a flower. With such a husband, what more could a wife desire?


    ...


    To make vermicelli, one must first turn sweet potatoes into potato starch.


    So, after cleaning the sweet potatoes, An Jing and Xiao Changyi started crushing them, and it almost took a whole day to grind the clean sweet potatoes into pulp.


    The crushed sweet potato pulp was then placed into several vats, where water was added and the mixture was filtered through a cloth bag twice, aiming to separate the skin and starch.


    The filtrate was left in wooden barrels to settle.


    Once the liquid in the barrel had clarified, they poured off the water, discarded the oily powder on the surface of the starch sediment, and took out the lower layer of starch to dry.


    After drying, it became starch powder.


    Just making this starch powder had taken An Jing and Xiao Changyi one whole week, something that wouldn¡¯t have happened in an average household if Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t indulged her.


    An Jing was making vermicelli not to sell but to eat at home, for she loved eating vermicelli, especially the modern hot and sour glass noodles.


    Of course, what mattered most was that she wanted to make them for her husband.


    Her husband had never tasted such a thing, so no matter how troublesome it was, she wanted to make vermicelli for him to try. If her husband also found it delicious and took a liking to it, then next year they would plant more sweet potatoes and make more vermicelli.


    Now that the potato starch was ready and all the other preparations were done, An Jing was about to start making the vermicelli, but before she could begin, Shi Xiaolan came over for a visit and told her that Mrs. Hongxia and Liu Yingen had been drowned in a pig cage by the people from Jiuping Village.

 Chapter 273 - 273 273 The Heavens Will Deal with the

    ?Chapter 273: Chapter 273: The Heavens Will Deal with the Despicable_1 Chapter 273: Chapter 273: The Heavens Will Deal with the Despicable_1 An Jing was inevitably startled even though she knew about Mrs. Hongxia and Uncle Yin Gen¡¯s affair, ¡°Drowned in a pig cage?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Shi Xiaolan nodded vigorously. ¡°They were drowned early this morning. I heard people say that Mrs. Hongxia and Uncle Yin Gen were caught committing adultery, caught in the act by Uncle Yin Gen¡¯s wife while they were doing that thing in the house. It seems the scene was too unbearable to witness, Uncle Yin Gen¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t handle the shock, and started crying out loudly. When people heard Uncle Yin Gen¡¯s wife¡¯s voice, they rushed to see what was happening, and then, everyone found out about Mrs. Hongxia and Uncle Yin Gen¡¯s affair.¡±


    As she spoke, Shi Xiaolan expressed her disgust, ¡°Committing adultery itself warrants drowning in a pig cage, and Mrs. Hongxia and Uncle Yin Gen really had the nerve to do it. Now they¡¯ve met this end, they got what they deserved.¡±


    ¡°I also heard that now, the people of Jiuping Village are suspecting that Liu Sizi is not Uncle Liu¡¯s son.¡± Shi Xiaolan went on, her voice lowered as though she was revealing a huge secret, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this affair, no one would have suspected anything, but with this incident, and considering that Liu Sizi seems to resemble Uncle Yin Gen, everyone started having doubts, and the rumor has caused quite a stir.¡±


    Causing quite a stir, yet your voice is so hushed...


    An Jing looked up at the sky, speechless, and thought: Liu Sizi indeed wasn¡¯t Uncle Liu¡¯s son.


    However, about the fact that Liu Sizi was Uncle Yin Gen¡¯s son, she had no intention of disclosing it, nor would she tell Shi Xiaolan.


    Just as she didn¡¯t tell anyone about Mrs. Hongxia and Uncle Yin Gen¡¯s affair in the past.


    Firstly, because she was not a gossip; secondly, because she knew the consequences of speaking out, and she did not want to become the maker of those consequences.


    Mrs. Hongxia, knowing full well that she and her husband knew of her affair with Uncle Yin Gen, still had the audacity to continue the affair without discretion. Now that they both ended up drowned in a pig cage and dead, she truly felt not the slightest guilt but rather a touch of contemplation: You bring about your own misfortune.


    Actually, the situation between Mrs. Hongxia, Uncle Yin Gen, and Old Hunter Liu was like this:


    In her day, Mrs. Hongxia was a well-known beauty, with many suitors at her door, but because Mrs. Hongxia was too picky¡ªdisdaining either for poverty, unattractiveness, or poor character¡ªshe kept rejecting until she was nearly an old maid when she finally chose Old Hunter Liu.


    Old Hunter Liu was fifteen years older than Mrs. Hongxia. Initially, he had no Silver Coin to marry and was not skilled in farming, so he learned hunting from others. Fortunately, he turned out to be fairly good at it, and slowly the condition of his household improved.


    Then, he caught Mrs. Hongxia¡¯s eye.


    Old Hunter Liu never thought he could marry such a beautiful woman as Mrs. Hongxia and was extremely happy. After they were married, he treated Mrs. Hongxia very well.


    After the marriage, their affection for each other remained strong.


    Until one day, Old Hunter Liu went hunting and did not return at night. Uncle Yin Gen, who had long coveted Mrs. Hongxia¡¯s beauty, sneaked into her room and raped her.


    Mrs. Hongxia dared not publicize the matter; a woman who was raped was considered to have no face left to live in this world, but she wanted to continue living. Old Hunter Liu treated her very well, and she loved him deeply, hoping to grow old with him.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was that from that one incident, she became pregnant with Uncle Yin Gen¡¯s child, who was a son.

 Chapter 274 - 274 274 Sour and Spicy Noodles_1

    ?Chapter 274: Chapter 274 Sour and Spicy Noodles_1 Chapter 274: Chapter 274 Sour and Spicy Noodles_1 At the time Mrs. Hongxia was pregnant with Liu Sizi, she did not know that the child was Liu Yingen¡¯s. She had always thought it was Old Hunter Liu¡¯s, as their marital life was very harmonious.


    It wasn¡¯t until half a year ago that Liu Yingen discovered a mole in the crook of Liu Sizi¡¯s arm that was identical to his own, even in the same location.


    Then, Liu Yingen confronted Mrs. Hongxia, asking if Liu Sizi was his son. He pointed out the mole on Liu Sizi and how much the boy resembled him.


    Only then did Mrs. Hongxia realize that Liu Sizi was actually Liu Yingen¡¯s child.


    Liu Yingen had no sons and, though he couldn¡¯t acknowledge Liu Sizi as his own, the fact that he had a son after all made him start treating Liu Sizi very well. He began sending any delicacies he had at home to Mrs. Hongxia so she could feed them to Liu Sizi.


    Yet, one day when Liu Yingen brought over some tasty treats, he saw Mrs. Hongxia wiping her body. Despite her age, Mrs. Hongxia still possessed an alluring charm, which immediately reminded Liu Yingen of that night long ago.


    She thought no one knew, but it turned out that An Jing and Xiao Changyi were aware. Mrs. Hongxia was terrified for a while, but after seeing that An Jing and Xiao Changyi made no move and seemed unlikely to expose her affair with Liu Yingen, her courage grew and she continued the adultery with Liu Yingen.


    However, she never expected that Liu Yingen¡¯s wife would catch them and then they were drowned in the river.


    Once Shi Xiaolan left, An Jing and Xiao Changyi did not discuss the drowning of Mrs. Hongxia and Liu Yingen in the pig cage further; these two people were of no importance to them, and certainly not worth wasting their breath on.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi simply carried on with their plan to make glass noodles.


    They turned the potato starch into a paste, then filtered it through a sieve to cool. They were both busy with just that little amount of glass noodles.


    An Jing had the easier role, standing by the pot and filtering the noodles, while Xiao Changyi was non-stop busy, not only scooping the noodles out of the pot but also transferring them onto bamboo poles to cool.


    It was only after the filtering was done that An Jing could help Xiao Changyi.


    Transferring the noodles to the bamboo poles to cool down wasn¡¯t enough; they had to be dried as well.


    It took four days for the noodles to completely dry out, and only then could An Jing and Xiao Changyi tie them into bundles with straw rope. After a simple weigh-in, they were just thirty-seven pounds.


    ¡°It¡¯s less than forty pounds,¡± An Jing said, somewhat disappointed.


    ¡°Is it not enough to eat?¡± Xiao Changyi wondered if that was the problem.


    An Jing shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s enough for us to eat. It¡¯s just that I thought it should be around fifty pounds, but it¡¯s not even forty. These glass noodles really don¡¯t weigh much.¡±


    ¡°Drying always reduces weight like that.¡±


    An Jing immediately laughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, just a bit of dry noodles can be cooked into a lot.¡±


    Then, hugging Xiao Changyi¡¯s left arm and tilting her face upward with a smile, she said merrily, ¡°Husband, I¡¯ll make some hot and sour glass noodles for you tonight, how does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Can we not add vinegar...¡±


    Knowing he disliked sourness, she quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll only add a little just to flavor it. It won¡¯t be very sour, but really delicious¡ªI used to eat this a lot in my world!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±

 Chapter 275 - 275 275 Secret Code_1

    ?Chapter 275: Chapter 275: Secret Code?_1 Chapter 275: Chapter 275: Secret Code?_1 That evening, An Jing not only made hot and sour noodles but also stewed a particularly large pork bone.


    Then, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were nibbling on the bone while eating the hot and sour noodles. The weather had already cooled down, eating these things could immediately warm someone up, and they were quite flavorful.


    ¡°Husband, it¡¯s not too sour, is it?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Is it tasty?¡±


    ¡°Tasty.¡±


    ¡°This is really suitable for winter, right?¡± It was already winter, and they had both put on their winter clothes, which they had specifically gone to Wanbu Pavilion to buy.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Then, next year let¡¯s plant more sweet potatoes, so we can make more noodles.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t sell them, planting so much should still be enough for us to eat.¡±


    An Jing thought about it and felt that made sense, so she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s plant more rice next year, we eat rice every meal, unlike noodles, which are nice to eat occasionally, but I¡¯d get tired if I had to eat them every day.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    After dinner, in the kitchen, Xiao Changyi stood in front of the stove washing dishes, while An Jing walked around the dining table, feeling a bit full, she walked to aid her digestion.


    Just then, the gate to the courtyard was knocked on.


    Knock knock.


    Hearing the sound, An Jing wondered who would come to see them at this hour; they were on the edge of the mountains, and ordinary people would not dare to come at night. Just as she was about to ask who was outside, she heard the door being knocked on again, with a different rhythm from before, but still with a discernible pattern.


    An Jing immediately realized this might be a secret signal, and her gaze quickly turned to her husband to see if he had noticed it, but her husband loudly said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± So it was a secret signal with her husband...


    An Jing quickly walked to the kitchen door just in time to see a shadow climbing over the wall into their courtyard.


    A line of black lines instantly formed on An Jing¡¯s forehead. Actually, opening the door for you wouldn¡¯t have taken much effort.


    There were traps set up all around this wall, let¡¯s not have a situation where no beasts are caught but you end up losing your life.


    With the oil lamp lit in the kitchen, the shadow climbed over the wall and headed straight for the kitchen.


    An Jing then realized the shadow was Meng Zhuqing, who, dressed in Qingyi and still with a sword hanging at his waist, had a bundle on his back this day.


    ¡°Madam.¡± Upon seeing An Jing, Meng Zhuqing respectfully knelt down to greet her.


    An Jing didn¡¯t let Meng Zhuqing get up, but just stepped aside to make way, pointing towards the kitchen, ¡°Your master is in there.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing hesitated, then got up and entered the kitchen. Upon seeing Xiao Changyi washing dishes, he was stunned; he had never seen their master so ¡®domesticated¡¯.


    After snapping back to reality, he hurriedly bowed and knelt again, greeting, ¡°Master.¡±


    An Jing walked back to the dining table and kept walking around it to aid digestion, but her gaze kept shifting towards where Xiao Changyi and Meng Zhuqing were.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak, continuing to wash dishes, acting as if Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t exist.


    Meng Zhuqing seemed accustomed to it; after a long wait, seeing that Xiao Changyi wasn¡¯t speaking, he took the initiative to report, ¡°Master, the Emperor and the Crown Prince have sent letters for you.¡± As he said this, Meng Zhuqing took out two letters from his bundle, respectfully holding them up even higher than his head.


    Xiao Changyi wasn¡¯t in a hurry to take the letters, continuing to wash the dishes.


    But An Jing was getting tired of watching. Meng Zhuqing holding up the letters must have been tired too, so she walked over, intending to take the letters, but Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t want to hand them to her.

 Chapter 276 - 276 276 Its Just Her Husbands Style~_1

    ?Chapter 276: Chapter 276: It¡¯s Just Her Husband¡¯s Style~_1 Chapter 276: Chapter 276: It¡¯s Just Her Husband¡¯s Style~_1 ¡°I beg the lady¡¯s pardon, but I must deliver this letter directly into the master¡¯s hands.¡± These were letters from the Emperor and the Crown Prince; unless he personally handed them to his master, Meng Zhuqing dared not entrust them to anyone else.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± How stubborn.


    However, she could understand, so she didn¡¯t kindly take the letter.


    Then she let Meng Zhuqing continue to kneel there, holding up the letter with both hands, waiting for Xiao Changyi with utmost respect.


    Only after Xiao Changyi finished washing the dishes and dried his hands did he take the letter, glanced at An Jing, and didn¡¯t start reading it until An Jing walked up beside him.


    An Jing was quite pleased with her husband¡¯s self-awareness.


    The letters contained no important content, just some words expressing concern about how well Xiao Changyi was living and hoping he would visit them more often.


    After Xiao Changyi and An Jing finished reading the letters, he burned them to ashes. Seeing Meng Zhuqing had not left, Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes grew colder, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was instantly frightened, and a cold sweat broke out on his back, but he still respectfully replied, ¡°The Emperor and the Crown Prince instructed me to tell the master that they hope he will definitely send them a return letter this time.¡±


    Does this mean her husband has never replied to their letters before?


    An Jing almost burst into laughter. Not bad, not bad, her husband has quite the personality.


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s bundle, having been opened just now to take out the letter, was still open, revealing brush, ink, paper, and inkstone inside. Even if she guessed with her toes, she knew these were prepared for her husband. An Jing found it even more amusing, this servant sure had a hard job.


    In consideration of the servant¡¯s hard work, An Jing spoke up, ¡°Husband, writing a letter won¡¯t take much time.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s face remained expressionless, and he didn¡¯t speak but glanced at the dining table.


    Meng Zhuqing immediately understood and hurriedly took out the writing materials from the bundle and arranged them on the dining table.


    Xiao Changyi picked up the brush and wrote just two words on the paper, ¡®Don¡¯t worry,¡¯ then put the brush down.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± That was too simplistic...


    But that was just her husband¡¯s style~


    Yet Meng Zhuqing treated it like a precious treasure. Once the ink was dry, he carefully folded the paper and placed it into a new envelope.


    Once Meng Zhuqing had left, An Jing embraced Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist and laughed, ¡°You are so presumptuous towards the Emperor and the Crown Prince, aren¡¯t you afraid they will punish you?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t.¡± He paused, ¡°Even if they did, I¡¯m not afraid. I have a Death Exemption Token.¡±


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°One.¡±


    ¡°But there are two of us, eh? A single Death Exemption Token can only save one person,¡± An Jing said deliberately.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Why would you give it to me? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to ask the Emperor for another one?¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded, ¡°That¡¯s also good.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± An Jing finally couldn¡¯t help laughing out loud. ¡°So Death Exemption Tokens are not that valuable, eh? You can just ask for another one whenever.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°That day he let me choose a few, but seeing that I was just one person, I only took one.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± This Emperor...


    ¡°If I had known I would meet you back then, I would have taken a few more.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Xiao Changyi continued, ¡°even without the Death Exemption Token, I can still protect you.¡± He was far more useful than any Death Exemption Token.


    An Jing fell silent for a moment, then chuckled, ¡°You say it as if I am destined to commit a capital offense. Alright, I was just teasing you. Don¡¯t bother asking the Emperor for another Death Exemption Token. We¡¯re so law-abiding, the chance of committing a capital crime will never happen to us.¡±

 Chapter 277 - 277 277 Never Apart In Life or Death_1

    ?Chapter 277: Chapter 277: Never Apart, In Life or Death_1 Chapter 277: Chapter 277: Never Apart, In Life or Death_1 ¡°However,¡± An Jing added, ¡°can you really live this simple pastoral life with me forever?¡±


    Xiao Changyi answered honestly, ¡°I have always wanted to live like this with you, and I have planned to do so. However, if one day Xiyun Kingdom is invaded by another country and I am needed to lead troops into battle, I will go to the battlefield. Jing Er, forgive me for not being able to give you a complete guarantee. Although the surrounding countries have signed a non-aggression peace treaty with Xiyun Kingdom, the world is unpredictable; they might go back on their word and invade our land again. And I, being from Xiyun, could not stand by idly if my country is in trouble. Moreover, the land where we live is part of Xiyun Kingdom¡¯s territory, and only if Xiyun Kingdom is at peace can our home here be truly secure.¡±


    An Jing tightened her arms around Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist and said earnestly, ¡°My lord, you need not ask for my forgiveness. I was once a soldier, and it was after sacrificing for my country that I came here. I truly understand you. On this matter, I will not ask anything of you, but will join you on the battlefield. The day you said to me, ¡®Where you go, I go,¡¯ I now give those words back to you¡ªwherever you are, I am too. Whether in life or in death, we will be together, never to be parted.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was well aware of An Jing¡¯s temperament and knew that if he went to war one day, even if he did not let her come, she would certainly follow him secretly. Therefore, he never entertained the idea of leaving her alone at home to worry while he went to battle.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°in life or in death, we will be together, never to be parted.¡±


    An Jing smiled, ¡°Then we have agreed upon this.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool lips curved into a slight smile as well.


    ¡°I hope that there will be no more wars so that we can continue living this kind of pastoral life.¡±


    ¡°I share the same hope,¡± he affirmed.


    Only after the two had bathed did they lie down to sleep in bed. Nights in winter were much colder than days, and even though An Jing was wrapped in thick blankets, she still felt cold. Therefore, she held her husband, Xiao Changyi, tightly. Even though he was often cold in demeanor, his body temperature was higher than hers.


    Then, An Jing no longer felt cold.


    Since the two were wed, they always embraced each other as they fell asleep. You hold me, and I hold you.


    Tonight was no different; An Jing held Xiao Changyi tightly, and he held her just as firmly.


    To say they did it for warmth would not be as accurate as saying that holding him or her, they felt secure in their hearts.


    Yet that night, An Jing found herself unable to sleep.


    Even though An Jing¡¯s eyes were closed, her mind was contemplating what would happen if one day she and Xiao Changyi truly went into battle.


    This was not modern times; there were no advanced weapons. Fighting wars back then was much harsher than in the present.


    In ancient times, there were many instances where battles were lost due to insufficient food and fodder, giving rise to the saying ¡°Before the troops move, food and fodder go first.¡±


    It was clear how crucial food and fodder were for an army engaged in battle.


    Although An Jing was prepared to join Xiao Changyi on the battlefield, she still hoped that the two of them could come back alive. And the significant issue of food and fodder was one that An Jing felt more assured handling herself, as there were numerous examples of problems with military rations in ancient times.


    The future was unpredictable, and war could break out at any time, requiring her lord to take to the field. By then, it would be too late to start thinking about provisioning supplies.


    Therefore, An Jing decided it was best to prepare for the worst.


    To stock up on food supplies!

 Chapter 278 - 278 278 Heart to Heart_1

    ?Chapter 278: Chapter 278 Heart to Heart_1 Chapter 278: Chapter 278 Heart to Heart_1 As for fodder, easy to procure, when the time comes, even if the nation doesn¡¯t take care of it, she could still have someone fetch it as long as she had money on hand.


    But grain isn¡¯t so easy to come by, sometimes even with money, it might not be possible to buy food, since here people rely on the heavens for sustenance, and years of famine are particularly frequent.


    It was precisely for this reason that An Jing thought of storing grain, to be prepared for emergencies.


    But how to store it?


    If she bought a lot of grain all at once to keep in storage and a war never broke out, what would she do if the grain went moldy and spoiled by the time a conflict arose?


    Yet if she bought a little each year and stored it, it would be of little use if a war suddenly broke out.


    Therefore, the best strategy was to have plenty of grain on hand but also to keep refreshing the stock with new grain every year, selling off the old. This wouldn¡¯t just prevent the problem of grain molding from long storage, but it would also ensure she always had a considerable amount of grain at her disposal.


    To achieve such an effect, the solution was to open rice shops, many, many rice shops, selling the old grain and stocking the new, a cycle that would repeat year after year until war finally came.


    This way, she¡¯d ensure there was always grain in her hands and no panic in her heart.


    Thinking this way, An Jing opened her eyes and excitedly yet softly called out, ¡°Husband?¡±


    She was afraid her husband might have already fallen asleep.


    But without hearing his steady, sleeping breaths, how could Xiao Changyi be asleep?


    Hearing An Jing call him, he responded, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    An Jing immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s open a rice shop. Once we have more money, we¡¯ll open even more rice shops. I want to store grain. At least two hundred thousand dan.¡±


    Of course, opening one rice shop wouldn¡¯t be enough to store that much grain, but when many shops were opened, by then it might be achievable. So, An Jing¡¯s current goal was to make money to open many, many rice shops.


    How could Xiao Changyi not know why An Jing wanted to store grain, especially since they had just discussed the possibility of him going to the battlefield before going to sleep? Surely, his wife was worried about the major issue of grain and fodder.


    Back when he fought in wars, it was always the Crown Prince who personally led the transport of grain and fodder, ensuring there were no mishaps.


    If it were anyone else, that wouldn¡¯t necessarily be the case.


    Once there were problems with the grain and fodder, the consequences could be unimaginable, so it was normal for his wife to be worried.


    Therefore, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say much, only nodded and agreed, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just going along with me like that?¡± In the darkness, even though Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t see, An Jing still raised one eyebrow, her tone very light, indicating her good mood.


    Xiao Changyi kissed her on the forehead and said in a low voice, ¡°I know why you want this.¡±


    ¡°Good that you know.¡± An Jing enjoyed the feeling of being in harmony with her husband. ¡°I call this being prepared for any eventuality!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± An Jing added, ¡°it would be best if there¡¯s no war. But if there is, we won¡¯t fear any corrupt officials meddling with our supplies.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°The New Year is just over a month away, can¡¯t manage it this year; let¡¯s deal with the rice shop matter after spring next year.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll find a trustworthy Shopkeeper to manage the rice shop for us while we continue to work on our own fields at home.¡± Compared to engaging in business, she preferred this kind of life ¨C ordinary, simple and secure.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He, too, liked living this kind of life with her.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no war, when we grow old, we¡¯ll distribute the stored grain among the impoverished common folk.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The night deepened, An Jing chattered on without stopping, and Xiao Changyi periodically nodded and hummed in response, showing not a trace of impatience.

 Chapter 279 - 279 279 My Heart for You Is It Enough_1

    ?Chapter 279: Chapter 279: My Heart for You, Is It Enough?_1 Chapter 279: Chapter 279: My Heart for You, Is It Enough?_1 Even if the winter wind outside was biting, even if the room was pitch black, the atmosphere between the two was very warm and beautiful.


    Happiness sometimes really is simple¡ªI talk, you listen.


    ...


    Even though they had decided to open a rice shop next year, An Jing and Xiao Changyi still tended to the terraced fields, and the ditches were still dug as usual.


    By the eighteenth of November, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had about eight acres of mountain land, and a quarter of the irrigation ditches were dug.


    Early that day, Xiao Changyi went to Sixteen Town, and when he returned, he had two taels of white flour in his hand.


    An Jing, looking at the white flour in Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand, was a little puzzled, ¡°What did you buy white flour for?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Today is your birthday, I¡¯m making you longevity noodles.¡±


    Only then did An Jing remember that today was her birthday, and coincidentally, it was the same day as Lin Anjing¡¯s birthday.


    ¡°Husband, you really keep me in your heart, I totally forgot.¡± Saying so, An Jing happily kissed Xiao Changyi on the lips.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you forgot, as long as I remember.¡±


    An Jing was even happier.


    Xiao Changyi not only made longevity noodles for An Jing, but he also slaughtered a chicken, though he wasn¡¯t very good at cooking it, and An Jing helped him out.


    Despite helping out herself, An Jing was still very happy. That feeling of being cared for was not just wonderful¡ªit was extremely wonderful.


    When Xiao Changyi placed the longevity noodles in front of An Jing, the first bite she picked up with her chopsticks was instinctively sent towards Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth.


    An Jing always did this, and Xiao Changyi was used to it, but this time, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t open his mouth to eat but said, ¡°Today you are the birthday star, you should eat the first bite.¡±


    Only then did An Jing obediently eat the first bite, and after praising Xiao Changyi for the tasty longevity noodles, she picked up another mouthful of noodles for Xiao Changyi.


    This time, Xiao Changyi opened his mouth and ate the noodles.


    ¡°Husband, is it just some tasty food for me to eat, don¡¯t you have a birthday gift for me?¡± An Jing asked while eating the noodles.


    Xiao Changyi, with little expression on his face, said lightly, ¡°My heart is for you, is that enough?¡±


    An Jing was instantly sweetened to the core, her heart was as sweet as anything, and her smile immense, ¡°That¡¯s enough, of course, that¡¯s enough, your heart is incomparable to any gift.¡±


    Then Xiao Changyi finally curled his lips into a slight smile, but still went to get the prepared gift for An Jing¡ªit was two grasshoppers woven from straw.


    These straw-woven grasshoppers even had long antennae and looked just like the real thing, very lifelike.


    An Jing liked the two grasshoppers very much. In the past, she had received birthday gifts, but they were all bought with money, none of them as heartfelt as this one now.


    However, she knowingly asked, ¡°Why make two? One is enough.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately explained seriously, ¡°One is you, one is me, naturally we need two. Two also signifies pairs, good things come in pairs, it has a better meaning.¡±


    An Jing felt even sweeter inside, but still deliberately said, ¡°Who compares themselves to a grasshopper like you do?¡±


    Xiao Changyi fell silent for a moment before honestly replying, ¡°I can only weave grasshoppers.¡±


    An Jing was startled at first, then burst into laughter, and then happily said, ¡°Husband, if you are a grasshopper, I¡¯m willing to become one too. You know, I want to be with you forever.¡±


    Xiao Changyi finally smiled again.


    After eating the noodles, An Jing was a bit full to eat chicken, but since her husband had made it, she still ate quite a bit.

 Chapter 280 - 280 280 Husband I Got My Period_1

    ?Chapter 280: Chapter 280: Husband, I Got My Period_1 Chapter 280: Chapter 280: Husband, I Got My Period_1 Just as An Jing finished eating and put down her chopsticks, a sudden sharp pain in her stomach made her furrow her brows immediately.


    Noticing her discomfort, Xiao Changyi immediately asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    An Jing quickly relaxed her brows, smiling and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you can clear the dishes, I¡¯m done eating.¡±


    Seeing her complexion wasn¡¯t off, Xiao Changyi believed her and nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    But no sooner had Xiao Changyi turned to wash the dishes at the stove than An Jing felt a twinge of pain in her stomach again, a kind of pain she had experienced before, all too familiar, she quickly got up and hurried to the inner chamber.


    As expected, yet unexpected, she saw blood.


    An Jing was stunned for a good while before she came to her senses, feeling both surprised and conflicted.


    The surprise was that she really did get her period, just as she turned nineteen in this body.


    The complexity lay in the fact that Lin Anjing thought to her death that she couldn¡¯t get her period.


    An Jing touched her no longer pallid face and silently understood why Lin Anjing never got her period before¡ªprobably due to severe malnutrition, and since she and her husband had improved their nutrition, her body gradually recovered, and so the period returned.


    An Jing swiftly made herself a sanitary pad in the inner chamber and changed her pants until she had completely taken care of herself, then she returned to the kitchen, where Xiao Changyi had already finished washing the dishes and was wiping down the counter.


    An Jing immediately bounced over, hugging Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist from behind, and buried her face in his back, giggling foolishly.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t quite understand what had gotten into An Jing, but since she was happy, he was happy too, and the corners of his usually cold mouth curled up just like that.


    It wasn¡¯t until he finished wiping the counter and had washed and dried his hands that Xiao Changyi turned around and embraced the person who only knew to giggle but said nothing.


    While being hugged, An Jing just nestled in Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms and laughed outright.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t ask An Jing what was going on but just held her, chin resting on top of An Jing¡¯s head, feeling immensely satisfied. The person in his arms was his entire world.


    After An Jing had laughed enough, she looked up with a smiling face and said, ¡°Husband, I have some great news for you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I got my period.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I got my period!¡± When Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t react, An Jing repeated, emphasizing her words this time.


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing that he still didn¡¯t react, An Jing pretended to sigh and said, ¡°Alright, I guess you¡¯re too happy to say anything.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Xiao Changyi found himself torn between laughter and tears, but he eventually collected himself, though still in disbelief, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    An Jing mischievously raised an eyebrow, ¡°Do you want me to take off my pants and let you see for yourself whether it¡¯s true or not?¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Seeing Xiao Changyi¡¯s utterly speechless expression, An Jing stood on tiptoe and pecked him on the lips, then said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore, it¡¯s true, cross my heart, I wouldn¡¯t joke about this.¡±


    Though she often jokes about being unable to have children, she had never said anything about her period.


    Xiao Changyi also understood that An Jing wouldn¡¯t joke about her period, but still, he found it hard to believe. After all, when he¡¯d resolved to be with her, he thought she would never get her period. But now...


    An Jing added, ¡°Though I got my period, don¡¯t get too excited too soon, there are also women who can¡¯t have children even if they get their periods. Besides, even if I can have them, who knows, I might end up having only daughters just like I joked with you last time.¡±

 Chapter 281 - 281 281 I Wont Die of Heartbreak Ill Die of

    ?Chapter 281: Chapter 281 I Won¡¯t Die of Heartbreak, I¡¯ll Die of Anxiety First_1 Chapter 281: Chapter 281 I Won¡¯t Die of Heartbreak, I¡¯ll Die of Anxiety First_1 ¡°Whether we have children or not doesn¡¯t matter, having you is enough for me.¡± This time, Xiao Changyi spoke candidly, making his feelings crystal clear instead of just keeping them inside for her to sense.


    ¡°If you and I could have children, whether a boy or a girl, I would be delighted.¡± After a pause, Xiao Changyi continued, ¡°You should understand my heart, and don¡¯t say such things anymore in the future, it makes me uncomfortable to hear. I can be without children, but I cannot be without you.¡±


    His feelings, An Jing had always understood them, and her words were just in jest. Now, as he expressed his feelings so frankly, she was deeply moved.


    Since he said it made him uncomfortable, she naturally would not mention it again.


    She nodded firmly and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say it again in the future!¡±


    She could be a nuisance to anyone, but she could never bear to trouble him; even if it meant being a nuisance to herself, she still couldn¡¯t bear to trouble him; she loved him, and she just wanted to be kind to him, just as he wanted to be kind to her.


    The two words ¡®in love¡¯ sounded so beautiful to the ear.


    ¡°However,¡± An Jing suddenly pulled a long face, ¡°Husband, my stomach hurts a bit right now.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately became anxious, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find a doctor to take a look at you.¡±


    Having said that, Xiao Changyi was about to go fetch a doctor.


    An Jing quickly held him back, with a cry-laughing expression, she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, my stomach also hurt a bit when I had my period before I came here. Many people have this problem of menstrual cramps, and mine are relatively mild. Some people are in so much pain that they roll around in bed.¡±


    Xiao Changyi knew that women had periods, but he was not aware of the symptoms that came with them. Hearing An Jing say this, he grew even more worried, ¡°It hurts and you say it¡¯s nothing? No, we still have to find a doctor to look at you.¡±


    ¡°The medical level in my world is much higher than here, and even there they couldn¡¯t cure my problem, do you think a doctor here could?¡± An Jing found it amusing, but she did not forget to reassure him, ¡°Alright, Husband, I promise you it¡¯s nothing serious. It will probably hurt just for a day or two, and it¡¯s not that severe, just slightly painful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt for another day or two?¡± Xiao Changyi was excitedly and deeply distressed.


    In her heart, An Jing felt extremely sweet; her husband truly cared for her.


    ¡°Husband, it really is normal, no need to get a doctor,¡± she said, then teasingly added, ¡°Thank goodness I¡¯m not in so much pain that I¡¯m rolling around on the bed. Otherwise, you might just die of worrying.¡±


    For once, Xiao Changyi replied with a touch of annoyance, ¡°I won¡¯t die of worry, I¡¯d die of anxiety first.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± An Jing laughed outright, feeling even sweeter inside, she tiptoed, affectionately nuzzled his chin with her nose, and said, ¡°Husband, you really don¡¯t need to get a doctor. Let¡¯s not talk about getting a doctor anymore; I want to grow old with you. I wouldn¡¯t joke about my own health.¡±


    Upon hearing her say that, Xiao Changyi finally dismissed the idea of getting a doctor, but he held An Jing even tighter, and lowering his head, kissed her gently on the lips, then said, ¡°We are going to grow old together; you¡¯re not allowed to joke about your health.¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that I¡¯m not joking about my health?¡±


    Xiao Changyi, unchanging, said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you again so you remember it even more clearly.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Her usually reserved husband could sometimes be so adorable, at least for her, he really hit her soft spot.


    ¡°Then you are also not allowed to joke about your health,¡± An Jing took the opportunity to demand.


    Xiao Changyi immediately nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± They were going to grow old together, after all.

 Chapter 282 - 282 282 The First Time She Nagged Her

    ?Chapter 282: Chapter 282: The First Time She Nagged Her Husband_1 Chapter 282: Chapter 282: The First Time She Nagged Her Husband_1 ¡°Before you came here, you had your period, so during your period, is there anything you need to be careful about?¡± Xiao Changyi asked proactively.


    An Jing was overjoyed; her husband was truly so caring and concerned about her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious; it¡¯s just a period.¡± An Jing smiled, soothing him. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s not much to be cautious about: just avoid touching cold water, don¡¯t eat cold foods, keep warm, don¡¯t wash your hair during this time, avoid strenuous exercise, and drink some brown sugar water... That¡¯s about it.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately said, ¡°Then you should hurry to the inner room, don¡¯t catch a cold. If you need anything, just call out to me, I¡¯ll take care of everything for you.¡±


    Seeing that An Jing just looked at him and giggled without heading to the inner room, Xiao Changyi simply took her hand and led her there himself.


    After that, Xiao Changyi took out a winter garment from the cupboard and, without asking for An Jing¡¯s opinion, helped her into it.


    While helping An Jing on with the garment, he said very seriously, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do anything these few days; I will take care of everything.¡±


    An Jing continued to watch her husband and giggle.


    Xiao Changyi then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the town later and buy some brown sugar. You absolutely must not touch cold water while I¡¯m away.¡±


    When had her husband ever been so naggy? It was the first time today! And it was all for her!


    An Jing continued to look at her husband and giggle, really hoping her cool and aloof husband would just keep on nagging forever.


    But how could Xiao Changyi, who was eager to go to town and buy brown sugar for An Jing to drink, keep nagging on? After giving her a few more instructions, he hurriedly drove the ox cart to town.


    When Xiao Changyi returned from town, not only had he bought brown sugar, but he had also purchased red dates ¨C the brown sugar was for An Jing to drink, and the red dates for her to snack on.


    That evening, because An Jing was on her period, her feet were cooler than usual, so Xiao Changyi heated up a bucket of hot water, carried it to the inner room, and let An Jing soak her feet.


    ¡°Husband, you should soak yours too. The basin is big enough to fit your feet,¡± An Jing invited him eagerly. She had never soaked her feet with her husband before.


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Then, Xiao Changyi and An Jing soaked their feet together.


    Two rosewood chairs were placed opposite each other, with a wooden basin in between. Xiao Changyi and An Jing sat on one chair each, with their feet in the wooden basin that emitted a mist of hot vapor.


    Beside them was a bucket of hot water with a ladle inside. Whenever the water in the basin started to cool, Xiao Changyi would use the ladle to add hot water from the bucket, raising the temperature again.


    Soaking feet was truly a very comfortable thing to do, and doing it with the person you love made An Jing and Xiao Changyi wish time could stop at that moment.


    An Jing¡¯s hands were also a bit cold, but Xiao Changyi held them tightly in his warm hands, warming her up.


    If his hands could not warm her up, he would let her tuck her hands inside his clothes.


    An Jing¡¯s hands were not only warmed up but her heart was warmed as well.


    ¡°Husband, look how much smaller my feet are than yours,¡± An Jing suddenly placed her feet on top of Xiao Changyi¡¯s, smiling gleefully, feeling very happy. She liked these days.


    Xiao Changyi glanced down at their feet in the basin and replied, ¡°Your hands are also smaller than mine.¡±


    An Jing thought of something that made her bubble with laughter for a good while before she managed to stop and said, ¡°Husband, imagine if my hands and feet were bigger than yours, think about how funny that would be?¡±


    Xiao Changyi began to picture it, then stopped himself and shook his head, saying, ¡°Better not to think about it.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Changyi refusing even to imagine it, An Jing felt even more amused and laughed heartily.

 Chapter 283 - 283 283 Its All Because You Spoiled Them_1

    ?Chapter 283: Chapter 283: It¡¯s All Because You Spoiled Them!_1 Chapter 283: Chapter 283: It¡¯s All Because You Spoiled Them!_1 After soaking her feet, An Jing snuggled into bed, leaving the mess for Xiao Changyi to clean up.


    Lying in bed, An Jing smiled as she watched Xiao Changyi busily move in and out.


    It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Changyi had closed the door to the hall, and then the inner chamber, that he stopped going out and instead approached the bed to take off his clothes.


    As soon as she saw Xiao Changyi undress, An Jing immediately pulled back the covers, beckoning him to lie down beside her.


    Then, she hugged Xiao Changyi tightly.


    Since Xiao Changyi had been busy, his body wasn¡¯t cold at all but rather warm.


    While embracing her, Xiao Changyi wrapped the blanket more tightly around them to keep the wind out and asked, ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    An Jing, with a grin, replied, ¡°You are warmer than I am.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything; he just hugged her tighter, pulling her closer to his body.


    An Jing was even more pleased.


    ¡°Does your stomach still hurt?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°It hurt a little earlier, but not anymore. Don¡¯t worry, it was nothing serious.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t respond, but he tightened his hold on her and kissed her forehead gently.


    An Jing just chuckled gleefully.


    ...


    The following day, as soon as An Jing stepped out of the house, she saw Xiao Changyi washing their clothes in the courtyard.


    In the past, they used to wash clothes by the river, but since diverting the mountain stream water to their courtyard, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had never gone to the river again, choosing to do laundry at home instead.


    Having water at hand was now extremely convenient.


    The corners of An Jing¡¯s mouth lifted involuntarily, and she walked behind Xiao Changyi, then leaned against his back, wrapping her arms around his neck and resting her chin on his right shoulder. She even planted a kiss on Xiao Changyi¡¯s right cheek.


    After kissing him, she cheerfully whispered into his ear, ¡°Darling, good morning~¡±


    ¡°Good morning.¡± After responding, Xiao Changyi turned to ask how she was feeling, ¡°How does your body feel now?¡±


    ¡°Today, I don¡¯t feel any pain; it should be all gone.¡± Yesterday, she did occasionally feel sharp stings, but today, she really felt no stomach pain at all, although her hands and feet were still cold.


    Xiao Changyi, somewhat reassured, urged her, ¡°You should go inside, so you don¡¯t catch a chill. It¡¯s cold now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already wearing a lot of clothes. As long as I don¡¯t touch cold water, I won¡¯t get cold. You can stop worrying.¡±


    Xiao Changyi then stopped fussing, letting her lean on his back and hug his neck, while he continued washing the clothes.


    ¡°Darling, isn¡¯t it cold for you to wash like this? Should I heat some water for you to mix in?¡± An Jing felt sorry for her husband washing clothes with cold water in the dead of winter.


    ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡± Saying so, he nuzzled her forehead with his own, assuring her with the gesture that he really wasn¡¯t cold.


    ¡°Darling.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Actually, in my world, I wasn¡¯t so particular. During my menstrual period, I often touched cold water. I was One Person at home, and no one was there to fuss over me. Now that I have you, you worry about me...¡± As she spoke, she gently bit his ear and teasingly scolded, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for spoiling me so!¡±


    Xiao Changyi affectionately rubbed his forehead against hers, ¡°Don¡¯t think about unhappy things from the past. I don¡¯t like seeing you like that.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± An Jing nodded immediately, tightening her grasp around Xiao Changyi¡¯s neck.


    Although her husband, Xiao, seemed cold, he wasn¡¯t one to keep everything bottled inside like a clam; he would speak up, just like he would straightforwardly tell her that he was pleased with her.


    She liked her Xiao that way.


    With such a husband, getting along wasn¡¯t exhausting. Otherwise, just trying to guess his thoughts all the time would be enough to wear anyone out.

 Chapter 284 - 284 284 He Will Agree_1

    ?Chapter 284: Chapter 284 He Will Agree_1 Chapter 284: Chapter 284 He Will Agree_1 The pot continuously simmered porridge, and Changyi had stuffed enough firewood in the stove to keep it burning.


    Once the laundry was washed, Changyi and An Jing entered the kitchen for breakfast.


    As An Jing sipped on the steaming rice porridge, her body warmed, and her heart even more so.


    Watching Changyi across from her peel an egg for her, An Jing¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t just warm, it was deliciously sweet.


    ¡°Husband, I don¡¯t like the egg yolk, it¡¯s too rich for me.¡±


    ¡°If you break it up and mix it with the porridge, it won¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°But then I feel like it makes the porridge taste bad.¡±


    ¡°So what would you like to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give the yolk to you,¡± An Jing said, smilingly placing a whole egg yolk into his bowl.


    Changyi didn¡¯t smile but said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll eat it this time, but next time you need to eat it yourself.¡± Eggs were nutritious; he wanted her to eat at least one whole egg every day.


    An Jing readily agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll eat it myself next time.¡±


    Only then did Changyi¡¯s mouth slightly curl into a smile.


    Then, An Jing continued drinking her hot porridge until she paused and said, ¡°Husband, we need to make a lot of money to keep our rice shop going.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Changyi knew she had an idea and asked, ¡°How do you plan to make money?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking that restaurants make good money. I want to make money by opening a restaurant, but I don¡¯t want to manage it, so I was thinking, how about we collaborate with Youbao to open a restaurant?¡±


    Changyi knew An Jing wasn¡¯t finished speaking, so he stayed quiet and waited for her to continue.


    After another sip of porridge, An Jing went on, ¡°We¡¯ll provide the recipes and seasoning formulas, he¡¯ll handle everything else including managing the restaurant, and we¡¯ll split the profits, forty percent for us, sixty for him. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s feasible. Just the recipe and the seasoning formula¡ª¡±


    An Jing cut him off with a laugh before he could finish, ¡°No need to worry about that. Although they¡¯re not my own creations, they¡¯re from my world, and I¡¯ll be able to make quite a few of them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°If Youbao is unwilling to cooperate with us, then we¡¯ll just open a restaurant ourselves, and find a shopkeeper to manage it, just like the rice shop.¡±


    Changyi didn¡¯t nod or hum in agreement but said indifferently, ¡°He will agree.¡±


    An Jing was instantly amused, ¡°That¡¯s true; he wouldn¡¯t miss an opportunity to make money.¡±


    After another sip of porridge, An Jing continued, ¡°I won¡¯t bother with other seasonings, just the ¡®Thirteen Spices¡¯ which people from my world commonly use. It¡¯s a customary term, but actually comprises over twenty different ingredients, some spices, some medicinal herbs. I often used them to stew dishes before, and they¡¯re really fragrant. I¡¯ll write a list in a bit, and you can go to town to buy them. Later, we¡¯ll just grind them into powder and mix them together; it¡¯s quite simple.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Some ingredients might not be available here, but that¡¯s not a big deal since it¡¯s all for flavoring. If some things are missing, it doesn¡¯t matter much. Just buy what you can find, and don¡¯t worry about what you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    As soon as An Jing finished writing the list, Changyi went to town to purchase the items on it.


    Meanwhile, An Jing stayed home to write down the recipes.


    But she didn¡¯t write many, just planning on eight dishes: Buddha Jumps Over the Wall, White Cloud Pig¡¯s Feet, Four-Star Gazing at the Moon, White Cut Chicken, Mixed Steamed Cured Meats, Dongpo Pork, Mapo Tofu, and Yu Xiang Rou Si (Fish-Flavored Shredded Pork).


    When Changyi returned from the town, An Jing had finished writing the recipes, and together they ground the purchased spices and medicinal herbs into a fine powder.

 Chapter 285 - 285 285 No One Visits a Temple without a

    ?Chapter 285: Chapter 285: No One Visits a Temple without a Cause_1 Chapter 285: Chapter 285: No One Visits a Temple without a Cause_1 At last, when the powder was mixed together, it amounted to just under half a bowl.


    Spices and medicinal herbs are very expensive here, and just so little, almost two hundred taels of silver have been spent.


    Fortunately, no one here has ground spices and medicinal herbs into powder for seasoning, otherwise, she would have had to think of other methods.


    ¡°This seasoning, just add a little every time to the dish, and if it¡¯s for home use, such a small amount can actually last a very long time,¡± An Jing said.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Changyi responded while putting the small half-bowl of powder into a little porcelain jar.


    ¡°Husband, what do you think we should name this? We can¡¯t keep calling it ¡®Thirteen Spices,¡¯ can we?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°It¡¯s fine even without a name. If someone asks, just say it¡¯s a secret seasoning mix.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do as you say, we are planning to make money with this, naturally, we can¡¯t tell others what it¡¯s made of, saying it¡¯s a secret seasoning mix is most suitable.¡±


    ...


    Not until An Jing¡¯s period had passed and she felt refreshed did An Jing and Xiao Changyi go to TipLiu Town to find Wang Youbao.


    The young servant guarding the door at the Wang family¡¯s had long been replaced by Wang Youbao, and now when the new young servant saw An Jing and Changyi come, he didn¡¯t go in to announce them, but immediately let them in.


    He explained that Wang Youbao had ordered that if they came, they were to be let in like this.


    An Jing and Changyi were quite satisfied with their friend Wang Youbao.


    The young servant guided An Jing and Changyi to the main hall of the Wang¡¯s, and shortly after, a family servant served them tea. Soon, Wang Youbao arrived upon hearing the news.


    ¡°I was just planning to swing by your place, and here you are visiting me first,¡± Wang Youbao said with a smile as he walked in.


    An Jing also smiled and said, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t visit the ¡®Three Treasures Hall¡¯ without a reason.¡±


    Wang Youbao was momentarily startled, as he hadn¡¯t expected An Jing to skip the pleasantries and get straight to the point, then he asked curiously, ¡°What brings you to me?¡±


    An Jing was still direct, ¡°We want to discuss a business partnership with you. I wonder if you¡¯re interested.¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of business, as if he saw lots of money waving at him, and he asked excitedly, ¡°What kind of business?¡±


    Seeing Wang Youbao¡¯s reaction, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing, but she said, ¡°The business you¡¯re already in, running a restaurant. We will provide the recipes and the spice mix, and you¡¯ll handle everything else. The profits will be split 40-60, with us getting 40 and you 60.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Wang Youbao immediately shook his head, ¡°If I truly partner with you, we¡¯ll split the profits fifty-fifty, no need for a 40-60 split.¡±


    An Jing just smiled.


    Then, Wang Youbao continued in the manner of a businessman, ¡°This partnership to run a restaurant is not out of the question, but I need to see first how the dishes you can make with your recipes and spice mix turn out. If they are ordinary and have no special features, running a restaurant can easily lead to losses. Even if there¡¯s no loss, it may not make much money, as I¡¯ve learned from my Hundred Dishes Restaurant before, which now thankfully, is profiting thanks to the fermented bean curd recipe you gave me.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°I naturally won¡¯t let you incur losses, but talking about it is one thing. It would be better for me to go to your kitchen and cook a couple of dishes for you to see.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately laughed, ¡°That would be best of course.¡±


    Then, An Jing and Changyi took the seasoning they had brought with them to Wang¡¯s Kitchen.


    In Wang¡¯s Kitchen, An Jing stewed a chicken and also made a braised meat, which was also stewed, and she added ¡®Thirteen Spices¡¯ to both dishes.


    When the two dishes were ready, they were served in front of Wang Youbao.

 Chapter 286 - 286 286 Give a Straight Answer_1

    ?Chapter 286: Chapter 286: Give a Straight Answer_1 Chapter 286: Chapter 286: Give a Straight Answer_1 Because it was served in a small pot with a lid on top, Wang Youbao couldn¡¯t smell anything at first, but as soon as he removed the lid, the fragrance instantly filled the air, quickly permeating the entire room. Not only did it make Wang Youbao swallow hard, but it also made the several family servants waiting in the room unable to resist swallowing saliva several times.


    Wang Youbao¡¯s eyes gleamed, frighteningly bright, ¡°How can it be so fragrant...¡±


    Since he had to observe three years of mourning, during which he couldn¡¯t eat meat or other strong-flavored foods, Wang Youbao just stared intensely at the two dishes, without actually moving to pick up any to eat.


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°These dishes have a secret seasoning that my husband and I developed, of course they¡¯re fragrant.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wang Youbao called out, ¡°Housekeeper, Daming, both of you, come over and try this. Help me test the flavors.¡± It smelled great, but most importantly, it had to taste good as well.


    Once Yu Daming tasted it, he praised loudly, ¡°Young master, this dish is delicious! I have never eaten such tasty food before!¡±


    The housekeeper was not stingy with his compliments either, ¡°Young master, I¡¯ve followed the old master around and eaten many delicacies, but I¡¯ve never tasted dishes as delicious as these two. I just saw in the kitchen, the cooking method for these two dishes is the same as usual. It¡¯s just that the seasoning brought by Mrs. An and Xiao Bio Gong was added at the start of simmering, yet the taste is so much better than the usual.¡±


    After hearing what Yu Daming and the housekeeper said, Wang Youbao became exceedingly happy. He excitedly asked An Jing, ¡°What are these seasonings made of? How come adding just a little bit can make the dishes taste so good, and smell so amazing?¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°The recipe for this seasoning is a secret. If you agree to open a restaurant with us, then I can tell you.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately dismissed everyone in the room, leaving only himself, An Jing, and Xiao Changyi.


    Once the family servants had gone, Wang Youbao nodded again and again, ¡°Such seasoning that makes dishes delicious, naturally, I will agree to open a restaurant with you. But didn¡¯t you say that having enough money was all that was needed? Why do you now want to partner with me to open a restaurant to make money?¡±


    An Jing sighed, ¡°It¡¯s exactly because we are short on money now that we came to find you to partner in opening a restaurant.¡±


    Wang Youbao was startled, ¡°Don¡¯t you have six thousand taels on hand?¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing that it¡¯s still not enough?¡± Wang Youbao was curious.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not for bad things,¡± An Jing didn¡¯t want to say too much, ¡°Just tell me whether or not you¡¯ll partner with us. Give me a straight answer.¡±


    Seeing she would not disclose more, Wang Youbao didn¡¯t ask further and chuckled, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say just now, your secret seasoning makes the dishes so delicious, naturally, I will partner with you to open a restaurant.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°I was just confirming again.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    Immediately after, An Jing briskly set out the recipe for the dish and the recipe for creating the Thirteen Spices on the table, then pushed them in front of Wang Youbao.


    ¡°This is the recipe for that secret seasoning, and these are several recipes for the dishes; I¡¯m giving them all to you. Alright, I¡¯ve handed everything over to you now, the rest is up to you. You just have to divide the profits with us when the time comes.¡±


    Wang Youbao couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry. His two friends were really something...


    He looked down at the seasoning recipe, and the more Wang Youbao read, the deeper his brow furrowed. Although there were no outsiders left in the room, Wang Youbao still lowered his voice, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything about the medicinal herbs you¡¯ve added in there, I¡¯ve eaten plenty of medicine to nourish my body before, but with these spices... are you really sure they won¡¯t kill someone?¡±

 Chapter 287 - 287 287 Prodigy_1

    ?Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Prodigy_1 Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Prodigy_1 An Jing said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t kill anyone. If it did kill someone, I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the blame either. How dare I let you add it to the dishes and sell it?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wang Youbao felt relieved and praised, ¡°You really are geniuses!¡±


    An Jing only found it amusing, ¡°What geniuses? It¡¯s just random ideas that come up when I¡¯ve got nothing else to do.¡±


    Wang Youbao looked over the recipe again and pondered, ¡°Although you¡¯ve written the methods in great detail, the cooks might not be able to make it right away. I think, when the time comes, you should cook it once yourself, to show the cooks how it¡¯s done.¡±


    This was something An Jing had also thought of, and upon hearing Wang Youbao suggest it, she agreed, ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±


    Wang Youbao continued, ¡°Since we¡¯re going into partnership, we should sign a contract. You provide the recipes and seasoning recipes, and I take care of everything else. Then, we split the profits fifty-fifty.¡±


    The contract didn¡¯t restrict them at all, and since they had already given him their recipes and seasoning recipes, they wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with it afterward. They just needed to collect the money each time, so An Jing naturally had no hesitation and agreed, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    After thinking it over, An Jing still asked, ¡°Youbao, have you ever thought about expanding the restaurant to the county? Sixteen Town is too small; there¡¯s limited growth for the restaurant, and it can¡¯t make much money.¡± And she needed a lot of money.


    Wang Youbao immediately smiled, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ve been thinking. The Hundred Dishes Restaurant will continue to operate as usual, and our partnership restaurant will be opened in the county. You should also help think of a name. What would be suitable?¡±


    An Jing smiled back, ¡°I¡¯m terrible at naming. Better to let my husband decide.¡± Turning her head to look at Xiao Changyi, she asked, ¡°Husband, what do you think would be a good name?¡±


    Xiao Changyi spoke without hesitation, ¡°Thousand Flavors.¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Wang Youbao immediately praised, very satisfied with the name.


    An Jing also thought it was a very good name.


    Then, they signed the contract.


    Then, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were ready to leave when Wang Youbao called out to them.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you giving me this?¡± Wang Youbao looked at the small porcelain jar in Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand, which contained the seasonings they had brought.


    An Jing responded, ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you the recipes? You can buy the ingredients and grind them yourself to make it. However, if you want it, you can have it. But we spent nearly two hundred taels of silver on this, plus the labor of my husband and me. If you want it, give me two hundred taels, and I¡¯ll include the porcelain jar.¡±


    Wang Youbao couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°You really don¡¯t let yourself lose out on anything.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Alright, two hundred taels it is.¡±


    Having said that, Wang Youbao looked towards the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper immediately took out two hundred taels and passed them to Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi received the two hundred taels and passed them to An Jing. The housekeeper saw this and was slightly taken aback, but said nothing.


    ...


    The business of running the restaurant was all left to Wang Youbao, while An Jing and Xiao Changyi continued to cultivate their land.


    Three days quickly passed, and it was the twenty-ninth of November. The weather was extremely cold, with the north wind howling and people shivering from the chill. An Jing and Xiao Changyi decided not to continue working the land for the time being, as they now had ten acres of mountain land secured, with the ditches dug and eight of those acres already irrigated, turned into fields.


    Now, An Jing and Xiao Changyi planned to properly get through the winter and leave everything else for the coming year.


    That day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were in the kitchen, warming up around the stove.


    The stove was filled with burning wood, creating a large fire. Inside the fire were sweet potatoes, and atop the flames was a pot of boiling water, making the whole kitchen warm and toasty.

 Chapter 288 - 288 288 Su Chengyu Arrived_1

    ?Chapter 288: Chapter 288 Su Chengyu Arrived_1 Chapter 288: Chapter 288 Su Chengyu Arrived_1 Sitting by the stove, lying on Xiao Changyi¡¯s knee, An Jing didn¡¯t feel cold at all.


    On the contrary, she felt quite warm.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s one hand would stroke An Jing¡¯s hair from time to time, while the other hand fiddled with the firewood in the stove with the fire tongs, making the flames burn even more fiercely.


    Outside, the north wind howled, wailing like ghosts and wolves, quite frightening, but none of that affected An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    At this moment, the atmosphere between An Jing and Xiao Changyi was extremely cozy.


    ¡°Husband, when will the sweet potatoes be ready?¡± An Jing asked as she looked at the sweet potatoes in the fire.


    Xiao Changyi pressed the sweet potatoes in the fire with the fire tongs before saying, ¡°They¡¯re still hard, let¡¯s wait a bit more.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Then, An Jing stopped watching the fire, changed her position on Xiao Changyi¡¯s lap, wrapped her arms around Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist, buried her little face in Xiao Changyi¡¯s body, and decided to take a nap.


    But as soon as she closed her eyes, she heard a knock on the door.


    Like last time when Meng Zhuqing came, the knocking seemed irregular yet with a pattern.


    An Jing opened her eyes, looked up with her little face, and teased, ¡°Husband, your subordinate is here again.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said without changing his expression, ¡°Ignore him.¡±


    An Jing broke out in a sweat, ¡°But it¡¯s so cold in winter, isn¡¯t it bad to let him freeze outside?¡±


    Xiao Changyi replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to come, he came on his own.¡±


    An Jing was at a loss for words.


    The knocking at the courtyard door continued, the sound much more urgent than before, and there were also voices coming through, but the howling north wind made it hard for An Jing to hear clearly. However, she could make out that there was definitely more than just Meng Zhuqing standing outside the courtyard door.


    ¡°Husband, it seems that it¡¯s not just Meng Zhuqing who¡¯s come,¡± An Jing kindly reminded.


    Xiao Changyi remained silent, but his expression clearly darkened. He disliked it when people always came to disturb the peace he had with his wife.


    ¡°Husband...¡± An Jing obviously wanted to persuade him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± Xiao Changyi finally stood up and walked outside.


    An Jing had nothing better to do, and even though it was a bit cold outside, she still followed her husband out of the kitchen.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t call out for Meng Zhuqing to climb over the wall but walked to the entrance of the courtyard, undid the latch, and then pulled the courtyard door open.


    As soon as he saw the person standing in the middle of the doorway, Xiao Changyi immediately wanted to shut the door again, but the person in the middle preemptively stuck a foot in, and also called out warmly and enthusiastically, ¡°Brother Yi.¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    With the person¡¯s foot already inside, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t insist on closing the door to block the man outside but let go and allowed the man to push the door open.


    As the door was pushed open, An Jing saw six men standing at the entrance to the courtyard. She recognized one of them as Meng Zhuqing, and the one who pushed open the door was a fair-faced man in purple, with a gentle and warm demeanor and an extraordinary sense of nobility.


    The other four stood as respectfully and upright as Meng Zhuqing.


    ¡°This must be Sister-in-law,¡± said the gentle man who had called Xiao Changyi Brother Yi upon seeing An Jing. He clasped his hands and said politely to An Jing, ¡°Sister-in-law, I am Brother Yi¡¯s Sworn Brother, my name is Yu Chengsu. I apologize for the abrupt visit today, and I hope Sister-in-law won¡¯t take offense.¡±


    Here, Sworn Brother means a close brother-like friend.


    Upon hearing the term Sworn Brother, An Jing knew who this person was, shocked inwardly, but didn¡¯t show it on her face.


    But Su Chengyu, can¡¯t you come up with a more convincing alias? What is this Yu Chengsu? Don¡¯t think by reversing the characters in your name, I won¡¯t know who you are!

 Chapter 289 - 289 289 Identity_1

    ?Chapter 289: Chapter 289 Identity_1 Chapter 289: Chapter 289 Identity_1 ¡°Husband, he said he is your sworn brother...¡± An Jing didn¡¯t say anything to Su Chengyu, just looked at Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s face showed disgust, ¡°It was his father who took advantage of my unconsciousness and forcibly recognized me as his sworn son.¡±


    Sworn son, that is, an adopted son.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Is it really okay for you to show such disdain for the current Emperor, especially when his own son¡ªthe Crown Prince¡ªis standing right in front of you?


    Indeed, the person who had come was the Crown Prince of Xiyun Kingdom, Su Chengyu.


    Su Chengyu seemed accustomed to Xiao Changyi¡¯s attitude and was not angry in the slightest. He even said with a gentle smile, ¡°Brother Yi, don¡¯t be childish. Although you were unconscious that day, I¡¯ve already reported it to our ancestors, and you already share my father¡¯s family name. You are my elder brother.¡±


    Xiao Changyi gave Su Chengyu a cold look, did not say anything, turned around, and pulled An Jing into the kitchen.


    Su Chengyu was not annoyed at all. He followed Xiao Changyi and An Jing into the kitchen with a gentle smile, his steps neither hurried nor slow, exuding extreme composure and elegance.


    Thinking that Wang Youbao himself was unwilling to enter the kitchen, An Jing assumed the Crown Prince would not enter either. She intended to ask Xiao Changyi to invite the guest to sit in the main room, but seeing Su Chengyu naturally follow them into the kitchen, she swallowed back the words that were almost on the tip of her tongue.


    Meng Zhuqing and the others were standing guard at the kitchen door.


    ¡°Brother Yi, why bother coming back, sigh,¡± Su Chengyu sighed as he looked around the kitchen. Life here was really too difficult.


    Xiao Changyi remained silent, sitting in front of the stove and continuing to roast sweet potatoes for his wife.


    It was An Jing who smiled and said, ¡°To each their own.¡±


    Su Chengyu sighed again but did not dwell on the matter. Instead, he stood by the stove, watching Xiao Changyi roast the sweet potatoes.


    An Jing offered him a small stool.


    Su Chengyu first paused, then he took off his cloak, and immediately someone came in from outside to take the cloak away. After that, he sat down on the small stool.


    Realizing that speaking with Xiao Changyi was like speaking to a wall, Su Chengyu did not address the wall any longer. Instead, he spoke to An Jing, ¡°Sister-in-law, Brother Yi is roasting sweet potatoes, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± An Jing nodded, ¡°Farmer families usually rely on these to get through the cold winters.¡± If not for sweet potatoes and potatoes, more people would starve in winter.


    Su Chengyu lamented, ¡°The hardships of the people... I hope that Xiyun Kingdom will have good weather for crops every year, and no more people will starve to death.¡±


    An Jing felt a touch of surprise in her heart; she had not expected the Crown Prince, still so young, to already be aware of the suffering of the common people.


    Su Chengyu stared at the flames in the stove, lost in thought. After a long while, he finally said with a smile, ¡°My father and I have tasted the fermented bean curd you made. It was very delicious, and the ricefield eel also had a good flavor. I really did not expect Brother Yi to not only be unrivaled in battle but also to have such a knack for pondering over food.¡±


    Finally, Xiao Changyi spoke up, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who figured it out, it was my wife.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Changyi talk to him at such length, Su Chengyu was pleasantly surprised.


    An Jing found Su Chengyu¡¯s reaction amusing but said, ¡°It¡¯s also thanks to my husband allowing me to mess around with it.¡±


    Su Chengyu: ¡°Then the grain rice...?¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°Naturally, my husband and I worked on it together. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it by myself. At that time, I didn¡¯t think too much about it, just wanted to make milling rice a bit quicker, to make our own work a little easier.¡±


    Su Chengyu, however, did not laugh. His face, as gentle as jade, grew somber, ¡°Sister-in-law, you answer so readily. You must have already learned my identity, right?¡± He was not a fool, to still not realize it up until now.

 Chapter 290 - 290 290 He Just Wants to Farm_1

    ?Chapter 290: Chapter 290: He Just Wants to Farm_1 Chapter 290: Chapter 290: He Just Wants to Farm_1 Upon hearing Su Chengyu¡¯s words, An Jing immediately stood up, ¡°This woman pays her respects to the Crown¡ª¡±


    An Jing did not wish to kneel and pay respect, but in a land where royal authority was supreme, certain orders had to be followed. However, before she could kneel down, Xiao Changyi stopped her.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes were cold and piercing as he stared at Su Chengyu, ¡°Su Chengyu, have you come here to make my wife kneel to you? If that is the case, leave immediately and return to the Capital!¡±


    Su Chengyu couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, ¡°Brother Yi, why the anger? I was about to help Sister-in-law up and tell her there¡¯s no need to kneel, but you beat me to it.¡±


    Seeing that Su Chengyu had indeed stood up and was no longer sitting on the small stool, Xiao Changyi let it be and continued roasting sweet potatoes.


    ¡°You all...¡± An Jing was extremely surprised. She knew her husband disregarded the Emperor and the Crown Prince as nothing, but to do so to such an extent, even to the point of scolding the Crown Prince, was simply... Her husband was truly awesome!


    ¡°I¡¯ve amused Sister-in-law,¡± said Su Chengyu with a clasped hand smile. ¡°Sister-in-law need not be astonished, Brother Yi defying decrees is commonplace, and this little matter with me is nothing. Both my father and I have grown accustomed to it.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t punish him for this?¡± An Jing found it hard to believe.


    Su Chengyu said, ¡°Brother Yi¡¯s military achievements are illustrious, protecting Xiyun from being humiliated by surrounding nations. He even saved my father¡¯s life during my father¡¯s personal military expedition. Later, when Prince Li conspired to usurp the throne and put my father and me under house arrest, it was Brother Yi who rescued us and eradicated all of Prince Li¡¯s power. The peace of Xiyun today is all thanks to Brother Yi. How could my father and I blame him? We both find this quite endearing. My father even dotes on Brother Yi more than on me.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that Brother Yi,¡± Su Chengyu sighed suddenly, filled with regret, ¡°does not seek fame or fortune, does not covet wealth and luxury, nor does he want any power. He just wishes to return to farming. My father tried hard to keep him in the palace for a year, even planting vegetables in his beloved Imperial Garden for Brother Yi, but he still didn¡¯t wish to stay. He left with just ten taels of silver and came back here on his own.¡±


    An Jing finally laughed. Her husband was indeed so adorable!


    ¡°When my father and I learned of your marriage, it had already been over a month since you were wed, and we could not come to express our congratulations. Both my father and I deeply regretted it.¡± As he spoke, Su Chengyu took a wooden box respectfully presented by a subordinate. ¡°Brother Yi, Sister-in-law, this is the wedding gift from my father. Although it comes late, it¡¯s still a token of his regards.¡±


    An Jing took it and, upon opening the box, saw a pair of fine white jade of an extremely translucent quality.


    ¡°This is my gift to you.¡± Su Chengyu handed her another wooden box, larger than the previous one. An Jing opened it to find a wolf¡¯s hair brush and an inkstone.


    A gift from the Crown Prince, that inkstone was surely worth a fortune.


    Seeing An Jing accept them all, Su Chengyu then smiled and said, ¡°When Brother Yi returned here, both my father and I worried he would live a lonely single life forever. We never expected Brother Yi to join in marriage with Sister-in-law. The day my father heard the news of Brother Yi and Sister-in-law¡¯s marriage, he was so happy that he couldn¡¯t sleep that night and dragged me into playing chess all evening long.¡±


    An Jing broke into a mild sweat before asking, ¡°Why did you have such worries?¡±


    Su Chengyu explained, ¡°My father was very concerned about Brother Yi¡¯s lifelong happiness and wished for Brother Yi to marry early. He attempted several times to arrange a marriage for Brother Yi, but Brother Yi defied every decree and even refused to meet the women in question, causing my father much distress.¡±

 Chapter 291 - 291 291 She doesnt know whether to praise him

    ?Chapter 291: Chapter 291 She doesn¡¯t know whether to praise him or call him foolish..._1 Chapter 291: Chapter 291 She doesn¡¯t know whether to praise him or call him foolish..._1 ¡°Brother Yi probably ran back here because he couldn¡¯t stand Father Emperor always trying to arrange marriages for him. With Brother Yi like this, we naturally worry that he might end up lonely for life.¡±


    Pausing, Su Chengyu laughed and said, ¡°Now, with Sister-in-law¡¯s company, even without children, it¡¯s better than ending up alone.¡±


    An Jing broke into a sweat. Had the fact that she hadn¡¯t had her period also reached the Emperor¡¯s ears?


    But the problem was, she was having her period now...


    ¡°Jing Er, the sweet potatoes are ready, you can eat now,¡± Xiao Changyi said, as though he hadn¡¯t heard any of Su Chengyu¡¯s remarks, as he pulled the roasted sweet potatoes out from the fire pit, selecting the largest one for An Jing.


    Xiao Changyi gave the smallest sweet potato to Su Chengyu.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Yet Su Chengyu seemed to be happy as anything.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± This Crown Prince, she didn¡¯t know whether to say he was kind or silly...


    Su Chengyu, not at all disdained, peeled the sweet potato, took a bite, and laughed, ¡°This sweet potato is very sweet.¡±


    As An Jing split her large sweet potato in half, giving half to her husband and keeping the other half for herself, she casually asked, ¡°Have you ever eaten sweet potatoes before?¡±


    Su Chengyu said, ¡°I have, during the war. When we ran out of food in the military, all we had were sweet potatoes.¡±


    An Jing was startled, ¡°You¡¯ve also fought in wars?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± nodded Su Chengyu, ¡°but I¡¯ve only been in one battle, and I almost dragged Brother Yi down. Fortunately, he realized something was wrong in time and turned the situation around for victory.¡±


    An Jing finally understood completely why Su Chengyu let her husband be so unrestrained. It wasn¡¯t only because her husband had merits in Xiyun, nor solely because he had once saved him, but more so because they had gone through life and death together on the battlefield.


    The Emperor felt the same way.


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Xiao Changyi suddenly asked, his tone devoid of any emotional fluctuation.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Darling, are you trying to send someone away?


    Su Chengyu¡¯s reply was warmly cheerful, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for one night before returning to the Capital.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± We don¡¯t have a room to accommodate you, Crown Prince!


    Instead of keeping his thoughts to himself like An Jing, Xiao Changyi spoke up directly: ¡°We don¡¯t have a place for you to stay.¡±


    Yet Su Chengyu¡¯s reply remained warm and cheerful, ¡°Just find a spot anywhere in your home where I can set up a bed to sleep.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± You¡¯re not staying in your comfortable East Palace but coming to this remote place, and now you want to stay in such poor conditions...?


    Xiao Changyi still refused to give in, ¡°Sixteen Town isn¡¯t far; you can stay at an inn there.¡±


    Su Chengyu knew that Xiao Changyi was determined not to let him stay, so he turned to An Jing, ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯ve come all this way to see you, and you¡¯re making me stay at an inn?¡±


    An Jing felt that both reason and emotion dictated that they should offer a place to stay, but, ¡°Our place really is too humble; you¡¯d better¡ª¡±


    Su Chengyu, still smiling, cut her off: ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    With the Crown Prince himself not minding, what else could An Jing say? She could only nod and reply, ¡°Then you can stay, and we¡¯ll set up a bed by the stove for you later tonight. Have your men keep an eye on the fire so you won¡¯t freeze.¡±


    ¡°At least Sister-in-law is considerate,¡± Su Chengyu was very pleased to stay. ¡°I had heard before how Brother Yi dotes on you enormously, and now that I see it, it¡¯s certainly true.¡±


    An Jing just smiled. Her husband really did dote on her immensely.


    While Su Chengyu¡¯s face bore a gentle smile, his heart pondered, No wonder his Brother Yi took a fancy to such a country girl; what part of her looks like a country girl?

 Chapter 292 - 292 292 He means just that_1

    ?Chapter 292: Chapter 292 He means just that_1 Chapter 292: Chapter 292 He means just that_1 Although she knew he was the Crown Prince, she treated him with neither servility nor overbearing pride, and she conducted herself with remarkable ease.


    Even dressed shabbily, she didn¡¯t make people feel she was out of her depth.


    The most important point was that the relationship between her and his Brother Yi gave the impression that they were meant to be together, leaving no room for objection.


    With this in mind, Su Chengyu sighed softly in his heart, ¡°The only downside is that she can¡¯t have children. Otherwise, it would be wonderful if she could bear Brother Yi a son or a daughter.¡±


    Su Chengyu looked towards Xiao Changyi, who had no objections to An Jing asking him to stay, and said, ¡°Brother Yi, the Emperor has already decreed that the treasury will fund the grain rice mills, distributing one to each village that grows rice, so the farmers won¡¯t have to pound rice so laboriously.¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not speak.


    Su Chengyu praised, ¡°Brother Yi, you and your Sister-in-Law are truly talented. I just saw it for myself, those fields outside your house, Vice General Meng said they were opened by you and your Sister-in-Law. If other mountain residents could do the same, bringing water down from the mountains to turn the land into fields, they wouldn¡¯t have to fear not having farmland and starving to death.¡±


    Even though potatoes and sweet potatoes could fill the stomach, one still needs land to plant them. Although Xiyun Kingdom encouraged land reclamation with the policy that the tiller owns the land, implementation was difficult.


    But now, seeing the land and fields opened by An Jing and Xiao Changyi gave him new confidence.


    He firmly believed that one day, there would not be a single citizen of Xiyun Kingdom dying of hunger!


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°You could teach this method to the people below and have them teach it to the impoverished residents by the mountains. Turning reclaimed land into farmable fields is good both for Xiyun and the individuals.¡±


    Su Chengyu immediately smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly my intention. I will mention it to the Emperor when I return. He will definitely be pleased; his biggest concern now is whether his subjects can have enough to eat and clothes to wear.¡±


    An Jingxin sighed in her heart, ¡°Fortunately, this Emperor is an enlightened ruler; otherwise, the common people really wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Hopefully, the Crown Prince will be an enlightened ruler too.¡±


    Because eight people were dining that evening, although one of them was the Crown Prince, with his esteemed identity, An Jing did not plan to cook anything lavish. She simply prepared six traditional farmer¡¯s dishes, but she cooked a lot of rice, a big pot of rice, and a big pot of pork stewed with glass noodles.


    Worried that the dishes wouldn¡¯t suffice, An Jing also brought out half a bowl of fermented bean curd to add to the meal.


    Meng Zhuqing and the others would not dare to eat at the same table as the Crown Prince; it would be a great disrespect. Therefore, An Jing set up a separate smaller table for Meng Zhuqing and them to dine.


    An Jing, Xiao Changyi, and Su Chengyu ate at the same table.


    Only half of the big pot of rice was eaten, but the pork stewed with glass noodles was entirely consumed, even the soup was finished. It was eaten completely clean, leaving An Jing speechless, ¡°...¡±


    After the meal, Su Chengyu wiped his mouth with a brocade handkerchief and said warmly, ¡°Sister-in-law, your vermicelli is really delicious.¡±


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°Would you like to take some back with you? I still have some at home.¡±


    ¡°Then thank you, Sister-in-Law!¡± That was exactly what he meant.


    An Jing, ¡°You should also take some to the Emperor as thanks for his gift.¡± As Xiao Changyi was not the Emperor¡¯s biological son, to differentiate, calling the Emperor as ¡°Father¡± was customary. Naturally, she followed Xiao Changyi¡¯s lead.


    Su Chengyu, ¡°Very well, the Emperor will surely be delighted.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°A tael of vermicelli for one hundred taels, how many would you like?¡±


    Su Chengyu, ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 293 - 293 293 This Self-Letting-Go..._1

    ?Chapter 293: Chapter 293: This Self-Letting-Go..._1 Chapter 293: Chapter 293: This Self-Letting-Go..._1 A pound of vermicelli for a hundred taels, how many pounds do you want...


    Upon hearing this, An Jing was stunned for a moment before laughing and saying, ¡°Husband, stop joking around. How could we possibly ask for money from Sworn Brother and Father for things made at home?¡±


    Before Xiao Changyi could speak, Su Chengyu said, ¡°Previously, for the fermented tofu and rice-flower fish, Brother Yi charged me and Father Emperor.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Crown Prince, didn¡¯t you realize I was trying to smooth things over for you and my husband?


    Xiao Changyi glanced sideways at Su Chengyu, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay, but then write me fewer letters. Every time it¡¯s the same things over and over, I know what you¡¯ve written without even reading.¡±


    Su Chengyu: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    After a long silence, Su Chengyu finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll still pay.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    In the end, Su Chengyu actually did pay, buying four pounds of vermicelli¡ªtwo pounds for himself and two for his Father Emperor¡ªspending a total of four hundred taels.


    And Xiao Changyi unceremoniously took the money.


    An Jing once again: ¡°...¡± These two really are...


    ...


    Su Chengyu¡¯s bed was set up next to the stove in the kitchen, not really by An Jing and Xiao Changyi, but by Meng Zhuqing and the others.


    Then, An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned to their inner chamber to rest.


    As soon as they entered the inner chamber, An Jing laughed, ¡°The Crown Prince really doesn¡¯t sweat the small stuff.¡± To think he¡¯d just sleep in the kitchen like that.


    Xiao Changyi said nothing but handed over the four-hundred-tael silver note to An Jing.


    Her laughter grew even stronger: ¡°You actually took his money.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s not lacking that little bit.¡±


    An Jing laughed again before saying, ¡°I know, I just find it funny that he¡¯d rather give you the money than write you a few less letters.¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°He¡¯s actually a chatterbox.¡±


    The Crown Prince is actually a chatterbox...


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi continued, ¡°He bugged me a lot when I was in the palace.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi went on, ¡°He¡¯s the Crown Prince, the future ruler, he needs to be dignified and can¡¯t show this nature in front of others.¡±


    An Jing fell silent for a bit before continuing the conversation, ¡°So, he shows it in front of you?¡± This self-indulgence...


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    An Jing immediately looked at her husband with sympathy, ¡°Husband, your ears have suffered!¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Maybe thinking of something else, An Jing suddenly burst into laughter, ¡°No wonder his letters to you are so much thicker than your Father-in-law¡¯s.¡±


    No wonder he would rather give money than write fewer letters to his husband.


    Being a chatterbox, a nature always suppressed, since he has someone with whom he can confidently reveal this nature, of course he would keep babbling on endlessly to this person.


    Xiao Changyi remained silent, only going to the bed to spread out the blanket, ready to sleep. Anyway, that guy would be leaving tomorrow!


    Yet, An Jing walked up behind Xiao Changyi and wrapped her arms around Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist, teasingly saying, ¡°So your Father-in-law has arranged many marriages for you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately turned around, clarifying, ¡°I never agreed. It was all him getting carried away, don¡¯t think too much into it.¡±


    An Jing burst into laughter instantly, ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you, you¡¯ve already told me all about it before. Before meeting me, you had no plans to marry and have children, I remember that.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was immediately reassured.


    ¡°However,¡± An Jing suddenly laughed hard, ¡°turning his beloved Imperial Garden into a vegetable plot, do you really like farming that much?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I like farming, I just find farming simple and comfortable.¡±

 Chapter 294 - 294 294 My Life Begins with Meeting You_1

    ?Chapter 294: Chapter 294 My Life Begins with Meeting You_1 Chapter 294: Chapter 294 My Life Begins with Meeting You_1 An Jing immediately said, ¡°I also think that farming is simple and comfortable, especially when I do it with you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool lips couldn¡¯t suppress the smile that was trying to emerge.


    An Jing tiptoed and kissed the corner of his slightly raised lips before asking, ¡°Did you really come back because your adoptive father kept wanting to arrange a marriage for you and it bothered you?¡±


    ¡°I had already planned to return. I don¡¯t like that kind of life, but the old man wouldn¡¯t let me come back, and he was whining and crying, so I stayed in the palace with him for a year.¡±


    The old man...


    The current Emperor...


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± He used to call him that before. It seems he really got used to it...


    ¡°Later,¡± Xiao Changyi continued, ¡°he thought about arranging my marriage every day, and Chengyu would go on and on about it whenever he got the chance. I found it annoying, so I ran back home.¡±


    ¡°With only ten taels of silver?¡± An Jing raised her eyebrows, her lips tinged with a smile, the teasing intent very clear.


    Xiao Changyi wasn¡¯t annoyed. He just slightly curved his lips, bowed his head, and affectionately rubbed his forehead against hers, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would meet you at the time, and I thought ten taels of silver would be enough for me, so I only took that much.¡±


    ¡°And Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t give you, the young master, any gifts?¡± An Jing continued to tease.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°He did. He took most of what the old man gave me and offered it to me, but I didn¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Those were all things from before I met you, and my life began only when I met you.¡±


    An Jing was instantly smitten, sweetness reaching the core of her heart. Without caring if Xiao Changyi was prepared, she pounced onto him, pushing Xiao Changyi down onto the bed.


    In the end, she kissed Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi indeed liked it when An Jing took the initiative, but he wouldn¡¯t stay passive forever. He hugged An Jing back, kissing her while slowly rolling over, and then An Jing found herself pressed beneath him.


    The night was still long.


    But the night for you and me has just begun.


    ...


    The next day, after breakfast, Su Chengyu was preparing to depart for the Capital. Although Xiao Changyi had sold him four jin of vermicelli, An Jing still prepared some farmer¡¯s produce to give to him for free to take back.


    Like sweet potatoes, like potatoes.


    Su Chengyu accepted them all without disdain. If it were anyone else, he would certainly not care for these items, but they were grown by his Brother Yi, and he valued them highly.


    ¡°Brother Yi, the reason I could come to see you and Sister-in-law is that the Emperor allowed it,¡± Su Chengyu said. ¡°The Emperor is old and can¡¯t endure the hardship of travel. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been my turn to visit you.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Could it be that the Emperor himself wanted to come?


    Regardless of whether Xiao Changyi was paying attention to him, Su Chengyu continued with a gentle smile, saying, ¡°Brother Yi, the Emperor truly misses you and wants to meet Sister-in-law. I hope you can bring Sister-in-law to the Capital to see him someday.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    But An Jing laughed and said, ¡°We¡¯ll visit the Capital when we have the chance.¡± It would be nice to travel occasionally.


    Su Chengyu immediately said, ¡°That would be wonderful!¡± After a pause. ¡°Parting is such sweet sorrow, and you and Brother Yi¡¯s sister-in-law shouldn¡¯t see me off further. Let¡¯s part here.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Xiao Changyi suddenly spoke up, his tone indifferent, without any emotional fluctuations.


    The excited and joyful Su Chengyu, who was just turning to leave, turned back around and said, ¡°Brother Yi, what is it?¡±


    Xiao Changyi took a letter from his chest and handed it to him: ¡°For the old man.¡±

 Chapter 295 - 295 295 Husband shouldnt there be a limit to

    ?Chapter 295: Chapter 295: Husband, shouldn¡¯t there be a limit to being presumptuous? _1 Chapter 295: Chapter 295: Husband, shouldn¡¯t there be a limit to being presumptuous? _1 An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Calling him an old man again...


    You call him that in private, fine, but now in front of the Crown Prince and some subordinates...


    My dear, there should be a limit to how far you can go, right?


    But why does nobody seem to bat an eyelid as if they¡¯re used to it? What¡¯s going on?


    Could it be that whether in private or public, you always refer to the current Emperor as an old man?


    Su Chengyu happily took the letter while saying with a tinge of disappointment, ¡°Brother Yi, won¡¯t you write one for me?¡±


    Xiao Changyi looked at him askance, ¡°Aren¡¯t you already here?¡±


    Su Chengyu immediately replied, ¡°Even if I¡¯m here you can still write! That way, as soon as I get back to the Imperial Capital, I can reply to you right away!¡±


    Xiao Changyi responded with a single word: ¡°Scram.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Chengyu truly turned around and left, not even looking back once, his subordinates following without a flicker of emotion.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was still there, but Xiao Changyi, as if he hadn¡¯t seen him, wrapped his arm around An Jing¡¯s shoulder and entered the courtyard, then closed the courtyard door behind them.


    Meng Zhuqing, left outside the courtyard: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    The most missed thing in winter is the warmth of the sun. On the fourth day of December, the weather was good: the north wind had stopped, and there was sunshine.


    The winter sun, warming one¡¯s body, was incredibly comfortable.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi sat in the corridor, basking in the sun. Beside them was a small table with a plate of melon seeds, a pot of clear tea, and two white porcelain tea cups.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi cracked seeds, drank tea, and chatted, thoroughly enjoying their leisure time.


    Occasionally, An Jing would play a tune on a flute for Xiao Changyi, and once he learned it, they would play together.


    Just as they finished playing a tune together, Shi Xiaolan came to visit.


    It had been cold before, with the roads frozen over. Because of her pregnancy, Shi Xiaolan was much more cautious when going out, afraid of falling, so she had not dared to visit An Jing. But today, with the sunny weather, she came to see how things were.


    As soon as she entered the courtyard, Shi Xiaolan laughed, ¡°You two don¡¯t seem like farmers at all, living your lives so comfortably, eating, drinking, and playing music. What was that tune you were playing just now? It sounded so nice.¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°Shepherd¡¯s Tune.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan shook her head, ¡°Never heard of it.¡± Then, out of curiosity, she asked, ¡°An Jing, how did you learn to play the flute?¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°Of course, my husband taught me!¡± Before he went to the battlefield, few people interacted with her husband, and since he had been away for eight years, even fewer understood him.


    So, this was an easy excuse for others to believe.


    Once An Jing said this, Shi Xiaolan, who actually wasn¡¯t very familiar with Xiao Changyi, immediately believed her and praised, ¡°Brother Xiao is truly talented.¡±


    An Jing pulled up a bamboo chair for Shi Xiaolan to sit and poured her a cup of tea, then invited her to crack some seeds before asking, ¡°What brings you here today?¡±


    ¡°In this cold winter, everyone is trying to keep warm. There¡¯s not much to do at home, and I had wanted to come over before but couldn¡¯t because the ground was icy. I didn¡¯t dare to come out, and Fu Zi along with my parents-in-law didn¡¯t let me either. They were worried I might fall and hurt the baby.¡±


    An Jing agreed, ¡°They¡¯re right, you should be extra careful now that you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Shi Xiaolan suddenly sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I got pregnant, otherwise, my parents-in-law would definitely want Fu Zi to take another wife.¡±


    An Jing immediately sensed something was amiss and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

 Chapter 296 - 296 296 Better to Stay Poor Forever_1

    ?Chapter 296: Chapter 296: Better to Stay Poor Forever!_1 Chapter 296: Chapter 296: Better to Stay Poor Forever!_1 Shi Xiaolan did not hide anything: ¡°Our family is doing so much better this year thanks to you and Brother Xiao. We¡¯ve earned a bit of money, making life far better than before. People see that we¡¯re living well and have their sights set on Fu Zi, with some even sending middlemen to our place. They¡¯re propositioning for Fu Zi to take them as a concubine. If Fu Zi agrees, they could be taken into the household next year.¡±


    An Jing was at a loss for words and glanced at her devoted, high-and-mighty husband before asking, ¡°What¡¯s Brother An Fu¡¯s attitude on this?¡±


    ¡°Actually, Fu Zi doesn¡¯t wish to marry them, but my in-laws are tempted. However, since I¡¯m pregnant, they haven¡¯t added to my stress and rejected the proposals, saying they¡¯re not considering these matters for now.¡±


    An Jing furrowed her brows. For now? Does that mean they will consider it in the future?


    Just because there¡¯s a little bit of money at home, they¡¯re thinking about all these messes...


    It would be better to stay poor!


    ¡°Sigh,¡± Shi Xiaolan sighed deeply, ¡°I don¡¯t blame them. I just hope this child in my belly will do me proud and be a son. With a son, I¡¯ll have firmly established my place in the family, and naturally, my in-laws wouldn¡¯t let Fu Zi marry another, as they¡¯re just worried about having no heir.¡±


    After a pause, Shi Xiaolan continued, ¡°If it¡¯s another daughter, I¡¯d be thankful if they don¡¯t force Fu Zi to divorce me and remarry. I can¡¯t even hope for Fu Zi to truly spend a lifetime with me. Besides, Fu Zi is filial, and if they pressure him to take another wife, even if he¡¯s reluctant, he¡¯ll do it. There¡¯s a saying, ¡®Of all the unfilial acts, having no heir is the gravest.¡¯


    An Jingxin thought to herself: What¡¯s this ¡®of all the unfilial acts, having no heir is the gravest¡¯? There are so many people in my world who don¡¯t want children!


    ¡°An Jing, sometimes I even think about returning to those hard times,¡± Shi Xiaolan said with a bitter smile. ¡°Back then, they wouldn¡¯t even think about such things. Even if they were concerned about me not giving Fu Zi a son, they wouldn¡¯t contemplate him remarrying, because we were too poor to go on. We barely survived, had no silver coin for Fu Zi to take another wife, and naturally, no one thought about targeting Fu Zi.¡±


    An Jing also gave a bitter smile: ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve wronged you...¡±


    As soon as Shi Xiaolan heard this, she became frantic: ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say that. You haven¡¯t wronged me; you¡¯ve helped me! Don¡¯t take my previous words to heart. It¡¯s just some pent up feelings lately, making me think nonsense, no real intent behind it.¡±


    ¡°Given that things have come this far, I¡¯ll not hide from you, I¡¯m just too envious of you and Brother Xiao, being together for a lifetime, just the two of you. I wish to do the same with Fu Zi, but it¡¯s not possible. If this child isn¡¯t a son, I¡¯ll end up like those women who can¡¯t give birth to sons, either divorced or having to accept a co-wife.¡±


    ¡°Ha,¡± Shi Xiaolan suddenly laughed self-mockingly, ¡°if Fu Zi knew what I said, he could easily divorce me on the grounds of my being narrow-minded and jealous.¡±


    An Jingfurrowed her brows: ¡°Brother An Fu shouldn¡¯t be that kind of person, should he?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Even if he isn¡¯t now, he might become that way eventually.¡± Shi Xiaolan was pessimistic about her future.


    An Jing could see it and hear it.


    ¡°An Jing, you¡¯re fortunate. You met Brother Xiao, who not only doesn¡¯t mind that you can¡¯t have children but has also married into your family to be with you for a lifetime. Do you know how envious I am? If my family hadn¡¯t been poor, my parents wouldn¡¯t have married me off; they would surely have kept me home to seek a son-in-law...¡± As she spoke, Shi Xiaolan¡¯s tears began to flow.

 Chapter 297 - 297 297 Husband Youre the Best_1

    ?Chapter 297: Chapter 297: Husband, You¡¯re the Best_1 Chapter 297: Chapter 297: Husband, You¡¯re the Best_1 An Jing felt that Shi Xiaolan might have developed depression. Shi Xiaolan had never mentioned her infertility in front of her, afraid to rub salt into her wounds.


    Yet now, she had blurted it out without any concern.


    This indicated that Shi Xiaolan had been too repressed and was now venting, her mind somewhat clouded.


    An Jing also did not mention her menstruation to Shi Xiaolan, but instead hurried to soothe her, ¡°Xiao Lan, don¡¯t think too much, maybe this child will be a son.¡±


    Though she said this, An Jing inwardly cursed: Damn the preference for sons over daughters! Aren¡¯t girls human too?


    ¡°I also hope it¡¯s a son,¡± Shi Xiaolan continued sobbing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, crying too much is harmful to your health, and you¡¯re pregnant now. If it¡¯s a son, what would you do if your crying harmed him?¡± An Jing didn¡¯t really want to comfort her that way, but seeing as Shi Xiaolan cared so much about whether this child was a son, she could only reassure her thus.


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, Shi Xiaolan immediately stopped her tears, wiping the remaining tears from her eyes while repeatedly saying, ¡°I won¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t cry. If it¡¯s a son, it would be terrible if my crying harmed him.¡±


    An Jing really wanted to roll her eyes at Shi Xiaolan. So, if it¡¯s a daughter, you can cry all you want, and it¡¯s fine if you cry until she¡¯s ¡®damaged,¡¯ right?


    Unavoidably, An Jing thought of herself. If she was truly pregnant and had a daughter...


    An Jing immediately looked towards Xiao Changyi and saw that he was also looking at her... no, her husband had always been watching her. His eyes held only her, and then, she smiled.


    Her husband was content just having her.


    And indeed, her husband had said that if she and he could have a child, whether it was a boy or a girl, he would be happy!


    Afterwards, An Jing comforted Shi Xiaolan a bit more, and Shi Xiaolan managed to crack a reluctant smile.


    Just then, An Fu arrived.


    Upon seeing that Shi Xiaolan was indeed at An Jing¡¯s, An Fu relaxed and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Gui said you went out of the village, and I thought you must have come to visit An Jing and Brother Xiao. Sure enough, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Seeing that An Fu had come looking for her, Shi Xiaolan¡¯s smile became genuine. She stood up and asked, ¡°How did you come to find me? Weren¡¯t you helping Uncle Er?


    An Fu walked over to her, grinning sheepishly, ¡°Uncle Er didn¡¯t really need much help, and after a while, there was nothing left to do, so I went home. When I saw you weren¡¯t there, I felt uneasy and came to find you.¡±


    It was clearly winter, yet An Fu¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, indicating that he had hurried over.


    Shi Xiaolan took out a handkerchief to wipe An Fu¡¯s sweat. Her husband¡¯s concern for her lifted her spirits considerably, and the smile on her face grew broader.


    Watching An Fu and Shi Xiaolan interact like this, An Jing was filled with emotion but remained silent, only hoping that An Fu¡¯s love for Shi Xiaolan would outweigh his desire for a son.


    With An Fu having come for Shi Xiaolan, she didn¡¯t stay much longer. After chatting a few more words with An Jing, Shi Xiaolan left with An Fu.


    Standing at the entrance of the courtyard, An Jing watched as An Fu and Shi Xiaolan walked further and further away, and she let out a long sigh.


    The notion that one must have a son to carry on the family name was deeply ingrained in these people¡¯s minds, even penetrating their very bones. She knew she couldn¡¯t correct this mindset even if she tried.


    ¡°Husband, you are the best.¡± An Jing was truly grateful that she had met her husband.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for her husband, she didn¡¯t know what her life in this world would be like.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything; he just cupped the back of her head and affectionately rubbed his forehead against hers.

 Chapter 298 - 298 298 She and Her Husband Are Going to Be a

    ?Chapter 298: Chapter 298: She and Her Husband Are Going to Be a Pair Like This!_1 Chapter 298: Chapter 298: She and Her Husband Are Going to Be a Pair Like This!_1 Worried that Shi Xiaolan might really be suffering from depression, two days later, An Jing dragged Xiao Changyi with her to An Village. They wanted to check on Shi Xiaolan¡¯s condition.


    But before they even reached Xiaolan¡¯s house, from a distance, An Jing saw Shi Xiaolan and An Fu laughing and chatting while picking beans in the courtyard. The scene was very warm and happy.


    Seeing this, Shi Xiaolan probably didn¡¯t have depression. An Jing was relieved and didn¡¯t want to disturb them, so she pulled Xiao Changyi to head back.


    The weather was also very nice today, perfect for basking in the sun. So, as soon as they returned from An Village, An Jing and Xiao Changyi sunbathed in the courtyard.


    While basking, An Jing remembered something and hurriedly ran into the inner room to grab a needle, thread, cloth, scissors, and other items.


    ¡°Husband, do you know what I¡¯m about to do?¡± An Jing sat down beside Xiao Changyi and looked at him with a smile, deliberately asking.


    Xiao Changyi nodded his head to show that he knew.


    An Jing pretended to be unhappy, ¡°You should pretend not to know, so I can give you a surprise.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± An Jing instantly burst into laughter. Leaning over, she rewarded her husband with a peck on the lips before smilingly saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to make a purse for you. I promised you long ago, but I¡¯ve never gotten around to it. Now I¡¯m doing it. Is that a surprise or not?¡±


    Xiao Changyi played along, ¡°Surprising.¡±


    ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°Happy.¡±


    An Jing was delighted by how cooperative Xiao Changyi was and laughed several more times before she started cutting the cloth to make the purse.


    The cloth was a piece of light blue silk that she had bought long ago but had been putting off doing anything with.


    Initially, she had thought about embroidering some pretty patterns on the cloth, but after trying many times, she found that whatever she embroidered looked terrible, utterly unfit for display. So instead of embroidering flowers or fishes, she simply embroidered their names on it. Even though the characters were in traditional script, this was far easier than embroidering intricate patterns.


    It only took her about two hours to finish embroidering both their names.


    Making a purse is actually quite simple. The difficulty lies in embroidering something on it. Since An Jing had already finished embroidering the names, all she had to do was turn the embroidered pieces of cloth into a purse.


    Indeed, she planned to make two purses, one for herself and one for her husband; the one with her husband¡¯s name on it was for herself, and the one with her name on it was for her husband.


    They made a matching pair.


    She and her husband had to be paired up like this!


    Just one would never do!


    As soon as the purses were ready, An Jing gave the one with her name on it to Xiao Changyi and dominantly demanded, ¡°No criticizing allowed!¡±


    Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t criticize; he didn¡¯t even have time to treasure it. After all, it was made by his wife for him.


    ¡°I would criticize myself before I criticized anything you made,¡± Xiao Changyi said.


    An Jing immediately retorted, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to criticize yourself either! I forbid it!¡± Her tone was very domineering!


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth curved slightly, and he nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Husband, you¡¯re the best in my heart. No one can compare to you. You can criticize anyone but not yourself, got it?!¡± An Jing said with feigned arrogance.


    Xiao Changyi nodded again, ¡°I heard.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re not just forbidden from criticizing, you can¡¯t even mention it!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Just as An Jing was about to show more of her proud arrogance, they heard the sound of an approaching carriage. An Jing immediately changed her tone with a smile and asked, ¡°Husband, guess who¡¯s coming?¡±


    Xiao Changyi hummed, ¡°Who else could it be but him.¡±

 Chapter 299 - 299 299 Youve lost weight so fast_1

    ?Chapter 299: Chapter 299 You¡¯ve lost weight so fast!_1 Chapter 299: Chapter 299 You¡¯ve lost weight so fast!_1 An Jing knew that her husband didn¡¯t like being disturbed at their peaceful home. Seeing Xiao Changyi say this, she smiled even more brightly and said, ¡°Youbao doesn¡¯t always come over, don¡¯t be like that.¡±


    Xiao Changyi just grunted.


    An Jing was even more amused. Before Wang Youbao¡¯s carriage had stopped at the entrance of their courtyard, she quickly kissed her husband on the lips and said, ¡°Alright, Youbao is here; no throwing tantrums, and if you dare, I won¡¯t serve you any dishes at lunch!¡±


    Xiao Changyi kissed An Jing back on the lips before returning to his expressionless state.


    An Jing was at a loss whether to laugh or cry. Just a moment ago, at least there was some expression on his face, although it may not have been a happy one, but now there was none at all.


    However, An Jing didn¡¯t say anything and just tidied up her sewing items.


    Right then, Wang Youbao¡¯s voice called out at the entrance of the courtyard, ¡°Changyi, An Jing, are you home? It¡¯s me, Youbao.¡±


    There was also the sound of knocking.


    An Jing replied loudly, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, still expressionless, went to open the door and then walked back in, expressionless as ever, not even glancing at Wang Youbao outside.


    Wang Youbao didn¡¯t notice anything amiss; he was completely used to Xiao Changyi acting as if he weren¡¯t there and just happily followed into the courtyard.


    ¡°Youbao, you¡¯ve lost weight!¡± An Jing was extremely surprised. It had only been a few days, and he had slimmed down noticeably.


    Wang Youbao laughed and said, ¡°I used to eat meat and fish every meal, so it was a bit difficult to slim down. Now, I have to observe mourning for my father and avoid those foods, plus I exercise every day, so the weight loss is quite rapid.¡±


    An Jing thought about it and felt it made sense.


    By now, Wang Youbao no longer acted so politely with An Jing and Xiao Changyi, and without waiting for An Jing to offer a seat, he simply grabbed a small stool and sat down next to them.


    While grinning, he said, ¡°I came today to tell you that our Qian Wei Tavern is ready; we just need An Jing to teach the cooks how to prepare those dishes. Once the cooks learn them, our tavern can open for business.¡±


    ¡°That fast?¡± An Jing was quite surprised.


    ¡°There was a tavern in town that closed down, and they were selling the building. I just happened to buy it and continue running a tavern there. Otherwise, just looking for a place to open one would¡¯ve wasted a lot of time. I¡¯ve had the building renovated; it¡¯s quite large, with two floors and an attic, and I¡¯ve set up four private rooms.¡±


    ¡°That must have cost quite a bit of money, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it did cost a lot; just buying that building cost a thousand taels.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take to make that back...¡± An Jing felt that making money was still a long way off. They were splitting the profits fifty-fifty with Wang Youbao, but that was after deducting costs.


    Wang Yubao couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°In the county town, everything sells for more than in the town. As long as our business flourishes, I estimate we can recoup all the investment in less than half a month.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve left everything in your hands, so manage it as you see fit.¡± An Jing really didn¡¯t want to bother with these matters.


    Wang Youbao asked, ¡°So when will you teach those cooks?¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t answer but instead countered, ¡°Can those cooks be trusted?¡± She was a little worried that the cooks might disclose the recipes to others.


    Upon hearing this, Wang Youbao understood her concern and immediately laughed, ¡°Rest assured, they are all cooks from my family, and I hold their servitude contracts. They wouldn¡¯t dare be sneaky. When my father was alive, we had a lot of people at home, so we needed several cooks, but now I¡¯m the only master at home, and I don¡¯t need that many. It¡¯s perfect timing, I¡¯ll keep one at home, and the rest will go work at our tavern.¡±

 Chapter 300 - 300 300 An Jing You Truly Are a Remarkable

    ?Chapter 300: Chapter 300 An Jing, You Truly Are a Remarkable Woman!_1 Chapter 300: Chapter 300 An Jing, You Truly Are a Remarkable Woman!_1 An Jing expressed her surprise, ¡°You even have the servitude contract for your family cooks?¡±


    Wang Youbao said, ¡°Originally, they were family servants who sold themselves to my family. Later, because they helped out in the kitchen, they gradually learned how to cook and then became our cooks. My father gave everything to me, so naturally, I have their servitude contracts.¡±


    An Jing understood and then replied, ¡°Then tomorrow, I¡¯ll show them how to do it, and since I¡¯ve also written down the recipes for you, even if they can¡¯t remember my steps exactly, they can still make the dishes quite well by following the recipes.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°That would be very good.¡±


    After a pause, Wang Youbao added, ¡°When you go teach them tomorrow, I estimate that the day after tomorrow or the day following, Qian Wei Tavern will have its grand opening. You and Changyi should come take a look then as well. It will also allow the tavern¡¯s shopkeepers and helpers to meet you both, the partners.¡±


    An Jing shook her head, ¡°No need, we¡¯re leaving it all to you. It doesn¡¯t matter whether they recognize us. Recognizing you is enough.¡± She paused, ¡°You just need to remember to distribute our share of the earnings when the time comes.¡±


    Wang Youbao was immediately amused, laughing, ¡°If I forget, you two must remember to come and claim it from me.¡±


    An Jing also laughed, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ve partnered with you in opening the tavern to earn money.¡±


    After some thought, An Jing still asked, ¡°Are you really planning to just open like this?¡±


    Wang Youbao wondered, ¡°Not just open like this, then how else should we do it?¡±


    An Jing was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do any promotions? Like on the opening day, half-price dishes, or some free ones.¡±


    Wang Youbao was quite astonished and exclaimed, ¡°How can that be? How will we make money that way?¡±


    An Jing fell silent again before explaining, ¡°A lot of people have the mentality of loving small bargains. If you offer discounts or freebies, you can attract more customers to dine on that day. And with more customers, if the food is delicious, the word will spread more, people will pass it on, and only more people will come to the tavern to eat. There¡¯s a slight loss at first, but in the long run, we should make a profit.¡±


    Although she had never been in business in the modern world, she had seen some stores¡¯ promotional strategies, which all seemed to work quite well.


    Here, there had never been promotions or discounts, at most giving a slight advantage for purchasing lots of items, so it¡¯s no wonder that Wang Youbao reacted so strongly.


    Upon hearing what An Jing said, Wang Youbao¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, and he exclaimed in admiration, ¡°An Jing, you truly are a remarkable woman! Not being in business is such a waste of your talents!¡±


    An Jing could not help but laugh and cry. What was so remarkable about her? She was just more exposed to modern practices and knew a bit more.


    Still, she humbly said with a bit of pretense, ¡°Not at all, it was something we discovered when we set up a stall in town. At first, very few people bought our fermented bean curd. But when the word spread, everyone came to buy it, and that gave me the idea.¡±


    Wang Youbao still looked at An Jing with immense admiration.


    Xiao Changyi silently moved his bamboo chair from beneath him to between An Jing and Wang Youbao, then just sat there, effectively using himself to block Wang Youbao¡¯s line of sight to An Jing.


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing held back her laughter. Her husband, ah...


    Wang Youbao coughed awkwardly twice, seemingly realizing that staring at someone else¡¯s wife was quite improper. After a couple of forced chuckles, he finally asked, ¡°So, in your opinion, should we sell the dishes at a discount on the first day of opening, or should we offer everything for free to attract customers?¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°It would be best to offer them for free, and you could have two helpers call out at the tavern¡¯s doorway, saying it¡¯s for free. With the mindset of ¡®if it¡¯s free, take it,¡¯ people will likely enter the tavern to dine.¡±

 Chapter 301 - 301 301 He Writes She Grinds the Ink_1

    ?Chapter 301: Chapter 301 He Writes, She Grinds the Ink_1 Chapter 301: Chapter 301 He Writes, She Grinds the Ink_1 ¡°Of course, the drinks will still cost money, but the dishes are free,¡± An Jing added. ¡°Also, it¡¯s best if it¡¯s free for three days. One day feels too short, three days should be about right.¡±


    Wang Youbao clapped his hands and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do as you say!¡±


    Seeing Wang Youbao looking very confident, as if a lot of silver was about to wave at him, An Jing chuckled and said, ¡°If you end up losing money, don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately replied, ¡°How could I? It was my decision. I think your idea is great. Even if I lose money, I am willing to accept it!¡±


    If he didn¡¯t lose money, that would mean earning a handful of silver, so of course, he was willing to take a risk and give it a try.


    ...


    Since the cooks were all family servants of Wang Youbao¡¯s house, the next day, An Jing went directly to Wang Youbao¡¯s house to prepare the dishes. After the dishes were finished, she had a meal at Wang Yubao¡¯s house before she and Xiao Changyi left the Wang Family.


    Having come to the town, An Jing didn¡¯t feel like going back just yet. Then, she and Xiao Changyi went shopping for some New Year goods at Sixteen Town.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t buy much. In addition to buying twenty pounds of meat intended to be made into cured meat, they also bought some firecrackers and red paper.


    The red paper was for writing couplets.


    Although An Jing and Xiao Changyi had always planned to buy brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones, they never did, and now, to write couplets, they needed these items. Since Su Chengyu had gifted them a wolf¡¯s hair brush and an inkstone, An Jing and Xiao Changyi only needed to buy a stick of ink.


    To make it convenient to carry around, there was no liquid ink for sale here, only ink sticks.


    If you wanted to write with ink, you would take some ink stick, place it on the inkstone, add water, and grind it into ink.


    Grind as much ink as you need for writing.


    After some thought, An Jing decided to buy some more paper for writing, planning to write and draw when there was nothing else to do back at home.


    The whitest paper here was all yellowish, without a pure white sheet in sight.


    Not like modern times with bleaching agents.


    Looking at the paper in her hands, An Jing¡¯s thoughts drifted to the ¡°King of Papers,¡± Xuan paper. Even without the use of bleaching agents, it was white.


    When she practiced calligraphy with her grandfather, they had used Xuan paper.


    Although An Jing was not familiar with the specifics of the paper-making process, she knew that the raw materials for Xuan paper were solely Green Tania tree bark and rice straw. The reason there was no white paper here may be because they had yet to discover that combining Green Tania tree bark with rice straw could produce white paper.


    Whether the paper for writing was white or not didn¡¯t really matter to An Jing, so she didn¡¯t dwell on the matter of Xuan paper too much.


    ...


    In homes with doors, no matter what kind, it¡¯s customary here to affix couplets to the doors on New Year¡¯s Eve.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had seven doors in their home, so they needed seven pairs of couplets.


    If Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t write or his handwriting was unsightly, An Jing might have taken it upon herself to write the couplets, but since Xiao Changyi¡¯s writing was free-flowing and bold, An Jing didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself by trying, so she let Xiao Changyi do the writing.


    She would grind the ink for him.


    Red paper with black characters, extremely festive, seven pairs of couplets were left to dry the ink in the main room. Once the ink was dry, An Jing and Xiao Changyi folded the couplets neatly away, planning to take them out and paste them on the doors on New Year¡¯s Eve.


    However, before An Jing and Xiao Changyi could welcome New Year¡¯s Eve, they were greeted by heavy snowfall, massive flakes that fell for an entire day.


    Looking around, everything was a vast expanse of white, and looking back at the mountain, it was a breathtaking sight covered in silver and white robes.


    This was the first snow An Jing had seen since coming here, and she was quite excited. Despite the cold weather, she still pulled Xiao Changyi to stand at the door of the main room and watch for a long time.

 Chapter 302 - 302 302 She Likes the Feeling of Seeing Him as

    ?Chapter 302: Chapter 302: She Likes the Feeling of Seeing Him as Soon as She Opens Her Eyes_1 Chapter 302: Chapter 302: She Likes the Feeling of Seeing Him as Soon as She Opens Her Eyes_1 That night, because of the heavy snowfall, even after dark, it was much brighter than usual.


    An Jing didn¡¯t care whether it was bright outside or not, she just cuddled with her husband and fell asleep.


    They both slept soundly through the night.


    When An Jing woke up, Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t yet stirred.


    An Jing didn¡¯t disturb Xiao Changyi, instead, she contentedly stayed in his embrace, waiting for him to awaken.


    She really liked the feeling of opening her eyes and seeing him first thing.


    And he also loved to open his eyes and see her first thing.


    Her husband really was handsome, with sword-like eyebrows and star-like eyes, a high nose and thin lips. People say those with thin lips are heartless, but her husband wasn¡¯t heartless at all. On the contrary, he was deeply affectionate towards her.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± were Xiao Changyi¡¯s first words when he opened his eyes, clearly having caught An Jing watching him.


    An Jing chuckled joyfully, ¡°I¡¯m looking at you. I just can¡¯t get enough.¡±


    Xiao Changyi leaned down and kissed An Jing.


    After they exchanged a kiss, Xiao Changyi said, ¡°A lifetime won¡¯t be enough, there¡¯s also the next lifetime, and the lifetime after that, and the lifetime after that...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural,¡± An Jing nodded with a beaming smile, ¡°we did promise to be together in every life.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool lips curved slightly in a smile, and after another kiss, he intended to throw off the covers to get up.


    But An Jing stopped him, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep a little longer, it¡¯s cold.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately wrapped them both tightly in the blanket, holding her close, and then, in a soft voice, asked, ¡°Is it still cold?¡±


    She was almost completely pressed against him, and the blankets wrapped them so snugly, it would be odd if she were cold.


    An Jing smiled with narrowed eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not cold anymore~¡±


    Although An Jing said she wasn¡¯t cold, Xiao Changyi still tightened his arms around her a little more.


    ¡°Husband, I really want to just lie in bed with you all day long.¡± In the middle of winter, it was really cozy lying in bed; and in the middle of winter, having her beloved warm her with his body, nesting in the arms of her beloved, she was not only warm but also incredibly happy and sweet.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything, but his cold eyes softened considerably.


    ¡°Husband, let¡¯s make a snowman when we get up, shall we? Back in my world, whenever it snowed, everyone would go out and make snowmen, and some would even have snowball fights.¡±


    ¡°Snowman?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s when you pile the snow up to look like a person, it¡¯s really simple, but shoveling the snow can be a bit of a hassle.¡±


    Xiao Changyi had never played like that since he was young, nor had he seen anyone else do it around here, but if An Jing wanted to play, he naturally wouldn¡¯t object. He nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll make one later.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°You teach me.¡± He was actually a little worried he wouldn¡¯t be able to make the kind of snowman she wanted.


    Hearing the deeper meaning in his words, An Jing¡¯s heart felt sweet as anything, and she assertively said, ¡°We¡¯ll make one together!¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi only started making a snowman in the courtyard with their shovels after they had breakfast.


    The snow really had piled up a lot; the whole yard was covered in thick snow, enough for An Jing and Xiao Changyi to make many snowmen, but An Jing only planned to make one.


    While explaining to Xiao Changyi how to make it, An Jing shoveled snow for the snowman, and Xiao Changyi followed her lead. Eventually, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t need An Jing to say anything, he could make one by himself.


    But while Xiao Changyi was focused on making the snowman, An Jing put her shovel aside, rolled a small snowball in her hands, and threw it at Xiao Changyi. When he looked her way, she burst into laughter toward Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi wasn¡¯t annoyed and just stopped his work on the snowman, standing there, indulging and watching An Jing go wild with fondness.

 Chapter 303 - 303 303 Not Hurt at All_1

    ?Chapter 303: Chapter 303: Not Hurt at All_1 Chapter 303: Chapter 303: Not Hurt at All_1 An Jing suddenly stopped laughing and rolled another small snowball to throw onto Xiao Changyi¡¯s body, this time, she threw it a bit harder.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t dodge, nor was he annoyed; he still stood there, looking at her indulgently and doting.


    An Jing suddenly laughed out loud again, cheerfully walked up to Xiao Changyi¡¯s side, and then, she hugged Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist, tilted her little face upward, and asked with a giggle, ¡°Why don¡¯t you roll one and throw it at me? I was having a snowball fight with you, did you know? I throw at you, but you don¡¯t throw at me, how is that like a snowball fight?¡±


    Xiao Changyi hugged her back, ¡°I knew you were having a snowball fight with me, but I can¡¯t bear to throw at you.¡±


    An Jing had actually guessed as much, but hearing her husband put it into words made her heart even sweeter, she grinned, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t make it hard for you anymore, I won¡¯t have a snowball fight with you.¡± She paused, then bragged rather smugly, ¡°I just knew you couldn¡¯t bear to~¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± he paused, ¡°you can roll snowballs and throw them at me again.¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing felt even sweeter, ¡°You can¡¯t bear to throw at me, and I can¡¯t bear to throw at you either, didn¡¯t you notice just now, I was using very little strength to throw at you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth corners faintly lifted, he nodded slightly in response, ¡°Mhm, didn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±


    An Jing was even happier but said, ¡°If I threw hard enough to hurt you, I would feel terribly heartbroken!¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything, merely lowered his head to affectionately nuzzle her nose with his, of course, his cool lips still curved slightly, the smile might not have been obvious, but An Jing knew he was very happy.


    After a long while, An Jing joked with a laugh, ¡°Husband, how much longer shall we hold each other? Are we going to continue building the snowman?¡±


    ¡°We shall,¡± Xiao Changyi said as he let go of An Jing, then, picking up a shovel, he continued to pile up the snowman.


    He wanted to build a snowman for her.


    An Jing simply stood there, smiling as she watched Xiao Changyi build, only after the snowman was finished did An Jing take a small wooden bucket and placed it upside down on the snowman¡¯s head as a hat.


    Then, she took two whisk brooms and inserted them into the snowman¡¯s sides for arms.


    After that, she found some items to serve as the snowman¡¯s eyes, nose, mouth, and scarf.


    When everything was done, An Jing spread her arms wide, and Xiao Changyi immediately came to her side, when she hugged Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist, he also hugged her.


    An Jing¡¯s right ear pressed against Xiao Changyi¡¯s chest, listening to his steady, powerful heartbeat, looking at the snowman standing in front of them, she asked, ¡°Does it look like a person?¡±


    ¡°It does,¡± he paused, then added, ¡°Like a chubby baby.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡± An Jing laughed heartily. After her laughter subsided, An Jing said, ¡°Husband, actually, I also want to give birth to a chubby baby for you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi kissed the top of her head and said, ¡°Let nature take its course.¡± He had never pressed for children. For him, having her alone was enough.


    ¡°Yes,¡± An Jing nodded, ¡°Let nature take its course.¡± She also knew that having a child was not something she could have just by wanting it.


    If it happens, it happens; if not, she wouldn¡¯t insist.


    ...


    Before they knew it, New Year¡¯s Eve arrived.


    That day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi got up early and were busy inside and outside the house; of course, the most important task was preparing the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.


    It was their first New Year together, and An Jing did not plan to spend it with Xiao Changyi in a simple manner, but intended to prepare a lavish New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.


    While cooking, An Jing also made a bowl of paste for Xiao Changyi to use for pasting couplets.

 Chapter 304 - 304 304 How Do You Want to Help_1

    ?Chapter 304: Chapter 304: How Do You Want to Help?_1 Chapter 304: Chapter 304: How Do You Want to Help?_1 But Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t put up the couplets by himself; he waited for An Jing to do it together.


    This was their home, and it needed to be decorated by the two of them together.


    The two of them pasted couplets on the home¡¯s seven doors, and once these red papers with black characters were up, the whole house looked different, exceedingly festive.


    An Jing stood in the courtyard, looking at everything, feeling particularly good, and said with a smile, ¡°Husband, it¡¯s New Year.¡±


    Xiao Changyi stood beside An Jing, not looking at the house¡¯s decorations, his cold gaze fixed upon her all the time, his eyes growing softer and softer. Hearing An Jing¡¯s words, he responded softly, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    An Jing turned her head to see her husband watching her, which made her smile bloom like a flower immediately.


    ...


    While other families had already started to set off firecrackers and have their New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, An Jing and Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t yet dined, nor were they in a hurry. The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner had already been cooked, and the dishes were kept warm in the pot.


    They were just taking a bath.


    After the bath and putting on new clothes, An Jing and Xiao Changyi began to set off firecrackers and eat the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.


    Since it was the New Year, despite An Jing¡¯s poor tolerance for alcohol, she still had a small cup with Xiao Changyi.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve here, there was a tradition of staying up all night to bid farewell to the old year and welcome the new one, gathered around the stove to keep watch.


    It wasn¡¯t until daylight the next day that An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to bed to sleep.


    On the fourth day of the first month, An Fu came calling, inviting An Jing and Xiao Changyi to his home for a meal.


    Out of respect for Shi Xiaolan, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went, but An Jing found the meal rather uncomfortable.


    The reason being, at the dinner table, Yun Dame kept serving dishes to Shi Xiaolan, urging her to eat more, saying that she mustn¡¯t starve her precious grandson.


    Grandson...


    An Jing did notice that every time Yun Dame said such things, Shi Xiaolan would force a smile but her lips would subtly purse, clearly conveying bitterness. If it turned out to be a girl, what then?


    Moreover, An Jing also noticed at the dinner table that An Hegui and An Fu also really hoped Shi Xiaolan would have a boy.


    An Jing knew that Yun Dame, An Hegui, and An Fu were good people, but there was one thing she found particularly off-putting: their belief that only a boy could be considered a proper heir.


    Shi Xiaolan wasn¡¯t suffering from depression now, but living in such an environment, there was no guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t in the future. This worried An Jing about Shi Xiaolan.


    So, on the way home, An Jing said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s help Xiao Lan.¡±


    ¡°How do you want to help?¡±


    ¡°They all hope so much for Xiao Lan to have a boy, and I can¡¯t change that mindset, but we can help Xiao Lan to leave here for a while. Aren¡¯t we about to open a rice shop? We¡¯ll definitely need help by then, so we can ask Brother An Fu to help out at the rice shop, and have Xiao Lan go with him. Our shop will be in the county, so far from An Village, and Yun Dame and the others won¡¯t be able to keep running that far to Xiao Lan just to harp on about the baby being a boy. If Xiao Lan hears less of their nagging, her mood might not be so bad.¡±


    Sighing, An Jing continued, ¡°No matter if Xiao Lan¡¯s child turns out to be a boy or a girl, for these next few months, if we can make her life a bit easier, then let¡¯s do so. She¡¯s really pitiful, with no one in her maternal family, just me as a friend. She didn¡¯t complain to me today, but I could tell; she¡¯s really struggling.¡±


    Xiao Changyi had no objections to An Jing¡¯s plan to help Shi Xiaolan and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 305 - 305 305 Of Course Its Good for You_1

    ?Chapter 305: Chapter 305 Of Course It¡¯s Good for You!_1 Chapter 305: Chapter 305 Of Course It¡¯s Good for You!_1 On the sixth day of the first lunar month, An Jing invited the folks from Shi Xiaolan¡¯s house to have a meal at her place. Others had invited them to eats, and surely, they couldn¡¯t just accept a free meal without returning the favor. However, Yun Dame and her family didn¡¯t come, only Shi Xiaolan and An Fu showed up.


    At the dining table, An Jing spoke to Shi Xiaolan and An Fu about her plan to open a rice shop and expressed her hope that An Fu would lend a hand at the rice shop when the time came; Shi Xiaolan could also help by keeping an eye on the shop.


    An Fu and Shi Xiaolan had initially planned to continue selling tofu for a living this year. However, they were aware that the tofu business was not easy. Even though Wang Youbao would occasionally buy tofu from them, it wasn¡¯t as much as An Jing had bought the previous year. Their sales were enough to get by, but they couldn¡¯t save any money.


    So, when they heard An Jing propose a long-term position at the rice shop with a monthly salary of one tael of silver, they were both shocked and delighted. If that were the case, they would indeed be able to save a decent sum of money this year.


    ¡°An Jing, are you really letting us help out at your rice shop?¡± After exchanging glances, Shi Xiaolan and An Fu still couldn¡¯t quite believe it.


    ¡°Yes, but the rice shop hasn¡¯t opened yet. In a few days, my husband and I will go to the county to buy a shop and start the business. If you¡¯re willing, you can come and work then.¡±


    ¡°Willing, of course, we¡¯re willing!¡± An Fu immediately nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just... are you not paying too much? Xiao Lan is now pregnant, and her belly is getting bigger. She can¡¯t do much work. How about you just pay wages for one person?¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°What are you talking about? How can I only pay one person¡¯s wages? I¡¯m hiring Xiao Lan to help me keep an eye on the rice shop, almost like a supervisor, and naturally, she should be paid. I¡¯ve also inquired already, the wages in the county are about this amount. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m giving you any special favors.¡±


    ¡°But we are one disabled person and one pregnant woman...¡± An Fu still felt the wages were too high.


    Shi Xiaolan also looked at An Jing, ¡°An Jing, you really are paying too much. Just give me and Fu Zi five hundred coins each month, there¡¯s no need for so much.¡±


    Between the two of them, they couldn¡¯t match the work of one strong young man; how could they accept so much money from An Jing.


    An Jing laughed it off, ¡°Is higher pay not better? Everyone else wants higher wages, and here you two are... I¡¯ve already told you, the going wages in the county are about this rate. You still don¡¯t believe me? Fine, fine, fine, eight hundred coins, for both of you. I¡¯ll pay you eight hundred coins a month. If you don¡¯t accept it, then I won¡¯t have you work for me. If you¡¯re too embarrassed to ask for such high wages from me, your friend, then I¡¯m also embarrassed to take advantage of you!¡±


    Having said that, Shi Xiaolan and An Fu could only accept the eight hundred coins total for their monthly wages. Yet, in their hearts, they truly appreciated An Jing and felt that she was still paying too much.


    After Shi Xiaolan and An Fu had left, An Jing said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°If Brother An Fu doesn¡¯t mind whether Xiao Lan gives birth to a boy or a girl, then Brother An Fu is an even better person.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately felt somewhat displeased and asked, ¡°Am I good, or is An Fu good?¡±


    An Jing instantly recalled when she had asked him whether she or Shi Xiaolan was better.


    She burst out laughing.


    After stopping her laughter, An Jing hugged her husband¡¯s waist and reassured him, ¡°Of course you¡¯re the best! My husband is second to none!¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi¡¯s expression soften, and after a peck on An Jing¡¯s lips, he continued washing dishes by the stove.


    An Jing just kept laughing heartily.

 Chapter 306 - 306 306 Already Break-Even_1

    ?Chapter 306: Chapter 306: Already Break-Even_1 Chapter 306: Chapter 306: Already Break-Even_1 Wang Youbao came to An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s house on the seventh day of the first lunar month. Neither An Jing nor Changyi had invited him, but he took the initiative to come over to their place for a meal and also told them to come to his house for a meal the next day.


    Since Wang Youbao was still in his mourning period, An Jing didn¡¯t prepare any meat dishes, they were all vegetarian.


    Today the weather was very cold, so An Jing thought about it and decided to make three bowls of steaming hot and sour rice noodles.


    After finishing a bowl of hot and sour rice noodles that didn¡¯t have a single bit of ground meat, Wang Youbao actually wanted more. But seeing that there was none left in the pot, and considering he was still on a diet, he only fantasized about having more.


    But his eyes suddenly lit up, and he asked excitedly, ¡°What are these noodles made of?¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t hide it, ¡°Sweet potatoes.¡±


    Wang Youbao was extremely surprised, ¡°Can something made with sweet potatoes be this delicious?¡±


    An Jing was both speechless and amused, ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see what you¡¯re up to. You¡¯re eyeing these noodles, but I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s no use. We only have a little left at home and I won¡¯t let you sell them in your restaurant.¡±


    Wang Youbao still didn¡¯t give up, ¡°But if they¡¯re this delicious, they should sell really well in the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°We really only have a little left at home. If you want some, I can let you take a bit home later, but truly, there is no more to sell in the restaurant,¡± An Jing sighed, a bit headache-riddled by Wang Youbao¡¯s knack for spotting business opportunities.


    ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not what I mean. What I mean is, you could make more noodles and then sell them at our restaurant; or alternatively, you could share the recipe with me, I¡¯ll have people make the noodles and sell them at the restaurant. You want to make money, right? We split the restaurant profits fifty-fifty, you won¡¯t lose out,¡± he insisted.


    An Jing knew she wouldn¡¯t lose out, but said, ¡°We don¡¯t have sweet potatoes anymore, and even if we could buy some from others now, the flour made from these sweet potatoes wouldn¡¯t produce many noodles. We need sweet potatoes that have been dug up not long ago, as they yield more flour, and the more flour we get, the more noodles we can make.¡±


    Wang Youbao was disappointed for a moment, but then perked up again, ¡°Then when this year¡¯s sweet potatoes are harvested, I¡¯ll buy them from the farmers and make noodles to sell at our restaurant!¡±


    An Jing was less enthusiastic, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the time comes.¡±


    Yet Wang Youbao was still excited, ¡°You never come to our restaurant to see ¨C the business is really good. Business was a bit slower during the New Year, but compared to other restaurants in the county, we¡¯re doing much better. Thanks to your secret spices, diners mainly order stewed chicken, duck, pork, and such because with your secret spices, the stewed dishes are incredibly fragrant. We have a lot of return customers.¡±


    An Jing wasn¡¯t sure if she was listening, but just kept adding vegetables to Changyi¡¯s bowl, urging her husband to eat more.


    Wang Youbao didn¡¯t care whether An Jing and Xiao Changyi were listening or not, he continued excitedly, ¡°During the three days when the dishes were free, the restaurant was packed every day. People were ordering big dishes, and I was worried we¡¯d take a huge loss. But now, I just went to the county the other day and the shopkeeper told me that we¡¯ve already earned back what we¡¯ve spent.¡±


    An Jing was startled, ¡°That fast?¡± She had thought it would take at least three to four months, especially since just the building for the restaurant had cost a thousand taels.


    ¡°Yes, now any money the restaurant brings in is pure profit for us! By the end of this month, we¡¯ll be able to split the money!¡± Wang Youbao looked as if An Jing couldn¡¯t even imagine how good the restaurant¡¯s business was.

 Chapter 307 - 307 307 Turned Away from the Door_1

    ?Chapter 307: Chapter 307: Turned Away from the Door_1 Chapter 307: Chapter 307: Turned Away from the Door_1 An Jing finally smiled, ¡°Dividing the money, huh? Sounds good.¡± With that, her dream of opening many grain shops to store food might not be a dream anymore, and moreover, it might come true very soon.


    Wang Youbao immediately turned the conversation back to vermicelli, ¡°When we harvest sweet potatoes later this year, we¡¯ll make them into glass noodles and sell them in the restaurant. The restaurant¡¯s business will surely get even better!¡±


    In an instant, An Jing fell silent, feeling that Wang Youbao was too fixated on money.


    However, thinking about how Wang Youbao had said that having money would make him feel more secure, An Jing understood.


    ...


    The next day, at Wang Youbao¡¯s invitation, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went over to his place for a meal. However, before their ox cart even reached the Wang Family¡¯s gate, An Jing and Xiao Changyi could see from a distance that there were quite a few people gathered at the entrance.


    The closer the ox cart got to the Wang Family¡¯s home, the clearer An Jing and Xiao Changyi could hear an old man¡¯s voice cursing¡ª


    ¡°...I treated you so well back then, and this is how you repay me? When my older brother was alive, he always let me in. But now you, you won¡¯t even let me through the door!¡±


    Once they parked the ox cart, An Jing and Xiao Changyi walked towards the Wang Family¡¯s entrance, only to find an old man being stopped by two young servants from the Wang family, not allowing him inside.


    Although the old man was leaning on a walking stick and had white hair, he was supported by Wang Youtao.


    Seeing Wang Youtao and hearing the old man¡¯s curses, An Jing and Xiao Changyi could infer that this old man was probably Uncle Wang, Wang Youbao¡¯s uncle, as well as Wang Youtao¡¯s father.


    ¡°Elder Uncle, you should just leave, we really can¡¯t let you in,¡± said one of the young servants, clearly impatient.


    But Uncle Wang was persistent, ¡°What, afraid of people seeing? I am his uncle, his own uncle. As soon as his father died, he wouldn¡¯t even let his own uncle enter. Where is the sense in that? I won¡¯t leave. I want to let everyone see how Wang Youbao treats his elders!¡±


    As he spoke, Uncle Wang even turned around, addressing the onlooking crowd righteously, ¡°Fellow neighbors, you be the judge. During the New Year, which family doesn¡¯t visit their relatives? Although my older brother has passed away, Wang Youbao is his only son. I didn¡¯t want to fall out with him, so I had my son Youtao repeatedly invite him over for a meal. It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t want to come, and I didn¡¯t pursue the matter when he was rude to my son Youtao, but now he won¡¯t even allow me, his uncle, to enter! I came here today with good intentions to see him, but he had his people block me, his very own uncle, at the door. You all hear this, is that reasonable?¡±


    ¡°Unreasonable! Too unreasonable!¡± the onlooking neighbors started to accuse Wang Youbao.


    An Jing frowned and exchanged a glance with Xiao Changyi but said nothing.


    At this moment, Wang Youbao, who had been notified, came out from his house. Upon seeing so many people at the gate, he frowned briefly, then approached politely, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s all this about?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± Uncle Wang scoffed, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I stopped at the gate by your orders? The neighbors have all seen it! Wang Youbao, well done. Once my brother died, you¡¯ve grown bold, not even acknowledging me, your uncle, although I hurried here out of good intentions to visit you.¡±


    The presence of an elder visiting a junior and being blocked at the door prompted the onlooking neighbors to reproach Wang Youbao¡ª


    ¡°Look at your uncle, at his age, how can you bear to block him outside?¡±

 Chapter 308 - 308 308 Why can everyone say it but I cant say

    ?Chapter 308: Chapter 308 Why can everyone say it, but I can¡¯t say it?_1 Chapter 308: Chapter 308 Why can everyone say it, but I can¡¯t say it?_1 ¡°When someone of my age comes to see you, you should be grateful, not barring entry to your door. Is this how a younger generation should behave?¡±


    ¡°Does having money mean you can do without virtue? Just look at your behavior. He¡¯s your very own Uncle Wang, an elderly man. Look at how you¡¯re treating him!¡±


    ¡°Treating an elder in such a way shows he truly lacks any semblance of virtue!¡±


    Hearing everyone¡¯s rebukes and severe criticism, Wang Youbao became agitated. He too cared deeply about his reputation and hastily clasped his hands in a bow, saying, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I have my reasons for stopping someone at my door¡ª¡±


    Before Wang Youbao could finish, Wang Youtao loudly interjected, ¡°My father, also your Uncle Wang, is already sixty years old. You stop him at your door and don¡¯t allow him inside. You still think you have reasons? Is there such logic in this world?¡±


    Uncle Wang quickly began pounding his chest and stamping his feet, exclaiming. ¡°Oh heavens, how could I have a nephew like you. Big brother, oh, you died too unjustly. I am your very own brother. Look at your beloved son and how he treats me. If your spirit is watching from the heavens, take a look. He stops me at his door and claims he has his reasons. There¡¯s no such logic in this world!¡±


    Hearing this, An Jing and Xiao Changyi could tell that Uncle Wang and Wang Youtao clearly intended to tarnish Wang Youbao¡¯s reputation.


    The people here cared about reputation above all else.


    As everyone listened to Wang Youtao and Uncle Wang¡¯s words, the gathering neighbors didn¡¯t think too much and fell into their trap, starting to denounce Wang Youbao and echoing the uncle and his son, saying there¡¯s no such logic in the world.


    Wang Youbao grew even more panicked and once again clasped his hands in a bow, saying, ¡°Everyone, I truly do have my reasons. It was Uncle Wang who first disowned me as his nephew, saying he would no longer have dealings with me. My three houses¡ª¡±


    But Wang Youbao¡¯s words were once again cut off, this time by a fierce shout from Uncle Wang. ¡°Wang Youbao, if you disown me as your uncle, so be it. I know you look down on my poor family, thinking we can¡¯t climb high enough to reach your esteemed mansion, but don¡¯t you spout nonsense!¡±


    As he spoke, tears began to stream down from Uncle Wang¡¯s aged eyes. ¡°I heard you were not feeling well and, considering I¡¯m your deceased father¡¯s only brother and you are his only son, I came to see if you were sick with worry. But now, look at how you fabricate stories about me...¡±


    Seeing an elderly man cry, the watching neighbors immediately felt sympathy.


    Just when everyone was about to berate Wang Youbao again, An Jing, arms crossed, laughed loudly and said, ¡°Nobody here is blind or deaf. Every time Young Master Wang tries to explain his reasons, you interrupt him. What, are you afraid that he might not successfully have his reputation maligned by your attempts, or that he might expose your vile faces instead?¡±


    After being reminded by An Jing, the surrounding neighbors realized that this was indeed the case. Every time Wang Youbao tried to speak, Wang Youtao and Uncle Wang never let him finish.


    Nobody wanted to accuse an innocent person wrongly, so someone said, ¡°Young Master Wang, what are your reasons? Do tell us.¡±


    Uncle Wang and Wang Youtao immediately panicked, fearing that public opinion might shift in favor of Wang Youbao.


    Having lived many more years than Wang Youtao, Uncle Wang quickly regained his composure and loudly scolded An Jing, ¡°Who is this country woman to meddle in our family affairs?¡±


    An Jing responded with a leisurely smile, ¡°You yell and shout to gather everyone here, isn¡¯t it to have them judge for you? Why is everyone else allowed to speak, and I am not? What, did I hit the nail on the head and make you lose your temper in embarrassment?¡±


    Uncle Wang was immediately livid with rage.

 Chapter 309 - 309 309 They Are All of a Kind_1

    ?Chapter 309: Chapter 309 They Are All of a Kind!_1 Chapter 309: Chapter 309 They Are All of a Kind!_1 Seeing this, the onlooking neighbors grew even more suspicious, and someone urged, ¡°Young Master Wang, you must explain yourself quickly, lest we only hear one side of the story and wrongfully accuse you.¡±


    Wang Youbao first looked gratefully at An Jing, then clasped his hands and said, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s like this, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard before that my second uncle¡¯s legitimate second son, my cousin Wang Youtao, was adopted by my father. At that time, my father was confused, but later when he came to his senses, he returned Wang Youtao to my second uncle¡¯s care. Wang Youtao, coveting my father¡¯s assets, was willing to be adopted, and when the adoption failed, and he didn¡¯t receive any part of my father¡¯s estate, of course, he bore a grudge and several times¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who harbors a grudge? Who covets your dad¡¯s property? You¡¯re slandering me!¡± Wang Youtao cursed at the top of his lungs.


    An Jing simply smiled, ¡°Not letting Young Master Wang finish speaking and getting so agitated, heh, it looks like it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Wang Youtao pointed at An Jing, so angry that the veins on his forehead bulged.


    Suddenly, seeing Xiao Changyi, he abruptly remembered that he had seen these two people before.


    Immediately, Wang Youtao pointed at An Jing and Xiao Changyi and raised his voice again, ¡°I know you, you¡¯re his friends! And you call him Young Master Wang, I was almost fooled by you! Everyone, don¡¯t listen to this man, they¡¯re all the same kind!¡±


    ¡°What if we are Young Master Wang¡¯s friends?¡± An Jing replied slowly, the epitome of calm, ¡°Everyone has a sense of justice in their hearts and can discern right from wrong. You¡¯re blocking the way and not letting Young Master Wang speak, which indicates nothing but guilt, as far as I can see.¡±


    Immediately someone from the crowd of onlooking neighbors scolded Wang Youtao, ¡°Let Young Master Wang finish his speech. We¡¯ll decide for ourselves. We don¡¯t want to take one family¡¯s word for it and wrong a good person.¡±


    Wang Youtao and Uncle Wang, seeing that everyone wanted to hear the rest of what Wang Youbao had to say, became increasingly anxious and angry, but they had no way to stop the people from listening to Wang Youbao.


    Wang Youbao then continued, ¡°Wang Youtao, harboring resentment, has been barging into my house causing trouble since my father died, and he even injured several of my family servants. I confronted Wang Youtao, but he wouldn¡¯t listen and continued to come to my house to cause disturbances. I had no choice but to seek out my second uncle for help, but he didn¡¯t do anything and even indulged Youtao¡¯s behavior. Youtao would smash things and assault our servants; how could I tolerate such chaos?¡±


    After taking a breath, Wang Youbao continued, ¡°Since my second uncle didn¡¯t care, I asked our clan¡¯s clan leader and elders to intervene. Then, Wang Youtao temporarily toned down his actions, but my second uncle couldn¡¯t stand it, blaming me for involving the clan and personally causing even more trouble than Youtao. It got so bad that I had to once again ask the clan for a resolution.¡±


    ¡°Then, Uncle Wang was reprimanded by the clan. He blamed me even more, and in front of our clan leader and elders, he hurled all kinds of insults at me. He even said I was no nephew of his and declared that he would no longer associate with me. But as he left in anger, he also said he would come back to stir up trouble in my house and make my life difficult. I had no choice but to tell the doorkeeper to never let these two into my house again.¡±


    ¡°I did so out of respect for his old age, and because he is my father¡¯s own brother, still willing to call him Uncle, but then he came again with Wang Youtao to make trouble... I originally had no intention of airing our dirty laundry in public, but now, they forced my hand... Ah...¡± As he spoke, Wang Youbao sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 310 - 310 310 Better to be Smart than Early_1

    ?Chapter 310: Chapter 310 Better to be Smart than Early_1 Chapter 310: Chapter 310 Better to be Smart than Early_1 After hearing Wang Youbao¡¯s words, the onlookers in the neighborhood did not immediately say anything, they were all pondering which side was telling the truth.


    However, Uncle Wang was too conscience-stricken, not wanting his own reputation to be destroyed like this. He beat his chest and stamped his feet in extreme anguish, ¡°Wang Youbao, do you still have a conscience? I am your blood uncle, how can you slander me like this? Your father is watching from the heavens, how could you... how could you...¡±


    An Jing smiled faintly and said, ¡°Old Master Wang did mention before his death that he wanted to become a vicious ghost. He said that anyone who dares to covet this family¡¯s property again will be haunted by him. Now that you¡¯re bullying Youbao like this, Old Master Wang, who was so fond of Youbao during his lifetime, would probably haunt you first if he saw this from the heavens.¡±


    Uncle Wang and Wang Youtao immediately shivered.


    Wang Youbao bowed again and said, ¡°Everyone, the words I just spoke are the absolute truth. If you do not believe me, I can also send for the clan leader and the elders to come and testify.¡±


    Hearing that Wang Youbao dared to call for witnesses, the surrounding neighbors had no reason to doubt him anymore; they all looked at Wang Youtao and Uncle Wang with indignation and even began to spit in disgust.


    ¡°They¡¯re trying to blame others for their own faults!¡± someone exclaimed.


    ¡°It¡¯s outrageous that they would try to deceive us like this!¡±


    ¡°Failing to plot for someone else¡¯s property, they even bite back. Where do they get the audacity?!¡±


    ¡°To think he is sixty years old, doing such dishonorable acts at his age! Where is any shred of decency?!¡±


    The situation had turned completely, Uncle Wang and Wang Youtao, who had planned to ruin Wang Youbao¡¯s reputation, ended up completely destroying their own. Both of them turned pale, stood there dazed, not knowing how to react.


    It was Wang Youtao who recovered first. As soon as he came to his senses, he couldn¡¯t bear the turnaround and, driven mad with rage, he twisted his face and lunged toward Wang Youbao as if he was about to kill him.


    Yu Daming, who had been standing behind Wang Youbao, immediately stepped forward and knocked Wang Youtao to the ground.


    Since learning military boxing, Yu Daming¡¯s movements had become much more agile than before.


    It was only when Uncle Wang came back to his senses and threw himself on top of Wang Youtao that Yu Daming pulled back his fists and stopped kicking.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Wang Youbao said calmly, looking at the old man who was protecting Wang Youtao, ¡°this is the last time I call you ¡®uncle.¡¯ From now on, I, Wang Youbao, have nothing to do with you all.¡±


    He paused and then continued, ¡°I hope you will not come to my home to cause trouble again. Otherwise, I will definitely report this to the authorities.¡±


    He had previously tolerated them because one was his blood uncle and the other his cousin. But today, they had gone too far, maliciously attempting to ruin his reputation.


    Without looking at the two men on the ground anymore, Wang Youbao bowed again to everyone and said, ¡°I am sorry you all had to see this spectacle.¡±


    The neighbors, thinking back on their initial reproaches against Wang Youbao, felt somewhat guilty. Many of them apologized to Wang Youbao, and then the crowd dispersed.


    After everyone had left, Wang Youbao approached An Jing and Xiao Changyi with a smile, ¡°Your timing couldn¡¯t have been more coincidental.¡±


    An Jing smiled as well, ¡°Better a fortunate arrival than an early one.¡±


    Wang Youbao sighed softly and then suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi then followed Wang Youbao into the house.


    Once inside, Wang Youbao expressed his gratitude, ¡°An Jing, thank you for earlier. If it weren¡¯t for you, they wouldn¡¯t have let me finish speaking, and my reputation would have been ruined.¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me; I just happened to be there and spoke a few words of justice.¡±

 Chapter 311 - 311 311 Husband shall we go have a look_1

    ?Chapter 311: Chapter 311: Husband, shall we go have a look?_1 Chapter 311: Chapter 311: Husband, shall we go have a look?_1 An Jing hesitated for a while, then still said, ¡°Youbao, in an argument, it¡¯s not enough that you¡¯re just right; you have to express your point of view. The way you were so polite just now, not interrupting others like they do, that¡¯s a guarantee that you¡¯ll never win the argument.¡±


    Wang Youbao forced a smile: ¡°I just wanted to reason things out properly...¡±


    An Jing also knew that Wang Youbao was very well-mannered and would not argue with people, and he didn¡¯t even know how to argue, but¡ª


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re at a disadvantage! I bet they¡¯re counting on exactly this about you, that¡¯s why they dared to come to your doorstep and try to tarnish your reputation today! Did you hear how loud and aggressive they were just now? They didn¡¯t give you a chance to speak at all. You think you can wait until they¡¯re done and then slowly make your points? By that time, everyone will have completely believed their accusations about you disrespecting your elders, and anything you say then will be useless.¡± Although she herself didn¡¯t care about reputation, she could tell that her friend cared deeply about his.


    Wang Youbao forced another smile: ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I thank you, for giving me a chance to finish what I had to say.¡±


    An Jing looked up at the sky, feeling as if her previous words had been completely wasted. If someone came looking for trouble with him again, he would definitely still be polite and reason with them.


    People have different personalities, and thus different approaches to life. Knowing this, An Jing didn¡¯t say anything more, but instead asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention anything about the previous ruckus Wang Youtao and the others made at your place?¡±


    Wang Youbao let out a sigh before replying, ¡°That all happened several months ago, shortly after my father¡¯s death. And since it wasn¡¯t exactly something to be proud of, I didn¡¯t mention it to you guys.¡±


    After a pause, Wang Youbao continued, ¡°A few days ago, Wang Youtao did seek me out, despite the fact they don¡¯t recognize me as family anymore and hadn¡¯t had any contact for months. Even when we occasionally bumped into each other, they never showed me a good face. Yet, all of a sudden, they invited me over for a meal. I felt it was inappropriate, fearing they might have a scheme against me, so I didn¡¯t go that day. Who knew they would create such a scene at my doorstep today, maliciously seeking to ruin my reputation.¡±


    ¡°You must not harbor ill intentions, but neither should you be without guard against others. Now that their attempt to harm you has turned against them, spoiling their own reputation, they will surely not let things rest easily. Be careful from now on,¡± An Jing warned.


    Wang Youbao nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. Now that Daming follows me every day, nothing should happen.¡±


    It was then that An Jing finally turned to Yu Daming with a smile, praising, ¡°Daming, the way you hit Wang Youtao earlier was quite impressive.¡±


    Yu Daming, somewhat embarrassed, scratched his head and laughed, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the military boxing you taught me, Mrs. An. I practice it every day.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately said, ¡°I also practice it, and all the house servants in my house practice it daily too.¡±


    An Jing raised a brow: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you show us how well you¡¯ve been training?¡±


    Wang Youbao laughed: ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I meant.¡±


    Only then did An Jing turn toward Xiao Changyi, her fingers interlocked with his, ¡°Husband, shall we go take a look then?¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s face was still expressionless, but he gave a light affirmation, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Wang Family Backyard.


    Wang Youbao¡¯s household had ten house servants, including the four Yu brothers, and all of them were responsible for the Wang Family¡¯s security and could also be referred to as Protectors. However, they all relied on brute strength, having never trained in martial arts, thus they weren¡¯t very formidable.


    Nevertheless, ever since they learned the military boxing taught by An Jing, these ten people had become slightly more formidable than before.

 Chapter 312 - 312 312 Changyi Whats Wrong_1

    ?Chapter 312: Chapter 312: Changyi, What¡¯s Wrong?_1 Chapter 312: Chapter 312: Changyi, What¡¯s Wrong?_1 Wang Youbao, the host, stood right in the middle at the front, while ten people were divided into two rows, with five people standing behind Wang Youbao in each row.


    Then, the eleven of them began to practice their boxing.


    After several months of practice, their movements were very synchronized, but some were lacking in strength, and the speed wasn¡¯t fast enough, especially Wang Youbao, who still looked rather flimsy.


    An Jing had thought about having Wang Youbao stand in the back and letting Yu Daming stand at the very front.


    Yes, that¡¯s right, of the eleven people, Yu Daming was the best.


    Yu Daming¡¯s three brothers also performed well.


    After finishing a set of boxing moves, Wang Youbao walked up to An Jing and Xiao Changyi eagerly asking, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Without a professional instructor to guide them through this set of boxing moves, and just practicing on their own for several months, being able to reach this level was actually quite good.


    Moreover, Wang Youbao now had a look that clearly begged for praise...


    An Jing thus smiled and said, ¡°Better than I expected.¡±


    The smile on Wang Youbao¡¯s face immediately grew much bigger.


    But at that moment, Xiao Changyi suddenly spoke, his voice devoid of any emotional fluctuation, ¡°Continue practicing.¡±


    Wang Youbao was first stunned, but then obediently and quickly returned to his original position, leading everyone to start practicing the boxing moves again.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Could you let Yu Daming lead everyone in practice this time? When you lead, I feel as if everyone is actually leading you...


    Xiao Changyi let go of An Jing¡¯s hand, stepped into the line of people practicing boxing, and walked directly to the side of Yu Daming¡¯s four brothers. He kicked each of their lower legs in turn; the kicks seemed light but instantly brought the four brothers to one knee.


    Everyone immediately stopped their boxing movements.


    An Jing just smiled. It looked like Yu Daming and his brothers were seen as promising talents in the eyes of her husband.


    Wang Youbao was initially taken aback before he ran over to Xiao Changyi, anxiously asking, ¡°Changyi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak to Wang Youbao, instead, he asked Yu Daming¡¯s four brothers, ¡°Do you know how to perform the horse stance?¡±


    Although Yu Daming¡¯s brothers felt humiliated to be kicked down like that, they still honestly responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi say, ¡°From today on, you will practice the horse stance for two hours each day.¡±


    Yu Daming¡¯s brothers looked at each other, not understanding why Xiao Changyi wanted them to do this.


    An Jing walked over, smiling as she explained, ¡°Your lower body isn¡¯t stable enough.¡±


    Now understanding, Yu Daming¡¯s brothers quickly said their thanks, ¡°Thank you, Xiao Bio Gong, for the guidance!¡±


    Wang Youbao got excited, ¡°Changyi, what about me? What about me? Do I need to practice the horse stance?¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    Wang Youbao fell silent for a moment before turning to An Jing to ask, ¡°An Jing, do I need to practice the horse stance to strengthen my foundation?¡±


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°Actually, all of you have unstable lower bodies, and it would indeed be best if you all practiced the horse stance daily. However, you¡¯re so busy every day, you probably don¡¯t have time to practice, right?¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately said, ¡°I have time! If I don¡¯t have time during the day, I can practice at night.¡±


    An Jing was somewhat impressed by Wang Youbao¡¯s enthusiasm for this matter.


    Xiao Changyi suddenly said, ¡°You, you need to practice for four hours each day.¡±


    ¡°Changyi, are you advising me?!¡± Wang Youbao was pleasantly surprised. My idol!


    Xiao Changyi, silent.


    An Jing laughed and said, ¡°Youbao, your physical foundation is weak; if you can, it is indeed best to practice the horse stance for four hours a day.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Wang Youbao nodded emphatically.


    An Jing looked at Xiao Changyi, her eyes conveying a clear message: With his enthusiasm and perseverance, perhaps one day, he really could make it.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak, only took An Jing¡¯s right hand again, interlocking their fingers tightly.

 Chapter 313 - 313 313 Really Cant Drive Them Away_1

    ?Chapter 313: Chapter 313: Really Can¡¯t Drive Them Away?_1 Chapter 313: Chapter 313: Really Can¡¯t Drive Them Away?_1 After finishing their meal at Wang Youbao¡¯s place, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went back home.


    Then, An Jing and Xiao Changyi began to discuss the matter of buying property to open a rice store.


    Since Sixteen Town was too small, it obviously made more sense to go directly to the county to open the store.


    ¡°My dear, tomorrow we shall go to the county to find a property agent to buy a store, and then, we¡¯ll look for a labor broker to hire some long-term workers for our rice store,¡± An Jing said.


    Brokers here work as middlemen in all kinds of businesses. Those who deal in property are called property brokers; those who trade in people, contracting long-term workers, servants, etc., for large households, are known as labor brokers.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    ¡°As for the shopkeeper...¡± An Jing felt a headache coming on. She wanted to find a shopkeeper they could trust to manage the rice store, but she really didn¡¯t feel at ease employing someone they didn¡¯t know.


    It seemed that among the people they knew, there was no one capable of being the shopkeeper.


    You see, a shopkeeper needed not only management skills but also the ability to read and keep accounts, even operate an abacus to calculate the books, manage the rice store¡¯s cash box, and take responsibility for the store¡¯s cash flow.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s slim fingers with distinct knuckles lifted and touched An Jing¡¯s furrowed brows. While he smoothed her frown, he said, ¡°I already have a candidate.¡±


    An Jing immediately asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    Changyi said, ¡°Meng Lanqing.¡±


    An Jing paused and then asked, ¡°Is this person male or female? And what is their relationship to Meng Zhuqing?¡± Their names were only one character different; since he knew them both, they should be related.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t keep it secret: ¡°Male, Meng Zhuqing¡¯s elder brother.¡±


    ¡°Why would you choose him to be our rice store¡¯s shopkeeper?¡± An Jing was genuinely curious about this.


    She knew that, all along, her husband had actually been unwilling to meet with Meng Zhuqing and the others. The last time the Crown Prince visited, her husband was so disgusted, he really just wanted to live an ordinary and simple life with her.


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°Since we can¡¯t chase them away, why not put them to work?¡±


    An Jing was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°So, is Meng Lanqing like Meng Zhuqing, always lurking around us?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    An Jing was silent again for a while before asking, ¡°Can we really not chase them away?¡±


    ¡°Unless they die.¡±


    An Jing was silent a little longer before asking in puzzlement, ¡°Why are they so loyal to you?¡±


    Xiao Changyi explained, ¡°They are sons of General Meng Zhan. Back then when General Meng Zhan was falsely accused of treason, the old man ordered the execution of General Meng Zhan¡¯s Nine Clans. I disobeyed the order, safeguarded General Meng Zhan¡¯s Nine Clans first, then ascertained the truth and vindicated him. After General Meng Zhan died in battle, he asked them on his deathbed to serve me as slaves and be loyal to me.¡±


    In Xiyun Kingdom, everyone knew that the Meng family served with utmost loyalty and valor. An Jing never would have guessed that Meng Zhuqing and the others were the sons of General Meng Zhan.


    To think that the sons of such a distinguished general would be slaves to others...


    An Jing sighed and said, ¡°General Meng Zhan wanted them to repay the great debt of honor they owe you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    Sighing again, An Jing said, ¡°Then let¡¯s have Meng Lanqing be the shopkeeper.¡±


    Xiao Changyi softly agreed, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The next day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had breakfast, then set out for the county.


    Even with a cart drawn by oxen, the trip to the county still took four hours, which is four hours in modern terms. An Jing truly found it slow.


    So, on the way to the county, An Jing asked Xiao Changyi, ¡°My dear, should we buy a horse? A horse-drawn carriage is much faster than a cart pulled by oxen.¡±


    The thing is, horses are expensive. Even an ordinary horse would cost eighty or ninety taels of silver, which could buy her a lot of oxen.

 Chapter 314 - 314 314 Too Much of a Waste_1

    ?Chapter 314: Chapter 314 Too Much of a Waste_1 Chapter 314: Chapter 314 Too Much of a Waste_1 ¡°If you want to buy a horse, just buy one,¡± Xiao Changyi paused before adding, ¡°When I came back originally, I rode a horse.¡±


    An Jing immediately chuckled, ¡°Are you saying that we don¡¯t need to buy a horse, and can just use the one you rode back instead?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind it being a warhorse, we can,¡± he replied.


    An Jing fell silent instantly. A warhorse was too precious to be used for pulling carts.


    After a while, An Jing asked, ¡°Your warhorse?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. It was given to me by the old man before my first battle, and since then, that horse has always followed me.¡±


    ¡°And where is it now?¡±


    ¡°With Meng Zhuqing.¡±


    ¡°I heard that horses recognize their owners. It followed you for so long, can Meng Zhuqing ride it?¡±


    ¡°It would only let me ride it. Meng Zhuqing can only lead it.¡±


    An Jing fell silent again, then hugged his arm and leaned on his shoulder, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s been with you in so many battles, using it to pull a cart would be inappropriate. However, you can take me riding on it. I¡¯ve never ridden a horse before.¡±


    Her meaning was crystal clear, she agreed to bring the horse home, but would not let it go to waste.


    The horse had been with him through life and death for so many years; she would only treat it well.


    Grasping the deeper significance behind her words, Xiao Changyi felt moved and turned to nuzzle her forehead gently.


    In the past, it had been the horse accompanying him; later on, it had been her; and in the future, not only would she be with him, but the horse too.


    ¡°My lord, the horse has been with you for many years. Have you given it a name?¡±


    ¡°I have. It¡¯s called Zhuri.¡±


    ¡°Zhuri? What a good name! Can it travel a thousand li in a day?¡± Logically speaking, a horse bestowed by the Emperor that had been with her husband through life and death for so many years must be an exceptional steed.


    ¡°It can.¡±


    By the time the two arrived in the county, it was midday, and An Jing and Xiao Changyi did not immediately go to find the property agent, but chose to eat at a nearby tavern.


    Qian Wei Tavern was located in this county, but it was near the central part of the county. Thanks to the good location, the Qian Wei Tavern had cost a thousand taels.


    However, the tavern was a bit far from where they stood now, so they didn¡¯t plan on going there for a meal.


    After eating at a convenient tavern they found, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to the property agent to buy a shop.


    The property agent had many shops for sale, some in good locations and some not, with varying sizes.


    ¡°What kind of shop would the two of you like?¡± the property agent asked politely.


    It was then that An Jing detailed their requirements, ¡°A location that¡¯s decent enough, the shop needs to have a backyard, and preferably a large one.¡±


    Property agent: ¡°Then I have only three shops that meet your requirements, one near the center, one in the middle of the south side, and one in the middle of the east side.¡±


    As he spoke, the property agent also took out the floor plans of these three shops for An Jing and Xiao Changyi to review, ¡°Take a look first. If you like any, I can take you to see the actual places.¡±


    After examining the three shops, An Jing and Xiao Changyi found that the ones near the center and in the middle of the south side were quite good, while the one on the east side had too few rooms in the backyard¡ªjust three. One for a granary, one for the shopkeeper to live in, and one for husking rice. Where would the other workers live? And where would they cook and eat?


    So, An Jing asked, ¡°How much for the shop near the center and the one in the middle of the south side?¡±


    ¡°The one near the center is in a better location and the shop is quite spacious with a large backyard. The backyard has six small rooms and one big room, along with a well in the courtyard. I can¡¯t sell it for less than fourteen hundred taels,¡± said the property agent.

 Chapter 315 - 315 315 Unparalleled Arrogance_1

    ?Chapter 315: Chapter 315: Unparalleled Arrogance_1 Chapter 315: Chapter 315: Unparalleled Arrogance_1 The real estate broker continued, ¡°Located in the central part of the southern area, although the location isn¡¯t that prime, the shop is quite large, two stories high, with eight rooms in the backyard, and it won¡¯t sell for less than eight hundred taels.¡±


    Seeing that the broker had already quoted the lowest price, making it look as if they would indeed not sell for less, An Jing didn¡¯t immediately say anything but looked at Xiao Changyi instead.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi give her a slight nod, knowing that the two shops were indeed worth the price, An Jing then said to the broker, ¡°Then please take us to see these two shops.¡±


    Then, the broker took An Jing and Xiao Changyi to have a look at the two shops.


    Since they were closer to the shop in the central part of the south, they visited that shop first.


    The shop was indeed as the broker had described, but it was somewhat old and needed to be thoroughly renovated.


    After that, they went to see the shop near the center of the county.


    Upon arriving at the shop¡¯s entrance, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were surprised to find that only two shops separated this shop from Qian Wei Tavern.


    Although they hadn¡¯t entered Qian Wei Tavern to look around, the constant stream of customers allowed them to know that business was truly booming there.


    And this shop was also a bit old, but it didn¡¯t need major repairs, just some simple refurbishing would do.


    ¡°Husband, what do you think...?¡± An Jing was indecisive for a moment and asked Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°This one.¡±


    Since her husband was satisfied with this shop, An Jing didn¡¯t waste any brain cells overthinking it and turned to the broker, ¡°Uncle Broker, we¡¯ll take this one.¡±


    ¡°This one is good,¡± the broker said with a smile. ¡°Look, when would you like to meet with the owner and finalize the purchase of the shop?¡±


    An Jing asked, ¡°Is it possible to meet today?¡±


    The broker glanced at the sky outside and then said hesitantly, ¡°The owner of this shop lives a bit far away; I¡¯m afraid it might not be possible today.¡±


    ¡°How about tomorrow?¡±


    The broker said, ¡°Tomorrow can work. I¡¯ll go inform them right away. How about you meet here in the shop tomorrow at the third quarter of the hour of si?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Since it was already getting late, and the meeting was scheduled for the next morning, An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t travel home in the dark but stayed overnight at an inn in the county.


    The next day, at the third quarter of the hour of si, An Jing and Xiao Changyi met with the shop owner and the broker.


    Then, An Jing and Xiao Changyi spent one thousand and four hundred taels to buy the shop near the center of the county.


    Afterwards, An Jing and Xiao Changyi found another broker and signed up four long-term workers to help out at their rice shop.


    After parting ways with the broker, An Jing and Xiao Changyi headed home.


    When they passed by Sixteen Town, Xiao Changyi stopped the ox cart and drew a symbol on a corner of the wall. Then, they continued on their way and headed home together.


    But just as they left Sixteen Town, they heard the sound of horse hooves; soon after, they saw Meng Zhuqing riding a black horse, leading another horse with a reddish coat.


    Xiao Changyi stopped the ox cart and blew a loud whistle in the direction of the horses. The reddish-coated horse immediately neighed loudly, swiftly freeing itself from the reins held in Meng Zhuqing¡¯s hand, and bolted towards Xiao Changyi.


    The speed was really fast, and An Jing could only see a shadow rapidly approaching them.


    An Jing knew that this horse must be Xiao Changyi¡¯s warhorse ¡ª Zhuri.


    Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t even dismounted from the ox cart when the robust and imposing Zhuri had already rushed to his side and abruptly halted. Rearing on its hind legs, it let out a sky-piercing neigh, exuding a pride unmatched by any other.

 Chapter 316 - 316 316 Jing Er You Can Do It_1

    ?Chapter 316: Chapter 316 Jing Er, You Can Do It_1 Chapter 316: Chapter 316 Jing Er, You Can Do It_1 An Jing was somewhat shocked. This spirit, this temperament¡ªit truly befitted a horse that had been on the battlefield.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi stepped off the ox cart, his hand caressed Zhuri¡¯s head, and immediately, Zhuri became docile, even closing his eyes in enjoyment, behaving incredibly well.


    An Jing also wanted to touch the horse, so she too got off the ox cart, but as soon as her hand reached towards Zhuri, the horse immediately opened its eyes, alert and full of fierceness, snorting heavily as if to say, ¡®If you dare touch me, I¡¯ll trample you to death,¡¯ displaying an imposing demeanor.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Zhuri!¡± Xiao Changyi frowned and sharply reprimanded.


    Zhuri then became docile again.


    Making An Jing wonder if she had been seeing things just a moment ago.


    ¡°Jing Er, you can touch him now,¡± Xiao Changyi said.


    An Jing hesitated, but in the end, she reached out again and touched Zhuri¡¯s face.


    Zhuri just glanced at her and showed no other reaction.


    Only then did An Jing let her guard down. She really had been somewhat afraid that the horse might suddenly go mad and kick her.


    ¡°This horse...¡± An Jing looked at the horse¡¯s coat and whispered to Xiao Changyi, ¡°It somewhat resembles the sweat-blood steeds from my world.¡±


    Seeing Meng Zhuqing riding swiftly towards them, An Jing stopped there, not saying anything further.


    ¡°Milord, Madam!¡± Meng Zhuqing dismounted in one smooth motion, then saluted with a fist, bowed his head, lowered his gaze, and knelt on one knee to greet An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi, still petting the horse and without even glancing at him, said, ¡°Have your brother come see me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Take the ox cart back for me.¡± After saying this, Xiao Changyi mounted the horse and then extended his hand towards An Jing.


    An Jing was so stunned by her husband¡¯s smooth mounting that she was dazed for several seconds before smiling and placing her hand in Xiao Changyi¡¯s.


    Xiao Changyi immediately pulled her up onto the horse, letting her sit in front of him. Once she was settled, he spurred the horse, and Zhuri obediently moved forward.


    The horse was truly tall, and once An Jing was on it, the view was instantly different. The expansive vista not only improved her mood but also excited her greatly.


    As the horse walked, if she had been riding alone, the bouncing motion would have made her feel extremely insecure, constantly worried about falling off at any moment.


    But in that moment, she wasn¡¯t worried at all and felt very secure. Behind her was her husband¡ªshe was practically in his arms. Her husband would definitely not let anything happen to her.


    ¡°Husband, this horse is really obedient,¡± An Jing said with a laugh.


    ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours.¡±


    An Jing was initially startled, then she laughed, extremely happy and sweet: ¡°Yes, what¡¯s yours is mine, so your horse is naturally my horse.¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded: ¡°Mhm.¡±


    An Jing was even happier. Seeing that the road was empty, she turned to look back at Changyi, who understood immediately. After a quick kiss, An Jing turned back to face forward.


    After Zhuri walked a little further, An Jing felt that its pace was too slow and said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, can you make Zhuri go faster?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t answer but instead asked, ¡°Have you gotten used to it?¡±


    An Jing was taken aback for a moment, then realized that he was being considerate of her. Deeply touched, she immediately nodded: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve gotten used to it. Have Zhuri run; that¡¯s what Riding a Horse is all about.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi call out, ¡°Zhuri!¡±


    Upon hearing its master¡¯s call, Zhuri immediately whinnied and started running.


    The speed was lightning fast.

 Chapter 317 - 317 317 I Wont Disappear_1

    ?Chapter 317: Chapter 317 I Won¡¯t Disappear_1 Chapter 317: Chapter 317 I Won¡¯t Disappear_1 The scenery around her rushed backward at a swift pace, allowing An Jing to see only a blur, which she thought was even more thrilling than the time she sped in a modern car.


    Seeing Zhuri run so quickly without frightening An Jing, who was actually extremely excited and happy, Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool lips curled up slightly as he observed her spirited profile.


    That courage, truly fitting for his wife.


    As they got closer to the village, people became more numerous, and to avoid Zhuri running too fast and bumping into someone, Xiao Changyi immediately tightened the reins to slow the horse down.


    Then, Zhuri stopped running and simply walked step by step forward.


    The sight of the magnificent horse with two striking figures atop made passersby unable to help but take a second glance.


    An Jing paid no attention to everyone¡¯s staring and laughed as she said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, I want to learn how to ride a horse; when will you teach me? Once I¡¯ve learned, perhaps we could even race.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t specify when he would teach her but replied indifferently, ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to ride the same horse with me like this?¡±


    An Jing was instantly amused and felt sweet to the core, ¡°It¡¯s nice, but I also want to learn. Riding a horse is a skill, after all. Once I learn, if you ever disappear, I could ride a horse to find you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t disappear,¡± Xiao Changyi whispered in her ear. ¡°Even if I do, I¡¯ll tell you where I¡¯ve gone.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°When we¡¯re less busy, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Leaning back her head, An Jing smiled, rubbed her face against his, and responded with an ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Right after she responded, An Jing saw white paper money flying all over Jiuping Village, causing her eyebrows to furrow involuntarily, ¡°Husband, something seems to have happened in Jiuping Village.¡±


    Xiao Changyi too saw the white paper money fluttering in the sky, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    As the horse carried them closer to Jiuping Village, they could hear more clearly the sounds of wailing that rose wave upon wave.


    Upon reaching the entrance of Jiuping Village, they were greeted with even more pervasive cries of grief coming from within, resounding through the air.


    It was clearly many people wailing.


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing were puzzled. Originally, they did not plan to get off the horse and intended to ride straight through Jiuping Village, but given the situation, Xiao Changyi and An Jing still dismounted.


    Once off the horse, Xiao Changyi and An Jing exchanged glances, then Xiao Changyi held one hand on the horse and the other on An Jing as they entered Jiuping Village together.


    Jiuping Village was on their necessary route home, even if they didn¡¯t wish to go inside, they had no choice.


    Then, Xiao Changyi and An Jing saw that in front of every household in Jiuping Village, there were coffins, some with more than one outside their doors.


    The villagers they could see all wore sackcloth and performed mourning rituals, overcome with grief.


    The entire Jiuping Village was at that moment immersed in sorrow, a deeply tragic scene.


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing did not ask the mourning villagers what had happened, but instead led their horse towards the direction of home. They had long parted ways with Jiuping Village, and whatever deaths occurred there had nothing to do with them.


    However, they hadn¡¯t left Jiuping Village when they encountered many folks from An Village at the outskirts of the village.


    People from An Village had grave expressions, their gazes fixed on the scenes of sorrow and flying paper money in Jiuping Village; some were even wiping away tears, displaying a reluctance to witness such a sight.


    Among them was An Fu.


    Seeing them, An Fu limped over, breathed a sigh of relief, and said, ¡°Brother Xiao, An Jing, it¡¯s good you¡¯re alright. Xiao Lan was worried that something happened to you as well¡ªshe didn¡¯t sleep all night out of concern, and couldn¡¯t even eat.¡±

 Chapter 318 - 318 318 Tragedy_1

    ?Chapter 318: Chapter 318 Tragedy_1 Chapter 318: Chapter 318 Tragedy_1 An Jing was completely puzzled, ¡°What could possibly happen to us?¡±


    Surprised, An Fu said, ¡°You don¡¯t know yet? Liu Sizi went mad, he put arsenic in the well, and everyone who drank from it is dead. Now, Jiuping Village is left with fewer than half of its people.¡±


    Neither An Jing nor Xiao Changyi had expected it to be so. No wonder there were coffins in front of every household, no wonder the village was filled with paper money, no wonder all the villagers they could see were dressed in hemp and wearing mourning bands. It turned out that most of the people in Jiuping Village had been poisoned to death.


    After taking a moment to compose herself, An Jing asked, ¡°Why did Liu Sizi go mad?¡±


    ¡°Alas,¡± An Fu heaved a heavy sigh, ¡°it¡¯s all because the people of Jiuping Village were without virtue, always saying that Liu Sizi wasn¡¯t Uncle Liu¡¯s son, but rather the son of Mrs. Hongxia and Uncle Liu Yingen, calling Liu Sizi a bastard. In short, they kept saying unspeakable things to Liu Sizi; and then, unable to bear it any longer, Liu Sizi poisoned the well with arsenic yesterday. There¡¯s only that one well in Jiuping Village, every household drinks water from it, which is why so many people ended up dead.¡±


    ¡°At first, no one knew that Liu Sizi had poisoned the well,¡± An Fu continued, ¡°but when so many people in a village died, it quickly alerted the County Grandpa, who brought a Death Investigator. The Death Investigator declared that they were killed by arsenic poisoning.¡±


    ¡°And with every household having victims of arsenic, it was easy to connect it back to the well. Upon examination of the well water, they indeed discovered that arsenic had been placed there. Then, the County Grandpa ordered an investigation of those who had been near the well, and gradually the suspicion fell on Liu Sizi.¡±


    ¡°Then, the County Grandpa sent people to arrest Liu Sizi, but he refused to be captured; he even swallowed arsenic in a fit of anger. And before dying from the poison, he kept shouting madly that he wanted to kill everyone in Jiuping Village, because of the way everyone treated him, saying that the people of Jiuping Village deserved to be poisoned to death.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday was just the ninth day of the first month; we were still celebrating the new year. Some people were even visiting relatives when this tragedy occurred...¡±


    As he spoke, An Fu sighed deeply again, before he added, ¡°After such an incident with Liu Sizi, I suppose no one in Jiuping Village will dare to be so unscrupulous with their words again.¡±


    Listening, An Jing just felt endlessly shaken. To have driven Liu Sizi to madness, the people of Jiuping Village were also quite capable.


    They say that the deceased should be respected, but now, looking at the white paper money floating in the sky, hearing the extremely sorrowful cries of the surviving villagers of Jiuping Village, An Jing felt both pity and hate, as well as a deeper sense of tragedy and lament.


    If everyone had been a little kinder, how could such a tragedy have occurred?


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you moved out of Jiuping Village,¡± An Fu suddenly said with relief. ¡°When we heard about this yesterday, we were worried that something might have happened to you, so we went to your house to find you and found that you weren¡¯t home at all, which worried us terribly, especially Xiao Lan, who was afraid something might have happened to you.¡±


    An Jing was very moved and said, ¡°We went to the county early yesterday and have just returned now; it¡¯s no wonder you were worried. I¡¯m sorry about that. Brother An Fu, please go back and tell Xiao Lan that we are fine, and not to worry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and tell her right now.¡± An Fu turned and headed back to An Village.


    At this moment, whether it was An Fu or anyone else, no one had the mind to pay attention to Zhuri, who was being led by Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go home,¡± said An Jing. The tragedy had already occurred, and she had nothing more to say, nor did she want to stay and watch. It was better to go home.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±

 Chapter 319 - 319 319 Were No Pushovers_1

    ?Chapter 319: Chapter 319 We¡¯re No Pushovers_1 Chapter 319: Chapter 319 We¡¯re No Pushovers_1 As soon as they left Jiuping Village, Xiao Changyi mounted his horse again and then pulled An Jing up behind him, sitting in front of him.


    Zhuri obediently headed in the direction of their house.


    As for Jiuping Village, it was left behind them, growing farther and farther away, ever more distant.


    ...


    Upon returning home, after some thought, An Jing still decided to take Xiao Changyi with her to An Village.


    Shi Xiaolan was a nice person and timid. If they didn¡¯t go to An Village to find Shi Xiaolan, to fully ease her mind, she would probably come in person to see if they were truly alright.


    Now that Shi Xiaolan was pregnant and the road to their place was a bit slippery, it was better for them to make a trip to An Village rather than risk her coming over and possibly getting hurt in a fall.


    Sure enough, when they arrived at the entrance of An Village, they happened to come across An Fu supporting Shi Xiaolan as they were preparing to leave An Village to look for them.


    Upon seeing them, Shi Xiaolan¡¯s heart finally settled down completely.


    Since they were there, they went to sit at An Fu¡¯s house and mentioned in passing that they had bought the shop.


    Shi Xiaolan and An Fu did not ask how much money they had spent on the shop, but they could tell that both were envious, of course, it was just envy and not jealousy.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you went to the county to buy the shop. What would have happened if you had drunk the water from that well?¡± Shi Xiaolan was very relieved. She only had An Jing as a friend and naturally did not want anything bad to happen to her.


    An Jing said, ¡°Ever since we drew the mountain stream water to our yard, we haven¡¯t fetched water from the well in Jiuping Village again.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Shi Xiaolan sighed, ¡°Heaven seems to have treated you kindly, guiding you away from that well. Look at Jiuping Village now, what has it turned into? So few are left of the entire village, Aunt Liu Hua, Wu Dashan, Niu Er, Chief Lin Ming, all of them were poisoned to death...¡±


    Speaking of which, Shi Xiaolan fell silent.


    Looking at An Jing and Xiao Changyi, and hesitating for a long while, Shi Xiaolan finally spoke again, ¡°An Jing, your mother, your brother, and your sister-in-law, they were all poisoned to death. Now only your father, Lin Daqiang, and your brother¡¯s son are left in your family.¡±


    An Jing reminded, ¡°That¡¯s no longer my home, Xiao Lan.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes, I know it¡¯s not your home anymore, I¡¯m just used to saying it that way. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    An Jing shook her head, indicating it was fine.


    Seeing that An Jing truly didn¡¯t mind, Shi Xiaolan hesitated and then spoke again, ¡°Brother Xiao¡¯s mother and his younger brother were also poisoned to death. That household is now only left with Xiao Gousheng¡¯s wife Hehua and Xiao Gousheng¡¯s son, who is only four years old. It¡¯s hard for Hehua to raise the child alone...¡±


    Upon saying this, Shi Xiaolan suddenly stopped speaking.


    But An Jing understood Shi Xiaolan¡¯s concern, ¡°Are you afraid that she will come to trouble my husband?¡±


    Shi Xiaolan then nodded, ¡°Yes, Brother Xiao was once part of that family, after all.¡±


    Lin Daqiang should be able to raise Lin An Dong¡¯s child, so she wasn¡¯t worried about Lin Daqiang causing trouble for An Jing. She was just worried about Xiao Changyi¡¯s side because, indeed, it¡¯s very difficult for a woman to raise a child by herself.


    An Jing laughed lightly, ¡°Xiao Lan, you just love to worry needlessly. Don¡¯t fret, my husband and I aren¡¯t to be trifled with now. Even if she dares to come to us, she won¡¯t be able to gain any advantage here.¡±


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, Shi Xiaolan recalled that the current An Jing was indeed not someone who could be bullied. Then, she stopped worrying.

 Chapter 320 - 320 320 This Person... Also Looks Too

    ?Chapter 320: Chapter 320 This Person... Also Looks Too Handsome!_1 Chapter 320: Chapter 320 This Person... Also Looks Too Handsome!_1 ...


    The next day, not long after An Jing and Xiao Changyi had finished breakfast, someone knocked on the courtyard door. An Jing happened to be in the courtyard, so she conveniently walked over to open the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw a tall man in rough clothes standing at the entrance of the courtyard, his face covered with a beard and his phoenix eyes wide open, giving him a very ferocious look.


    An Jing was surprised to see that the man had a pair of extremely beautiful phoenix eyes, but it was a pity that these eyes were now too widely opened, ruining their natural beauty.


    ¡°Madam!¡± Upon seeing her, the man greeted her with a fist in palm, bowed his head, knelt on one knee, and showed her extreme respect with a very rough voice.


    An Jing instantly knew that this person must be Meng Zhuqing¡¯s brother, Meng Lanqing.


    ¡°Come in,¡± An Jing said, stepping aside to let Meng Lanqing in.


    Meng Lanqing remained kneeling on the ground, maintaining an extremely respectful posture.


    An Jing looked up at the sky, then turned and walked towards her husband, who was standing at the entrance of the main hall.


    Only then did Meng Lanqing dare to raise his head, stand up, enter the door, and even closed the courtyard door behind him.


    Upon seeing Xiao Changyi, Meng Lanqing paid his respects again: ¡°My lord!¡±


    Seeing Meng Lanqing kneel again, An Jing looked silently toward the sky. There were indeed many tedious formalities.


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    Meng Lanqing continued to kneel.


    After a long while, Xiao Changyi finally said, ¡°Meng Lanqing.¡±


    Meng Lanqing immediately responded respectfully with a loud voice, ¡°Here at your command!¡±


    Xiao Changyi once again said, ¡°Meng Lanqing.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± My lord, he already heard you, there¡¯s no need to call again...


    This time, Meng Lanqing did not respond, but instead bowed his head a little lower, gripped his fisted hand tighter, appearing to be restraining something.


    ¡°Meng, Lan, Qing,¡± Xiao Changyi articulated every syllable slowly, his tone calm, yet filled with danger, like the calm before a storm.


    Meng Lanqing immediately replied, ¡°At your command!¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± What command? Did her husband say anything?


    Just when An Jing was very confused, she saw Meng Lanqing¡¯s fisted hand relax, and then he began to peel off his beard from around his ears.


    As she watched the beard being slowly peeled off by Meng Lanqing, An Jing finally understood. It turned out that the beard was fake.


    It was her first time seeing him, and he had disguised himself to prevent her from knowing his true face, no wonder her husband was angry.


    After peeling off the beard, Meng Lanqing stood up, walked quickly to the water vat in the courtyard, scooped up some water, and boldly washed his face. Then, while wiping his face with his sleeve, he quickly walked back, resumed his respectful kneeling posture.


    ¡°Head,¡± Xiao Changyi said with just one word.


    Meng Lanqing immediately lifted his head.


    Then, An Jing was stunned. This person... was also quite handsome!


    Even more beautiful than a woman.


    Phoenix eyes, a straight nose, red lips, pale skin... Looking just at the face, one could definitely mistake him for a woman.


    Seeing An Jing staring intently at his face, Meng Lanqing dared not lower his head, and instead closed his eyes, displaying a demeaned appearance.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± I didn¡¯t do anything to him, why is he acting like this...


    At this moment, Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°He is considered the foremost beauty in the military.¡±


    Meng Lanqing¡¯s expression instantly became even more pained, as if he had received an even greater insult.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    After a long moment, An Jing quietly asked her husband, ¡°My lord, why is he acting like this? Being good-looking¡ª¡± isn¡¯t that a good thing?


    But before she could finish her sentence, hearing the word ¡°good-looking,¡± Meng Lanqing suddenly opened his eyes, with an expression as if saying ¡®you might as well kill me.¡¯


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 321 - 321 321 When Her Husband Gets Angry The

    ?Chapter 321: Chapter 321 When Her Husband Gets Angry, The Consequences Are Really Severe_1 Chapter 321: Chapter 321 When Her Husband Gets Angry, The Consequences Are Really Severe_1 Xiao Changyi added indifferently, ¡°The incomparable beauty of Xiyun Kingdom is also him.¡±


    The undisputed number one beauty of Xiyun Kingdom was not a woman, but a man...


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Indeed, he was truly more beautiful than any woman.


    Meng Lanqing did not just kneel on one knee this time, but both knees dropped to the ground, his hands joined in utmost solemnity in front of him, head resting on his hands, and then he heavily kowtowed to the floor.


    Such a grand gesture clearly meant: My lord, please spare me!


    Xiao Changyi was unmoved.


    It was An Jing who felt that if this continued, Meng Lanqing might die of shame by banging his head on the ground.


    She then took the initiative to hold her husband¡¯s hand, hinting that a lesson was enough, there was no need to push someone to their death.


    However, as she held her husband¡¯s hand, she sighed happily in her heart: When her husband got angry, the consequences were truly severe; he had a knack for poking right where it hurt the most, making life worse than death, haha~


    Xiao Changyi did not say anything immediately but interlocked his fingers with An Jing¡¯s, causing the corners of her mouth to immediately curve upward.


    Having Meng Lanqing kneel for quite a while more, he finally said, ¡°Get up.¡±


    Only then did Meng Lanqing stand up, his back straight as a pine tree, yet his head was lowered, clearly not wishing to show his face to others again.


    At this moment, An Jing thoroughly understood that Meng Lanqing really despised his face that eclipsed heaven and earth, considering such a face his disgrace.


    Xiao Changyi did not say anything more but turned to look at An Jing.


    An Jing immediately caught on and smiled, ¡°My lord and I want to open a rice shop, and we¡¯ve asked you over because we¡¯d like you to manage it for us as the shopkeeper, to take care of the business. I wonder if you are willing?¡±


    Meng Lanqing was somewhat surprised An Jing would even ask for his opinion, as his lord always issued direct orders. Nevertheless, he quickly agreed, bowing with a fist in palm, ¡°I am willing!¡±


    An Jing took out three silver notes and handed them to Meng Lanqing, ¡°This is three thousand taels. The rice shop needs some repairs, plus purchasing grains, paying the workers, and other expenses. Buying grains will be the major expense, and three thousand taels might not be enough. If you run short, let us know.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± After pausing, Meng Lanqing respectfully asked, ¡°May I ask how much grain does madam plan to purchase?¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°At least two hundred thousand dan.¡±


    Meng Lanqing¡¯s heart trembled.


    An Jing continued, ¡°Right now, our money isn¡¯t enough to buy so much grain, and our shop can¡¯t store that much anyway. For the time being, let¡¯s just buy one hundred and fifty thousand jin of grain, store one hundred thousand jin, and mill the remaining fifty thousand jin into rice to sell.¡±


    To store two hundred thousand dan of grain, where a dan is one hundred jin, and with rice at eight coins per jin, so much grain would require a total of one hundred and sixty thousand Silver Coins, which they indeed didn¡¯t have enough for.


    What An Jing said was nothing but the plain truth.


    Yet, it made Meng Lanqing¡¯s blood boil.


    Xiao Changyi had acclaimed him as the foremost beauty in the military, which meant he had seen battle and killed enemies. Now that An Jing planned to store so much grain, not just to open a rice shop for profit, Meng Lanqing, who was not foolish, naturally understood her intention.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Suppressing his excitement, Meng Lanqing¡¯s agreement was much more sincere than before.


    An Jing noticed it and couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing, instantly recalling Wang Youbao¡¯s words that a true man should go to the battlefield to kill enemies and serve his country. Indeed, the battlefield was a place that could easily arouse a man¡¯s fighting spirit.


    However, An Jing did not dampen Meng Lanqing¡¯s enthusiasm but said, ¡°You¡¯ve been hanging around our vicinity every day, and you must surely know where the shop we bought is. Here¡¯s the key; from now on, the shop is in your hands.¡±

 Chapter 322 - 322 322 Xiao Xiaomei_1

    ?Chapter 322: Chapter 322: Xiao Xiaomei_1 Chapter 322: Chapter 322: Xiao Xiaomei_1 An Jing said this as Xiao Changyi took out the keys and handed them over to Meng Lanqing.


    Meng Lanqing immediately received them with both hands, respectfully and trembling, ¡°Yes!¡±


    An Jing continued, ¡°Once the shop is renovated, let me know. I will have Shi Xiaolan and An Fu work there and provide them with a room to live in.¡±


    Meng Lanqing once again respectfully complied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve signed contracts with four laborers at the labor broker¡¯s, and they will start work at the shop after seven days.¡±


    ¡°This subordinate understands.¡±


    ¡°Make sure the accounts for the rice shop are kept accurately, without a single mistake, as my husband and I may check the books at any time.¡±


    ¡°Madam, rest assured, this subordinate will keep everything clear and accurate.¡±


    An Jing hesitated, but nonetheless said, ¡°If you really don¡¯t wish to show your true face, you can disguise yourself, but do so appropriately. Don¡¯t make yourself look as fierce as before. You¡¯re going to be a shopkeeper, and if you look like that, who would dare to come to our rice shop to buy rice, right?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Listening to Meng Lanqing¡¯s obviously subdued voice, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing.


    After Meng Lanqing had left, An Jing then said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°My dear, his face is quite fine. Why despise it so, as if wishing it were on someone else¡¯s head?¡±


    Xiao Changyi replied truthfully, ¡°He himself feels his face doesn¡¯t make him look like a man.¡±


    So, he dressed himself so roughly just to make himself look more like a man... Is that what it means? Is that the idea?


    An Jing silently queried her husband.


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded, ¡°When he first joined the military camp, because of his face, everyone treated him as a woman and compared him constantly with women. It wasn¡¯t until he had achieved one military accomplishment after another and defeated several who underestimated him that people in the military camp stopped comparing him to women.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± So, it¡¯s wrong to be good-looking, too?


    After a while, An Jing finally spoke, ¡°He and Meng Zhuqing are brothers. How can their appearances be so different?¡± Meng Zhuqing had very ordinary looks, at best he could be considered decent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After a pause, Xiao Changyi added, ¡°They are twins, nonetheless.¡±


    An Jing remained silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°Could one of them have been swapped at birth?¡±


    Xiao Changyi shook his head.


    An Jing immediately said, ¡°Then they must be fraternal twins.¡±


    ¡°Fraternal twins?¡±


    An Jing, afraid Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t understand, didn¡¯t delve deep into the explanation, but simply explained, ¡°It¡¯s a scientific term from my world, meaning that twins born from the same pregnancy look different, while identical twins look very similar.¡±


    ...


    Five days later, Meng Lanqing came again to report that the renovations were complete, and then, An Jing sent Shi Xiaolan and An Fu to work in town.


    An Jing also explained to Shi Xiaolan and An Fu that Shi Xiaolan was really just there to help her look after the shop, while An Fu would do various chores in the shop. If sometimes there weren¡¯t enough workers to hull the rice, he would help out.


    Upon leaving An Fu¡¯s house, An Jing and Xiao Changyi headed home, and on their halfway back, they ran into Xiao Xiaomei.


    Ever since she got married in town, Xiao Xiaomei seldom returned. Now that her mother and her second brother Xiao Gousheng had died, she came back to help out to avoid people saying she was unfilial.


    She had been back at her family¡¯s home for several days, but the last time An Jing and Xiao Changyi passed by riding their horses, she saw them and thought they looked unfamiliar, so she asked her sister-in-law Hehua who these two were.


    It was for this reason that she came to know about the current appearances of An Jing and Xiao Changyi.

 Chapter 323 - 323 323 It Was Her Who Gave Him a Home_1

    ?Chapter 323: Chapter 323: It Was Her, Who Gave Him a Home_1 Chapter 323: Chapter 323: It Was Her, Who Gave Him a Home_1 Xiao Xiaomei was only a little more than three years younger than Xiao Changyi; she was twenty-one this year. She had married off at the age of fourteen and had not seen An Jing and Xiao Changyi for many years. Along with the changes in An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s appearance, it was no wonder she didn¡¯t recognize them.


    However, once she learned from Hehua that these two people were An Jing and Xiao Changyi, Xiao Xiaomei decided to keep her distance from them in the future.


    Because it was just too bizarre!


    Xiao Changyi had only returned for a year, and her mother and brother were poisoned to death. This man truly brought calamity upon them!


    She wanted to keep far away from him, lest she also be cursed to death.


    Therefore, whenever she encountered An Jing and Xiao Changyi, Xiao Xiaomei would quickly take a detour, her steps hurried, as though afraid Xiao Changyi would curse her to death.


    The majority of Jiuping Village¡¯s population had died, and those who died were the ones being taken to their final resting place yesterday. One Person, who had taken a detour, was beside Hehua, and An Jing and Xiao Changyi could tell with their little toes that this person was Xiao Xiaomei, running home to mourn.


    Seeing Xiao Xiaomei hurry off as if her husband himself were the plague, An Jing immediately sneered, ¡°She¡¯s afraid of being cursed to death by you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you getting upset at her?¡± Xiao Changyi bowed his head and gently nuzzled her forehead, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I wouldn¡¯t curse anyone to death? I believed it, without a single doubt. Alright, don¡¯t be angry now, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Only then did An Jing stop being angry, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Before I met you, I stopped caring about how others saw me.¡± After thinking, he added, ¡°I stopped caring since the year I was abandoned.¡±


    An Jingxin¡¯s heart suddenly clenched, a painful, raw ache. The fingers intertwined with his naturally tightened. She felt sorry for her husband.


    If it weren¡¯t for being abandoned since childhood, growing up alone and enduring the world¡¯s cold-heartedness, her husband¡¯s personality wouldn¡¯t have turned out so cold and reclusive.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s grip on her fingers tightened as well, but said nothing more.


    ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go home,¡± An Jing suddenly said with a smile again, though her voice was thick with a nasal sound.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s grip on her hand tightened once more as he softly replied, ¡°Mhm, we¡¯re going home.¡±


    It was she who had given him a home.


    It was he who had given her a home.


    ...


    As soon as Xiao Xiaomei took the detour back to her parental home, she saw Hehua sweeping the yard, with Xiao Douzi following her around, mimicking whatever Hehua was doing.


    Xiao Douzi was the son of Xiao Gousheng and Hehua and was only four years old this year.


    Xiao Xiaomei looked at Xiao Douzi with complicated feelings then said to Hehua, ¡°Sister-in-law, come inside, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Although Hehua didn¡¯t know what Xiao Xiaomei wanted to talk to her about, most of the Silver Coin used for the funeral arrangements had been provided by Xiao Xiaomei from her husband¡¯s family. She was quite grateful for this, and also being of a timid nature, she obediently held Xiao Douzi¡¯s hand and followed Xiao Xiaomei into the house.


    In the main room, Xiao Xiaomei sat in the seat of honor, while Hehua sat on a small stool, holding Xiao Douzi, looking completely timid.


    Xiao Xiaomei took ten coins out of her purse and placed them on the table, then said, ¡°Sister-in-law, you know that my life at my in-law¡¯s place is not smooth, and very difficult. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t seldom come back to check on you all. Now, this is really all I can manage; I can¡¯t take out any more.¡±


    Hehua immediately expressed her gratitude, ¡°Xiaomei, you¡¯ve already helped the family so much. Thank you. Without you, Mother and Gousheng wouldn¡¯t have had the money for a proper burial.¡±


    Xiao Xiaomei turned to look at Xiao Douzi, then sighed, ¡°Sister-in-law, what do you plan to do in the future? You alone won¡¯t be able to raise Douzi well.¡±

 Chapter 324 - 324 324 Are You Stupid_1

    ?Chapter 324: Chapter 324 Are You Stupid_1 Chapter 324: Chapter 324 Are You Stupid_1 Hehua immediately pulled Xiao Douzi to kneel in front of Xiao Xiaomei, pleading, ¡°Xiaomei, I know that I cannot raise Douzi alone. I hope you can help us again in the future. Once Douzi grows up, I will make sure he repays his aunt and remembers all the kindness you have shown.¡±


    Xiao Xiaomei¡¯s face darkened instantly. She didn¡¯t ask them to stand up, but instead said, ¡°This time, I have taken out quite a bit of Silver Coin from my husband¡¯s family for burying my mother and brother. My in-laws were already dissatisfied with me, and now they are even more so. My days ahead will not be easy either; how can I possibly help you? I have already given you all that I had in my private savings, and that is as much as I can do!¡±


    Upon hearing that Xiao Xiaomei was unable to help them in the future, Hehua immediately burst into fearful tears, ¡°Xiaomei, if you don¡¯t help us, how on earth are we supposed to survive?¡±


    The household was already not wealthy, and now after the funerals, it was left completely destitute.


    ¡°Douzi is the only seedling left by your brother, the only root of this family,¡± Hehua cried again. ¡°Xiaomei, please, you must help your brother and your mother preserve this root!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you; I simply can¡¯t.¡± Xiao Xiaomei was getting irritated. ¡°Just now, I¡¯ve told you about my situation. I assume you wouldn¡¯t want me to displease my in-laws further and get sent back home, would you? If that happens, all three of us won¡¯t be able to survive.¡±


    Upon hearing Xiao Xiaomei¡¯s words, Hehua didn¡¯t know what to say and just kept crying.


    Seeing his mother cry so heartbrokenly, Xiao Douzi also started crying loudly.


    The older and the younger cried together, making Xiao Xiaomei even more irritated. She was just about to scold them and tell them to stop crying when she suddenly remembered meeting An Jing and Xiao Changyi, which brightened her eyes instantly, and she quickly said, ¡°Sister-in-law, though I can¡¯t help you, there is someone who can.¡±


    Hehua immediately stopped crying and asked anxiously, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°That Wretch!¡±


    It was clear who the Wretch was; it was also Xiao Changyi. But as soon as Hehua heard what Xiao Xiaomei said, she shook her head in fear, ¡°He will bring us doom!¡±


    Xiao Xiaomei was also afraid that Xiao Changyi would doom her, but at this moment, she reassured her, ¡°The fortune-teller said that he only brings misfortune to his elders and siblings, not to others. Look at his wife An Jing; isn¡¯t she living quite well now?¡±


    Hehua was rather simple-minded, and upon hearing Xiao Xiaomei¡¯s words, she was persuaded immediately, only worrying, ¡°He was abandoned by his mother as a child, and after that, there were so many unpleasant things; he has no relation to this family anymore. Will he help us?¡±


    ¡°Douzi is his biological nephew; he cannot possibly not help. He surely wouldn¡¯t coldly watch his own nephew die.¡±


    ¡°Back when An Jing was about to strangle our mother, he almost watched her die.¡±


    Xiao Xiaomei was momentarily lost for words but then said, ¡°You also said it was ¡®almost.¡¯ He probably won¡¯t be that ruthless. However, if he really is that heartless, you could give Douzi to them to raise. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re going to have children of their own. Douzi is his biological nephew, and it¡¯ll be closer than if they were to adopt a child from another family.¡±


    Hehua shook her head vehemently, ¡°No, no, Douzi is the child of Gousheng and me. I¡¯m counting on Douzi to support me in old age; I can¡¯t give him away to someone else, no one is allowed.¡±


    Once Douzi was adopted out, he would no longer have any ties to her as his mother. What else would she have left to rely on?


    In this respect, Hehua was indeed smart.


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Xiao Xiaomei finally couldn¡¯t restrain herself and scolded, ¡°Both of you are so poor you can barely survive. If you wait for Douzi to support you in your old age, both you and he might end up dead!¡±

 Chapter 325 - 325 325 He Still Knows to Come Back_1

    ?Chapter 325: Chapter 325 He Still Knows to Come Back_1 Chapter 325: Chapter 325 He Still Knows to Come Back_1 Hehua was instantly silent. Indeed, if things continued this way, neither she nor her beloved Douzi would survive long enough for him to take care of her in her old age.


    ¡°My brother has only Douzi as his hope, and I also do not want to see Douzi just die like this, but if Douzi does not survive, how can he carry on the family line for my brother, for this household? Sister-in-law, please listen to me. If that wretch refuses to help you, you should let Douzi be adopted by him, it¡¯s important for Douzi to live,¡± Xiao Xiaomei urged, to prevent this sister-in-law from seeking her aid in the future.


    Hehua held Xiao Douzi tightly, tears dripping down, but she remained silent.


    Xiao Xiaomei feigned a sigh, ¡°Sister-in-law, Douzi is already grown up enough to understand some things. You treat him so well, he will remember your kindness. Maybe, when he grows up, he will still recognize you as his mother. You know, that wretch is living a very good life now. If you let Douzi be adopted by him, you are letting Douzi enjoy a life of fortune.¡±


    Upon hearing that her Douzi may still recognize her as his mother when he grew up, Hehua¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly asked the Douzi in her arms, ¡°Douzi, will you truly still recognize me as your mother in the future?¡±


    ¡°Mother, what are you talking about?¡± Xiao Douzi did not quite understand, ¡°Aren¡¯t you my mother?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Hehua¡¯s tears fell again. This was her son, the child she had carried for ten months, the son she had given birth to. She truly did not want to give him to someone else, but if she didn¡¯t, how would they survive?


    It was hard enough to provide for just one person in her family now.


    ¡°Douzi, Mother is going to let you be someone else¡¯s son, and that family has lots of delicious food. Would you like that?¡± Hehua asked through her tears.


    The four-year-old child didn¡¯t understand much; hearing there was lots of delicious food, Xiao Douzi nodded his head extremely happily, ¡°Willing, willing, Douzi is willing.¡±


    Hehua¡¯s heart was wrenched, but she still continued to ask, ¡°But once you become someone else¡¯s son, will you still call me mother in the future?¡±


    Xiao Douzi still did not fully grasp the situation, ¡°Aren¡¯t you my mother? Even if I become someone else¡¯s son, you are still my mother.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Hehua was greatly comforted.


    At the same time, she also understood in her heart that rather than letting her son starve to death with her, it was truly better to let Xiao Changyi raise him so her son could live a good life.


    Sniffing, Hehua then nodded to Xiao Xiaomei, ¡°Tomorrow I will go to that wretch, if he refuses to help us mother and son, I will let Douzi be adopted by them.¡±


    ...


    ¡°My lord, Zhuri truly is a fine horse, isn¡¯t he? Going out for a jaunt and then knowing to come back home,¡± An Jing said, standing in the courtyard, admiring the majestic and leisurely Zhuri making his way back in, leaving distinct hoofprints on the ground. An Jing was generous with her praise.


    Zhuri, perhaps not even hearing her words, sauntered very proudly toward the stable that she and her lord had built for him, like a Great General returning triumphant from battle.


    Xiao Changyi came and wrapped his arms around her, and she instinctively leaned into his embrace, only to hear him say, ¡°Its owners are here; where else would it go?¡±


    An Jing immediately laughed, ¡°Did you use to care for it this way?¡± Besides feeding it some fodder regularly, it seemed completely left to its own devices.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He paused for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s better for it to run around. If it doesn¡¯t run, it will get fat and lazy, and then wanting it to run fast later would be difficult.¡±


    An Jing suddenly understood. So, the horse was actually exercising its body ¡ª that¡¯s why every day it would run off wildly, disappearing from sight, only to trot back and obediently stay in the stable.

 Chapter 326 - 326 326 Why Should We Help You When We Are

    ?Chapter 326: Chapter 326: Why Should We Help You When We Are Neither Relatives Nor Friends?_1 Chapter 326: Chapter 326: Why Should We Help You When We Are Neither Relatives Nor Friends?_1 ¡°Husband, when I first saw Zhuri walk out like that, I wanted to lead him back to the stable; I thought he was running away.¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing found herself amused and began to laugh, ¡°But just as I was about to catch up to him, he turned to look at me with a look that seemed to say I was making a fuss over nothing. Then, he continued to swagger off casually as if nothing happened, haha... and then I knew, he would probably come back.¡±


    An Jing had a dog at her previous home that also knew to come back after going out to play on its own.


    Therefore, she was not frightened by the fact that now Zhuri the horse also knew to come back home. She merely found it surprising and amusing.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t recognize the home, only the owner. As long as we are here, no matter how far he runs, he will come back to find us.¡±


    Hearing this, An Jing sighed to herself. Some people, though human, live lives that are worse than that of a dog or a horse.


    An Jing wanted to talk more about Zhuri the horse, but before she could speak, she heard the sound of footsteps and soft admonishing voices.


    ¡°Douzi, you must behave and listen when we get there, understand...¡± This remark was clearly from Hehua.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi exchanged glances. Shi Xiaolan¡¯s worries seemed justified; Hehua indeed came to look for them.


    Moreover, Hehua didn¡¯t come alone; she brought her son, Xiao Douzi, with her.


    Suddenly, An Jing winked mischievously at Xiao Changyi, as if to say, leave it to me to handle.


    Seeing An Jing like this, Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold eyes were filled with adoration and indulgence.


    ¡°Big... big brother.¡±


    The gate of the courtyard was not closed, and as Hehua led Xiao Douzi to the entrance, they saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi standing inside. Appearing startled to see An Jing and Xiao Changyi so suddenly, Hehua timidly stepped back before gathering the courage to walk into the courtyard with Xiao Douzi, stammering a greeting to Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s face remained expressionless.


    ¡°Sister-in-law,¡± Hehua greeted An Jing next, with her voice still very soft.


    An Jing laughed and said, ¡°My husband and I live by ourselves, with not a single relative, and we¡¯re not familiar with you either, so who are you calling out to exactly?¡±


    Hehua immediately lowered her head in embarrassment but still gently urged Xiao Douzi in a soft voice, ¡°Douzi, quickly call them ¡®Uncle¡¯ and ¡®Aunt¡¯.¡±


    An Jing frowned slightly. Although Hehua was timid and meek, her skin was quite thick.


    Xiao Douzi, only four years old and having barely ever seen An Jing or Xiao Changyi, was shy and didn¡¯t dare to speak. Instead, he timidly hid behind Hehua.


    ¡°Douzi!¡± Hehua urged softly a few more times, but Xiao Douzi still didn¡¯t dare to speak and hid even more fearfully behind her, looking rather pitiful.


    An Jing couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and said, ¡°Alright, just say what you want. We have nothing to do with you and your child. Even if you make your child call us, it won¡¯t change anything.¡±


    Hehua was very timid, and when An Jing raised her voice slightly, she got so scared that she took a small step back, making An Jing want to roll her eyes.


    With such a small courage, how dare she come to find trouble with her and her husband?


    ¡°I... I... my son and I can¡¯t survive, and we hope you can help us,¡± Hehua stuttered for a long time before she managed to get the words out.


    An Jing said, ¡°We have nothing to do with you. Why should we help you?¡±


    ¡°Big... big brother is Gousheng¡¯s own big brother, Douzi is his own nephew, and I am his sister-in-law. Big... big brother shouldn¡¯t just ignore our survival like this.¡±

 Chapter 327 - 327 327 There is no such thing as a free

    ?Chapter 327: Chapter 327 There is no such thing as a free lunch_1 Chapter 327: Chapter 327 There is no such thing as a free lunch_1 ¡°What a joke!¡± An Jing scoffed coldly, ¡°Every day you wish for my husband¡¯s death, and now that you can¡¯t survive, you come begging for my husband¡¯s support... Hehua, your shamelessness knows no bounds.¡±


    Hehua¡¯s face flushed red instantly.


    ¡°Hehua, there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch,¡± An Jing continued, ¡°When my husband was sent to the battlefield by your family, he already repaid the debt of being born to your mother-in-law. He owes your family nothing. I haven¡¯t held a grudge against you for wishing my husband dead, but you come here with your child, expecting my husband to support you ¡ª that¡¯s just too ugly to watch!¡±


    Hehua felt utterly ashamed. She also knew that she should not have come to find Xiao Changyi, but she was at her wit¡¯s end¡ªshe longed for her son to survive.


    Suddenly, with a thud, Hehua knelt before An Jing and Xiao Changyi. Not just her, she also pulled along her four-year-old Xiao Douzi to kneel, then began to plead, ¡°Elder brother, sister-in-law, please, please help us. Douzi and I truly cannot survive anymore.¡±


    An Jing immediately sneered, ¡°Where can¡¯t you survive? I see those two fields of yours are still there. Even if you don¡¯t sell them all, selling one field would be enough to feed both of you for several years.¡±


    Hehua became agitated, ¡°Those two fields are for planting crops, we can¡¯t sell them. If we sell, we will have nothing to eat in the future.¡±


    An Jing immediately laughed coldly, ¡°So, you have the gall to come begging from us with an outstretched hand?¡±


    Hehua¡¯s face turned even redder, then she burst into tears and sobbed, ¡°Selling them would indeed feed us for a few years, but what about after that? When we have no fields to farm, what should we do then? Wouldn¡¯t we still starve to death?¡±


    An Jing sneered again, ¡°You can¡¯t even take care of the present, yet you worry about the future... Hehua, can¡¯t you distinguish between what¡¯s urgent and important?¡±


    Hehua didn¡¯t say a word, just kept crying and crying.


    An Jing said irritably, ¡°Even if you cry to death in front of us, we won¡¯t help you. The day your family sent my husband to the battlefield, he had nothing to do with your family anymore!¡±


    It¡¯s better to rely on oneself than on others. By selling a field, when the child grows up to help with work, both able-bodied, would they still fear starvation then? Hehua is truly foolish.


    Yet Hehua still refused to sell the fields. Instead, she pushed Xiao Douzi forward while crying, ¡°If you won¡¯t help me, I won¡¯t blame you, but could you please take Douzi in? Let Douzi become your son. After all, you can¡¯t have children, and sooner or later you will want to adopt a child to raise. It¡¯s better to take in my Douzi, your nephew.¡±


    Without the burden of a child, she could still survive.


    As long as her child was adopted by them, both she and her Xiao Douzi could survive.


    But the fields must absolutely not be sold.


    Upon hearing this, An Jing¡¯s face immediately darkened, ¡°You¡¯d rather keep the fields to plant crops than sell them to feed your son? You even think of giving your son up for adoption to us? Ha, do you think we even want to? Hehua, let me tell you today, if I can¡¯t bear children, then my husband and I will remain childless for life. We will never adopt another¡¯s child to be ours!¡±


    ¡°Why must you be like this... why must you all be like this...¡± Hehua cried bitterly, ¡°My Douzi is really good, very obedient. If you adopt him as your son, when he grows up, he will undoubtedly be filial and look after you in your old age. My Douzi is so good, why won¡¯t you accept him...¡±

 Chapter 328 - 328 328 At This Rank Still Dare to Compete

    ?Chapter 328: Chapter 328: At This Rank, Still Dare to Compete with Her?_1 Chapter 328: Chapter 328: At This Rank, Still Dare to Compete with Her?_1 An Jing saw that Hehua still had no intention of selling the field and only wanted to let them adopt her child. She was again at a loss for words and felt that Hehua was hateful.


    When she thought about her great-grandfather¡¯s generation, the family was so poor that they even had to eat tree roots, yet they never gave her grandfather away.


    Her grandfather, when he was a child, ate tree roots and wild vegetables with her great-grandfather for several years, foods that were hard to swallow, but her grandfather never bore any resentment against her great-grandfather. In fact, he always praised him to the younger generations, saying that a family should stay together no matter how hard life gets, and that suffering together was not a problem.


    But now, looking at Hehua, who wasn¡¯t in desperate straits, she thought about giving her child away...


    An Jing truly looked down on Hehua.


    An Jing watched coldly as the young woman knelt on the ground, continuously crying, ¡°Just give up that thought. We won¡¯t keep your son. If you really want to adopt him out to someone else, I am sure there are many people in your village who would want him. There are many people in your village who have lost their children and are lacking a son to carry on their family line, they should be able to support your son.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no...¡± Hehua immediately shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to adopt Douzi out to them. I just want to adopt Douzi out to you.¡±


    ¡°What, you think my family is richer, so you want to send your Douzi here to enjoy the good life?¡±


    Hehua was instantly at a loss for words.


    Seeing Hehua like this, An Jing knew she had guessed correctly. They really thought she and her husband were easy marks.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to chase you out with a broom, then get lost!¡± An Jing didn¡¯t want to waste any more words.


    She couldn¡¯t reason with someone who valued fields more than her own son!


    Hehua jumped at An Jing¡¯s sudden loud voice, but even after being startled, she still did not leave with Xiao Douzi.


    Seeing this, An Jing had no more patience, picked up a broom, and started chasing her. Hehua, afraid of being hit, quickly took Xiao Douzi and left.


    An Jing was utterly speechless. How could she still dare to challenge her with such status?


    Only after she had closed the courtyard door and put the broom back in its place did An Jing embrace Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist and say, ¡°Husband, if we ever have children in the future, even if our family falls on hard times, we will never give our children away.¡±


    Xiao Changyi hugged her back, not mentioning that their family would never be so poor as to be unable to support their children, but instead nodded in agreement, ¡°Mm.¡±


    ...


    Six days later, An Jing and Xiao Changyi heard that Hehua had given Xiao Douzi up for adoption to Xiao Shengcai.


    Xiao Shengcai and Niu Dahua¡¯s son had died after drinking poisoned well water, and Niu Dahua, who was getting on in years, was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to have any more sons, so she took Xiao Douzi as her son.


    Since Xiao Shengcai was also a member of the Xiao clan, no one in the Xiao clan objected to Hehua adopting Xiao Douzi out to Xiao Shengcai to be his son.


    Knowing this, An Jing just felt that Hehua was not fit to be Xiao Douzi¡¯s mother, preferring to live a lifetime guarding those two acres of land rather than wanting Xiao Douzi, her own flesh and blood.


    ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go check out our rice shop in the county. Since purchasing it, we haven¡¯t been back to see what Meng Lanqing has done with it,¡± An Jing suggested.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    So An Jing and Xiao Changyi rode Zhuri to the county town.


    Meng Lanqing did not do a major renovation of the rice shop but only made some simple repairs, so the rice shop looked a little newer than before but was otherwise unchanged.


    However, seeing that Shi Xiaolan¡¯s complexion was better than when she was at home and that she had become much more cheerful and less oppressed, An Jing felt much relieved.


    She had always been worried that Shi Xiaolan would develop depression during pregnancy, but now it seemed unlikely.

 Chapter 329 - 329 329 This Matter Cant Be Rushed_1

    ?Chapter 329: Chapter 329 This Matter Can¡¯t Be Rushed_1 Chapter 329: Chapter 329 This Matter Can¡¯t Be Rushed_1 Standing in the courtyard of the rice shop, An Jing spoke with Shi Xiaolan and An Fu before she and Xiao Changyi entered the accounting room together.


    The rice shop had plenty of rooms, and one was set aside as an accounting room where An Jing and Xiao Changyi could check the accounts if they came, or just sit for a while.


    Meng Lanqing, the shopkeeper of the rice shop, also followed them into the accounting room.


    As per An Jing¡¯s request, Meng Lanqing hadn¡¯t made himself look like a rough and fierce man this time, but instead had stuck on a small goatee, had darkened his naturally white face, and his naturally rosy lips were now somewhat pale, making him look at least twenty years older than his actual age.


    An Jing looked at Meng Lanqing like this, said nothing, but asked, ¡°How¡¯s the grain purchasing going?¡±


    Meng Lanqing replied respectfully, ¡°Only thirty thousand catties were purchased. It¡¯s not the time for rice harvesting now. Families that grow rice have essentially sold all the harvested rice already, we can¡¯t buy that much.¡±


    An Jing also knew it wasn¡¯t the time to buy rice from people, naturally, she wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for Meng Lanqing; she just heard her say, ¡°Take it slow, this can¡¯t be hurried.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then you might as well have the workers pound that thirty thousand catties of rice to sell for now, let¡¯s get the rice shop up and running first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You addressed us properly earlier, in the future in front of outsiders you shall call your master the proprietor and refer to me as the lady.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Following that, An Jing and Xiao Changyi looked around the rice shop again, and An Jing was increasingly pleased with how well Meng Lanqing had managed it.


    Of course, what she admired even more was her husband¡¯s keen sense of judgment.


    Involuntarily, An Jing¡¯s fingers, which were interlocked with Xiao Changyi¡¯s, tightened slightly.


    Feeling that little extra pressure on his hand, Xiao Changyi also tightened his grip on the fingers intertwined with hers.


    An Jing didn¡¯t tighten her fingers further but just looked at Xiao Changyi and laughed, her eyes brimming with affection.


    Now they were standing in the granary warehouse with no one else present, just him and her, so Xiao Changyi lowered his head and affectionately nudged her forehead.


    An Jing chuckled even more at the nudge and said, ¡°Since we are both here in the county, and Qian Wei Tavern is so close to our rice shop, let¡¯s go there for lunch. After eating, we¡¯ll head home.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    At the entrance of Qian Wei Tavern stood a waiter who, upon seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi, invited them in with great courtesy and politeness, regardless of the simplicity of their clothing.


    The tavern¡¯s shopkeeper and other waiters also treated people with great courtesy, which reminded An Jing instantly of her first meeting with Wang Youbao; he had been just as courteous and polite.


    Truly a tavern managed by Wang Youbao through and through, the staff beneath him were also as knowledgeable in etiquette as he was, showing no disdain for others.


    An Jing was very satisfied.


    The business at Qian Wei Tavern was very good. Although it wasn¡¯t quite midday yet, there were already quite a few customers, and while they couldn¡¯t see how many people were on the second and third floors, there was but one empty table on the first floor, tucked in a corner.


    Without asking if there were any seats available on the second or third floors, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went straight to the empty table in the corner to sit down.


    Without revealing that they owned the tavern jointly with Wang Youbao, An Jing directly ordered three dishes from the waiter, one meat and two vegetable dishes.


    The dishes would take some time to be prepared and brought out, so the waiter also brought them a pot of tea.


    Xiao Changyi picked up the teapot, poured two cups of tea, one for An Jing and one for himself.

 Chapter 330 - 330 330 Her Husbands Past Matters _1

    ?Chapter 330: Chapter 330: Her Husband¡¯s Past ¡®Matters¡¯ _1 Chapter 330: Chapter 330: Her Husband¡¯s Past ¡®Matters¡¯ _1 An Jing picked up the tea her husband had poured for her and took a light sip. Only when it didn¡¯t taste like dishwater did she continue to drink. If it were as bad as dishwater, she¡¯d rather have plain boiled water.


    The tea wasn¡¯t anything special, but she found it drinkable, and that was all she asked for ¨C she wasn¡¯t so demanding.


    In the center of Qian Wei Tavern, a stage was set up where the Speaking Master was narrating a story, the life and achievements of General Meng Zhan. When he came to the part about General Meng Zhan¡¯s death in battle, the Speaking Master¡¯s eyes turned red, and he seemed utterly unable to bear the sight of General Meng Zhan¡¯s death, as though he was witnessing it firsthand.


    The audience was deeply moved.


    When An Jing heard about General Meng Zhan¡¯s death in battle, she was quite touched. She too had sacrificed for her country. She could empathize with what General Meng Zhan must have felt at the moment of his death.


    Xiao Changyi, seated beneath the table, just gripped An Jing¡¯s hand tightly.


    Feeling the pressure on her hand, An Jing immediately gave Xiao Changyi a big smile, signaling to her husband that all was well.


    It was at that moment that the waiter brought their meal to the table.


    Accepting the chopsticks Xiao Changyi handed her, An Jing was about to place a chicken leg in Xiao Changyi¡¯s bowl when she heard the Speaking Master loudly proclaim, ¡°Having finished with General Meng Zhan, let us now talk about the King of Eternal Victory!¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good!¡± a customer shouted thrice in excitement, ¡°Hurry, tell us, we¡¯ve all been waiting!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, exactly!¡± other customers echoed in agreement.


    An Jing was momentarily startled, then continued picking up the chicken leg. As she placed it into Xiao Changyi¡¯s bowl, she leaned in and whispered with a laugh to Xiao Changyi, ¡°My dear, he¡¯s talking about you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything, but proceeded to pick up the other chicken leg from the pot and put it in her bowl.


    They had ordered a meat dish which happened to be a stewed chicken. Upon opening the pot, an aromatic fragrance filled the air.


    Grinning ear to ear, An Jing savored the chicken leg her husband had placed in her bowl while she listened with great interest to the Speaking Master recounting her husband¡¯s past ¡®deeds¡¯.


    ¡°Ten years ago, neighboring countries began to invade Xiyun Kingdom en masse. Within less than two years, they had occupied nearly half of Xiyun¡¯s territory. Even when the Emperor personally led the army into battle, it was to no avail.¡±


    ¡°At one point, the Emperor was heavily surrounded by enemy forces, on the verge of capture, and it seemed Xiyun was about to fall. That was when! An unknown soldier guarding the Emperor fearlessly cut a bloody path through the enemy and rescued the Emperor! Xiyun was given a new lease on life!¡±


    ¡°Back at the camp, the Emperor discovered that this unknown soldier not only possessed the courage of a myriad of men but also had the talent of a leader. Right then and there, he promoted this soldier to Commander in Chief, the highest military commander, in command of all the armed forces.¡±


    ¡°True to expectations, the Commander in Chief won every battle he fought, striking fear into the hearts of his enemies, causing them to retreat again and again. Upon the Emperor¡¯s return to the Imperial Capital, he promoted the Commander in Chief to General Long Sheng, the King of Eternal Victory.¡±


    ¡°Two years ago, all lands that had been occupied by foreign nations were reclaimed by General Long Sheng. Xiyun Kingdom¡¯s territory was once again whole. Even other countries began to seek peace on their own initiative, signing perpetual non-aggression treaties with Xiyun.¡±


    ¡°With the triumphant return of General Long Sheng to the Capital, the Emperor, accompanied by civil and military officials, went out of the city to welcome him. Before the citizens of the Imperial Capital, the Emperor granted General Long Sheng the title of King of Eternal Victory, bestowing upon him the privileges of a Prince, exempting his lineage from death for seven generations!¡±


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Later, the Emperor acknowledged the King of Eternal Victory as his adopted son, bestowing upon him the royal surname ¡®Su¡¯. He was granted the privilege to enter the palace without dismounting, to carry a sword in the Emperor¡¯s presence, and to abstain from kneeling and bowing rituals. From then on, his popularity was unmatched!¡±

 Chapter 331 - 331 331 He can really protect her_1

    ?Chapter 331: Chapter 331: He can really protect her_1 Chapter 331: Chapter 331: He can really protect her_1 As soon as the Speaking Master finished, An Jing asked loudly, ¡°Master has said so much, but hasn¡¯t mentioned what the King of Eternal Victory is called?¡±


    The Speaking Master immediately put on a stern face, ¡°The name of the King of Eternal Victory is not something that we commoners can know!¡±


    An Jing simply smiled and said no more.


    Everyone knew of the King of Eternal Victory, yet few were aware that this King of Eternal Victory was named Xiao Changyi... No, her husband had been given a royal surname, so he should be called Su Changyi.


    An Jing placed some more food into her aloof husband¡¯s bowl, while asking in a hushed voice with a laugh, ¡°Husband, how much of what the master said just now was true?¡±


    ¡°Forty percent.¡±


    ¡°Only forty percent...¡± An Jing chuckled softly, her laughter concealed in her throat, ¡°I guess the parts about the titles being granted were true.¡±


    Xiao Changyi looked at An Jing with a mixture of helplessness and doting affection. Who would dare to fabricate stories about the granting of titles?


    ¡°If you have the exemption from death for seven generations, why would you need the Death Exemption Token?¡± An Jing asked even more quietly.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s voice was also very low, ¡°Seeing the Death Exemption Token is like seeing the Son of Heaven; sometimes it is still somewhat useful.¡±


    An Jing almost burst into laughter.


    By now, she had completely understood that when he had said, ¡°Even without the Death Exemption Token, I can protect you,¡± he hadn¡¯t been just trying to cheer her up, but had meant it truly.


    He really could protect her.


    If they had descendants, he could even protect them for seven generations!


    Truth be told, when she found out the true identity of her husband, she was a little worried that someone with his lofty accomplishments might not end well, but gradually, she stopped worrying. First, because her husband knew how to keep a low profile and had no interest in power; second, because both the current Emperor and the Crown Prince trusted her husband immensely.


    The level of that trust was simply unimaginable.


    ¡°Husband, eat some more; the food is quite good.¡± An Jing added more food to Xiao Changyi¡¯s bowl.


    They had never been to Qian Wei Tavern before, but the taste was indeed passable on this first visit, which explained why there were so many customers dining at the tavern.


    Xiao Changyi then filled her bowl with plenty of dishes, ¡°You eat too.¡±


    ¡°Mhm~¡±


    Having finished their meal and preparing to call the waiter over to pay, An Jing inadvertently noticed a bristly bearded tough at the next table sneakily taking out a small porcelain bottle from a hidden pocket in his sleeve.


    An Jing immediately gave Xiao Changyi a look, signaling him to glance discreetly at the rugged man.


    Then, she saw the bristly bearded man sneakily opening the small porcelain bottle while covertly watching the people around, and quickly pouring something into the stewed meat on his table. The substance was pitch black and granular.


    Recognizing what it was, An Jing¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.


    Xiao Changyi did not show any response.


    After the rugged man poured the substance into the stewed meat, he quickly put away the small porcelain bottle, then picked up his chopsticks and stirred briskly in the stew, mixing the black granules with the food.


    Thinking no one had noticed him, the bearded tough guy finished stirring, banged the table, and stood up pretending to be furious, shouting loudly, ¡°What a shameless eatery! I heard the food here was good and came to try it, but you dare to serve me food with rat droppings in it! This is outrageous!¡±


    The patrons in the tavern, upon hearing the commotion about droppings in the food, immediately stopped eating, checking their own dishes for any sign of rat droppings while also feeling a strong sense of revulsion, losing all appetite.


    The Speaking Master, who had been telling his tale with great intonation, stopped upon hearing the bristly bearded man¡¯s shouting and looked over in his direction.

 Chapter 332 - 332 332 We Wont Damage Our Own Reputation_1

    ?Chapter 332: Chapter 332 We Won¡¯t Damage Our Own Reputation_1 Chapter 332: Chapter 332 We Won¡¯t Damage Our Own Reputation_1 As soon as the tavern shopkeeper heard the commotion, he quickly left the counter and walked towards the source of the disturbance, bowed and said to the bearded strong man with courtesy, ¡°Esteemed guest, there must be some misunderstanding here, as our tavern¡¯s dishes would absolutely not contain rat droppings.¡±


    ¡°Look, look,¡± the bearded strong man angrily prodded the stew with his chopsticks, his voice particularly loud, ¡°Where¡¯s the misunderstanding? There are clearly rat droppings! Everyone, come and see, we came here to eat, not to eat shit!¡±


    With the bearded strong man making such a scene, many people indeed crowded over to look, and upon seeing the rat droppings in the stew, they felt even more disgusted, some even felt like vomiting.


    ¡°Shopkeeper, what kind of business are you running!¡± someone rebuked, ¡°We pay for a meal, and you serve us this?¡±


    ¡°There are so many rat droppings in this stew, your tavern must be swarming with rats!¡± another person exclaimed in disgust and extreme anger.


    ¡°To find rat droppings in the dish suggests that the other dishes might not be clean either, and what if we get sick from this? Shopkeeper, if you do not give us an explanation today, we will have to take this to the County Government and accuse you!¡±


    Others joined in the condemnation.


    The shopkeeper was terribly anxious, ¡°Honored guests, this is a grave injustice. Our tavern doesn¡¯t even have a single mouse, so how could there be rat droppings in the food? There must be a misunderstanding! We¡¯re running a business here, we would never intentionally ruin our own reputation!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m falsely accusing you?¡± the bearded strong man sneered coldly, ¡°Then how do you explain the rat droppings in this dish? Even if you didn¡¯t intentionally put them there, there must be mice in your establishment!¡±


    The shopkeeper immediately reiterated, ¡°There are truly no mice in our tavern, not even one!¡± The last thing a tavern wants is to have mice and other disgusting things; once people discover there are mice, no one would ever come to the tavern to eat again.


    The bearded strong man sneered again, ¡°Then explain where the rat droppings in here came from?¡±


    Shopkeeper: ¡°We also don¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± the bearded strong man sneered yet again, then turned to the onlookers, ¡°Everyone, this establishment has mice and isn¡¯t even aware of it, which speaks volumes about the cleanliness of their food. Whatever you all think, I for one will never dine here again; it¡¯s just too disgusting!¡±


    Just at that moment, a waiter from the Qian Wei Tavern went to fetch the owner, Wang Youbao.


    Wang Youbao had been at the Qian Wei Tavern today, drinking tea in a private room on the second floor. The waiter, quick to act, rushed upstairs to ask Wang Youbao to come down upon realizing that something was amiss.


    As soon as Wang Youbao came downstairs, he respectfully raised his voice, ¡°Honored guests, the Qian Wei Tavern is mine, and indeed it has not a single mouse. If you don¡¯t believe me, I am willing to have someone go to the County Government and request a government officer to inspect my tavern. If a single mouse is found, I will shut down the tavern on the spot.¡±


    Hearing Wang Youbao say this, everyone immediately relaxed, yet seeing the rat droppings in the stew, they still had some doubts.


    Someone asked, ¡°Then how do you explain the rat droppings in this stew?¡±


    ¡°That question should be directed at this guest. Why is it that only his dish contains rat droppings when no other guest has found any in theirs?¡± When Wang Youbao said this, he also looked towards the bearded strong man.


    Knowing that staying any longer would be to his disadvantage, the bearded strong man planned to leave, but before he did, he said with a defiant tone¡ª

 Chapter 333 - 333 333 Whos the bastard that dared to trip me

    ?Chapter 333: Chapter 333 Who¡¯s the bastard that dared to trip me, the grandfather?!_1 Chapter 333: Chapter 333 Who¡¯s the bastard that dared to trip me, the grandfather?!_1 ¡°The dish was served to me by one of your servers! Don¡¯t think you can just push the blame onto me and claim I¡¯m falsely accusing you! Everyone knows that money can make the devil turn the millstones, for all I know, you may have already bribed the County Government. Even if they come to inspect, and even if they find mice, they¡¯ll still say there are no mice in your restaurant!¡±


    Upon hearing the words of the bearded and burly man, everyone else found the reasoning sound and began to waver once more.


    That¡¯s when Wang Youbao became frantic. It didn¡¯t matter whether everyone fully believed there were mice in his restaurant, or just believed it a little, or even if they merely harbored doubts¡ªany suspicion of mice was a deathblow to his establishment.


    No one would ever want to dine in a restaurant where there might be mice!


    ¡°The disgust of eating such foul food was enough to make me sick,¡± the bearded and burly man continued angrily, not giving Wang Youbao a chance to speak, ¡°and seeing such a disgusting proprietor like you just adds to it! I have other business to attend to and do not have the time to argue with you further. Consider me unlucky today, but don¡¯t ever think I¡¯ll dine in your restaurant again!¡±


    With that, the bearded and burly man attempted to leave.


    But he had only taken one step when he tripped over a foot that Xiao Changyi had suddenly extended, sending him sprawling forward, and then crashing heavily to the ground.


    ¡°Changyi!¡± Wang Youbao only then noticed that Xiao Changyi and An Jing were also present, and his surprise turned to elation as if he had found a pillar of support.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the bastard that dared trip me?!¡±


    The bearded and burly man, completely unprepared, fell to the ground. It was painful; he propped himself up on his hands, intending to retaliate against the person who had tripped him. But as he lifted himself slightly, Xiao Changyi stepped on his right hand.


    Xiao Changyi pressed down on the back of the man¡¯s right hand, seemingly without much force, and then ground it a bit, causing the man to cry out in pain. He wanted to strike back with his other hand, but before he could reach Xiao Changyi¡¯s leg, Xiao¡¯s other foot pressed down on his shoulder, smashing him back to the ground.


    The weight on his shoulder was like a nail, pinning him firmly to the ground, making it impossible for him to rise again.


    With his right hand still pinned, he tried to pull it free to no avail.


    The pain from his shoulder and right hand made him hiss in agony; even though his left hand could move, it was to no avail.


    An Jing walked over to the other side of the bearded and burly man, then slowly and deliberately raised her foot and pressed it onto the man¡¯s left hand.


    Caught off-guard once again, the man cried out in pain when An Jing stepped heavily on his hand.


    The onlookers winced as if they felt the pain in their own hands.


    Ignoring those around her, An Jing kept her foot on the man¡¯s left hand, then slowly squatted down and said with a smile, ¡°Call me ¡®Grandma¡¯.¡±


    The bearded and burly man knew he had met his match and, fearing more suffering, had no choice but to obey, immediately crying out, ¡°Grandma, Grandma, Grandma, I beg Grandma to spare your grandson!¡±


    ¡°Call him ¡®Grandpa¡¯.¡± An Jing indicated with her chin for the bearded and burly man to look at Xiao Changyi.


    The man immediately turned his face towards Xiao Changyi, who had one foot on his right hand and the other on his shoulder, standing as immovable as Mount Tai, and shouted repeatedly, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, I was wrong to not recognize you just now, please, Grandpa, show mercy and spare your grandson!¡±


    An Jing seemed satisfied and stood up straight, collecting herself. She ground her heel into the hand of the bearded and burly man a bit more, causing him to scream in pain again.

 Chapter 334 - 334 334 This lady is really cruel and ruthless

    ?Chapter 334: Chapter 334 This lady is really cruel and ruthless! _1 Chapter 334: Chapter 334 This lady is really cruel and ruthless! _1 But An Jing paid no heed, speaking unhurriedly, ¡°Not only are you light-fingered, but your eyes are also failing you, huh? Are we your grandparents? Shameless!¡±


    At this moment, the bearded hulk, sweating from the pain, replied simply with an ellipsis: ¡°...¡± Weren¡¯t you the one asking me to call you that?


    An Jing didn¡¯t care how the bearded hulk felt; instead, she smiled toward her own husband.


    Xiao Changyi, seeing that An Jing had had her fun, stooped down to search through the inside pocket of the bearded hulk¡¯s sleeve. He found a small porcelain vial, and then, in front of everyone, opened the vial and poured out the mouse droppings onto a table within everyone¡¯s reach for all to see.


    Seeing that the small porcelain vial was filled with mouse droppings, everyone understood the situation. It was clear that the bearded hulk had been causing trouble for the Qian Wei Tavern, which was being wronged.


    Wang Youbao took the opportunity to say, ¡°Dear patrons, as you have seen, our establishment was wrongfully accused. I hope you will not hold any misunderstandings.¡±


    Since it was clear that the bearded hulk had staged the whole affair himself, naturally, no one held any further misunderstandings.


    The crisis at the Qian Wei Tavern was thus averted, but the matter was far from over.


    An Jing then demanded, ¡°Speak, who sent you to cause trouble for the Qian Wei Tavern?¡±


    ¡°No one, I just didn¡¯t like the sight of Qian Wei Tavern!¡± the bearded hulk refused to reveal.


    ¡°Would you take a dislike to a tavern for no good reason?¡± An Jing chuckled softly, then turned her head and had a waiter bring over a kettle of boiling water.


    Receiving the kettle from the waiter¡¯s hand, An Jing directed the spout toward the bearded hulk¡¯s head and threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t talk, I¡¯m going to pour this water on you. Even if it doesn¡¯t cook you, it will peel your skin off.¡±


    Everyone listening felt their scalps tingle. This lady was truly ruthless!


    The bearded hulk immediately became frightened and confessed, ¡°It was Wang Youtao! Wang Youtao gave me a hundred taels to ruin the reputation of the Qian Wei Tavern, to ensure it would go out of business!¡±


    An Jing had only intended to intimidate the bearded hulk and had no real desire to cruelly pour boiling water on his head. Seeing that the bearded hulk had fessed up, she handed the kettle back to the waiter.


    Yu Daming, fetch some rope and tie him up. Take him away for the government to deal with,¡± An Jing ordered.


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, Yu Daming, who had been standing behind Wang Youbao, immediately fetched some rope to tie up the bearded hulk. Then, he delivered the man to the government.


    Yu Daming did not forget to bring along the physical evidence¡ªthe small porcelain vial of mouse droppings¡ªto the government office as well.


    The waiters in the tavern were very observant; they had already seized the chance to clear the tainted stew from the table while Yu Daming was tying the man up and also cleaned the table to avoid grossing out the rest of the customers.


    Seeing Yu Daming escort the bearded hulk out of the tavern, An Jing turned around and said aloud with a laugh to those present, ¡°Everyone, there were no such things as rats at the Qian Wei Tavern before, there are none today, and there will be none in the future. All our dishes are clean. If any dish is found unclean in the future, please feel free to point it out. The tavern is willing to compensate double the price of the dish.¡±


    Compensating the price of the dish? This was unheard of.


    Double the compensation, no less?!


    Of course, this was also very much to their own advantage.


    The customers who were present at the tavern for a meal were immediately tempted. They felt that they could dine at the Qian Wei Tavern with more confidence in the future. The best-case scenario was clean dishes, and if a dish was unclean, they could receive double the money in return. They had nothing to lose.


    However, some still harbored doubts and asked An Jing, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the owner of this tavern? Can you really make decisions for it?¡±

 Chapter 335 - 335 335 Settling This Score_1

    ?Chapter 335: Chapter 335: Settling This Score_1 Chapter 335: Chapter 335: Settling This Score_1 Wang Youbao did not mention that he and An Jing Xiao Changyi were partners in opening this tavern, but instead said politely and loudly, ¡°I am Wang Youbao, as I said earlier, this tavern is opened by me. Here, I assure everyone, if there is ever an unclean dish at Qian Wei Tavern in the future, Qian Wei Tavern will compensate double the amount, and we will never go back on our word. Later on, I will have the shopkeeper write this rule on red paper and post it at the entrance, so everyone can rest assured.¡±


    At this moment, Wang Youbao could tell that An Jing said this to improve the reputation of the tavern.


    Although the tavern had just been wrongly accused by the bearded brute, this still had a certain impact on the business. Now, with the double compensation policy, not only was this impact nullified, but it also propelled the tavern¡¯s reputation to new heights.


    At this moment, Wang Youbao felt extremely impressed with An Jing to the utmost degree. His friend was truly a business prodigy!


    Once Wang Youbao made this statement, everyone believed in the promise of double compensation, were very happy, and promptly forgot the unpleasant episode, returning to their seats to continue their meals.


    While eating, some people were also discussing the double compensation policy, since it was a rare occurrence, and they talked about it with great interest.


    Later, through these people, the policy of the Qian Wei Tavern to offer double compensation for unclean dishes quickly spread throughout Hecheng County, attracting even more people to dine at Qian Wei Tavern.


    Naturally, the business of Qian Wei Tavern improved.


    Of course, these are all later developments.


    Seeing that the customers had all returned to their places and that it had no effect on the business, Wang Youbao felt even more relieved and turned to An Jing and Xiao Changyi with a smile, ¡°An Jing, Changyi, we owe a lot to your help today, otherwise the consequences would have been unimaginable.¡±


    ¡°No need for thanks, isn¡¯t the tavern also partly ours?¡± An Jing said with a smile. ¡°As for you, don¡¯t blame me for taking matters into my own hands and sending that man to the government for punishment. Wang Youtao is definitely going to get caught and beaten too.¡±


    Wang Youbao said, ¡°What you are talking about, Wang Youtao brought this on himself.¡±


    An Jing nodded in satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think this way.¡±


    Understanding her meaning, Wang Youbao laughed, ¡°I have already cut ties completely with my uncle¡¯s family, and even if I still recognize Wang Youtao as my cousin, given how he tried to harm me, I will not show any mercy.¡±


    An Jing did not say anything more, but called over a waiter to settle the bill.


    Wang Youbao immediately objected, ¡°We don¡¯t pay for meals in our own tavern.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Each matter is separate, accounts must be absolutely clear and detailed.¡±


    Wang Youbao no longer stopped Xiao Changyi from paying the waiter, but said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was afraid that the shopkeeper would be too busy, so I also hired an Accountant Mister to help manage everything, every transaction is recorded clearly, even the smallest one is noted down.¡±


    ¡°That is good,¡± An Jing said, quite satisfied.


    They ordered only one meat dish and two vegetarian dishes, which cost over two taels of silver. Watching Xiao Changyi pay the waiter, An Jing whispered to Wang Youbao with a smile, ¡°Your dishes are quite expensive.¡±


    Wang Youbao also lowered his voice, while still smiling, ¡°Expensive doesn¡¯t matter, as long as people are willing to spend the money to come eat.¡±


    An Jing was silent for two seconds before she and Xiao Changyi, fingers interlocked, walked out of the tavern, with Wang Youbao seeing them off.


    Once they stepped out of the tavern, An Jing pointed to her family¡¯s rice shop and said, ¡°Youbao, that rice shop belongs to my family, and I estimate it will be officially open in a few days.¡±


    Wang Youbao was quite surprised but tactfully did not ask An Jing and Xiao Changyi why they suddenly decided to open a rice shop.

 Chapter 336 - 336 336 Majestic_1

    ?Chapter 336: Chapter 336: Majestic!_1 Chapter 336: Chapter 336: Majestic!_1 Zhuri was tethered under a tree not far away. Seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi walking toward Zhuri, Wang Youbao was even more surprised, ¡°That horse is yours?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± An Jing said.


    Wang Youbao immediately praised, ¡°What a fine horse!¡±


    An Jing teased, ¡°I can¡¯t tell, so you can actually distinguish a good horse from a bad one.¡±


    Wang Youbao was honest, ¡°No, no, no, I can¡¯t really tell. I only see that the horse has a strong physique and carries a temperament so different from the horse that pulls the cart at my home, that¡¯s why I think it¡¯s a good one.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°So that¡¯s how you see it.¡±


    Wang Youbao followed An Jing and Xiao Changyi to the tree.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi reached Zhuri, he let go of An Jing¡¯s hand and began to untie the reins from the tree.


    Once the reins were untied, Xiao Changyi mounted the horse in one fluid and handsome movement. Although An Jing had grown accustomed to seeing it, she still found herself staring dumbfounded for two seconds. Her husband just then was truly dashing!


    As for Wang Youbao, he was full of longing and admiration, and he also wished to be like his idol.


    Then, Xiao Changyi helped An Jing onto the horse, letting her sit in front of him, just as every other time.


    Sitting atop the tall horse, An Jing looked down at Wang Youbao who was gazing up at them with longing and asked jokingly, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately replied, ¡°Majestic!¡±


    An Jing laughed merrily; she also felt that riding this horse with her husband was incredibly cool.


    ¡°An Jing, you and Changyi now truly resemble two generals returning victorious from the battlefield.¡± As Wang Youbao said this, with his head tilted back, he looked as if he really saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi clad in battle armor, his face filled with admiration.


    Even though he actually knew An Jing was a woman, and women were not allowed on the battlefield and could never be a general, his feelings at that moment were genuinely so.


    An Jing was even more amused, ¡°A general? Have you seen a general before? Otherwise, how would you say we look like one.¡±


    Wang Youbao shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen one, but I greatly admire the King of Eternal Victory. The King of Eternal Victory was once a great general, who killed countless enemies, making foes tremble with fear at the mere mention of his name. If I am fortunate enough to meet the King of Eternal Victory even once, I will have no regrets in this lifetime!¡±


    An Jing gave her husband a meaningful glance before she smiled at Wang Youbao, ¡°The King of Eternal Victory is a prince, not someone whom we commoners can easily meet.¡±


    Wang Youbao sighed deeply, ¡°I understand that.¡±


    An Jing found this quite amusing. Their friend always had a burning passion within him, not only yearning to go to the battlefield and slay enemies for his country but also deeply admiring heroes, especially those with illustrious military achievements.


    And the King of Eternal Victory was a great hero known to everyone in Xiyun Kingdom; how could he not admire and yearn for him.


    ¡°Alright, Youbao, we¡¯re heading home now, no need for you to send us off,¡± An Jing said.


    Wang Youbao replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi give Zhuri a gentle kick, and the horse immediately began to trot toward home, not too fast, but not too slow either.


    Only when they were a bit far from Wang Youbao did An Jing smile at Xiao Changyi and say, ¡°My Lord, if Youbao ever finds out you are the King of Eternal Victory, his expression will surely be fascinating.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool lips brushed against her ear, his warm breath fanning over her ear and neck as he gently bit her earlobe, before somewhat unhappily whispering into her ear, ¡°You mention him a bit too much.¡±


    So jealous!


    An Jing burst out laughing, ¡°Even if you mean to punish me, at least bite harder. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all~¡±

 Chapter 337 - 337 337 Are you not showing off_1

    ?Chapter 337: Chapter 337 Are you not showing off?_1 Chapter 337: Chapter 337 Are you not showing off?_1 Xiao Changyi said quietly, ¡°Can¡¯t bear to.¡±


    An Jing was even happier, her heart sweetened to death, until they left the county and there were no people on the road. Then An Jing turned back and gave Xiao Changyi a big kiss on his lips.


    Xiao Changyi then felt discontent.


    ...


    Before they knew it, it was the second day of the second month. That day, Wang Youbao came to find An Jing and Xiao Changyi to give them the money the tavern had earned the previous month.


    By the beginning of last month, Qian Wei Tavern had already broken even and entered the profit-making state. By the end of the month, Qian Wei Tavern had earned a total of eight thousand taels, split fifty-fifty; both An Jing and Xiao Changyi received four thousand taels each.


    ¡°Here,¡± Wang Youbao placed four one-thousand-tael silver notes on the table, and then pushed them across to An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Regarding the tavern¡¯s speed in making money, it was a bit beyond An Jing¡¯s imagination. She looked at the four silver notes for a long while before sighing, ¡°The business of this tavern is just too good.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it,¡± said Wang Youbao with a smile all over his face, ¡°at first, the business was good enough because of the secret seasoning you guys provided. Later on, you introduced the double compensation rule, and now the business is simply too good. The servers are too busy to keep up. I had to hire a few more servers to work at our tavern a few days ago.¡±


    At this rate of earning money, it would take less than four years for her to buy at least two hundred thousand dan of grain for storage.


    Thinking this, An Jing was very happy, naturally tightening her interlocked fingers with Xiao Changyi under the table.


    Xiao Changyi felt An Jing¡¯s joy and slightly curved the corners of his mouth. As always, when she was happy, he was happy.


    ¡°Changyi, An Jing, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you,¡± Wang Youbao suddenly spoke up again, his expression quite serious.


    An Jing asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Wang Youbao then said, ¡°It¡¯s about my Hundred Dishes Restaurant. I¡¯m thinking of converting it into a branch of Qian Wei Tavern, selling the same dishes as our Qian Wei Tavern does. Then, the money earned will also be split fifty-fifty... What do you guys think?¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t think you¡¯re at a loss, we have no objections.¡±


    ¡°How would I be at a loss?¡± Wang Youbao laughed, ¡°The dishes enhanced by your secret seasoning are selling extremely well at Qian Wei Tavern, and that¡¯s why I thought of converting Hundred Dishes Restaurant into a branch. I will not lose out.¡±


    Hearing this, An Jing no longer talked about whether it was a loss or not, but said, ¡°Since you want to convert Hundred Dishes Restaurant into a branch of Qian Wei Tavern, don¡¯t waste the dishes sold previously with fermented tofu. Continue to sell them in the tavern. It means Qian Wei Tavern will have quite a few more signature dishes.¡±


    Wang Youbao said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking.¡± The more unique signature dishes that other taverns don¡¯t have, the busier the business at their tavern.


    ¡°By the way,¡± An Jing suddenly remembered something, ¡°Youbao, we were thinking of buying some farmland from you. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to sell. If not, it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll just buy from the government.¡±


    Wang Youbao said, ¡°That depends on how much you want to buy from me. My father left me ten thousand mu of good farmland. I¡¯m only willing to sell up to thirty percent of it. The rest, I need to keep for collecting rent.¡±


    Ten thousand mu of good farmland...


    If she didn¡¯t know Wang Youbao¡¯s character, An Jing really would have thought he was showing off to them.


    An Jing was silent for a moment then exchanged a glance with Xiao Changyi before saying, ¡°We¡¯re not buying that much, just three mu. We would prefer if these three mu were close to our home and contiguous. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 338 - 338 338 I Want It_1

    ?Chapter 338: Chapter 338 I Want It!_1 Chapter 338: Chapter 338 I Want It!_1 An Jing and Xiao Changyi wished to purchase farmland because although they had managed to convert eight of their ten acres into paddy fields, considering the poor fertility of the land from the previous year, even if they planted rice, the yield might not be significant.


    Thus, they planned to casually plant some crops on those eight acres, and if the crops failed to harvest, they would simply let them rot in the field, which would serve as fertilizer, waiting until the second half of the year or the following year to seriously cultivate the land.


    By this reasoning, their family still only had one acre of land to plant rice, which was hardly enough for the two of them to eat.


    Since they had chosen this simple and ordinary farmer¡¯s life, the crops they grew would have to suffice to sustain them, wouldn¡¯t they?


    Then, they thought about buying another three acres of land.


    And the land was close to their home, contiguous, which would make it convenient for them to manage.


    ¡°Done,¡± Wang Youbao agreed readily. ¡°I took back all the fields that I had rented out to Jiuping Village, some of which have not been rented out yet. Near your home, by the river, there happen to be three contiguous acres.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± An Jing said with a smile. ¡°So, what do you think is a fair price per acre?¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s original intention was not to take An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s money, as he had plenty of land, and giving three acres to his friends would not matter, but he knew that they would definitely not accept the land for free.


    Therefore, he did not mention giving it for free, but said instead, ¡°Good land is twelve taels per acre, and that¡¯s the government price.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± An Jing nodded, and Xiao Changyi immediately took out thirty-six taels to give to Wang Youbao.


    Whilst receiving the Silver Taels, Wang Youbao said, ¡°The land deeds are at home. When I go back, I¡¯ll have Erming deliver the deeds for those three acres to you.¡±


    When Yu Erming delivered the three-acre land deeds, four hours had passed.


    An Jing looked at the land deeds in her hands and couldn¡¯t help reflecting, ¡°My dear, this is much quicker than opening up new land.¡±


    Thinking of the time when they had cleared land themselves, both working together, it took about half a month to clear just one acre.


    Xiao Changyi snorted, ¡°How can that be compared.¡±


    Understanding the deeper meaning in his words, An Jing smiled, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, it can¡¯t compare. The land we cleared is the fruit of our own labor; even if someone offered us a thousand acres of good land in exchange for one acre of ours, we wouldn¡¯t trade.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s face remained expressionless, but he pulled her contently into his arms, and then, leaning down, he tenderly nuzzled her forehead.


    An Jing¡¯s face, mouth, and eyes were all full of smiles; she simply tilted her neck back, and her lips met his.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth immediately curved into a smile.


    So sweet.


    ...


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s rice shop had already opened, named An¡¯s Rice Shop.


    They had also prepared the seedling fields and sowed early rice seeds, just waiting for the seeds to sprout and grow into seedlings suitable for transplantation before ploughing the fields and transplanting them.


    And the day they finished sowing the seedbeds coincidentally was the sixth of February, Xiao Changyi¡¯s birthday.


    ¡°My dear, what birthday gift would you like?¡± An Jing asked, wrapping her arms around Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist, tilting her face upward, and smiling at him.


    Xiao Changyi also wrapped his arms around her, pulling her even closer, lowering his head to touch his forehead to hers, his thin lips parted to utter just one word, ¡°You.¡±


    An Jing instantly felt as sweet as honey, her face lighting up with a big smile, but she playfully protested, ¡°I am not a gift! Choose something else!¡±


    Yet Xiao Changyi insisted, ¡°I want you.¡±


    ¡°My dear, why are you so disobedient...¡± An Jing¡¯s voice drew out with feigned exasperation, but she wasn¡¯t angry in the least, nor did she have any dissatisfaction; instead, she felt overjoyed.

 Chapter 339 - 339 339 You Are Being a Bit _1

    ?Chapter 339: Chapter 339: You Are Being a Bit _1 Chapter 339: Chapter 339: You Are Being a Bit _1 ¡°But...¡± An Jing drawled again, her face full of smiles, ¡°I do like this disobedient side of you!¡±


    As Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips curled into a smile, he also covered hers with a kiss.


    After they exchanged a deep, intense kiss, An Jing spoke again, ¡°Since you want me so much, I¡¯ll give myself to you.¡±


    She paused, then warned with a mischievous smile, ¡°No thinking dirty thoughts!¡±


    Xiao Changyi, who hadn¡¯t even thought of anything yet, could only look at his wife with indulgence and adoration as she teased him.


    An Jing was as good as her word. As soon as she agreed to give herself to Xiao Changyi, she dragged him to the kitchen.


    Then, she kneaded dough, but not to make longevity noodles for Xiao Changyi. Instead, she shaped two dough dolls, one male and one female¡ªthe male naturally modeled after Xiao Changyi and the female after An Jing herself.


    Next, An Jing steamed the two dough dolls until they were cooked.


    Once they were ready, An Jing brought the two steamed bun dolls over to Xiao Changyi on a plate, smilingly asking, ¡°Darling, would you like to eat me first, or yourself?¡±


    Xiao Changyi, with a deadpan expression, replied, ¡°This is kind of brutal...¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. After she stopped laughing, she continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted me? Here I am. Go on, eat me up.¡± She handed him the doll representing herself.


    Xiao Changyi still wore a deadpan expression, ¡°How is this you? You are irreplaceable.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s face instantly melted with affection, her heart incredibly sweetened by his words.


    After enough teasing, she decided not to tease her husband anymore and honestly said, ¡°How could I be a birthday gift for you? I¡¯m already yours. Yours alone.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips curved into an uncontrollable smile, ¡°Mhm.¡± He paused, ¡°I also belong to you alone.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± An Jing immediately lifted her chin high, her proud demeanor indisputable.


    Xiao Changyi simply gazed at her, his cool eyes brimming with adoration.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not eat these two dolls. I¡¯ll make you a bowl of longevity noodles instead.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    By the time Xiao Changyi was enjoying the longevity noodles An Jing had made for him, she took out the gift she had prepared earlier: a pair of silver rings.


    She had specially commissioned a silversmith to make them. The rings bore a simple pattern, and their inner bands were engraved with their names.


    ¡°Darling, in my world, couples wear rings. They wear them on the ring finger of the left hand. Normally, the man should prepare these, but since you¡¯ve married into my family, let me take care of it. It¡¯s the perfect birthday gift for you.¡± An Jing said with a laugh as she slipped the male ring onto Xiao Changyi¡¯s left ring finger.


    Xiao Changyi had his ring size measured by An Jing using thread before, and afterwards, they had gone to the silversmith together to have the rings made. He had guessed that the rings were meant for them both to wear, though he didn¡¯t know it was a custom for married couples in her world.


    Now that he knew, Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips curved into a cool smile. He imitated her, picked up the other silver ring, took An Jing¡¯s left hand, and then placed the ring on her ring finger.


    As soon as the rings were on, the two didn¡¯t speak, just looking at each other.


    Your eyes full of me, my eyes full of you.


    Just when the atmosphere was perfect, the door to the courtyard was knocked, unmistakably by Meng Zhuqing.


    A hint of murderous intent flashed through Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold eyes.


    An Jing could only laugh and cry at the same time, ¡°He usually comes to you when there¡¯s an issue, don¡¯t be like that.¡±


    As she spoke, she took hold of one of his hands.

 Chapter 340 - 340 340 Truly His Grandfathers Woman Equally

    ?Chapter 340: Chapter 340: Truly His Grandfather¡¯s Woman, Equally Terrifying..._1 Chapter 340: Chapter 340: Truly His Grandfather¡¯s Woman, Equally Terrifying..._1 Xiao Changyi finally relaxed his expression and clasped her hand in his own, holding it tightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what he wants from you today,¡± An Jing said as she pulled Xiao Changyi to his feet and walked towards the kitchen door.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s face returned to its expressionless state.


    With a sidelong glance, An Jing caught sight of his demeanor; she found it both amusing and incredibly sweet. Her husband truly treated her in a uniquely special way, like no other could compare.


    As soon as An Jing opened the door to the courtyard, Meng Zhuqing greeted them with a bow: ¡°This subordinate pays respects to Master and Madam.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until Meng Zhuqing followed them into the hall that An Jing asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing unloaded a bundle from his back, taking out two letters and two exquisitely crafted small wooden boxes, he reported respectfully: ¡°These are letters to Master from the Emperor and the Crown Prince, along with birthday gifts for Master.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t take the two small wooden boxes but took the letters and looked at them together with An Jing.


    As for Meng Zhuqing, he still held the two small wooden boxes aloft, respectfully waiting for Xiao Changyi to take them.


    Xiao Changyi first opened the letter from Su Chengyu. As always, Su Chengyu¡¯s letter was thick, and both Xiao Changyi and An Jing merely skimmed through it.


    After all, Su Chengyu was always verbose; they only needed to focus on the important points.


    Halfway through, Xiao Changyi and An Jing finally came across an important point. In the letter, Su Chengyu mentioned that Princess Linghe had left a note at home and came to find Xiao Changyi, accompanied by Prime Minister Li¡¯s daughter, Li Wuyu.


    An Jing, puzzled, asked, ¡°Who is Linghe?¡±


    Xiao Changyi shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Meng Zhuqing remained silent for a moment before respectfully clarifying for Xiao Changyi and An Jing: ¡°Princess Linghe is the youngest daughter of the Prince of Pingjun. The Emperor once intended to betroth Princess Linghe to Master.¡±


    So, she was a Commandery Princess.


    And one who was almost betrothed to her husband, no less.


    An Jing understood, laughed, and looking at Xiao Changyi, said, ¡°Someone who was almost betrothed to you, and you claim to not know?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t bother to explain to An Jing but instead looked at Meng Zhuqing and asked quite calmly, ¡°Meng Zhuqing, do you wish to die?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was terrified and immediately explained to An Jing: ¡°Master truly didn¡¯t know! Each time the Emperor considered marrying off Master, the Emperor would barely start speaking before Master would defy the order. Since the Emperor never finished speaking, Master naturally wouldn¡¯t know who the Emperor had in mind.¡±


    ¡°Is that so...¡± An Jing chuckled softly, ¡°With so many princesses, commandery princesses, and daughters of ministers, there truly wasn¡¯t anyone who caught your master¡¯s eye?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing said: ¡°This subordinate doesn¡¯t know, this subordinate only knows that whenever they came to seek an audience with Master, he never agreed.¡±


    A broader smile spread across An Jing¡¯s face.


    Her husband had told her before that he had no intention of marrying or having children before he met her.


    Combined with her husband¡¯s cold and aloof nature of not wanting to deal with people, it was natural he would not agree.


    Not asking further about those facts she could guess, An Jing instead inquired: ¡°So, how are Princess Linghe¡¯s martial skills?¡±


    Martial skills...


    Normally, shouldn¡¯t one ask about her personality? Why was their Madam...


    Even though he didn¡¯t quite understand, Meng Zhuqing immediately answered: ¡°Princess Linghe has not learned martial arts.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± An Jing said with a smile and a nod. If she was someone unreasonable, she¡¯d deal with her directly!


    Meng Zhuqing inexplicably felt a shiver down his spine. Just like his master, there was something terrifying about her...


    How could Xiao Changyi not see through An Jing¡¯s intentions? His cold eyes were filled with indulgence and leniency, and even the cool corners of his lips imperceptibly curled up.

 Chapter 341 - 341 341 Ill Help You Deal with Her_1

    ?Chapter 341: Chapter 341: I¡¯ll Help You Deal with Her_1 Chapter 341: Chapter 341: I¡¯ll Help You Deal with Her_1 ¡°What about that Li Wuyu?¡± asked An Jing. ¡°Has the Emperor also thought about betrothing her to your lord?¡± If so, she could take care of them both together.


    Meng Zhuqing said, ¡°Miss Li has a rebellious nature, disliking to sit in her boudoir and embroider. Instead, she likes to practice with spears and sticks, often dressing as a man, without a trace of womanliness. The Emperor doesn¡¯t even consider it, naturally, he wouldn¡¯t think of betrothing her to my lord.¡±


    Is this Li Wuyu really the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter?


    Logically, the Prime Minister¡¯s family should have strict household teaching, it¡¯s impossible to raise such a daughter.


    However, she quite admired her.


    She just hoped that Li Wuyu wouldn¡¯t disappoint her when the time came.


    Having been here for so long, it was rare to come across a woman she admired this much.


    While An Jing thought so to herself, she asked out loud, ¡°Then how is her martial arts?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing said, ¡°This subordinate does not know about that. However, I¡¯ve heard that Prime Minister Li is very displeased with Miss Li¡¯s behavior. Miss Li has requested several times for Prime Minister Li to hire a master to teach her martial arts specifically, but Prime Minister Li has never agreed.¡±


    Then her martial arts couldn¡¯t be that good. An Jing understood clearly.


    Seeing that Meng Zhuqing had explained everything, Xiao Changyi stretched out his hand and took the two small wooden boxes from Meng Zhuqing¡¯s hand.


    Meng Zhuqing immediately sighed a huge sigh of relief in his heart, feeling as if he had been spared from calamity.


    After Meng Zhuqing left, Xiao Changyi and An Jing continued reading the letters. There was nothing of importance left in Su Chengyu¡¯s letter. They looked at Su Chengyu¡¯s letter and then they read the Emperor¡¯s letter.


    Most of the Emperor¡¯s letter contained words of concern about whether Xiao Changyi was doing well, with only a very small part mentioning An Jing. It was also hoping An Jing and Xiao Changyi would live well together. At the end, he mentioned that if he was in good health this year, he might visit them in Hecheng County.


    An Jing burst into laughter when she read the last sentence, ¡°My adoptive father is already so old, yet he still wants to come to see us. Don¡¯t you feel like our adoptive father is very pitiful and that we are very unfilial?¡±


    Xiao Changyi replied quite cheerfully, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    An Jing was caught between laughter and tears, but still said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Capital when it¡¯s adoptive father¡¯s birthday. It¡¯ll save him the trouble of travelling so far with his old arms and legs to come see us.¡±


    Even though that person was the current Emperor, at this moment in An Jing¡¯s eyes, he was an old man, an old man who loved her husband dearly.


    The usually indifferent Xiao Changyi did not protest and nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Inside the two small wooden boxes were the birthday gifts from the Emperor and Su Chengyu to Xiao Changyi. The Emperor¡¯s gift was a Millennium Ginseng and Su Chengyu¡¯s gift was a pair of Jade Ruyis.


    Although the items were precious, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were not interested. After looking at them, An Jing and Xiao Changyi put them away and buried them at the bottom of a chest.


    After storing the gifts, An Jing asked Xiao Changyi, ¡°My lord, when will Princess Linghe arrive?¡±


    Xiao Changyi pulled An Jing into his embrace and held her, his chin resting atop her head, and snorted coldly, ¡°It would be best if she never arrives.¡±


    ¡°Pfft,¡± An Jing laughed out loud, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t come, how can I deal with her?¡±


    Without waiting for Xiao Changyi¡¯s response, An Jing haughtily hummed, ¡°She even dares to covet you, I¡¯ll see to it that she¡¯s taken care of properly!¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth curved slightly, and after kissing the top of her head, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her with you.¡±


    An Jing instantly felt overjoyed, her heart sweetened to no end. Tilting her little face upwards, she nodded at him with a beaming smile, ¡°Mhm~¡±

 Chapter 342 - 342 342 Does He Really Live Here_1

    ?Chapter 342: Chapter 342: Does He Really Live Here?_1 Chapter 342: Chapter 342: Does He Really Live Here?_1 By the time Princess Linghe and Li Wuyu arrived, two months had passed.


    And by then, it was already April.


    Since it was their first time traveling far from home and they didn¡¯t know the way, they took a long time on the road before they reached Hecheng County.


    However, during these two months, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had accomplished quite a lot.


    In late February, An Jing and Xiao Changyi planted rice in the fields.


    Once the rice was planted, An Jing asked Xiao Changyi to teach her how to ride a horse. Initially, Zhuri was reluctant to let An Jing ride alone, but after being disciplined by Xiao Changyi a few times, Zhuri obediently allowed An Jing to ride alone. And thanks to Zhuri¡¯s cooperation, it didn¡¯t take long for An Jing to learn how to ride.


    By mid-March, even when Zhuri ran at high speed and jumped over many obstacles, An Jing was able to sit steadily on Zhuri¡¯s back without falling.


    In late March, An Jing and Xiao Changyi poured fry into the paddy fields. They didn¡¯t plan to raise and sell rice fish for money anymore; they only added a few fry to the fields to increase rice production.


    In contrast, other families in the village raised quite a few in their fields.


    Thanks to the kindness of the people in An Village, the knack for raising fish in paddy fields spread, enabling people from other villages to try it too, even those from Jiuping Village.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything when they saw that everyone was raising fish in their fields.


    They hadn¡¯t intended to keep this a secret, and they had expected this day to come when they first told the people of An Village.


    On the second day of the third month and the second day of the fourth month, Wang Youbao came to deliver money to An Jing and Xiao Changyi. Hundred Dishes Restaurant had become a branch of Qian Wei Tavern, so it was as if there were two taverns earning and sharing the profits, which meant that An Jing and Xiao Changyi received even more money.


    On the second day of the third month, An Jing and Xiao Changyi received ten thousand taels from the tavern earnings; on the second day of the fourth month, they received twelve thousand taels. An Jing and Xiao Changyi were unfazed by how much Qian Wei Tavern was making. Every time Wang Youbao left, they immediately handed the money over to Meng Lanqing.


    Under the guidance of An Jing and Xiao Changyi, Meng Lanqing opened another rice shop in the county closest to Hecheng County.


    On the eighth day of the fourth month, which is today, Xiao Changyi sat in the courtyard weaving a bamboo basket, while An Jing sat beside him, watching him work and chatting with him, extremely happy.


    Xiao Changyi would occasionally respond to An Jing, and if An Jing teased him too much, he would stop what he was doing and affectionately rub his forehead against hers. Occasionally, the two would exchange a kiss.


    The breeze was gentle, the birds sang among fragrant flowers, the sun was strong but not hot, and one could lift their eyes to see the lush greenery on the mountains¡ªthe atmosphere was truly beautiful.


    Suddenly, An Jing and Xiao Changyi heard the sound of approaching footsteps, along with a woman¡¯s voice¡ª


    ¡°Vice General Meng, is the prince really living here?¡± the woman¡¯s tone was incredulous, laced with arrogance.


    ¡°In response to the Commandery Princess, it is indeed true,¡± Meng Zhuqing replied in a tone that was neither humble nor haughty.


    Only then did An Jing and Xiao Changyi realize that Princess Linghe and Li Wuyu must have arrived.


    Soon, they heard Meng Zhuqing¡¯s knock at the door.


    However, neither An Jing nor Xiao Changyi went to answer it, nor did they respond. Xiao Changyi simply continued weaving his bamboo basket, and An Jing cupped her face, smiling as she watched her dear husband Xiao Changyi.


    Meng Zhuqing knocked on the door again, and seeing that there was still no response or anyone coming to open it, he did not rush but stood respectfully at the entrance to the courtyard, waiting.

 Chapter 343 - 343 343 Her Husband is Really Amazing_1

    ?Chapter 343: Chapter 343: Her Husband is Really Amazing!_1 Chapter 343: Chapter 343: Her Husband is Really Amazing!_1 Princess Linghe had grown somewhat impatient and asked, ¡°Vice General Meng, since nobody is responding, could it be that there is no one inside?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing replied neither humbly nor arrogantly, ¡°In response to the Commandery Princess¡¯s question, whether the Prince and Princess are present or not, that is beyond my knowledge. All I know is that if the Commandery Princess wishes to see the Prince and Princess, she can only wait.¡±


    As a Commandery Princess, although she had also been snubbed by Xiao Changyi in the past, she had never had to wait so persistently as she did now. Princess Linghe was immediately so annoyed that it was unbearable, but she also knew that Meng Zhuqing¡¯s words were true. Therefore, she continued to wait while sulking on her own.


    Li Wuyu, on the other hand, behaved as if the matter did not concern her in the slightest and was extremely content admiring the beautiful scenery of the surrounding mountains and fields.


    Inside the courtyard, An Jing heard Princess Linghe and Meng Zhuqing¡¯s exchange and could imagine that the Commandery Princess must be angry, yet unable to vent her frustrations. An Jing simply felt that this snub was well served.


    An Jing quietly laughed for a while, then lowered her voice to ask Xiao Changyi, ¡°My lord, how long do you plan to have her wait?¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not speak but simply flicked the bamboo strip in his hand.


    The rustling sound of the bamboo immediately carried to the courtyard outside, and the three people who heard it immediately knew someone was indeed present in the yard. Their expressions changed instantly, each revealing different emotions.


    Meng Zhuqing continued to stand respectfully at the entrance.


    Princess Linghe clenched the brocade handkerchief in her hand and bit down on her lower lip, becoming even more angered, yet feeling even less daring to make a scene.


    Li Wuyu, upon realizing that there were indeed people in the courtyard, was initially startled, but then resumed her detached attitude, continuing to enjoy the pastoral beauty with apparent carelessness.


    An Jing, seeing Xiao Changyi shake the bamboo strip to make a louder sound, was at first unresponsive, and by the time she realized what was happening, she immediately moved closer, hugged her husband¡¯s neck, and placed a kiss on his face.


    Her husband was truly remarkable!


    Xiao Changyi seemed somewhat unsatisfied with An Jing¡¯s approach and turned to face her. Without saying a word, he just gazed intently at An Jing.


    How could An Jing not understand the meaning in her husband¡¯s gaze? Her smile instantly grew even larger, and she leaned in to kiss her husband¡¯s lips.


    Xiao Changyi immediately freed one hand, held the back of An Jing¡¯s head, and deepened the kiss


    Once the kiss ended, both were slightly breathless. Xiao Changyi reluctantly placed another kiss on An Jing¡¯s lips before withdrawing his hand from the back of her head.


    With her head now free, An Jing¡¯s arms remained wrapped around Xiao Changyi¡¯s neck, not letting go, but instead burying her face in her husband¡¯s shoulder, laughingly chuckling, a gesture that evoked a slight curve at the cool corners of Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips.


    The three people outside the courtyard heard An Jing¡¯s laughter. Meng Zhuqing¡¯s expression remained unchanged; Li Wuyu was slightly taken aback, then continued to gaze at her scenery; only Princess Linghe clenched her teeth with jealousy, tighter and tighter.


    After waiting for an hour, with her legs growing sore from standing, Princess Linghe finally could not hold back her impatience and called out respectfully but loudly, ¡°Prince, Princess Linghe requests an audience.¡±


    But no one answered her!


    Princess Linghe felt even more humiliated, embarrassed, and angry, but she did not want to leave.


    She had traveled far and wide to get here, just to see Xiao Changyi, her beloved! As for the country girl Xiao Changyi had married, she did not even consider her worth her attention!


    After finishing one bamboo basket, Xiao Changyi started on a second one, and it was not until two hours later that he allowed An Jing to open the courtyard door and let Princess Linghe and the others enter.


    ¡°Citizen Li Wuyu pays her respects to the Prince and Princess,¡± said Li Wuyu, kneeling and performing a ritual salute as soon as she entered the courtyard.


    As for Princess Linghe, she acted as if she had not seen An Jing at all, offering only a curt bow to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Princess Linghe has the honor of seeing the Prince.¡±

 Chapter 344 - 344 344 Her Husband Always Has Ways to Deal

    ?Chapter 344: Chapter 344: Her Husband Always Has Ways to Deal with People_1 Chapter 344: Chapter 344: Her Husband Always Has Ways to Deal with People_1 Xiao Changyi remained seated there, weaving the bamboo basket, and did not immediately call out. After a long while, he freed one hand and pointed at Li Wuyu, ¡°You, get up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Prince, Princess.¡± Li Wuyu then respectfully rose and stood to one side.


    Linghe, who was not called to rise, could only continue to kneel, her legs already sore and aching from standing at the entrance of the courtyard. Now, kneeling like this, her discomfort was matched only by the tight clench of her jaw.


    Especially when she glimpsed An Jing, leisurely and utterly composed, sitting beside Xiao Changyi from the corner of her eye, she nearly bit through her own teeth in frustration. How could this country girl compare with her, a Commandery Princess!


    An Jing¡¯s demeanor was indeed the epitome of ease, a faint smile on her face as she openly scrutinized Linghe and Li Wuyu without any hesitation.


    For the sake of convenience on the road and to avoid trouble, both had disguised themselves as men. Although both were quite petite, their appearances were markedly different.


    Linghe had a delicate and pampered look; Li Wuyu¡¯s features were graceful, with a hint of valiance in her brow and eyes. Although she stood respectfully, there was nothing about her that suggested the frailty of a young lady.


    Compared to the delicate Linghe, An Jing truly found Li Wuyu more appealing to the eye.


    However, seeing Linghe uncomfortably maintaining her kneeling salute without daring to rise, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but feel quite pleased inside.


    Her husband always had his ways of dealing with people.


    Xiao Changyi continued to work the bamboo strips into a basket, and An Jing occasionally passed him one. Each time An Jing handed him a strip, he would look up at her before turning his gaze away from the others in the courtyard.


    And from beginning to end, he never once glanced at Linghe.


    Linghe maintained her kneeling salute; without Xiao Changyi¡¯s say-so, she didn¡¯t dare to rise. Compared to Xiao Changyi, she was merely a minor Commandery Princess, and Xiao was so deeply favored by the current Emperor that the Emperor even preferred him over the Crown Prince. Should the Emperor learn of her disrespect towards Xiao, it wouldn¡¯t just be her own future that would be troubled, but her father¡¯s as well.


    Meng Zhuqing and Li Wuyu both stood to the side with respect.


    But unlike Meng Zhuqing, who just stiffly stood there, Li Wuyu, seeing that Xiao Changyi and An Jing were only interested in making baskets and paid them no mind, let her gaze wander all over, looking here and there.


    An Jing saw this out of the corner of her eye and couldn¡¯t help but smile, yet she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Seeing Linghe¡¯s legs begin to tremble, An Jing felt not the slightest sympathy.


    If it had been someone else, An Jing might have shown mercy and asked Xiao Changyi to allow the person to stop such a tiring salute. But this was Linghe, someone who had designs on her husband. An Jing was already being lenient by not dealing with her personally, so why would she ask Xiao Changyi to let Linghe rise.


    Finally, Linghe could no longer bear it, her legs gave out, and she fell down. Then, she quickly scrambled up and once again assumed the kneeling salute, extremely respectfully, ¡°Linghe, the youngest daughter of the Prince of Pingjun, pays respects to the Prince, Princess.¡±


    An Jing laughed. This Commandery Princess was not too obtuse; she knew why they did not let her rise.


    Xiao Changyi ignored Linghe¡¯s repeated salutes and continued with his basket weaving.


    In her heart, Linghe actually looked down on Xiao Changyi¡¯s basket weaving, feeling that someone of his exalted status should stay in the Imperial Capital, basking in glory and wealth. However, she couldn¡¯t afford to care about that now, because Xiao Changyi had yet to allow her to rise, so she just had to continue maintaining the arduous kneeling salute.

 Chapter 345 - 345 345 She Dares Not Lie_1

    ?Chapter 345: Chapter 345 She Dares Not Lie_1 Chapter 345: Chapter 345 She Dares Not Lie_1 ¡°Rise.¡± An Jing didn¡¯t want these outsiders to linger, especially when it was time for the midday meal; it was better to send them off quickly.


    Upon hearing An Jing, not Xiao Changyi, telling her to get up, Linghe clenched her teeth and stood: ¡°Thank you, Prince, Princess.¡± She didn¡¯t want to remain kneeling longer than necessary.


    ¡°What brings you here from so far away?¡± An Jing feigned ignorance.


    Having been punished and forced to maintain her obeisant posture for so long, Linghe didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful anymore. Enduring the soreness in her legs, she replied politely: ¡°The Prince has been away from the Capital for over a year, and my father misses him dearly. He specially sent me to pay a visit.¡±


    An Jing knew Linghe was lying¡ªLinghe had actually left home of her own accord after leaving a note¡ªbut she didn¡¯t expose her. Instead, she turned to Li Wuyu, ¡°Did your father also send you to visit the Prince?¡±


    Li Wuyu replied with immediate respect, ¡°In response to the Princess, no, my father didn¡¯t send me. It was Commandery Princess Linghe who wanted to come, and I was extremely bored at home. So, I thought I would take this opportunity to accompany Commandery Princess Linghe and enjoy myself a bit.¡±


    An Jing nodded with satisfaction: ¡°At least you¡¯re honest.¡±


    Li Wuyu said, ¡°I dare not speak falsely.¡±


    An Jing nodded again and then looked at Linghe: ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen him, and he¡¯s fine, you can leave.¡±


    Li Wuyu was first stunned, then she took a liking to An Jing¡¯s unexpected approach.


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, the polite smile on Linghe¡¯s face instantly stiffened, ¡°Princess, you...¡±


    An Jing raised an eyebrow: ¡°What, you expect us to invite you to dine? We have no servants in this house, just my husband and I. If we were to keep you for a meal, it would mean my husband and I would have to cook for you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Linghe wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Linghe immediately made a plea for mercy.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Li Wuyu immediately knelt down.


    How could they dare to have such noble figures as a Prince and a Princess cook for them?


    Even though Linghe held a deep contempt for An Jing, a mere country girl, An Jing was indeed the Changsheng Princess, with a status equivalent to a Prince¡¯s wife, ranking two levels higher than her own mother, the Pingjun Princess. As a Commandery Princess, she naturally couldn¡¯t compare.


    How could she not be jealous that a country girl had leapt to the position of Changsheng Princess¡ªa title that should have been hers! Now, even if Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t divorce his wife to remarry her, she could only be a secondary wife, a concubine at best! And any children she bore would be considered born out of wedlock!


    At this thought, Linghe bit her lip covertly.


    Yet, she secretly hoped that one day she might rise through her child. Her father had told her that An Jing was barren.


    An Jing cared not a whit for Linghe¡¯s scheming; her love with her husband was stronger than gold, impervious to outside forces. She spoke deliberately, ¡°Since you wouldn¡¯t dare, then leave.¡±


    Li Wuyu said with respect, ¡°This humble girl will take her leave.¡±


    Linghe, whose beloved never so much as glanced at her from beginning to end, let alone spoke a single word to her, felt aggrieved. But there was nothing she could do; biting her lip again, she said, ¡°...Linghe will take her leave.¡±


    However, Linghe was already planning to dress up well the next day and come back; with her looks and lineage, she was sure to catch the eye of her beloved Xiao Changyi.


    As long as she caught Xiao Changyi¡¯s eye, she wouldn¡¯t worry about not being able to marry into Changsheng Mansion.

 Chapter 346 - 346 346 Just Temporary_1

    ?Chapter 346: Chapter 346 Just Temporary_1 Chapter 346: Chapter 346 Just Temporary_1 After Linghe and the others left, An Jing said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, it seems that Commandery Princess Linghe hasn¡¯t given up. She may come again.¡±


    Xiao Changyi replied with the same line, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it together with you.¡±


    An Jing immediately beamed with joy, hugged Xiao Changyi¡¯s neck, and leaned on his back, ¡°Husband, you are so good.¡± As she spoke, she rubbed her face against his ear.


    Xiao Changyi turned his head slightly.


    An Jing quickly pecked Xiao Changyi on the lips and then smiled cheerfully, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s make some food.¡±


    Although she said that, An Jing was still hugging Xiao Changyi¡¯s neck and lying on his back, unwilling to get off.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t ask her to get down but instead gently hummed in agreement, put down the bamboo strips he had been holding, and with An Jing on his back, stood up and walked towards the kitchen.


    An Jing¡¯s chin rested on Xiao Changyi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Husband, make me a fried sunny-side-up egg for lunch. I suddenly feel like having one.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. What else do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± After repeated practice, he had learned to make quite a few dishes, and they tasted not too bad.


    Without any reservation, An Jing made her request. After all, he was her husband, and she had no reason to be polite: ¡°Then let¡¯s also stir-fry some bacon. We still have quite a lot at home. We should eat it before it goes bad.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ...


    The next day, after breakfast, An Jing and Xiao Changyi led the ox and carried the plow to the field to plow. The sweet potato shoots had grown well, and it was time to make mounds for planting them.


    Mounding is a cultivation method where crops are planted on soil raised above ground level. Here, the sweet potatoes were to be planted using this mounding method.


    First, they loosened the soil with the plow, and then used a hoe to form mounds, lined up in rows, one next to the other.


    When Linghe and Li Wuyu arrived, they saw the scene of Xiao Changyi guiding the plow and driving the ox through the field.


    Both of them were somewhat shocked. After all, Xiao Changyi was a prince. They could barely accept him making bamboo baskets yesterday since they knew about him planting vegetables in the Imperial Garden, but a prince plowing the field like a farmer was something they found hard to accept.


    In their eyes, Xiao Changyi was not only a prince but also a Great General with illustrious military achievements; he should have been majestic and imposing, not in this state!


    However, Li Wuyu was slightly better off as, after all, whatever Xiao Changyi did had nothing to do with her.


    It was Princess Linghe who felt as if she had been struck by lightning, standing at the foot of the hill, unable to snap back to reality for a long while.


    When Linghe finally got her bearings, she tried to console herself inwardly, telling herself that it would be all right once Xiao Changyi returned to the Capital. He wouldn¡¯t be like this forever; it was just temporary, just temporary... temporary...


    After mentally preparing herself, Linghe walked towards An Jing and Xiao Changyi with Li Wuyu.


    Xiao Changyi was plowing the field ahead, and An Jing was forming mounds on the plowed soil with a hoe.


    Actually, An Jing had noticed Li Wuyu and Linghe earlier, but seeing them stand at the foot of the mountain without coming up, she understood that they must have been taken aback by her husband¡¯s current appearance, so she didn¡¯t call out to them.


    It wasn¡¯t until Li Wuyu and Linghe came to her side that An Jing cheerfully said, ¡°You¡¯ve come at the right time. Come on, help me make the mounds. I can¡¯t handle it alone.¡±


    Before Linghe and Li Wuyu could even bow in greeting, An Jing had already stuffed a hoe into each of their hands. Linghe and Li Wuyu: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 347 - 347 347 How Dare She Not Give Them Face_1

    ?Chapter 347: Chapter 347: How Dare She Not Give Them Face?_1 Chapter 347: Chapter 347: How Dare She Not Give Them Face?_1 Li Wuyu was the first to snap back to reality, caught between difficulty and respect as she said, ¡°Princess, Wuyu can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple; you watch me do it, like this...¡± An Jing continued hoeing, teaching Li Wuyu how to ridge.


    Li Wuyu learned with utmost seriousness. Although her actions and style were not like those of a woman, she also knew her place: An Jing was noble, whereas she was lowly; whatever the Princess, An Jing, asked her to do, she would naturally do it.


    But Princess Linghe was still staring at the hoe in her hand, unable to snap out of it. This was seriously beyond her acceptance. She was a Commandery Princess... a Commandery Princess... a Commandery Princess...


    Having taught Li Wuyu, An Jing saw that Linghe, dressed in exceptionally bright colors, was still staring at the hoe as if struck by thunder. An Jing chuckled secretly, but outwardly she pretended to be displeased and said, ¡°Commandery Princess, why are you still standing there? Are you unwilling to help me and my husband make ridges?¡±


    Only then did Princess Linghe snap out of it, hurriedly shaking her head, ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not that Linghe doesn¡¯t want to help, it¡¯s that Linghe doesn¡¯t know how.¡± She was a Commandery Princess! She had never done such labor!


    But she couldn¡¯t just not help; if she admitted her unwillingness, that would be showing disrespect to the King of Eternal Victory and the Changsheng Princess!


    She, a mere Commandery Princess, how could she dare to disrespect the King of Eternal Victory and the Changsheng Princess?


    Princess Linghe felt angry and aggrieved.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how? Then let Wuyu teach you.¡± An Jing feigned ignorance of Linghe¡¯s frustration and turned to Li Wuyu to instruct Linghe.


    Li Wuyu, who had just learned herself and was still not very skilled with the hoe, was now to teach someone else? And that someone was Princess Linghe? Li Wuyu¡¯s face showed a hint of difficulty, but there was nothing she could do; the Princess ranked above the Commandery Princess, so she would definitely listen to the Princess.


    So, Li Wuyu obediently taught Linghe, but because Linghe was, after all, a Commandery Princess and more noble than her, she was extremely polite and respectful in her teaching.


    Having never engaged in such labor, Linghe had no idea how to use a hoe. After a good while, she finally learned how to use it, but by then, she was covered in dirt and no longer had her earlier radiant appearance.


    Her beautiful clothes and shoes were very dirty.


    Looking at the hoe in her hand and then at her dirty shoes and clothes, Princess Linghe was on the verge of tears.


    An Jing, seeing Linghe¡¯s look of wanting to cry but being unable to, rejoiced inwardly.


    Her gaze shifted to Li Wuyu, and seeing Li Wuyu sincerely helping her make ridges, sweating profusely without any sign of complaint, An Jing¡¯s fondness for Li Wuyu increased by another notch.


    Xiao Changyi, who had been plowing halfway, walked over to An Jing.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi approaching, Linghe immediately perked up, intending to show off her best, but Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even spare her a glance; instead, he poured a bowl of water from the pottery jar and brought it to An Jing to drink.


    Although An Jing was sweating, she was not very thirsty; after just two sips, she gave the water back to Xiao Changyi.


    As usual, Xiao Changyi naturally finished the remaining water in the bowl.


    Seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi share a bowl of water, Princess Linghe¡¯s eyes reddened with jealousy.


    ¡°My lord, please take a rest, look at how you¡¯re sweating,¡± An Jing said, wiping her hands on her clothes before taking out a handkerchief from her bosom to wipe the sweat from Xiao Changyi¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Changyi nodded, poured some water from the pottery jar to wash his hands, and then led An Jing to rest under the shade of a tree.


    Li Wuyu continued making ridges.


    Princess Linghe, unwilling to just make ridges, put down her hoe and also walked to the shade of the tree; then, with a polite smile to Xiao Changyi, she said, ¡°Prince, why should you toil so hard? Even if you want to farm, you could have others do it; there¡¯s no need for you to exert yourself personally.¡±

 Chapter 348 - 348 348 Ill make her come with a smile and

    ?Chapter 348: Chapter 348: I¡¯ll make her come with a smile and leave in tears_1 Chapter 348: Chapter 348: I¡¯ll make her come with a smile and leave in tears_1 Xiao Changyi ignored Linghe entirely and sat on the ground with An Jing. Then, he pulled out a small packet of peanuts from his bosom and began shelling them for An Jing to eat.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi treat An Jing so well made Linghe even more jealous, her heart brimming with sourness.


    While An Jing leisurely enjoyed the peanuts Xiao Changyi peeled for her, she slowly smiled and said, ¡°Commandery Princess, did you not return to the Capital just to tell my husband this? Even the Emperor wouldn¡¯t say this to my husband.¡±


    How could she compare herself to the Emperor? Linghe was immediately frightened into performing a gesture of apology, ¡°It was Linghe who overstepped her bounds, I hope the Prince can forgive me!¡±


    Xiao Changyi still paid no heed to Linghe and continued to shell peanuts, offering them to An Jing.


    Peanuts can make one¡¯s mouth dry; after eating two more peanuts, An Jing then said, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately poured a bowl of water from a clay jar for An Jing to drink.


    With Xiao Changyi doting on An Jing like this, Linghe¡¯s jealousy made her teeth itch ¨C after all, she was still maintaining her apologetic posture!


    After An Jing had her water and ate some more peanuts, she then feigned pity and said, ¡°Wuyu is working all alone, it¡¯s quite hard for him. Commandery Princess, why don¡¯t you help us out, out of the goodness of your heart?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare not help, I¡¯ll start making the ridges right away.¡± Compared to continuing the posture of apology, Linghe would rather wield a hoe to make sweet potato ridges.


    Only when Linghe went back into the field and picked up the hoe again did An Jing turn her gaze toward her dear husband¡¯s face and quietly laughed, ¡°Guess how long she can last?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even glance at Linghe, and just kept peeling peanuts. He didn¡¯t answer how long Linghe could last, but instead said indifferently, ¡°You should deal with her more harshly.¡±


    An Jing immediately laughed out loud, ¡°Turns out I¡¯ve been too compassionate?¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Xiao Changyi let out an almost inaudible sigh, stuffed another peanut into An Jing¡¯s mouth, and then continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her; she¡¯s annoying.¡± He just wanted to live a peaceful life with his wife, without anyone disturbing them.


    Anyone who dared to disturb them deserved to be dealt with!


    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± An Jing said, munching on the peanut in her mouth, and then slipped one into Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth as a gesture of consolation before she added with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she arrives smiling and leaves crying.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    When An Jing returned to the field, she hadn¡¯t even spoken to Linghe, but Linghe couldn¡¯t contain her impatience and took the initiative to ask, ¡°Princess, when will the Prince return to the Capital?¡±


    At this moment, Linghe had finally understood that Xiao Changyi would not pay attention to her; if she wanted to know anything, she could only ask An Jing.


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°The Prince never mentioned returning to the Capital to me, but he did tell me that next year, he plans to plant rice on all eight acres of this paddy field.¡± As she spoke, she pointed to the casually planted eight-acre paddy field not far away.


    Doesn¡¯t that mean not only farming this year but continuing to farm next year?


    Linghe was utterly confused and couldn¡¯t comprehend why Xiao Changyi, a perfectly good Prince, would insist on being a farmer.


    She had only done a bit of work, but was already exhausted to the limit; her arms ached as if they would fail at any moment, and even her back seemed like it might not straighten.


    She wanted to marry Xiao Changyi for a better life, not to till the land with him!


    ¡°Commandery Princess, what¡¯s wrong?¡± An Jing pretended not to know what was going on in Linghe¡¯s mind and asked with concern.


    Linghe immediately shook her head, ¡°Nothing, nothing at all.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Well if there¡¯s nothing wrong, then please help me make the ridges quickly.¡±


    Linghe didn¡¯t want to continue working, but couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse Princess An Jing¡¯s request, so she gritted her teeth and kept on working.

 Chapter 349 - 349 349 Can You Compare with Me_1

    ?Chapter 349: Chapter 349: Can You Compare with Me?_1 Chapter 349: Chapter 349: Can You Compare with Me?_1 The more she toiled, the more Linghe felt wronged.


    Thinking of herself as a Commandery Princess who had been waited on hand and foot, she had never done even light work, let alone heavy labor.


    But now, she had abandoned her multitude of maidservants to find the man she loved, only to be ignored by him and forced to work. She was treated like a peasant, even worse than her own maidservants...


    Linghe felt more and more aggrieved as she thought about it. Her eyes reddened with the sense of injustice, and she looked as if she might burst into tears at any moment.


    An Jing, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but laugh. It was obvious to her that Linghe wasn¡¯t cut out for hardships.


    In the end, Linghe did cry, but only let two tears fall discreetly before quickly wiping them away with her sleeve. She did have her pride; after all, she was still a Commandery Princess. How could she cry openly and become a laughingstock?


    But she was truly tired.


    Her back and waist ached!


    She wanted to throw down her hoe and return to the Capital immediately!


    By noon, Linghe could no longer straighten her back on her own. It was only with the help of Li Wuyu that she managed to stand upright.


    For someone who had never done such work and had been pampered all her life, it was indeed like this the first time.


    However, An Jing offered no comfort to Linghe but pretended to be oblivious, saying with a smile, ¡°You two go back for lunch first, and come back at the latest time.¡±


    Come back...


    Linghe: ¡°...¡±


    Li Wuyu: ¡°...¡±


    Had they traveled thousands of miles to perform hard labor?


    They hurriedly took a carriage to TipLiu Town for lunch, and then just as hurriedly rode back. When Linghe and Li Wuyu reappeared in the fields, it was indeed the latest time.


    Linghe didn¡¯t want to come back, but it was difficult for her to voice this, so she had to continue to help with the work.


    But Ke Anjing didn¡¯t just have them make ridges; she also had them carry water to irrigate the fields.


    Li Wuyu, accustomed to practicing with spears and sticks, could handle the physical work even if her skills weren¡¯t remarkable; but Linghe simply wasn¡¯t up to the task. She couldn¡¯t carry the water and stumbled, falling and dousing herself with it. She even got mud all over herself, dirtying even her typically luminescent face.


    An Jing saw this and couldn¡¯t help chuckling inside, but on the surface, she rushed over with concern to help the disheveled Linghe to her feet, saying, ¡°Commandery Princess, how did you fall? It¡¯s just two buckets of water. I carry them all the time and have never fallen. How could you be so careless?¡±


    Linghe felt so aggrieved, she wanted to yell at An Jing: Can you even compare with me? I am a Commandery Princess!


    But remembering that An Jing was now the Changsheng Princess, a title more noble than her own, she didn¡¯t dare let the words out.


    So, she felt even more suffocated and aggrieved.


    But Linghe truly felt wronged. Looking at herself covered in filth, her hands caked with mud, and thinking about how wretched she looked, she had never been in such a state before... Gradually, she could no longer hold back, and her tears started to fall, plop plop.


    ¡°Eh? Commandery Princess, why are you crying?¡± An Jing asked with feigned ignorance, while inwardly she was delighted.


    Of course, Linghe wouldn¡¯t reveal her true thoughts and sobbed, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. I just hurt myself a bit when I fell.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re in pain from the fall, then don¡¯t carry water. Continue to help us make ridges,¡± An Jing ¡®kindly¡¯ suggested.


    Linghe had thought that An Jing would at least let her rest for a while, but instead, An Jing had her continue working on the ridges. Linghe was momentarily stunned, then she shed even more tears, albeit agreeing, ¡°Okay.¡±


    An Jing acted as if she hadn¡¯t noticed Linghe¡¯s tears at all and turned to look for Xiao Changyi.


    She was going to tell her dear husband that she had made Linghe cry. Ha ha~

 Chapter 350 - 350 350 No Return Without War_1

    ?Chapter 350: Chapter 350 No Return Without War_1 Chapter 350: Chapter 350 No Return Without War_1 By the hour of You, An Jing finally approached Linghe and Li Wuyu again and said, ¡°That will be all for today, it¡¯s getting dark. You can come again early tomorrow.¡±


    Having to come again...


    Linghe, who could hardly stand straight even with Li Wuyu¡¯s assistance, nearly burst into tears upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words.


    On returning to the inn at Sixteen Town, Linghe was so exhausted she skipped dinner. Due to the aches all over her body, she lay on the inn¡¯s bed whimpering softly, a picture of absolute misery.


    Li Wuyu, however, was seated leisurely at the table, sipping tea.


    Linghe did want to ask Li Wuyu to massage her legs and shoulders, but after all, Li Wuyu was not her maidservant and moreover, she was the daughter of the Prime Minister. Even though she wasn¡¯t as high in status, Linghe couldn¡¯t treat Li Wuyu like a maidservant, so she had to massage and press on her own aching limbs.


    The moment she left the Imperial Capital, Linghe regretted not bringing a maidservant with her.


    But the thought of returning to the Duke Mansion to fetch a maidservant only to have her departure made more difficult made her persevere and continue to Hecheng County in search of Xiao Changyi.


    Who would have known...


    As her body ached terribly, Linghe massaged herself while dwelling on her private thoughts. The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt, her self-control slipping as she blurted out, ¡°Wuyu, Prince Xiao wouldn¡¯t be staying in Hecheng County to farm forever, would he?¡±


    Li Wuyu said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°However, I¡¯ve heard my father say that Prince Xiao will only return if there is a war.¡±


    Linghe felt a sting at those words and snapped, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this before?!¡±


    If he returns only if there is a war, that means he won¡¯t come back if there are no conflicts. But all the neighboring countries have signed non-aggression pacts with Xiyun, so where would the conflict come from?


    So is it to say that Xiao Changyi will continue to farm indefinitely!


    She wanted to marry Xiao Changyi for the comforts and admiration that came with him, not to share hardships! Sure, she fancied Xiao Changyi, but she fancied even more the power, status, and glory associated with being his wife. If she married him, she would miss out on all of this and merely toil in the fields like a village wife; she¡¯d rather die!


    She was a Commandery Princess, for heaven¡¯s sake, not some lowly country woman!


    Had she known beforehand about Xiao Changyi¡¯s condition of not returning unless there was a war, she would never have traveled such a great distance to find him!


    Li Wuyu¡¯s expression was one of innocence: ¡°Commandery Princess, you never asked me, so naturally, I didn¡¯t think to bring it up.¡±


    Linghe was furious.


    If it weren¡¯t for a shred of reason reminding her that Li Wuyu was still the daughter of the Prime Minister, she would have wished to slap her like she did with her own maidservant to vent her frustration.


    Seeing that Linghe was furiously silent, Li Wuyu continued to drink her tea as if she hadn¡¯t noticed, her carefree demeanor intact.


    Her father had said, he couldn¡¯t expect her to behave like a typical lady, but he hoped she wouldn¡¯t make any grave mistakes. As long as she avoided serious blunders, her father, the Prime Minister of Xiyun Kingdom, would be able to protect her.


    As for Linghe...


    She really had no rapport with the Commandery Princess, meeting her only when called to join the princesses at the palace, and by chance learned that the princess was planning a secret departure to Hecheng County. Since she had no excuse for a casual outing, she accompanied Linghe under the pretext, leaving a note for her father before departing from home.


    Originally, she had planned to part ways with Princess Linghe once out of the Capital City, to roam and play on her own. Unexpectedly, the princess had left home alone, without a single person accompanying her.


    To prevent any misfortune befalling the Princess on the road and consequently affecting herself, Li Wuyu had no choice but to accompany Princess Linghe to Hecheng County.

 Chapter 351 - 351 351 Cant Hold On So Quickly Huh_1

    ?Chapter 351: Chapter 351: Can¡¯t Hold On So Quickly, Huh_1 Chapter 351: Chapter 351: Can¡¯t Hold On So Quickly, Huh_1 However, the Changsheng Princess, she truly is a remarkable person.


    Upon their arrival, not only did she give them the cold shoulder but she also made them do hard labor...


    In the entire world, probably only the Changsheng Princess would make a Commandery Princess and a Prime Minister¡¯s daughter do such grueling work.


    The problem is, she obviously treated them like laborers, yet she insisted she was asking for their help, leaving them unable to voice their hardships.


    To be honest, she was also sore all over and even had quite a few bruises on her body, but truly, she really liked this Changsheng Princess and felt that the Princess¡¯s unconventional approach was very much to her liking.


    With this thought in mind, Li Wuyu smiled, but her tea-drinking gesture concealed the smile at the corner of her mouth.


    If Princess Linghe had seen it, even if she couldn¡¯t do anything to Li Wuyu, she would have definitely cursed Li Wuyu thoroughly.


    Princess Linghe did not see Li Wuyu smiling; she was just stewing in her own sullen mood, not knowing if she was angry with Li Wuyu, with An Jing and Xiao Changyi, or with herself.


    After a long while, Princess Linghe abruptly said, ¡°We are returning to the Capital tomorrow.¡±


    She had originally wanted to marry Xiao Changyi, but now that Xiao Changyi was going to farm for the rest of his life, she naturally no longer harbored thoughts of marrying him!


    Li Wuyu didn¡¯t want to go back to the Capital, she hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet, but smartly, she did not express her true feelings and instead said with an appearance of difficulty, ¡°But the Prince and Princess have asked us to help them with the farming early tomorrow morning.¡±


    I don¡¯t even want to marry him anymore, how could I possibly still bust my guts helping them farm!


    After shouting this in her heart, Princess Linghe finally said aloud, ¡°I really miss my father, and I¡¯m sure my father misses me greatly too. Tomorrow you help me convey this to the Prince and Princess, just say I¡¯ve been out for a long time and don¡¯t want my father to worry, which is why I¡¯m returning to the Capital.¡±


    ¡°Does the Commandery Princess wish to go back alone? That¡¯s not proper, let¡¯s wait for Wuyu to join.¡±


    Staying one more day means farming one more day, how could Princess Linghe possibly wait for Li Wuyu to return together? She immediately said, ¡°Tomorrow, I will go to the County Government and have them dispatch some people to escort me back.¡±


    Li Wuyu was very happy inside to finally be separating from Princess Linghe, yet she respectfully said, ¡°Since the Commandery Princess has decided, then we shall do as you say.¡±


    Early the next morning, Princess Linghe went to the County Government, presented her token, declared her identity, and then, the County Magistrate dispatched several people to escort the Commandery Princess Linghe back to the Capital.


    Sitting in the carriage heading back to the Capital, Princess Linghe¡¯s body was still aching badly, and she had many bruises.


    Thinking that she gained nothing from this trip and had only suffered so much hardship, Princess Linghe felt sorry for herself and began to cry again.


    And Li Wuyu, after sending Princess Linghe off, rode the carriage back to the fields where An Jing and Xiao Changyi were.


    Seeing only Li Wuyu arriving, An Jing smilingly inquired, ¡°Where is Princess Linghe?¡±


    Li Wuyu respectfully said, ¡°The Commandery Princess asked Wuyu to relay a message to the Prince and Princess, saying she has been away from home for a long time and doesn¡¯t want her father, the Prince of Pingjun, to worry, which is why she returned to the Capital.¡±


    An Jing chuckled and sighed, ¡°She couldn¡¯t endure it that quickly, huh?¡±


    Not expecting An Jing to say that, Li Wuyu was initially taken aback, but then she liked the Changsheng Princess even more. Indeed, making them do hard labor was intentional on her part.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back?¡± An Jing asked again.


    ¡°Wuyu hasn¡¯t had enough fun, I don¡¯t want to go back so soon,¡± Li Wuyu spoke truthfully.


    ¡°Then your reason for coming now is to...?¡± An Jing asked knowingly.

 Chapter 352 - 352 352 They Always Act on Impulse_1

    ?Chapter 352: Chapter 352 They Always Act on Impulse_1 Chapter 352: Chapter 352 They Always Act on Impulse_1 Li Wuyu road, ¡°The Prince and Princess asked Wuyu to come early this morning to assist with making ridges.¡±


    ¡°Hehe...¡± An Jing laughed heartily, not concealing her appreciation for Li Wuyu in the slightest and, hugging Xiao Changyi¡¯s arm, she said to him with a smile in front of Li Wuyu, ¡°Husband, this Miss Li is really quite interesting.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent, his face still void of any expression.


    Li Wuyu, however, road, ¡°The Princess flatters me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we don¡¯t need your help with this land, you can go and have fun.¡± An Jing had initially just wanted to take care of Linghe, and now that Linghe had left, she naturally would not allow Li Wuyu to do any more farming for her. ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t reveal my husband¡¯s and my identity to anyone, or we¡¯ll have to settle accounts with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Li Wuyu.


    Just as Li Wuyu turned to leave, an excited male voice rang out¡ª


    ¡°Changyi, An Jing!¡±


    It was Wang Youbao.


    Upon jumping down from the coach, Wang Youbao immediately ran towards An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Wang Youbao had been slimming down for nearly a year, and now, with his daily vegetarian diet and martial arts training, he had become completely slim. He looked incredibly lively and, moreover, had become exceedingly handsome.


    Last time Wang Youbao came, An Jing noticed that fat Wang Youbao and slim Wang Youbao were entirely different people. Then, An Jing said that Wang Youbao now could be considered a ¡°fresh young man.¡±


    However, Wang Youbao didn¡¯t know what ¡°fresh young man¡± meant. He pressed An Jing for the meaning, but An Jing didn¡¯t tell him, only mentioning that Wang Youbao¡¯s appearance would certainly win the secret admiration of many young ladies.


    On seeing Wang Youbao run up to them without panting or blushing, An Jing asked with a smile, ¡°What brings you here today?¡±


    Wang Youbao road, ¡°I overheard people saying that now is the season for planting sweet potatoes, so I came looking for you. I was thinking that you could plant more sweet potatoes so that later we could make vermicelli to sell.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re really fixated on our homemade vermicelli, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Wang Youbao felt no embarrassment, ¡°I remember very clearly everything that can make money.¡±


    An Jing pointed to the ground under their feet, ¡°We don¡¯t have that much land to cultivate; we¡¯re only planting sweet potatoes on one and a half acres of these two acres. If you want to make vermicelli later, just purchase sweet potatoes directly from others. Our sweet potatoes aren¡¯t for sale, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you the recipe for making vermicelli.¡±


    Wang Youbao was earnest, ¡°All I want is for you to be willing to share the recipe for making vermicelli.¡±


    An Jing laughed again, ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re splitting the profits fifty-fifty, so why wouldn¡¯t I share it?¡±


    Wang Youbao rarely complained, ¡°That¡¯s not always the case. With yours and Changyi¡¯s temperament, if you don¡¯t want to share the recipe, even if all the money went to you, neither you nor Changyi would give it away.¡±


    He had a deep understanding of these two friends, who did everything based on their whims. He remembered it well from before.


    ¡°Very true, very true,¡± An Jing immediately praised, ¡°You really understand me and my husband so well.¡±


    ¡°After all, we¡¯ve known each other for such a long time.¡± It was then that Wang Youbao finally noticed that beyond An Jing and Xiao Changyi, there was also a young lady standing beside them.


    Wang Youbao saw Li Wuyu as a beautiful woman, but thought nothing of it, as he had seen his fair share of pretty young women. But she was staring at him so directly that he found it a bit much to take in.


    It was the first time he had been stared at so intently, and after a moment of surprise, Wang Youbao quickly averted his eyes and, with an awkward cough, politely inquired, ¡°An Jing, who might this young lady be...?¡±

 Chapter 353 - 353 353 How is this girl like this..._1

    ?Chapter 353: Chapter 353 How is this girl like this..._1 Chapter 353: Chapter 353 How is this girl like this..._1 Anjing also noticed that Li Wuyu had been staring straight at Wang Youbao since he approached them, which instantly reminded her of the time she too had stared at her own husband with the same intensity.


    This made Anjing feel a stronger affinity for Li Wuyu. A kindred spirit, so to speak.


    As soon as Wang Youbao asked, she introduced her, ¡°This is Li Wuyu, a person from the Imperial Capital who came to tour our county. I met her in town a few days ago. We had a pleasant chat. She¡¯s here to visit me today, and it just so happened that you ran into us.¡±


    It was then that Wang Youbao greeted Li Wuyu with polite courtesy, ¡°Miss Li, I am Wang Youbao.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately called out with sparkling eyes, ¡°Youbao.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    Unable to hold back, Anjing burst into laughter. It seemed Li Wuyu truly had her eyes on Wang Youbao. It was love at first sight.


    Wang Youbao looked at Anjing with pleading eyes. What was this girl doing...


    But before Anjing could say anything, Li Wuyu excitedly interjected, ¡°Youbao, you don¡¯t need to address me as Miss Li, just call me Wuyu.¡±


    Wang Youbao smiled awkwardly. Could you not call me Youbao... We¡¯re not that close, young lady... and besides, even my father has never called me that...


    At this moment, Anjing finally believed that Li Wuyu truly had an unconventional personality.


    But she didn¡¯t help Youbao out; instead, she watched Xiao Changyi, whose expression was still flat. Her husband must have experienced love at first sight with her.


    Love was indeed strange and inexplicable.


    Sometimes, it only took one glance to pledge steadfast loyalty; from then on, they were inseparable, in life and death.


    Changyi was also watching her, always watching her. When he saw her looking over, the fingers clasped with hers immediately tightened.


    Before he met her, his life had always been shrouded in darkness. He had never seen light; he was like a lifeless shell, alive yet as if dead, better off dead.


    He had often sought death on the battlefield but never succeeded. Instead, his valor grew, even protecting the Xiyun Kingdom from foreign invasion and safeguarding the vast lands of the Su Family.


    He was considered a harbinger of death, and many wished for his demise. He himself sought it, yet he continued to live, ultimately being crowned as a king, revered by thousands. How ironic was that?


    Later, he decided to leave his fate to the heavens. Since fate would not let him die, he would live until the day came when he was meant to.


    To him, everything was immaterial; life went on.


    But he never expected to meet her.


    At the time, she stood in a pit, and though she shared the looks of Lin Anjing, her spirit was vastly different from that of the self-deprecating Lin Anjing. He had never seen such a spirit in any woman.


    Not even in any man.


    She was so confident, so composed, so unwilling to accept defeat, so not ready to be subjugated, with a hint of roguish charm; she was like a glowing entity, deeply attracting his gaze, making it impossible for him to look away.


    And he didn¡¯t intend to.


    He would always watch her like this. She was the only beam of light in his life, not only illuminating his dark existence but also warming his cold heart. Furthermore, her kindness towards him was unparalleled.


    If anyone dared to harm her, he would kill them! Even if it meant opposing the entire world! Even if it meant battling against the sun and the moon!


    At this thought, Changyi¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, filled with murderous intent.


    Anjing, somewhat confused as to why Changyi was suddenly emanating such an aura of bloodlust, tightened her grip on his hand.


    As soon as Changyi felt the pressure she applied to his hand, the murderous spirit instantly dissipated. Gazing at her, his once cold eyes now held nothing but tenderness.

 Chapter 354 - 354 354 What Should He Say_1

    ?Chapter 354: Chapter 354 What Should He Say?_1 Chapter 354: Chapter 354 What Should He Say?_1 Gazing into Xiao Changyi¡¯s gentle eyes, An Jing smiled again. She was truly special to her husband, incomparable to anyone else.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips also curved into an almost imperceptible smile.


    Wang Youbao watched An Jing and Xiao Changyi, who only had eyes for each other, oblivious to anyone around them, acting out a love as deep as the ocean, feeling envious yet also a bit stifled. ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on your affection for each other, help me persuade this girl to stop,¡± he thought. ¡°She keeps calling me ¡®baby,¡¯ I...


    ¡°Baobao, how old are you?¡± Li Wuyu asked again. By now, Li Wuyu had asked Wang Youbao many questions, including the date of his birthday, whether he has a wife, and if his parents are still alive.


    Although he was bombarded with questions, Wang Youbao, always good-natured, never showed impatience. The only thing that troubled him was Li Wuyu¡¯s incessant calling him ¡®baby.¡¯ But when she asked him again, he still immediately replied with polite subconsciousness, ¡°I have just turned seventeen.¡±


    Li Wuyu pondered and said, ¡°Then by the time you finish mourning, you¡¯ll be twenty. I¡¯m two years your junior, so I¡¯ll be eighteen by then, an old maid already.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± Miss, do you really need to tell me this? I¡¯m not concerned about your age, Miss.


    Seeing that Wang Youbao didn¡¯t know what to say, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh silently. It was clear to her that Wang Youbao had not caught Li Wuyu¡¯s underlying message.


    To be honest, she had not expected Wang Youbao to be so dense when it came to matters of the heart; the girl had made herself so clear, yet he still failed to understand.


    Li Wuyu was practically one step away from directly asking ¡®will you marry me after you finish mourning?¡¯


    At this thought, An Jing was reminded of the first time she teased Changyi. If it were Li Wuyu, she undoubtedly wouldn¡¯t be able to pull off such a move.


    After all, Li Wuyu belonged to this world and could not possibly lack all maidenly reserve. To speak so plainly was already her limit; among others, it was considered exceedingly bold, a fact An Jing was well aware of.


    Li Wuyu was actually quite anxious inside. She had asked for quite a while, yet apart from Wang Youbao¡¯s courteous and truthful answers, he seemed oblivious to her real intentions.


    Even though her intentions were so obvious...


    Just as Li Wuyu was about to probe further, An Jing took the initiative and said, ¡°Wuyu, didn¡¯t you say you had things to do? You better go take care of them.¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing gave Li Wuyu a knowing look, clearly indicating: matters of the heart can¡¯t be rushed.


    Once Li Wuyu understood the implication of An Jing¡¯s glance, she immediately blushed with shyness, still a young lady at heart.


    Because Li Wuyu quickly lowered her head in embarrassment, Wang Youbao did not see her flushed face, only her reddened ears. Li Wuyu¡¯s ears were very delicate and white, and the blush seemed almost translucent, looking quite adorable and playful.


    Wang Youbao felt a slight stir in his heart, but it did not cause ripples, nor did it catch the attention of its owner.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Li Wuyu said, careful not to reveal the true identities of An Jing and Xiao Changyi. With her head bowed, she could only utter that sentence before quickly turning to leave.


    After taking a few steps, she turned back and called out to Wang Youbao, ¡°Baobao, I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯ll visit your residence another day.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± What should he say? Should he accept or refuse?


    But before he could even ponder an answer, Li Wuyu had run off into the distance, happily hopping along, her spirits high.


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± Is this really how a young lady behaves?

 Chapter 355 - 355 355 A Whole New Level of Respect_1

    ?Chapter 355: Chapter 355: A Whole New Level of Respect_1 Chapter 355: Chapter 355: A Whole New Level of Respect_1 From the moment she saw Li Wuyu¡¯s restless glances darting around her family¡¯s courtyard, An Jing could guess that Li Wuyu was a sprite of a girl. She hadn¡¯t anticipated, however, that Li Wuyu would be so extremely bubbly and cheerful.


    She really didn¡¯t look like a young lady at all.


    Watching Li Wuyu run off into the distance, occasionally jumping for joy, An Jing grew even fonder of Li Wuyu, thinking she was quite free-spirited, not bound by the Three Obediences and Four Virtues that restricted other women here.


    An Jing saw Wang Youbao still gazing in the direction Li Wuyu had left and couldn¡¯t help teasing him, ¡°She¡¯s already run off and you¡¯re still watching? What, are you interested in her?¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately averted his gaze, saying seriously, ¡°An Jing, don¡¯t talk nonsense; it would be bad to tarnish the girl¡¯s reputation. I was just surprised and didn¡¯t react for a moment, it¡¯s not that I have any intention toward her.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°Surprised about what? You think she¡¯s different from the usual girls?¡±


    Wang Youbao was silent for a moment but finally gave a small nod. His heart, however, was saying: It¡¯s not just different, she¡¯s completely unlike any young lady.


    An Jing could tell what Wang Youbao was thinking and didn¡¯t press him further.


    After all, matters of the heart can¡¯t be forced; it¡¯s better to just let things take their course.


    ¡°Changyi, didn¡¯t you promise earlier that once I had slimmed down, you would teach me some self-defense moves? I¡¯ve been slim for a while now, when can you teach me?¡± Seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi take up the hoes to work the land again, Wang Youbao hurriedly ran over to them, both excited and hopeful as he asked Xiao Changyi.


    Having slain enemies on the battlefield was truly the mark of a real man. He had always admired Xiao Changyi deeply, aside from the King of Eternal Victory, whom he estimated he might never have the chance to meet in his lifetime, Xiao Changyi was the person he most looked up to.


    Of course, so far, Xiao Changyi was also the only person he knew who had returned from the battlefield.


    An Jing laughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I teach you a set of military boxing? How is that not for self-defense?¡±


    ¡°You are you, and Changyi is Changyi; it¡¯s not the same. Besides, I¡¯ve already mastered that set of military boxing.¡± Wang Youbao said the last part with undeniable pride.


    An Jing found it even more amusing and teased him, ¡°Oh, so mastering a set of military boxing is really something, huh? Actually, military boxing has three sets. Seeing your attitude, I¡¯m not going to teach you the remaining two sets.¡±


    ¡°No, please,¡± Wang Youbao hurriedly clasped his hands together in a pleading gesture, ¡°teach me when you have time; I really want to learn.¡±


    Hearing this, An Jing sighed immediately, ¡°I can see that; you really do want to learn.¡±


    Their friend¡¯s perseverance was truly formidable. He had not only been consistently losing weight but also kept up with practicing his boxing and horse stance. He really did the horse stance for four hours every day without fail, and it had made him incredibly fit and sturdy, with a solid stance. He performed the set of military boxing very well, with both speed and force.


    Indeed, persistence is the victory!


    Wang Youbao laughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this because I can¡¯t go to battle, and I want to learn some skills to make up for the regret in my heart?¡±


    ¡°Rarely do you show such passion.¡± After saying this, An Jing looked affectionately at her husband who had been silent all this time, ¡°Husband, when do you plan to teach Youbao?¡±


    Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t actually planned to teach Wang Youbao. He hadn¡¯t made a promise but said they would see when Wang Youbao slimmed down; if he didn¡¯t teach, he could still have a reasonable excuse.


    But Wang Youbao¡¯s determination and passion for martial arts had truly earned his respect...

 Chapter 356 - 356 356 She Is Only Like This to Her

    ?Chapter 356: Chapter 356 She Is Only Like This to Her Husband..._1 Chapter 356: Chapter 356 She Is Only Like This to Her Husband..._1 Xiao Changyi first glanced at An Jing before saying to Wang Youbao, ¡°Come in five days, and I will teach you a set of staff techniques.¡±


    Wang Youbao was overjoyed, nodding repeatedly, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I will definitely come! Definitely!¡±


    An Jing had originally asked Xiao Changyi with a teasing tone, but she had already guessed that Xiao Changyi would teach Wang Youbao a few moves considering Wang Youbao¡¯s diligence and perseverance.


    But a whole set of staff techniques...


    An Jing immediately expressed her interest, ¡°Husband, I want to learn too when the time comes!¡±


    Xiao Changyi looked at her, ¡°What do you need this for?¡±


    An Jing immediately replied with a beaming smile, ¡°To fight with you, of course!¡± She wanted to increase her chances of winning, so she wouldn¡¯t lose too horribly when the time came.


    Yes, that¡¯s right, she had discovered that she couldn¡¯t beat her husband. Even without trying, she could perceive this cruel reality.


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Changyi fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°You better not learn it.¡± After a pause, ¡°If you really want to learn, I¡¯ll teach you a set of swordsmanship.¡±


    An Jing immediately raised one eyebrow, ¡°What, you think I won¡¯t wield a sword against you?¡±


    Xiao Changyi countered with a question instead, ¡°Do you know how?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± An Jing immediately hugged his waist, grinning, ¡°I will never draw my sword against you!¡±


    Xiao Changyi was very pleased with An Jing¡¯s response; although his handsome face remained expressionless, he hugged An Jing back.


    Wang Youbao, seeing this, quickly turned around, his back to them, too embarrassed to look anymore. He also muttered under his breath, ¡°Could you consider my presence here, I¡¯m still around.¡±


    This couple usually walked hand in hand, and now they even boldly embraced each other...


    An Jing deliberately hugged Xiao Changyi a bit longer before letting go. Then, she teased Wang Youbao with a smiling, ¡°Youbao, you who are without a sweetheart wouldn¡¯t understand the affection between my husband and me. We wish we could embrace each other every moment, and even more so wish we were one body, so that we could always be together and never apart.¡±


    ¡°An Jing, it¡¯s enough that you¡¯re being mushy, but aren¡¯t you embarrassed!¡± Wang Youbao laughed and scolded.


    Glancing back stealthily and seeing that the two had separated, Wang Youbao turned back around and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always noticed that you act boldly, but now your boldness is really too much.¡±


    But An Jing, unconcerned, shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I¡¯m not being bold with anyone else.¡±


    Wang Youbao could only laugh and sigh. His friend, you could say she was bold, but she was not frivolous because she acted this way only towards her own husband, so nobody could really say anything about her.


    Honestly speaking, his friend was truly one of a kind.


    Of course, Xiao Changyi, his other friend was even more unique. From the time he met him till now, he had never seen Xiao Changyi smile.


    What¡¯s even more important is that Xiao Changyi had a very strong presence. Even when he didn¡¯t speak, even when his face was expressionless, even when he sometimes stood quite far away, you just couldn¡¯t ignore his existence.


    This must be what they call a commanding aura!


    Looking over at Xiao Changyi, who had picked up the hoe to work the ground without showing a hint of expression, Wang Youbao sighed with amusement again before asking An Jing, ¡°Are you planning to keep me for lunch?¡±


    An Jing immediately laughed and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Do we look like we¡¯re going to keep you for lunch?¡±


    ¡°...Well, okay then, I¡¯ll head back now and come again in five days.¡± Wang Youbao knew An Jing and Xiao Changyi were busy planting sweet potatoes; he hadn¡¯t really planned to stay for lunch, just casually asking.


    Xiao Changyi suddenly said, ¡°You still need to keep practicing horse stance every day.¡±

 Chapter 357 - 357 357 You Learn Everything After Just One

    ?Chapter 357: Chapter 357: You Learn Everything After Just One Lesson?_1 Chapter 357: Chapter 357: You Learn Everything After Just One Lesson?_1 Xiao Changyi¡¯s sudden remark caught Wang Youbao off guard, and after a moment of surprise, he quickly nodded and said, ¡°I can! I was still practicing last night, I¡¯ve never stopped!¡±


    When Wang Youbao said this, he was very much hoping to receive Xiao Changyi¡¯s praise.


    But Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t praise him at all, busying himself with his hoe in the earth, and didn¡¯t even glance his way...


    Wang Youbao felt very frustrated.


    An Jing found it even more amusing, ¡°Okay, you can go back now. We¡¯re very busy at home right now and can¡¯t keep you for a meal. Come back in five days. Once you¡¯ve learned the stick techniques taught by my husband, I¡¯ll teach you the moves of the second set of military physical boxing.¡±


    The second set of military physical boxing instantly ¡®healed¡¯ Wang Youbao, and he nodded eagerly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    After Wang Youbao had left, An Jing asked Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, I¡¯ve never asked you before, who taught you martial arts? Uncle Liu doesn¡¯t know martial arts, does he?¡±


    So, she believed that his skills definitely were not taught by Old Hunter Liu.


    Xiao Changyi responded indifferently, ¡°It wasn¡¯t Uncle Liu. He only taught me hunting. I learned in the military camp.¡±


    After a pause, he elaborated, ¡°When I first joined the military camp, like the other soldiers, we trained every day on the training ground, ready to go to war with the enemy at any moment. Some of the officers there were very temperamental and would break into fights over a single word. We ordinary soldiers would stand by and watch. Those officers were all skilled in martial arts, I would remember their movements after seeing them and then practice on my own. Later on, the old man arranged for General Meng Zhan and other generals to teach me quite a bit.¡±


    An Jing immediately followed up, ¡°And you could learn everything on the first try?¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    An Jing paused and then asked with a smile, ¡°Husband, is there anything you need to learn many times to master?¡±


    Xiao Changyi was honest, ¡°Cooking.¡±


    The smile on An Jing¡¯s face grew larger as she knowingly asked, ¡°Who do you cook for?¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately stopped his work, leaned in close, affectionately rubbing his forehead against hers, and whispered one word, ¡°You.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s heart instantly felt incredibly sweet.


    ...


    To deal with Princess Linghe, An Jing had deliberately slowed down the planting of the sweet potatoes. Now that Princess Linghe had left, An Jing and Xiao Changyi naturally sped up the process.


    In just about a day¡¯s time, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had finished planting sweet potatoes in an acre and a half.


    After planting the sweet potatoes, An Jing and Xiao Changyi started to work on the vegetable garden in the yard. This garden was much smaller than the one they had at the thatched cottage, but it was enough for An Jing and Xiao Changyi to eat from.


    Last year, An Jing had planned to clear a dozen acres of land, but because they had bought three acres from Wang Youbao and now had fourteen acres in total, it was enough to support her and her husband with some to spare. Therefore, An Jing decided not to clear more land.


    And Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    After preparing the vegetable garden and planting the vegetables, it had been two days, and An Jing and Xiao Changyi finally had some leisure time.


    With leisure at hand, An Jing and Xiao Changyi did nothing and took a good rest for a day.


    The weather today was cool, the sun not too scorching, so An Jing and Xiao Changyi both sat in the yard, resting and chatting.


    However, it seemed that Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t sit still for long, and after a short while, he went to pick a lot of narrow grass leaves and brought them back.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± An Jing asked with a puzzled smile.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t immediately tell An Jing the answer, only saying, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a moment.¡±


    Then, sitting next to An Jing, Xiao Changyi first cast her a glance with a hooked corner of his lips and then lowered his eyes to pick up a grass leaf and started weaving. An Jing, seeing this, knew at once what Xiao Changyi was about to make.

 Chapter 358 - 358 358 Are you jealous_1

    ?Chapter 358: Chapter 358 Are you jealous?_1 Chapter 358: Chapter 358 Are you jealous?_1 So An Jing moved her bamboo chair a bit closer to Xiao Changyi.


    Then, An Jing just watched Xiao Changyi weaving leaves with curiosity.


    Although she still didn¡¯t know what Xiao Changyi was making, his hands were truly skilled, and he wove with great proficiency, showing no signs of unfamiliarity. Under the gaze of An Jing¡¯s curious and excited eyes, Xiao Changyi quickly finished weaving a lifelike dragonfly.


    ¡°Here,¡± Changyi said as soon as he finished the dragonfly, handing it to An Jing.


    ¡°This is so realistic!¡± An Jing examined the woven dragonfly closely. ¡°I¡¯ve only ever seen people weave grasshoppers out of grass, never dragonflies. And I must say, it really does look real.¡±


    ¡°Would you like a grasshopper? I can weave those too,¡± he offered.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± An Jing nodded immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve seen them before, but I can¡¯t weave them myself. Go on, weave one for me to see. I¡¯ve seen people do it before but never paid much attention. Today, I really want to take a close look at how it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite simple. Mainly, you just get better at it with practice. It was a bit difficult to start with,¡± Xiao Changyi said as he leaned down to weave the grass, speaking to his wife An Jing with exceptional patience.


    When it came to his wife An Jing, he truly had an abundance of patience.


    It felt like his patience was inexhaustible.


    Of course, that was only for An Jing.


    With others, he didn¡¯t have the same patience.


    He had never been a particularly patient person.


    Seeing how proficiently Xiao Changyi wove the grasshopper, An Jing was thoroughly impressed. ¡°Husband, how can your hands be so skillful? Who taught you all this? You can¡¯t tell me you learned just by watching someone else do it once.¡±


    Xiao Changyi fell silent for a moment: ¡°...Actually, I did learn it by watching someone else just once.¡±


    ¡°Your talent...¡± An Jing fell silent as well, then she raised a big smile, ¡°really makes people envious!¡±


    ¡°Are you envious?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What do I have to be envious about? You¡¯re my husband; you belong to me. Your talent is my talent,¡± An Jing said with a cheeky grin.


    To her surprise, Xiao Changyi actually nodded, agreeing earnestly, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Haha, husband, you...¡± An Jing laughed so hard she could hardly breathe. It was always like this; her husband really adored her as if possessed. And she had fallen for her husband just as deeply, as if bewitched.


    As she finally managed to stop laughing, An Jing asked curiously, ¡°By the way, husband, you must¡¯ve woven quite often before to be this proficient?¡± Even if he learned it by watching once, to reach such a level of proficiency, she thought, he must have practiced a lot before.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he paused, then Xiao Changyi continued, ¡°When I was alone and had nothing to do, I would weave for fun.¡±


    His words sounded calm enough.


    But they clearly revealed his loneliness.


    An Jing immediately said, ¡°From now on, you won¡¯t be alone! You have me! I¡¯ll always be by your side! No, I¡¯ve been by your side for a long time already! We¡¯ve been married for quite a while! You¡¯re not alone anymore!¡±


    Xiao Changyi looked up at her, a smile playing on his lips, and responded with a soft ¡®Mhm,¡¯ before looking down again, continuing to weave the piece of grass in his hands, turning it into a vivid grasshopper as quickly as possible.


    Once he finished the grasshopper and saw it met his standard of normal quality, Xiao Changyi passed it to An Jing: ¡°Here, the grasshopper.¡±


    An Jing quickly took it, laughing, ¡°This grasshopper looks even more real!¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Xiao Changyi asked, watching her. Seeing her happy made him feel very happy inside, even if he wasn¡¯t outwardly smiling.

 Chapter 359 - 359 359 How is it not good_1

    ?Chapter 359: Chapter 359 How is it not good?_1 Chapter 359: Chapter 359 How is it not good?_1 An Jing held a grass-woven dragonfly in one hand and a grass-woven grasshopper in the other. Hearing Xiao Changyi ask if she liked them, An Jing immediately replied, ¡°Like them! Of course, I like them! Whatever you make, I¡¯ll like it!¡±


    Looking at the grass-woven dragonfly and grasshopper in her hands again with joy, An Jing grew even more interested. ¡°My husband, could you teach me how to weave, especially this grasshopper? It¡¯s so lifelike, just like the real thing.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Xiao Changyi said, his cold eyes softening, his voice gentle.


    A faint smile still lingered on his lips.


    Then, Xiao Changyi handed An Jing a blade of grass.


    It was only after An Jing took it that Xiao Changyi began to teach her how to weave the grasshopper with special patience.


    This being An Jing¡¯s first time, her hands were clumsy, and she just couldn¡¯t get it right.


    She even started to mutter to herself while weaving, ¡°I¡¯m following exactly what you taught, so why does it look less and less like it should...¡±


    When she finished, it really didn¡¯t look right, and An Jing found it amusing. ¡°So much for ¡®a great teacher produces outstanding students.¡¯ My husband, look at this outstanding student¡¯s work, I don¡¯t even know what it resembles anymore?¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing shook the indecipherable object she had just finished weaving.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°It¡¯s like this when you weave for the first time, not smooth.¡±


    An Jing immediately responded, ¡°What about your first time? How did it go?¡±


    ¡°Not good either,¡± he replied.


    ¡°How not good?¡± she pressed.


    Seeing An Jing¡¯s persistence, Xiao Changyi seemed worried about hurting her feelings, but he didn¡¯t want to lie to her either, so he looked at her uncomfortably, amusing her even more.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me with those eyes? Even if you did really well the first time, I won¡¯t feel inferior. I¡¯m just curious. I think you¡¯re too talented,¡± she teased.


    Only then did Xiao Changyi give the plain truth: ¡°When I first tried to weave, aside from being unskilled, the thing I made was almost identical to the grasshopper I gave you just now.¡±


    An Jing pretended to be hugely struck by his words.


    Xiao Changyi immediately panicked, ¡°Jing Er, Jing Er, I¡¯m kidding you. Actually, the first thing I wove was really ugly, even uglier than yours.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± An Jing burst into laughter. ¡°I¡¯m the one tricking you! But truly, my husband, you are a highly talented person! I doubt there are many out there who could compare to you. Of course, whether there¡¯s anyone who can match you or not, you are the best in my heart.¡±


    Xiao Changyi first let out a small sigh of relief and then, with a low chuckle, asked, ¡°So, do you still want to learn?¡±


    ¡°Learn? Of course, I¡¯ll learn! I must master this grasshopper today! Come on, teach me again, I feel like my hands really aren¡¯t cooperating, I¡¯m doing the same wrapping, but it¡¯s just so clumsy, I can¡¯t achieve the result I want.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll look like it after a few more tries,¡± Xiao Changyi said, patiently guiding An Jing once more, this time taking her hand and showing her every step.


    ¡°Mm,¡± An Jing nodded, focusing intently on learning.


    She understood the steps, but the results were disappointing.


    However, after several more attempts, it started to look increasingly accurate.


    But in the end, although the grasshopper she wove looked quite like a real one, it still couldn¡¯t compare to the lively grasshopper Xiao Changyi had made. Nevertheless, An Jing was very satisfied.


    After weaving two more for fun, An Jing stopped and lay down on the chaise lounge to the side.


    Lying down felt much more comfortable after sitting for too long.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t continue to weave either. Instead, he went into the house and brought out some peanuts and sunflower seeds on a plate, along with two cups of tea, and placed them on the empty stool next to An Jing.

 Chapter 360 - 360 360 A Reluctant Request_1

    ?Chapter 360: Chapter 360 A Reluctant Request_1 Chapter 360: Chapter 360 A Reluctant Request_1 An Jing saw this and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty or hungry, so stop busying yourself. Just talk to me more, that¡¯s better than anything else.¡±


    Xiao Changyi sat down and replied, ¡°I prefer listening to you talk.¡± As he spoke, he grabbed some peanuts and sunflower seeds and stuffed them into An Jing¡¯s hands. ¡°Eat some, it can help pass the time so you won¡¯t be bored.¡±


    ¡°But I also enjoy listening to you talk,¡± An Jing said after eating a peanut. ¡°How could I be bored with you? It¡¯s just that these past few days have been a bit busy, and I¡¯m actually a little tired. I¡¯ve been restless, which is why I was lying down.¡±


    Without waiting for Xiao Changyi to reply, An Jing suddenly thought of fighting again, her eyes instantly lighting up. ¡°Husband, let¡¯s spar! Do you know how much I want to have a fight with you? Even if I work every day, I feel like my bones aren¡¯t properly stretched out. It¡¯s better to have a good fight.¡±


    Regarding An Jing bringing up the old issue again, Xiao Changyi declined without a second thought. ¡°I won¡¯t spar with you. Don¡¯t think about it anymore in the future.¡±


    An Jing immediately looked at him with a pleading face. ¡°But I want to fight. It¡¯s been a long time since I sparred with someone. Ever since I came here, I really haven¡¯t had a proper fight with anyone. I really want to fight so much...¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    After a while, Xiao Changyi finally said, ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll ask Meng Zhuqing to come over so you can have your fill of fighting.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s eyes instantly brightened. ¡°A real fight?¡±


    Xiao Changyi indifferently said, ¡°You¡¯ll hit him, and he won¡¯t fight back; it¡¯s all yours.¡±


    An Jing immediately wilted. ¡°What¡¯s the fun in that? A real, fair fight is the interesting part.¡±


    It was then that Xiao Changyi let out a sigh, clearly exasperated. ¡°Jing Er, can we not fight?¡±


    An Jing rarely heard Xiao Changyi use that tone; it was utterly disarming. She surrendered at once. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not like I absolutely have to fight. It¡¯s just that in my world, back in the day, I used to spar with my comrades all the time. Whoever won was the boss. I kind of miss it, feeling like my bones were getting reassembled after each fight. Despite the pain, it felt great.¡±


    Bones reassembling...


    Xiao Changyi was silent for a moment, then unexpectedly blurted out, ¡°Are you trying to break my heart?¡±


    An Jing instantly felt sweet as honey and giggled, ¡°Husband, congratulations, you¡¯ve successfully quelled my urge to fight again~¡±


    Xiao Changyi was still not quite satisfied and requested, ¡°Really, don¡¯t have these thoughts in the future.¡±


    ¡°These sudden urges to fight are beyond my control,¡± An Jing continued to laugh merrily. ¡°However, you can always say something nice in the future to dispel these thoughts when they come up.¡±


    Xiao Changyi frowned. ¡°Something nice?¡±


    An Jing smoothed his brow while correcting herself, ¡°Alright, alright, not something nice¡ªyour genuine feelings. Is that okay? Don¡¯t frown. I don¡¯t like it when you frown.¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded. ¡°Mhm.¡±


    An Jing suddenly laughed again. ¡°Husband, honestly, your heartfelt words really do sound nice. Anyway, they make me super happy.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t get upset or feel embarrassed; he simply said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    He just wanted her to be happy; he didn¡¯t like it at all when she wasn¡¯t.


    ...


    The next day, not long after Xiao Changyi and An Jing had finished lunch, Li Wuyu arrived.


    After paying his respects, Li Wuyu said, ¡°Wuyu has a rather audacious request to ask of the Prince.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak but continued to chop wood.


    It was An Jing who smiled and asked, ¡°What audacious request? Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    Li Wuyu then said, ¡°Wuyu has heard that the Prince is going to teach Wang Youbao some staff techniques tomorrow. Wuyu would like to learn as well.¡±

 Chapter 361 - 361 361 Hes... too dumb. _1

    ?Chapter 361: Chapter 361 He¡¯s... too dumb. _1 Chapter 361: Chapter 361 He¡¯s... too dumb. _1 ¡°Heard from whom?¡± An Jing raised an eyebrow, ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    Li Wuyu was silent for a moment before replying, ¡°Wang Youbao.¡±


    An Jing immediately burst into laughter, ¡°What, did you actually go to his residence to find him?¡±


    Li Wuyu was silent again for a moment, then honestly nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± An Jing asked with great interest.


    ¡°Ah?¡± It took a moment for Li Wuyu to grasp the question.


    ¡°You and Youbao.¡±


    ¡°Err... he¡¯s... too stupid.¡± She couldn¡¯t make him understand no matter how she expressed herself.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± An Jing was instantly amused and laughed openly without any attempt to hide it, ¡°I never noticed before, but now I understand, he really is a bit slow when it comes to matters of men and women.¡±


    Li Wuyu¡¯s head drooped, and her face turned red.


    ¡°So what do you plan to do now?¡± An Jing asked further, ¡°Chase after him?¡±


    Li Wuyu responded in a very, very soft voice, ¡°Mhm.¡± After a pause, she earnestly added, ¡°I hope the Prince and Princess can grant me this favor!¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± There were some matters in which An Jing could indeed decide on her own, but when it came to the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter coming to learn martial arts, An Jing felt it was better to consult her husband¡¯s opinion.


    Turning her head, An Jing looked at the person chopping wood, ¡°Husband, Wuyu wants to learn martial arts with Youbao under your tutelage, what do you think?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even think about it before saying, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately looked at An Jing with immense anticipation.


    An Jing found it amusing, but didn¡¯t want to keep her in suspense, and promptly said, ¡°If you want to learn, then learn. But let me make it clear, if you get hurt during the training, you can¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Wuyu will definitely not cry!¡± Having said this joyfully to An Jing, Li Wuyu turned around intending to bow to Xiao Changyi in a disciple¡¯s salute, ¡°This disciple, Wuyu, greets¡ª¡±


    However, before Li Wuyu could finish her courtesy or speak fully, Xiao Changyi coldly cut her off, ¡°I don¡¯t take disciples.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately bowed her head in fear and trepidation, ¡°Please forgive me, Prince; Wuyu was unaware that the Prince does not take disciples!¡±


    An Jing hadn¡¯t expected Li Wuyu was intending to become a disciple, and after a moment¡¯s surprise, she said, ¡°Get up, my husband indeed doesn¡¯t take disciples. The reason he teaches Youbao isn¡¯t because he has taken Youbao as a disciple, but rather because Youbao wanted to learn and displayed great diligence and perseverance. If we let you observe and learn by the side, naturally, he will not be taking you as a disciple either.¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing joked, ¡°I, on the other hand, do take disciples. How about you take me as your master?¡±


    To her surprise, just as Li Wuyu had gotten up, she immediately knelt down again, performing the gesture to accept a master, ¡°Master above, please accept your disciple¡¯s bow!¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    After a long pause, An Jing finally said, ¡°Wuyu, I don¡¯t have many skills, I probably can¡¯t teach you...¡±


    ¡°Master is too modest. Youbao... no, Wang Youbao told me that Master is highly skilled and more than capable of teaching me.¡±


    ¡°... Get up for now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t say anything more but walked over to Li Wuyu¡¯s side and swiftly caught hold of Li Wuyu¡¯s right arm. Reacting instinctively, Li Wuyu counterattacked, but before she could strike An Jing, An Jing had already thrown her to the ground.


    An impeccable shoulder throw, and Xiao Changyi, catching a glimpse from the corner of his eye, allowed a barely perceptible smile to curl the corner of his lips.


    Li Wuyu landed heavily on the ground, her back aching fiercely, but she didn¡¯t wallow in pain. Instead, she quickly got up, fist in palm, and respectfully asked An Jing, ¡°Master, what is your intent? Your disciple is dull and doesn¡¯t understand.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°I was just testing your skills to see if I can truly teach you.¡±


    Li Wuyu: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 362 - 362 362 Nobody Looks Up To Me_1

    ?Chapter 362: Chapter 362 Nobody Looks Up To Me_1 Chapter 362: Chapter 362 Nobody Looks Up To Me_1 An Jing continued, ¡°Before this, I had heard that you liked to practice with spear and staff, and I thought you must be fairly skilled, but seeing the speed of your response just now, I am a bit disappointed.¡±


    Li Wuyu said with embarrassment, ¡°My father has never liked my involvement with spears and staffs, nor did he allow anyone to teach me, so I¡¯ve only practiced blindly on my own, which is not presentable at all.¡±


    If someone else was better than her, teaching them would surely be a joke. But now that she was certain their skills were far inferior to her own, she naturally could teach them.


    Plus, she also had quite a good impression of them...


    It was then that An Jing agreed, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take you on as my disciple.¡±


    Seeing that An Jing truly accepted her as a disciple, Li Wuyu immediately expressed her happiness by clasping her fists and saying, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±


    Li Wuyu¡¯s fist salute was quite proper, and An Jing, looking on, nodded with satisfaction.


    After settling back into her chair, An Jing spoke again, ¡°You can sit, too. You¡¯re my disciple now, so our relationship is closer, and besides, I¡¯m a farmer; I don¡¯t need all those empty formalities.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± replied Li Wuyu, who never liked complicated etiquette, but living in such a strictly hierarchical world and not wanting to cause trouble for her father, she had no choice but to adhere to it.


    Upon hearing An Jing advise against adhering to these empty formalities, Li Wuyu was happy to relax and immediately turned around, grabbing a bamboo chair to sit next to An Jing.


    An Jing was quite pleased with Li Wuyu¡¯s unabashed demeanor.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been out for so long, won¡¯t it be a problem if you don¡¯t go back?¡± An Jing leaned back in her chair, basked in the warm sun, and started making casual conversation.


    Since An Jing had told her to drop the formalities, Li Wuyu also became much less polite and reserved in her speech.


    Li Wuyu responded, ¡°Yesterday, I already sent a letter to my father, saying that I would play outside for a while longer.¡±


    An Jing chuckled, ¡°You like to have fun so much; your father must be quite exasperated with you, right?¡±


    Li Wuyu nodded and laughed, ¡°He can¡¯t do much about it; after all, I¡¯m his only child.¡±


    An Jing paused, ¡°You¡¯re the only daughter in your family?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± admitted Li Wuyu without any concealment. ¡°When my mother was alive, she and my father were extremely devoted to each other; my father did not wish to take concubines. Later, when my mother passed away, my father was assisting with disaster relief in the South and was not by my mother¡¯s side. He has felt guilty towards my mother ever since and has not remarried.¡±


    An Jing had originally wanted to say ¡®Your father will definitely oppose you being with Wang Youbao,¡¯ but considering that there was no formal engagement between Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao yet, she held back her words.


    Instead, she asked, ¡°The last time, I seemed to hear you say you were already fifteen, why haven¡¯t you been promised in marriage yet?¡±


    Here, girls usually married at thirteen or fourteen; fifteen was considered quite old.


    ¡°I lack the demeanor of a proper lady; who would fancy me? Those who say they do are actually interested in the fact that my father is the Prime Minister. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t agree to engage me to such people, so my marriage has been left unsettled until now,¡± explained Li Wuyu.


    As she spoke, Li Wuyu¡¯s face turned slightly red, and her voice lowered, ¡°I hope Master and Master Dad can help me in the future. I really do like Wang Youbao.¡±


    Master Dad?


    At first, An Jing didn¡¯t grasp who she was referring to, but when she realized it meant her husband, she laughed, teasingly saying, ¡°We haven¡¯t helped you yet? We¡¯ve already arranged for you to come and learn staff techniques with him tomorrow. Later on, I¡¯m going to teach him the remaining two sets of military boxing, which is also creating more opportunities for you two to meet.¡±

 Chapter 363 - 363 363 You Used to Be Only Mine..._1

    ?Chapter 363: Chapter 363 You Used to Be Only Mine..._1 Chapter 363: Chapter 363 You Used to Be Only Mine..._1 ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Li Wuyu thanked her with great joy. So happy, she even turned around to the wood-splitting Xiao Changyi with a lightness in her voice, ¡°Thank you, Shifu-Daddy!¡±


    Only after she thanked Xiao Changyi did Li Wuyu realize what she had done, immediately becoming sincerely fearful.


    She had actually been so informal with the King of Eternal Victory...


    An Jing, seeing Li Wuyu¡¯s terrified look, found it funny and reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s fine, since you¡¯re my disciple, there¡¯s no need to be so formal with my husband.¡±


    Only then did Li Wuyu calm down: ¡°Okay.¡±


    They chatted casually for a while longer before Li Wuyu left, but not before saying she would come over early the next morning.


    After Li Wuyu left, An Jing went over to Xiao Changyi¡¯s side. She didn¡¯t care whether he was still chopping wood or not; she just hugged his neck and leaned on his back, with her chin resting on his shoulder.


    Xiao Changyi stopped his wood chopping, turned his head, and rubbed his face gently against hers.


    ¡°You¡¯ve rubbed all your sweat on my face!¡± An Jing laughed and scolded.


    Xiao Changyi rubbed her again before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not sweating.¡±


    An Jing was immediately amused beyond measure, ¡°I know you¡¯re not sweating; I was just saying that on purpose. Didn¡¯t you notice?¡±


    ¡°I noticed.¡± After a pause, ¡°I just wanted to talk to you.¡± Saying this, he put down the ax, straightened up, and pulled her down from his back as he turned around and hugged her, his chin on top of her head, holding her tightly.


    An Jing stopped laughing, concerned: ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not much of a talker...¡± His voice was low, as if he were annoyed.


    An Jing immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s with other people, not with me. Besides, I like how uniquely special you are with me!¡±


    ¡°You used to be all mine...¡± His voice became lower, and he was clearly unhappy.


    Of course, what was stronger and very palpable was the heavy sourness in his tone!


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± An Jing instantly understood that her husband was jealous and laughed uncontrollably, ¡°So, you¡¯re feeling jealous. Youbao, Xiao Lan, Wuyu, they are all our friends. We can have lots and lots of friends, but as for lovers, I only have you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything more, but the grip of his arms around her tightened a bit.


    An Jing knew well how reclusive and cold Xiao Changyi¡¯s nature was, he could go on without any friends at all. Thinking of Xiao Changyi¡¯s not-so-great childhood, An Jing could not help but feel a great deal of heartache, and she instinctively tightened her embrace around Xiao Changyi¡¯s hands.


    In order to cheer up her husband, An Jing thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Husband, how about we take another bath together tonight?¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately nodded: ¡°Sure.¡±


    An Jing: ...Why did she feel like she had fallen into her husband¡¯s trap?


    ...


    That evening, the two indeed took another bath together, but considering An Jing¡¯s discomfort, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t overexert her.


    ...


    The next morning, Li Wuyu arrived early.


    An Jing had just gotten up and was brushing her teeth in the yard when she saw Li Wuyu coming so early, which made her quite amused, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to come so early.¡±


    Li Wuyu said, ¡°I had to get here before my baby. Later, I can open the door for my baby.¡±


    My baby...


    An Jing found it even funnier now: ¡°Last time your treasure scolded me for being shameless, but I think you¡¯re the shameless one here.¡±


    Li Wuyu laughed, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re my master. In front of others, of course, I wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Furthermore, through yesterday¡¯s casual conversation, she discovered she got along very well with her nineteen-year-old little master.

 Chapter 364 - 364 364 If Not I Will Definitely Deal with

    ?Chapter 364: Chapter 364 If Not, I Will Definitely Deal with You_1 Chapter 364: Chapter 364 If Not, I Will Definitely Deal with You_1 An Jing pointed with her chin towards Xiao Changyi, who was washing vegetables in the courtyard, ¡°Your teacher-dad is here too.¡±


    Li Wuyu still didn¡¯t care, ¡°Teacher-dad and teacher are my family, Teacher also said yesterday, ¡®Let¡¯s not be so formal with each other.''¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°You really don¡¯t stand on ceremony, do you? Now when you see me and my husband, you don¡¯t even perform the courtesy of greeting.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately responded, ¡°Didn¡¯t Teacher say yesterday that there¡¯s no need for so much ceremony here? Naturally, I should obey. If I were to salute you and Teacher-dad, wouldn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m not listening to you, Teacher?¡±


    An Jing glanced sideways, ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see through you; you just notice that my husband dotes on me and nearly always listens to me, that¡¯s why you heed my words.¡± Otherwise, she would definitely, like before, kneel to greet her husband.


    Li Wuyu chuckled dryly, ¡°Seems I really can¡¯t hide anything from Teacher.¡±


    An Jing put on a stern face, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t try to play any tricks on me, otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely sort you out.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately became anxious, ¡°Teacher, what are you saying? Isn¡¯t it just that I dislike all the cumbersome and tedious formalities? Since you can spare me from them, shouldn¡¯t I just save the trouble?¡±


    Only then did An Jing smile again, ¡°I¡¯m not really angry with you, I just want to tell you that it¡¯s fine to be a bit presumptuous here with me, but if you go back to the Capital, you need to be more careful to avoid getting yourself into trouble with your nature.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Teacher, I understand that. My dad reminds me every day to be careful not to make any major mistake.¡±


    ¡°As long as you understand,¡± An Jing said, not wishing to say anything more.


    After Xiao Changyi finished stir-frying a plate of greens and the porridge was ready, he called An Jing to have breakfast.


    Since Li Wuyu had already eaten in the town before arriving, An Jing didn¡¯t call on Li Wuyu to eat.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi sat at the kitchen table for breakfast, while Li Wuyu took a small stool, cupped her face in her hands, and sat in the courtyard looking at the yard door that she had closed again.


    It was only after Xiao Changyi placed a peeled egg in An Jing¡¯s bowl that he started to eat the porridge in front of him.


    While eating the egg Xiao Changyi had peeled for her, An Jing watched through the wide-open kitchen door as Li Wuyu sat in the courtyard, gazing at the yard door, and not knowing what she was thinking, suddenly started to giggle to herself.


    This made An Jing find it very amusing, and she immediately said to her husband, ¡°Husband, isn¡¯t my disciple quite amusing?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even glance at Li Wuyu outside, but simply added some greens to An Jing¡¯s bowl of porridge.


    Undeterred by Xiao Changyi not responding, An Jing asked softly, ¡°Husband, do you think there¡¯s a possibility between Wuyu and Youbao?¡±


    Xiao Changyi indifferently said, ¡°Even if there is a possibility, they can¡¯t be together.¡± He paused, ¡°Unless he can win the respect of Prime Minister Li.¡±


    In the social hierarchy of scholars, farmers, artisans, and merchants, merchants are ranked last, and no matter how rich Wang Youbao is in this place, they hold little status and naturally are looked down upon by others.


    An Jing understood this and sighed, ¡°If lovers can¡¯t be together, then I would rather Wuyu doesn¡¯t catch up to Youbao. After all, it¡¯s better for one person to be upset than for two people to suffer.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t follow up, just added some more vegetables to An Jing¡¯s bowl.


    An Jing decided not to dwell on it any longer and let nature take its course. Worrying wouldn¡¯t help anyway, and besides, her husband didn¡¯t want her to fret over other people¡¯s affairs. If she kept worrying, she might end up having to share a bath with him again that night.


    About her husband¡¯s newfound love of sharing a bath with her, she felt both burdened and incredibly sweet.

 Chapter 365 - 365 365 A Perfect Match to the Extreme_1

    ?Chapter 365: Chapter 365 A Perfect Match to the Extreme_1 Chapter 365: Chapter 365 A Perfect Match to the Extreme_1 After the meal was finished, Xiao Changyi cleaned up the dishes and went to wash them by the stove, while An Jing left the kitchen.


    Seeing Li Wuyu still holding her face, gazing foolishly at the gate of the courtyard, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing, ¡°Wuyu, Youbao won¡¯t come this early. He usually arrives closer to the hour of si. It¡¯s only just reached the hour of chen now.¡±


    Li Wuyu, however, smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be soon, it¡¯s just two hours away. Time will pass quickly, and my baby will be here in no time.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Two hours is a long time, pal!


    Although somewhat speechless, An Jing still quite admired Li Wuyu. As a native of this place, Li Wuyu actually ignored ¡®the command of the parents and the words of the matchmaker¡¯ and pursued her own love, which was truly commendable.


    An Jing took some chicken feed, stood by the chicken coop feeding the chickens, and suggested, ¡°You waiting here for two hours would be less productive than practicing horse stance for the same amount of time. Why not practice while you wait?¡±


    ¡°Great idea!¡± Li Wuyu immediately got up from her little stool and started practicing the horse stance right in front of the gate.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    When Xiao Changyi finished washing the dishes and came out, he saw Li Wuyu practicing horse stance facing the courtyard gate. He then, as if he hadn¡¯t seen Li Wuyu at all, calmly walked over to An Jing and joined her in feeding the chickens.


    ¡°Husband, we agreed last year to raise chickens and ducks, but ended up only with a few chickens. This year, we must raise some ducks. Old duck soup is so delicious, and I¡¯ll make it for you to drink.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it tomorrow. Aren¡¯t we going to the county to look at the rice store? On our way back, we¡¯ll pass through the town and can buy some ducklings to raise.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Regardless of what An Jing said, Xiao Changyi had no objections to anything and even responded.


    Li Wuyu was originally fixated on the gate, but upon hearing the mundane yet warm conversation between An Jing and Xiao Changyi, she shifted her gaze from the gate to look at An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    With their backs toward her as they stood by the chicken coop, An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s silhouettes looked incredibly well-matched, even though it was just their backs. Li Wuyu felt that they complemented each other indescribably well.


    On the way to Hecheng County, Princess Linghe kept telling her that An Jing, as a princess, was not a good match for Prince Xiao Changyi. Initially, Li Wuyu agreed, thinking that An Jing, being a farmer¡¯s girl, was no match for the prestigious King of Eternal Victory. But after meeting them, her opinion completely changed. To her, the couple seemed incredibly well-suited for each other.


    Their auras meshed so perfectly, as if they were each born for the other.


    The more Li Wuyu looked at An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s silhouettes, the more envious she became, wishing that she and her Youbao could be like them one day.


    With this thought, Li Wuyu spoke out, ¡°Master, Master Dad, I¡¯m so envious of you. You two look so loving.¡±


    An Jing turned around and smiled, ¡°Wuyu, we¡¯re not just seemingly loving, we truly are loving.¡±


    Li Wuyu nodded vigorously in agreement, ¡°Yeah, I hope that Youbao and I can be like you someday.¡±


    An Jing was amused, ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting ahead of yourself? You haven¡¯t even won Youbao over yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true...¡± Li Wuyu¡¯s spirit deflated momentarily, but then she revived with the vigor of a shot of adrenaline, ¡°Master, I will definitely work hard to win over my Youbao!¡±


    Seeing Li Wuyu like this, An Jing didn¡¯t want to throw cold water on her enthusiasm but inwardly sighed to herself.


    Wang Youbao arrived at the quarter-hour of si, and the moment Li Wuyu heard the knock on the door, she immediately stopped practicing the horse stance and ran to open the courtyard gate.

 Chapter 366 - 366 366 Nothing to be ashamed of_1

    ?Chapter 366: Chapter 366 Nothing to be ashamed of_1 Chapter 366: Chapter 366 Nothing to be ashamed of_1 ¡°Youbao!¡± As soon as she opened the courtyard door, Li Wuyu cheerfully called out these two words to the person outside.


    Wang Youbao was momentarily stunned before he quickly performed a respectful salute and said, ¡°Miss Li, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I have already taken a master, this is my master¡¯s home. Today I can practice martial arts with you, Youbao.¡±


    Actually, Wang Youbao really didn¡¯t like being called Youbao by Li Wuyu, but when Li Wuyu had visited last time, he had seriously discussed this issue with her. Nevertheless, Li Wuyu continued to call him Youbao as if to herself, so Wang Youbao did not say anything more about the nickname ¡®Youbao¡¯.


    Instead, upon hearing that Li Wuyu had taken a master and was going to learn martial arts with him, he quickly stepped over to Xiao Changyi and asked eagerly, ¡°Changyi, you took Miss Li as your disciple? Then would you also take me as your disciple?¡±


    He felt that if he became Xiao Changyi¡¯s disciple, he would definitely learn much more from him.


    Xiao Changyi, however, completely ignored him.


    It was An Jing who couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Youbao, Wuyu is not my husband¡¯s disciple, she¡¯s mine.¡±


    Wang Youbao understood at once, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°Youbao, why don¡¯t you also become my master¡¯s disciple? Though I joined the school before you, I wouldn¡¯t mind if you became my senior brother,¡± Li Wuyu excitedly suggested.


    Before Wang Youbao could reply, An Jing quickly said, ¡°No, having one disciple is already giving me a headache, don¡¯t make me take another.¡±


    Wang Youbao let out a small sigh of relief. Men and women were different; he needed to be cautious. Thus, although he intended to take Xiao Changyi as a master, he had never considered taking An Jing as a master.


    However, he truly did not understand what Miss Li was thinking. Didn¡¯t she know that men and women were different?


    Li Wuyu did know that men and women were different and that she should be cautious. But she had been too excited just now, having forgotten about this consideration. All she thought about was how, if Wang Youbao became a disciple of the same master, their relationship could naturally become much closer, which was why she had suggested that Wang Youbao take An Jing as a master.


    ¡°Where is Daming, why didn¡¯t he come with you?¡± An Jing asked, curious to see Wang Youbao arrive alone. Usually, Yu Daming always followed Wang Youbao to protect him.


    Wang Youbao explained, ¡°It¡¯s the death anniversary of Daming¡¯s mother today. I gave his four brothers the day off so they could go to their mother¡¯s grave and mourn.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± An Jing nodded, understanding, and didn¡¯t say anything more. She looked at Xiao Changyi with a joyful smile.


    Xiao Changyi, without saying anything, took three sticks to the middle of the courtyard.


    The courtyard was spacious enough, and there was plenty of open ground. No need to look for another place.


    Wang Youbao got the hint and quickly went to stand opposite Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°Wuyu, go, don¡¯t embarrass me, your master,¡± An Jing said with arms crossed, instructing Li Wuyu to go learn stick fighting from Xiao Changyi just like Wang Youbao.


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Li Wuyu straight away stopped all frivolity and walked seriously to a position about an arm¡¯s length away from Wang Youbao, standing in front of Xiao Changyi with her back straight and a spirited demeanor.


    Catching a glimpse of Li Wuyu¡¯s posture out of the corner of his eye, Wang Youbao was quite surprised. Could it be that Miss Li had also received training?


    As soon as Xiao Changyi saw that Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu were ready, he threw a wooden stick to each of them.


    Li Wuyu barely caught it; Wang Youbao did not and the stick fell to the ground. He quickly bent over to pick it up.


    Without a comparison, there would be no harm felt. Overcome with embarrassment, Wang Youbao no longer glanced at Li Wuyu from the corner of his eye.


    Li Wuyu, on the other hand, didn¡¯t feel there was anything to be ashamed of. Precisely because she didn¡¯t know, she had to learn; there was no shame in that.

 Chapter 367 - 367 367 Except His Wife He Has No Patience for

    ?Chapter 367: Chapter 367 Except His Wife, He Has No Patience for Anyone _1 Chapter 367: Chapter 367 Except His Wife, He Has No Patience for Anyone _1 An Jing had experience leading new recruits in modern times, and she had seen countless embarrassing moments of new recruits. Moreover, she considered both military training and martial arts practice extremely serious matters. No matter how funny someone¡¯s blunder might be, An Jing always maintained a stern face.


    So, at this moment, even though Wang Youbao¡¯s failed attempt to catch the stick was quite comical, An Jing had not a trace of a smile on her face. Instead, she stood seriously to the side, hands clasped behind her back, just like an instructor watching over them.


    Xiao Changyi, though expressionless, kept an eye on An Jing with the corner of his own. Seeing her standing there valiantly, as if she were surrounded by a layer of light, a hint of amusement flickered in the depths of his cold eyes.


    The moment the amusement disappeared, he swung the stick with a sweep, fierce and powerful, as if his energy were piercing through the rainbow.


    Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant.


    Upon witnessing this scene, even the solemn-faced An Jing couldn¡¯t help but let the corners of her mouth rise. That man was her husband, after all.


    Xiao Changyi said nothing, and with a swing of his stick, he began to demonstrate a set of stick techniques. The techniques were more about skill than brute strength. Considering the current level of Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu, they wouldn¡¯t be able to learn anything too difficult, so Xiao Changyi only demonstrated a simple set.


    Despite its simplicity, it appeared complex due to his high speed¡ªthe stick was no longer a stick in the eyes of others, but a shadow, the shadow of the stick revolving around Xiao Changyi.


    Everywhere the stick could reach was filled with dense shadows, creating an intimidating and fearful presence that no one dared to approach Xiao Changyi.


    The man stood still, the stick was withdrawn, and the shadows disappeared.


    Finally, Xiao Changyi spoke, ¡°Now, you try it and let me see.¡±


    Li Wuyu: ¡°...¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    In the end, it was Wang Youbao who honestly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t catch it clearly, I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately echoed, ¡°I also didn¡¯t see it clearly.¡±


    At this moment, An Jing added, ¡°Husband, I didn¡¯t see it clearly either.¡±


    Xiao Changyi silently swung his stick again, starting over. However, this time he slowed down significantly, performing each move clearly and distinctly. Anyone with a good memory would be able to remember it after one demonstration.


    Unfortunately, neither Li Wuyu nor Wang Youbao had a good memory. After Xiao Changyi repeated the sequence twice more and saw that Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao still could not remember it, he threw down the stick and stopped teaching.


    He had no patience for anyone, except his wife.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi abandon the stick and refuse to teach further, Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao were at a loss: ¡°...¡±


    It was An Jing who, while passing a cup of tea to the approaching Xiao Changyi, assured Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s all right. I got it, so it¡¯s the same if I teach you two.¡±


    Only then did Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao relax, continuing to practice with their sticks.


    ¡°Husband, you¡¯ve worked hard,¡± An Jing said, her smile beaming.


    Xiao Changyi, while sipping his tea, replied, ¡°It¡¯s not hard.¡± He paused, ¡°It¡¯s just that they are too stupid.¡±


    An Jing almost burst into laughter. She knew he wasn¡¯t stopping because it was hard, but because he had lost his patience.


    ¡°Not everyone can learn on the first try like you do,¡± An Jing said consolingly. Pausing, she feigned ignorance, ¡°I never noticed you were this impatient before.¡±


    Xiao Changyi knew she was pretending, but still said, ¡°You never noticed, and that¡¯s because I¡¯ve always been extremely patient with you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± An Jing laughed heartily.


    Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao, who were practicing, looked over in confusion upon hearing An Jing¡¯s laughter.


    An Jing immediately told them, ¡°Keep practicing!¡±

 Chapter 368 - 368 368 She Learns Better Than Him_1

    ?Chapter 368: Chapter 368 She Learns Better Than Him_1 Chapter 368: Chapter 368 She Learns Better Than Him_1 Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao then continued to spar, but because they could not quite remember the moves Xiao Changyi had taught them, the more they sparred, the more they felt something was wrong.


    Seeing this, An Jing went to teach Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao.


    Although An Jing was not very skilled in performing this set of staff techniques, she had memorized all the moves, so even if not skilled, she could correct the mistakes Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao were making.


    Moreover, An Jing was quite patient, and in the end, under her guidance, Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao both memorized all the moves of this staff technique.


    It¡¯s just that they were not yet proficient and needed more practice.


    However, Li Wuyu was much more impressive than Wang Youbao, a fact that An Jing noticed, and she said, ¡°Wuyu, your previous blind swinging of spears and sticks has been somewhat useful.¡±


    At the very least, Li Wuyu¡¯s grip on the staff and agility in performing the staff technique were still quite good.


    Unlike Wang Youbao, who felt extremely awkward holding the staff for the first time, difficult to get the grip right, and not at all agile.


    Li Wuyu smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for the compliment, Master.¡±


    An Jing patted her shoulder, then asked, ¡°You¡¯ve practiced horse stance before, haven¡¯t you? I saw you practicing horse stance this morning for two hours, and you made it look so easy.¡±


    Li Wuyu replied honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to learn martial arts, but my father wouldn¡¯t find me a teacher, nor would he allow the family¡¯s Protector to teach me, so I had to practice on my own. Practicing horse stance is a basic skill, so of course, I had to do it¡ªthree to four times a day, for several years now.¡±


    An Jing was very pleased, ¡°No wonder your lower body is so stable. You¡¯ve built a good foundation. This is good; there¡¯s no need for me to have you practice horse stance to train your lower body anymore.¡±


    After talking with Li Wuyu, An Jing then turned to Wang Youbao and said, ¡°Youbao, you still need to practice horse stance every day, understand?¡±


    Wang Youbao was silent for a moment before nodding. When he used to practice with Yu Daming and the others, he never felt ashamed even if he didn¡¯t do well, but now, why did he feel so embarrassed?


    ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯ve memorized it, I¡¯m not needed here. You two practice well on your own. My husband and I are going to cook, and you two stay here for lunch.¡±


    After taking a few steps, An Jing looked back and said, ¡°Youbao, if there¡¯s anything about this staff technique you don¡¯t understand, just ask Wuyu. Wuyu knows it all, and is much more fluent than you.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...Okay.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately asked excitedly, ¡°Bao Bao, Bao Bao, is there anything you don¡¯t understand? I can tell you right now.¡±


    Wang Youbao was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°...For now, no.¡±


    ¡°Then if you have any questions later, be sure to ask me, okay?¡±


    ¡°...Hmm.¡±


    After having lunch at An Jing¡¯s place and practicing the staff technique for a while, Wang Youbao felt that he had completely memorized the moves of the staff technique and was unlikely to forget them again. He then bid farewell to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, planning to head home.


    Li Wuyu immediately said, ¡°Bao Bao, let¡¯s go together. I¡¯m currently staying in town, so it¡¯ll be perfect to ride back in your carriage.¡±


    Wang Youbao was reluctant but didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to refuse, so he nodded, ¡°Then get on the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Master, Master, Bao Bao and I are leaving!¡± With those words, Li Wuyu turned and boarded the carriage with agility and speed that made Wang Youbao feel stifled for a couple of seconds.


    Wang Youbao bowed to An Jing and Xiao Changyi before getting on the carriage.


    An Jing truly admired Li Wuyu for not missing any chance to be with Wang Youbao.


    Despite her admiration, An Jing just smiled and said nothing.

 Chapter 369 - 369 369 Ive Moved On Long Ago Its You Who Cant

    ?Chapter 369: Chapter 369 I¡¯ve Moved On Long Ago, It¡¯s You Who Can¡¯t Let Go_1 Chapter 369: Chapter 369 I¡¯ve Moved On Long Ago, It¡¯s You Who Can¡¯t Let Go_1 The next day, according to plan, An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrived in the county to inspect the rice shop.


    The rice shop, managed by Meng Lanqing, was still in good shape. An Jing and Xiao Changyi casually checked the place and looked over the account books for the past two months. After giving Meng Lanqing a few reminders, An Jing went to talk to Shi Xiaolan.


    Shi Xiaolan¡¯s belly had grown quite large, and An Jing, looking at it, urged her to take extra care.


    Shi Xiaolan laughed, ¡°An Jing, you don¡¯t need to worry. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t had children before. Yu Yu was also born to me, wasn¡¯t she? I know what to be careful of.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± An Jing said and stopped nagging Shi Xiaolan about what she should pay attention to.


    ¡°By the way, An Jing,¡± Shi Xiaolan suddenly remembered something, ¡°the day before yesterday, my in-laws came to visit Fu Zi and me. They mentioned that they seemed to have seen two beautiful girls going to your house... What¡¯s that all about? They weren¡¯t there to cause trouble for you, were they?¡±


    ¡°They weren¡¯t there to cause trouble,¡± An Jing lied. ¡°Those two girls are from the Imperial Capital. They were just visiting our area, and I happened to run into them in Sixteen Town. We had a nice chat, and then they came to my house to visit me. Now, one of them has even taken me as her mentor.¡±


    ¡°An Jing, you have a disciple now?!¡± Shi Xiaolan was extremely surprised.


    ¡°Yes, I learned some martial skills from my husband, and since I acquired them quite well, one of the girls, not feeling comfortable learning from my husband as he is a man, took me as her mentor and started learning from me,¡± An Jing explained.


    Shi Xiaolan looked envious, ¡°An Jing, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so amazing about me, it¡¯s all thanks to my husband¡¯s good teaching,¡± An Jing said as she affectionately glanced at Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi looked back at her and tightened the fingers that were interlocked with hers.


    ¡°Brother Xiao is even more impressive for having returned from the battlefield,¡± Shi Xiaolan sincerely praised.


    Shi Xiaolan hesitated, ¡°I also heard something from my in-laws, but I¡¯m not sure whether I should tell you about it...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter that has you so troubled?¡± An Jing was curious.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that...¡± Shi Xiaolan started to speak but hesitated, glancing at Xiao Changyi. It was obvious that she wanted Xiao Changyi to step away first so they could talk privately.


    However, Xiao Changyi, as if he didn¡¯t notice, continued to hold his wife¡¯s hand, standing by her side.


    An Jing smiled, unbothered by the emotionless expression of her husband, and then said to Shi Xiaolan, ¡°Xiao Lan, just speak your mind. There are no secrets between my husband and me. Even if you talk to me alone, I will still tell my husband afterward.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan was really envious of the intimacy between An Jing and Xiao Changyi. With a slight purse of her lips, she eventually said, ¡°It¡¯s that Pan Shuangquan¡¯s newlywed wife is pregnant.¡±


    After Pan Shuangquan divorced Lin Luye, he didn¡¯t remarry immediately but only took a new bride in the last month of the previous year.


    This was something Shi Xiaolan had mentioned to An Jing before.


    ¡°What does his new wife¡¯s pregnancy have to do with me?¡± An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Shi Xiaolan replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s related, just felt I should let you know...¡±


    An Jing laughed even harder, ¡°Why should you tell me? He called off our marriage so many years ago, and I¡¯ve been married to my husband for over a year. Why have I long let go, yet you all haven¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I was just worried that you hadn¡¯t let go...¡± Shi Xiaolan¡¯s voice became even quieter, and she lowered her head, twisting her hands like a child who had done something wrong.


    An Jing sighed, ¡°Now I¡¯ll make it clear to you, I¡¯ve long since moved on. Don¡¯t bring up that Pan Shuangquan to me again. If you keep doing this and make my husband think I still hold Pan Shuangquan in my heart, how would that be good?¡±

 Chapter 370 - 370 370 She never seems to have won against

    ?Chapter 370: Chapter 370 She never seems to have won against her husband..._1 Chapter 370: Chapter 370 She never seems to have won against her husband..._1 Upon hearing what An Jing said, Shi Xiaolan was startled and hurriedly explained to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Brother Xiao, please don¡¯t misunderstand, it was my nosiness that incited me to tell An Jing about Pan Shuangquan¡¯s recent circumstances. It has nothing to do with An Jing, nothing at all!¡±


    Xiao Changyi said nothing, his face still expressionless.


    But it was An Jing who, with a laugh, said, ¡°Xiao Lan, I was just saying that in passing. My husband doesn¡¯t have any misunderstandings now, but if you continue to bring up Pan Shuangquan to me in the future, I predict my husband will surely start misunderstanding.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan quickly responded, ¡°Then I will never mention him to you again in the future!¡±


    After a brief chat with Shi Xiaolan, An Jing left the rice shop with Xiao Changyi.


    Once they stepped out of the rice shop, An Jing deliberately teased Xiao Changyi, saying, ¡°Husband, if I still had Pan Shuangquan in my heart, what would you do¡ª¡ª¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t wait for her to finish her sentence and interjected, ¡°You¡¯ve never had him in your heart, so how could there be a ¡®still¡¯?¡±


    It was Lin Anjingxin who had Pan Shuangquan in her heart, not her, An Jing.


    An Jing¡¯s smile was radiant as she said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never had him in my heart, so how could there be a ¡®still¡¯. But Husband, I¡¯ve always had someone in my heart, from the very beginning, there¡¯s only been that one person. Guess who?¡±


    The corner of Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool lips curled up, a smile he could not suppress, yet he pretended ignorance and said, ¡°I can¡¯t guess.¡±


    ¡°Really can¡¯t guess?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Xiao Changyi nodded seriously.


    ¡°You dare to deceive me...¡± An Jing lowered her voice, threatening in a volume only the two of them could hear, ¡°Be careful, or I might not let you bathe with me at night anymore!¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately changed his tune, ¡°I¡¯ve guessed it.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± An Jing burst into laughter, amused by his reaction. Once she regained her composure, she asked, ¡°Who, then? Do tell me.¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    ¡°Thick-skinned!¡± An Jing laughed and scolded, ¡°It¡¯s not you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, it is me.¡± Xiao Changyi stated the fact, and in a lowered voice, he added, ¡°Your punishment is to bathe with me every night from now on.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± An Jing¡¯s stride abruptly halted.


    After a long pause, she negotiated with Xiao Changyi in a conciliatory tone, ¡°Husband, about what I said just now that wasn¡¯t about you, can I take it back?¡±


    Xiao Changyi looked at her, his handsome face still largely expressionless, but he shook his head.


    An Jing: ¡°...Then will you deceive me once more?¡± She desperately wanted to offset that punishment!


    Xiao Changyi shook his head again.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    After another long silence, An Jing asked again, ¡°You really won¡¯t deceive me one more time?¡±


    Xiao Changyi, undisturbed, shook his head once more.


    An Jing looked to the heavens. It seemed like she never won against her husband...


    Then, An Jing bluntly asked, ¡°Tell me, is it because you know you¡¯re the only one in my heart that you¡¯re acting this way?¡±


    Xiao Changyi really nodded, ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°... Fine, I lose, you win,¡± An Jing conceded. She truly couldn¡¯t outwit her husband.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s fingers interlocked tightly with hers, ¡°Between us, there¡¯s only win-win.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s mood instantly became very good. Despite her husband¡¯s cold exterior, the words he spoke were sweeter than honey!


    Not planning to return home just yet, An Jing, beaming with a smile, led Xiao Changyi towards Qian Wei Tavern, intending to have lunch there before going back.


    As the couple entered the tavern, they saw Li Wuyu dressed as a man, sitting alone at a table, merrily staring in a certain direction.


    An Jing instinctively followed Li Wuyu¡¯s gaze and then she realized that Li Wuyu was watching Wang Youbao, who was talking with the tavern¡¯s shopkeeper at the counter.

 Chapter 371 - 371 371 Where is he good_1

    ?Chapter 371: Chapter 371 Where is he good?_1 Chapter 371: Chapter 371 Where is he good?_1 An Jing pulled Xiao Changyi with her to Li Wuyu¡¯s table and saw that Li Wuyu was still staring at Wang Youbao with a happy grin, blissfully unaware of their approach. She found it even more amusing and knocked on the table, ¡°Wuyu.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Master, Dad!¡± Li Wuyu finally noticed them and hurriedly stood up.


    ¡°Look at you, what a sight,¡± An Jing chided while pulling Xiao Changyi to sit down.


    Only then did Li Wuyu sit back down and explained, ¡°I¡¯m safer this way.¡±


    An Jing picked up the teapot and poured tea for her husband and herself, slowly saying, ¡°Sure, you are safer like this, but what would the other customers think when they see you always staring at Youbao? What would those customers think?¡±


    A young man staring intently at another man, with a face full of smiles...


    Li Wuyu envisioned that scenario in her head, fell silent for a moment, and then whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. When my baby shows up, all my attention goes straight to him.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh. However, thinking about how she also always unconsciously looked at her husband, she understood. Her disciple had really fallen deep.


    An Jing didn¡¯t harp on about Li Wuyu anymore, just asked, ¡°You don¡¯t mind us joining your table, right?¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately said, ¡°Not at all, not at all.¡±


    ¡°So, what dishes have you ordered?¡± asked An Jing.


    Li Wuyu: ¡°... I haven¡¯t ordered yet.¡± She had been too preoccupied watching her baby.


    An Jing was speechless for two seconds before saying, ¡°Well, order some food then, I¡¯m hungry, and my husband must be too.¡±


    They had just placed their order with the waiter when Wang Youbao walked over to them.


    Initially, Wang Youbao was discussing matters related to the restaurant with the shopkeeper. He had seen Li Wuyu, but hadn¡¯t paid much attention.


    Who knew that right after he finished talking to the shopkeeper and turned around, he saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi joining Li Wuyu at the table, which immediately brought a smile to his face as he approached them.


    ¡°Changyi, An Jing, how come you¡¯re in town?¡± Wang Youbao asked with a smile as he got close. Then, he politely nodded to Li Wuyu, greeting her, ¡°Miss Li.¡±


    ¡°Bao Bao...¡± Li Wuyu held her face, looking at him with a silly smile.


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing, holding back laughter, said, ¡°We came to check on our rice shop and decided to eat here on the way.¡± She paused, ¡°Have you eaten yet, or would you like to join us?¡±


    Wang Youbao was about to say he still had things to do and would eat lunch later, but Li Wuyu had already moved a stool aside for him and was beaming at him, ¡°Bao Bao, come sit down. The dishes that the teachers ordered are plenty. We can definitively add one more person.¡±


    Since she had already moved the stool aside for him, Wang Youbao felt he couldn¡¯t disrespect her gesture. So, as he sat down, he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet. It¡¯s perfect to join you all.¡±


    An Jing watched Li Wuyu with amusement: ¡°Wuyu, by the looks of it, you¡¯re planning on letting my husband and me pick up the tab, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Li Wuyu chuckled awkwardly before saying, ¡°I¡¯d love to treat you all, but I didn¡¯t bring that much silver coin with me. I need to stay here for a while, and I¡¯m worried I won¡¯t have enough silver tael. Teachers, please show kindness and treat your disciple and Youbao this time.¡±


    Wang Youbao suddenly said, ¡°Let me host and treat you all.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately looked at Wang Youbao with adoration, ¡°Bao Bao, you¡¯re so nice~¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing found it even more humorous: ¡°Wuyu, this restaurant is Youbao¡¯s to begin with. Even if he plays the host, he¡¯s still earning from it. When you say he¡¯s nice, what exactly do you mean by ¡®nice¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 372 - 372 372 Even Cheesier Than Her_1

    ?Chapter 372: Chapter 372 Even Cheesier Than Her_1 Chapter 372: Chapter 372 Even Cheesier Than Her_1 Li Wuyu didn¡¯t hesitate and said, ¡°All is well~¡±


    An Jing immediately got goosebumps. Her apprentice could sometimes be even cheesier than her.


    Xiao Changyi continued to drink the tea An Jing poured for him without a change in expression.


    Wang Youbao was looking at the sky, the ground, An Jing, Xiao Changyi, but he did not look at Li Wuyu. Being praised by Miss Li didn¡¯t make him happy at all; he even felt quite burdened by it.


    And so, it was decided that the meal would be on Wang Youbao.


    During the meal, An Jing said to Li Wuyu, ¡°Staying at the inn costs money for food and lodging every day. If you¡¯re running short on cash, just tell me.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately got excited, ¡°Master, are you going to give Wuyu some silver coins?¡± That way, she could stay here a bit longer.


    An Jing slowly said, ¡°Not give, lend. You have to pay it back.¡± She paused, ¡°If you dare not to return it, I¡¯ll go ask your father for it.¡±


    Li Wuyu wilted in an instant, ¡°Then never mind, I don¡¯t have money to pay it back. I should probably just go home when my silver coins are about to run out. Master, if you ask my father to pay for me, he¡¯ll never let me go out again.¡±


    Wang Youbao was a man who knew how to pity and cherish the fairer sex. Although Li Wuyu didn¡¯t have the demeanor of a proper lady, she was indeed a woman. Seeing her so deflated and spiritless, he couldn¡¯t bear it and said, ¡°Miss Li staying alone in an inn isn¡¯t safe. I have a house in Sixteen Town East City. If Miss Li doesn¡¯t mind, she could stay there for a while. I can waive the rent for Miss Li.¡±


    In truth, he didn¡¯t quite understand how Li Wuyu¡¯s family could feel at ease letting her travel alone. She didn¡¯t seem like the daughter of a reputable family. But even though he didn¡¯t get it, and even though he thought Li Wuyu might not come from a reputable family, he wisely chose not to inquire about these matters.


    Li Wuyu looked at Wang Youbao extremely touched, ¡°Youbao, you¡¯re so good to me~¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing was simply enjoying the dishes her husband was serving her, while watching the two with a smile.


    No matter what the future held, for now, she felt more and more like they were well-suited for each other as she watched them.


    After dining with Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu, An Jing and Xiao Changyi left the Qian Wei Tavern. As for the stick-fighting technique Xiao Changyi had taught Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu yesterday, An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t need to remind them; both would surely practice diligently on their own.


    Upon leaving Qian Wei Tavern, An Jing and Xiao Changyi rode Zhuri home.


    When they passed through Sixteen Town, An Jing and Xiao Changyi dismounted and, leading Zhuri, planned to go to a poultry vendor from whom An Jing had already discussed buying some ducks with Xiao Changyi the previous day.


    And at home, the hen had already hatched some chicks, so there was no need to buy more.


    However, they hadn¡¯t yet reached the duck vendor when they ran into Pan Shuangquan and his new wife.


    Since the new wife was pregnant, Pan Shuangquan was very protective of her as they walked. The smile on his face was big, and it was very obvious that he was overjoyed that his new wife was pregnant with his child.


    An Jing found it quite amusing; Shi Xiaolan had just told her about Pan Shuangquan and his new wife two hours earlier, and now they had unexpectedly bumped into them. What a coincidence.


    But An Jing behaved as if she hadn¡¯t seen Pan Shuangquan at all, continuing to walk with her husband toward the duck vendor.


    When Pan Shuangquan saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi, he was startled at first, and on seeing that Xiao Changyi was leading a tall horse, he was startled again. He hadn¡¯t expected An Jing and Xiao Changyi to be so wealthy that they could even afford a horse.

 Chapter 373 - 373 373 You Dont Deserve This Identity_1

    ?Chapter 373: Chapter 373: You, Don¡¯t Deserve This Identity!_1 Chapter 373: Chapter 373: You, Don¡¯t Deserve This Identity!_1 Although their family was considered wealthy in the village, they could never afford a horse in their lifetimes.


    Watching Xiao Changyi lead a tall steed, Pan Shuangquan couldn¡¯t help feeling envious.


    Ever since An Jing had ruined his reputation, he had been hoping that An Jing and Changyi¡¯s life would get worse and worse, preferably becoming destitute, to vent his anger. However, in reality, An Jing and Changyi¡¯s life was getting better and better. Not only had An Jing become a First-class Good Citizen, but they also now had a tall horse...


    He truly felt both hate and envy.


    Nevertheless, despite such feelings, Pan Shuangquan had no intention of speaking with An Jing and Changyi or looking for trouble with them. He walked straight ahead with his new wife, planning to completely ignore An Jing and Changyi.


    But that was his plan, not his new wife¡¯s.


    As soon as Pan Shuangquan¡¯s new wife saw An Jing, she spoke to Pan Shuangquan with a smile¡ªand quite loudly, clearly hoping others would overhear.


    ¡°Husband, that must be An Jing, the one you broke the engagement with. I saw her when she was conferred the title of First-class Good Citizen. She looks just like this, but what a pity, she can¡¯t have children.¡±


    Pan Shuangquan¡¯s new wife was mean and sharp-tongued, and quite average-looking. Pan Shuangquan married her because her mother and sister were able to bear sons. He hoped she would be able to give him a son too; that¡¯s why he went through with the marriage proposal to her family.


    ¡°Seeing them riding on horses,¡± Pan Shuangquan¡¯s new wife continued, ¡°they must have a good amount of Silver Coin at home. But to have Silver Coin and no son to continue the family line, sigh... Even though they could adopt a son, it¡¯s never going to be as dear as one¡¯s own.¡±


    Hearing his new wife speak in such a manner, Pan Shuangquan suddenly felt there was no need to hold a grudge against An Jing and Changyi. These two people wouldn¡¯t have descendants. Even if they did, it would be through adoption, which was nothing compared to him. His new wife was already pregnant, and the firstborns of her mother and sisters were all sons. His wife was surely carrying his son!


    He was going to have a son!


    Thinking this, Pan Shuangquan felt he could stand even straighter than before.


    ¡°Wife, you¡¯re right, an adopted son is never as dear as one¡¯s own. In the future, you must bear me many more sons,¡± Pan Shuangquan beamed, as if his new wife had already birthed him several sons.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi took in every word of Pan Shuangquan and his new wife¡¯s conversation without missing a beat. An Jing slightly tightened her fingers interlocked with Changyi¡¯s, sending a simple message to her husband: that she would take care of these two, and he only needed to enjoy the show.


    Before the new wife could even show a coquettish expression to Pan Shuangquan, An Jing spoke up loudly: ¡°Bear you several sons? Heh, you should just wait for her to give birth to this child first. It might turn out to be like Lin Luye, giving birth to two daughters for you.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Pan Shuangquan was utterly furious.


    The new wife was also very angry and scolded, ¡°You actually curse me to give birth to two daughters in a row, how malicious! As a First-class Good Citizen, how could you not keep a civil tongue? If it weren¡¯t for your contributions with the grain rice, the government would never have bestowed upon you the status of First-class Good Citizen! You have no virtue at all and don¡¯t deserve this status!¡±


    Ignoring both of their anger, An Jing maintained her composure, ¡°Who can guarantee that they¡¯re carrying a son before the child is born? To say I¡¯m cursing you to have daughters, I think that in fact, you simply can¡¯t bear a son, so you put the blame on me.¡±

 Chapter 374 - 374 374 They are Blind_1

    ?Chapter 374: Chapter 374: They are Blind_1 Chapter 374: Chapter 374: They are Blind_1 ¡°You¡ª!¡± Pan Shuangquan¡¯s new wife was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. If it weren¡¯t for the child she was carrying, fearing harm to the baby inside, she really wanted to step forward and tear An Jing¡¯s mouth apart.


    ¡°What does it matter if you can bear children?¡± An Jing chuckled softly, ¡°If you give birth to daughters each time, you¡¯ll still have to adopt a son. Don¡¯t argue with me that you can definitely bear a son; better wait until the day you actually give birth to a son before you talk about this. Right now, you¡¯re just making empty boasts about being able to have a son, aren¡¯t you afraid of being laughed at by everyone?¡±


    As more and more onlookers gathered, the faces of Pan Shuangquan and his new wife grew redder.


    Finally, his new wife, overcome with embarrassment and rage, retorted sharply, ¡°I will definitely have a son! My mother and sister both had sons! I will certainly be able to as well!¡±


    ¡°Yes, your mother and sister did indeed have sons,¡± An Jing remained calm and unhurried, methodical, ¡°but your mother must have had daughters too, aren¡¯t you and your sister your mother¡¯s daughters? You use the fact that your mother and sister had sons to guarantee that you¡¯ll definitely have a son yourself¡ªisn¡¯t that a bit of a stretch?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± someone from the crowd couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, ¡°No woman can guarantee that she can have a son. Everyone hopes they can have a son but can¡¯t ensure it. To have a son every time is even harder!¡±


    Pan Shuangquan felt utterly humiliated, but since his new wife was pregnant, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to walk away and leave her alone, so he quickly grabbed his new wife¡¯s hand and they both scurried away in disgrace.


    However, Pan Shuangquan had already decided in his heart that if one day he had a son, he would definitely bring his son personally to An Jing¡¯s house to slap her face hard and avenge the outrageous words she spoke today.


    With Pan Shuangquan and his new wife gone, and no more drama to watch, the onlookers dispersed.


    ¡°Husband, when we clearly look so unapproachable, why do people still persist in challenging us?¡± An Jing said with a smile as she tugged gently at Xiao Changyi¡¯s expressionless face, taking advantage of the lack of attention from others.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s face remained expressionless, but he tightened the fingers that were interlocked with hers, saying, ¡°They are blind.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. Then, she lowered her voice to a whisper audible only to them both, ¡°Husband, I really like you just the way you are.¡±


    Her husband¡¯s sharp tongue was truly adorable.


    Xiao Changyi also lowered his voice, ¡°No matter what you look like, I like you.¡±


    ¡°Actually...¡± An Jing¡¯s heart was sweet as honey, intentionally dragging out the word, then after a long pause, she added with a beaming smile, ¡°Me too~¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t suppress the smile tugging at his lips.


    After buying ten ducklings from the duck vendor, An Jing and Xiao Changyi rode their horses home.


    Misfortune comes out of the blue, and fortune is unpredictable.


    Ten days later, Meng Lanqing urgently came looking for An Jing and Xiao Changyi, informing them that the Shi River Levee had burst, flooding the entire Jing Tian County. Several villages near the Shi River were ruined with loss of life, and farther villages also suffered many houses being swept away. Crops were submerged, possessions and food were swept away, causing severe losses, and famine had already descended upon Jing Tian County.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi happened to have another rice shop located in Jing Tian County, which was one of the six counties adjacent to Hecheng County.


    And the Shi River ran right through Jing Tian County.


    Hearing about this natural disaster, An Jing felt extremely heavy-hearted, as she had participated in disaster relief in her modern-life past and could imagine the catastrophe all too well.

 Chapter 375 - 375 375 Following Your Wish_1

    ?Chapter 375: Chapter 375 Following Your Wish_1 Chapter 375: Chapter 375 Following Your Wish_1 Meng Lanqing continued, ¡°In Jing Tian County, the water has reached waist height. Of the 7,000 jin of rice and 10,000 jin of grains stored in the rice shops, nearly half are soaked in the water. Once the water recedes, the parts near the ground are estimated to have rotted and will need to be rebuilt... A preliminary estimate is that the loss will be at least two thousand taels.¡±


    An Jing wasn¡¯t particularly concerned about how much property she had lost, as wealth could be earned and bought again. She was only concerned about the people, ¡°How is everyone in the shop? Are they alright?¡±


    Meng Lanqing replied, ¡°Jing Tian County is quite far from Shi River, so everyone had already run to the rooftops for refuge when the water came. There were no casualties in the rice shop.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± An Jing nodded and let out a deep sigh before adding, ¡°With such a severe disaster, the Imperial Court should send officials to provide relief, right?¡±


    Meng Lanqing replied, ¡°This matter has already been reported with utmost urgency over eight hundred li. It¡¯s estimated that it will take two more days before the Emperor finds out.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Ancient communication and transportation methods are really too slow!


    ¡°So, if we wait for the Emperor to allocate funds and grains for relief, when should we expect them to arrive?¡± An Jing asked.


    ¡°If the Emperor allocates the grains and funds immediately upon seeing the urgent report, it will still take time to open the national treasury and dispatch the grains. At the earliest, it should take about a month and a half,¡± Meng Lanqing answered truthfully.


    ¡°Can the people of Jing Tian County wait a month and a half? By that time, they will most likely have all starved to death!¡± An Jing couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Meng Lanqing continued, ¡°If the Emperor orders the nearby government granaries to distribute grain immediately upon seeing the urgent report, then it will only take about seven days.¡±


    Currently, the Emperor was still unaware of the situation, and it would take two days before he could find out. If someone was then dispatched with utmost urgency over eight hundred li to Jing Tian County, it would indeed take about three to four days, totaling around seven days.


    ¡°Seven days... With water everywhere in Jing Tian County, and the people both cold and starving, can they survive seven days?¡± An Jing didn¡¯t know what to say, lives were at stake, so many lives!


    Meng Lanqing added, ¡°Without the Emperor¡¯s command, nobody dares to open the nearby government granaries to distribute grain.¡±


    At this point, Xiao Changyi took out his token and tossed it to Meng Lanqing, saying, ¡°Order the nearby counties to open their granaries and distribute grain for relief immediately. If the old man blames anyone, I will take full responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The next day, Meng Lanqing came again to report that the grain in the government granaries of the counties near Jing Tian County was far from enough for relief efforts, at best it would only last five or six days.


    An Jing frowned, ¡°Why is there so little grain?¡±


    Meng Lanqing explained, ¡°Last month, a large portion of the grain in the government granaries was turned over to the national treasury, awaiting this year¡¯s autumn taxes to replenish it.¡±


    An Jing sighed, ¡°Then we can only wait for my adoptive father to allocate grain from the national treasury.¡± She paused for a moment before asking, ¡°How much rice and grain do we have in our rice shop?¡±


    Meng Lanqing replied, ¡°Including those in Jing Tian County that were soaked, the two rice shops have a total of 70,000 jin of grains and 30,000 jin of rice.¡±


    Without saying anything immediately, An Jing looked at Xiao Changyi, ¡°My husband...¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Do as you see fit.¡±


    Only then did An Jing speak to Meng Lanqing, ¡°The rice and grain from Jing Tian County that were soaked should not have gone moldy yet. As for those that weren¡¯t soaked, they must be damp by now. Before they spoil, hurry and have someone cook them into porridge to distribute to the people, allowing them one more day to survive.¡±


    ¡°Also,¡± An Jing continued, ¡°as for that rice shop we have in Hecheng County, leave a thousand jin of rice and a thousand jin of grains. Take the rest for disaster relief. Hopefully, it will help the people of Jing Tian County last until the relief grain from the national treasury arrives.¡±

 Chapter 376 - 376 376 Distributing Porridge _1

    ?Chapter 376: Chapter 376: Distributing Porridge _1 Chapter 376: Chapter 376: Distributing Porridge _1 Meng Lanqing did not expect that An Jing, a mere peasant girl, would possess such great altruism. She had nearly emptied the entire grain shop to save the people of Jing Tian County, which left him greatly surprised and admiring.


    Subsequently, he grew even more respectful toward An Jing, the Princess.


    Truth be told, although he had previously treated An Jing with the utmost respect and addressed her as a Princess, he had not truly accepted her as the Princess in his heart. He always felt that An Jing was not a worthy match for their master, Xiao Changyi.


    But at that moment, he no longer harbored such thoughts.


    Having seen the Princess several times, his opinion of her gradually changed, until now, when he sincerely accepted and respected her as the Princess.


    And his younger brother, upon learning of this matter, would surely feel the same as he did, never again thinking that the Princess was unworthy of their master.


    Their master¡¯s, Xiao Changyi¡¯s, judgment of people was indeed beyond their comparison.


    ¡°Yes!¡± said Meng Lanqing as he clasped his fist, with extreme respect and firm conviction.


    ¡°How is the water management going in Jing Tian County?¡± asked An Jing.


    Meng Lanqing reported truthfully, ¡°The government officials have been handling it. The water near the Shi River is too turbulent to control for now, so they started with the water farther away from the river. At the moment, the water in the central and northern parts of Jing Tian County has been redirected to a small gorge on the northern border, and it is estimated that by tomorrow, the central and northern parts of the county will be completely drained.¡±


    An Jing nodded in understanding and did not ask further.


    ...


    Although the government was distributing grain, the amount being given out each day was getting smaller and smaller. Even though the government officials kept saying that the Emperor had allocated grain from the national treasury and it was on the way, the people of Jing Tian County remained pessimistic.


    The incomplete water management in Jing Tian County only added to their gloom.


    Without waiting for the disaster relief grain from the national treasury to reach them, some of the people of Jing Tian County, with their families in tow, had already left, flowing into the nearby counties in hopes of finding a way to survive elsewhere.


    Especially those whose homes had been destroyed were the first to leave Jing Tian County, with no houses to return to and little grain available.


    In less than half a month, a large number of refugees poured into Hecheng County.


    Even Sixteen Town saw an influx of many refugees.


    One day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to Sixteen Town to shop and found that there were many refugees sitting in corners, looking desperately hungry and pitiable.


    One refugee, overwhelmed by hunger, disregarded everything and began snatching buns from a bun vendor on the roadside to eat.


    Fortunately, there were government officials patrolling the town who quickly gained control over the refugees who were grabbing the buns.


    Seeing this scene, An Jing sighed deeply in her heart.


    If there was one refugee behaving like this now, as time passed and more grew hungrier without finding a way to survive, there would be more and more doing the same. What would happen then?


    And the disaster relief grain was still on the way, probably a month away...


    With this in mind, An Jing sighed again in her heart.


    Just as she was about to tell her husband to take out the last remaining thousand catties of grain and rice from their shop to make porridge for distribution to these refugees, she suddenly heard¡ª


    ¡°Everyone, move quickly, Good Samaritan Wang is serving porridge at the intersection ahead. Hurry and get some!¡±


    It was Li Wuyu.


    Li Wuyu, dressed in men¡¯s clothes, was holding a gong. While striking the gong, she shouted to the refugees sitting in the corners, urging them to hurry to the intersection ahead for porridge.


    Upon hearing that there was porridge to drink, the refugees, regardless of whether it was true or false, all got up and headed there.

 Chapter 377 - 377 377 You Really Are Good to Her_1

    ?Chapter 377: Chapter 377: You Really Are Good to Her_1 Chapter 377: Chapter 377: You Really Are Good to Her_1 Li Wuyu clamored through the market to its end, gong in hand, and then back again, urging the disaster victims to head to the intersection for porridge.


    When Li Wuyu passed by An Jing and Xiao Changyi once more, An Jing pulled her aside, ¡°Wuyu.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Master, Dad?¡± Li Wuyu had only been focused on the disaster victims before and hadn¡¯t noticed An Jing and Xiao Changyi. Now seeing them, she was quite surprised.


    An Jing ignored Li Wuyu¡¯s surprise and directly asked, ¡°Is Youbao serving porridge up ahead?¡±


    Good Samaritan Wang? It was even her disciple who spoke of him, and she thought it could be none other than Wang Youbao.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Li Wuyu immediately nodded with a big smile, ¡°Youbao is kind-hearted. As soon as he knew that many disaster victims had flooded into town, he bought a lot of rice from the grain shop and made porridge to give to them.¡±


    An Jing laughed. ¡°You seem to know quite a lot about this. Haven¡¯t you been pestering Youbao a lot recently?¡±


    Li Wuyu suddenly looked deflated, muttering sullenly, ¡°It¡¯s no use pestering, he is like a block of wood, unresponsive no matter what you do. Master, he still calls me Miss Li... and I¡¯ve known him for a month now...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a month, what¡¯s the hurry?¡± An Jing didn¡¯t think it had been a long time. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go over and have a look as well.¡±


    Then, the three of them went to the intersection up ahead.


    At the intersection, Wang Youbao was leading several family servants, fervently serving porridge to the disaster victims.


    Even after seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi, Wang Youbao didn¡¯t come over to speak immediately. Instead, he finished serving porridge to the disaster victims and sent the servants back home with the supplies before he approached An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°Baobao!¡± Upon seeing Wang Youbao coming over, Li Wuyu called out joyfully.


    Wang Youbao paused and then thanked her with a bow, ¡°I want to thank Miss Li for just now. If it weren¡¯t for you, the disaster victims wouldn¡¯t have come to get the porridge so quickly.¡±


    In fact, it was originally his family servant¡¯s job to beat the gong and notify the disaster victims that there was porridge available, but this lady took over and seized the gong to do it herself.


    Regardless, she had helped him after all, and he had to express his gratitude.


    Li Wuyu immediately waved her hand and said, ¡°Baobao, you don¡¯t need to be so formal. I live at your place and eat your food; doing something for you is only right.¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing immediately detected a key point and asked with great interest, ¡°Wuyu, you not only live in Youbao¡¯s house but also eat his food?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Li Wuyu nodded vigorously, ¡°I don¡¯t have much Silver Coin left, just enough to go back home. Thanks to Baobao, who provided for my food and drink, I can continue to stay here.¡±


    An Jing looked meaningfully at Wang Youbao, ¡°Youbao, you really are good to Wuyu.¡±


    Wang Youbao cleared his throat before saying, ¡°Miss Li told me she wanted to stay here a little longer but had run out of Silver Coin. Since she is your disciple, I thought I should help.¡±


    An Jing immediately said, ¡°Then let me give you the money for her living expenses. After all, she is my disciple; I can¡¯t let you keep shouldering the costs.¡±


    Wang Yubao said at once, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a few coins.¡±


    Li Wuyu also said, ¡°Master, Baobao told me he has a lot of money, even just the cash on hand amounts to several hundred thousand taels.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing¡¯s smile deepened, ¡°Youbao, you dare to tell Wuyu this, too? Aren¡¯t you afraid she will covet your money and harm you?¡±

 Chapter 378 - 378 378 Bestow Grace Without Expecting Reward

    ?Chapter 378: Chapter 378: Bestow Grace Without Expecting Reward, Don¡¯t Bestow If You Expect One_1 Chapter 378: Chapter 378: Bestow Grace Without Expecting Reward, Don¡¯t Bestow If You Expect One_1 Wang Youbao: ¡°... She asked me.¡± Then, he honestly answered.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t know why he answered honestly. He clearly knew the principle that one should not flaunt wealth.


    After a pause, Wang Youbao added, ¡°I trust that the disciples taken in by An Jing won¡¯t have such poor character.¡±


    An Jing only smiled without pursuing further questions. It was not her place to pierce that layer of window paper.


    However, she had come to realize that no matter the reason, Wang Youbao was truly kind to his disciple.


    ¡°Since all of you have come into town, why not come to my home for a simple meal?¡± Wang Youbao invited.


    An Jing looked towards Xiao Changyi. Seeing him nod slightly, she then smiled at Wang Youbao and said, ¡°That would be nice.¡±


    The Wang Family¡¯s house wasn¡¯t far from their current location, and An Jing and her group walked there.


    As they walked towards the Wang Family¡¯s residence, An Jing praised, ¡°Youbao, you really have a kind heart. I see that those disaster victims were almost starving. Your porridge distribution was like timely rain.¡±


    Wang Youbao modestly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately disagreed, ¡°How can it be nothing? Youbao, what you¡¯re doing is a great act of kindness! Those disaster victims will certainly be grateful to you, Youbao!¡±


    Wang Youbao sternly said, ¡°Miss Li, when giving charity, do not expect any reward; and if you expect a reward, do not give charity.¡±


    Li Wuyu instantly became an adoring fan, with stars in her eyes: ¡°Youbao, you¡¯re so noble and virtuous.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°... I¡¯m not as good as Miss Li makes me out to be.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately said, ¡°Youbao, there¡¯s no need for such modesty, you are truly that good!¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    Seeing that Wang Youbao had been rendered speechless by Li Wuyu, An Jing took the opportunity to ask, ¡°I heard from Wuyu that you bought a lot of rice. Are you planning to distribute porridge several times?¡±


    Wang Youbao felt silently frustrated for two seconds. What was Miss Li doing, spilling everything out? In the future, he wouldn¡¯t honestly tell her everything, really!


    Nevertheless, since it wasn¡¯t a secret, Wang Youbao responded, ¡°I am planning to distribute porridge for half a month.¡± He paused, ¡°I just want to make a little contribution.¡±


    An Jing was smiling on the outside, but sighing in her heart. It was admirable that Wang Youbao could do this much. If other wealthy people could be like Wang Youbao, then the disaster victims wouldn¡¯t have to worry about finding a way to survive.


    Unfortunately, there were very few like Wang Youbao.


    As they entered the gates of the Wang Family home, Xiao Changyi suddenly said, ¡°You need to strengthen the security of your residence recently.¡±


    Wang Youbao was startled, then realized Xiao Changyi was speaking to him and quickly asked in confusion, ¡°Why?¡±


    When Xiao Changyi spoke up, An Jing understood immediately, but Li Wuyu, like Wang Youbao, was very puzzled.


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°Three years ago, there was a famine in Zhushan County of Liufeng Province. Out of desperation, the disaster victims banded together and robbed the homes of several local wealthy families.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately became anxious, turning back to Yu Daming and said, ¡°Daming, tell the Protectors to be on high alert. There must be no complacency, and they must ensure the safety of the home.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Daming hurried off to instruct the Wang Family¡¯s Protectors.


    It was not until they were seated in the main hall and saw that Wang Youbao was still uneasy that An Jing spoke to console him, ¡°Youbao, as long as the disaster victims don¡¯t feel they have no way out, they probably won¡¯t take the risk of robbing others. You don¡¯t need to worry so much.¡±


    Li Wuyu also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Youbao, don¡¯t worry like that. Besides, I¡¯m here. I will help you guard your home!¡±

 Chapter 379 - 379 379 How could he be unwilling_1

    ?Chapter 379: Chapter 379 How could he be unwilling_1 Chapter 379: Chapter 379 How could he be unwilling_1 Wang Youbao really didn¡¯t believe that Li Wuyu could help him protect his home. After all, her skills were as meager as a kitten¡¯s, hardly any better than his own, but he still politely thanked her, ¡°Miss Li¡¯s goodwill is deeply appreciated, but as a young lady, it¡¯s more important for you to protect yourself.¡±


    This was his way of telling Li Wuyu that he appreciated her kind intentions.


    Without waiting for Li Wuyu to say anything, Wang Youbao turned to An Jing and Xiao Changyi and said, ¡°Had it not been for Changyi¡¯s warning, I would have been utterly oblivious to the refugees¡¯ potential threat to my home. Now, if the issue with the refugees entering Sixteen Town isn¡¯t resolved, I will find no peace of mind.¡±


    As long as the issue remained unresolved, his peace of mind would elude him.


    An Jing laughed lightly and said, ¡°Now you realize that having too much wealth can be a curse, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Wang Youbao chuckled dryly in response.


    After a long pause, Wang Youbao finally said, ¡°I wonder how the Lord County Magistrate plans to deal with these refugees. I can only hope that he resolves the issue with the ones on Sixteen Town soon, so I can sleep peacefully.¡±


    An Jing sighed and said, ¡°The rupture at Shi River has brought so much devastation to Jing Tian County that it¡¯s no wonder the refugees have chosen to leave. They most likely do not wish to return.¡±


    Now, with the breach still unfixed, even if it were repaired, the Shi River might break its banks again in the future. Naturally, people would want to seek a safer place for their livelihoods.


    Wang Youbao grew more anxious, ¡°If those refugees don¡¯t return to Jing Tian County, what then?¡±


    An Jing thought for a moment before responding, ¡°We can only hope that the Imperial Court allows each county to take in these refugees and provides them with proper settlement.¡±


    However, Wang Youbao still looked deeply troubled, ¡°But this situation could lead to trouble at any moment...¡±


    With so many refugees in the town, all displaced, an incident was indeed highly likely to occur.


    It could even escalate into unrest.


    An Jing was aware of this too and before she could voice her concerns, she heard Wang Youbao sigh once more, ¡°If only these refugees could be settled sooner. I¡¯d be willing to contribute some Silver Coin if it can hasten the process.¡±


    Spending a little money for peace of mind was something he was certainly willing to do.


    Xiao Changyi suddenly asked, ¡°How much are you willing to contribute?¡±


    His friend always had a way of startling him with such abrupt questions¡ªcaught off guard, Wang Youbao was momentarily stunned before he replied, ¡°At most thirty thousand taels. Any more, and I¡¯d be too reluctant to part with that much money; it¡¯s not like it falls from the sky into my lap.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to offer fifty thousand taels, I can go to the Lord County Magistrate right away and get him to settle the refugees.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, Wang Youbao would have considered fifty thousand taels too great a sum to part with, but at that moment, it was not the amount that caught his attention but the bold statement from Xiao Changyi that surprised him, ¡°You... you... you have the influence to compel the Lord County Magistrate?¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    Li Wuyu wanted to say that this gentleman could summon not just the minor figure of the Lord County Magistrate but even the Emperor himself rarely paid him any mind. However, considering Xiao Changyi and An Jing¡¯s earlier warning not to reveal their identities, she forced herself to hold back and said nothing.


    Instead, it was An Jing who smiled and said, ¡°Youbao, stop joking around. How could my husband possibly command the Lord County Magistrate? It was just that the last time the Lord County Magistrate came to confer upon me the title of First-class Good Citizen, he said this title has brought a lot of prestige to Hecheng County. If we ever encountered any difficulties, we were welcome to seek his help, and he would surely assist us where he could.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± said Wang Youbao, nodding with an air of understanding. After calming his startled heart, he hesitantly added, ¡°But that fifty thousand taels... it¡¯s quite a sum...¡±

 Chapter 380 - 380 380 I Have to Give You Some Benefits_1

    ?Chapter 380: Chapter 380: I Have to Give You Some Benefits_1 Chapter 380: Chapter 380: I Have to Give You Some Benefits_1 Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, 50,000 taels is quite a lot, but if you spend that money to settle the disaster victims sooner, wouldn¡¯t you be able to rest easy earlier? Also, don¡¯t forget how wealthy your family is¡ªit¡¯s very easy to attract attention from those who can¡¯t find work. If they really set their sights on you and ransack your home, you wouldn¡¯t know whom to cry to.¡±


    To tell the truth, An Jing was initially a bit scared by Xiao Changyi¡¯s outrageous demand for 50,000 taels. Even for the wealthy, that was a huge amount of silver coins to give away for nothing.


    However, her husband always meant what he said. Since he had demanded 50,000 taels, he would settle for no less than that, so she didn¡¯t suggest to Wang Youbao that giving slightly less would be fine.


    Wang Youbao thought that if his family truly got robbed, he would indeed have no idea whom to cry to. He felt that having peace of mind sooner was more important. So, gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Fine, 50,000 taels it is!¡±


    At this moment, Li Wuyu only felt that her darling was such a fool. These two were clearly taking advantage of him, making him pay, and yet he really did.


    True to his word, as soon as Wang Youbao agreed to the 50,000 taels, Xiao Changyi stood up, taking An Jing with him to the County Government right away. Soon after, the Lord County Magistrate of Hecheng County arrived at the Wang Family with his men.


    Seeing the Lord County Magistrate coming, Wang Youbao got a fright and attempted to kneel and bow, but the County Magistrate quickly helped him to his feet, expressing his gratitude, ¡°Young Master Wang has not only shown kindness by distributing porridge but is also willing to give 50,000 taels to save the people, relieving this official¡¯s urgent trouble. I hereby thank Young Master Wang on my behalf and on behalf of the thousand disaster victims who have taken refuge in Hecheng County.¡±


    Wang Youbao was a bit stunned.


    ¡°Although Young Master Wang intended to keep this matter of donating money for the disaster relief a secret, good deeds should be known by all. This official will surely report Young Master Wang¡¯s kind heart and deeds to express my gratitude, as well as that of the thousand disaster victims who have taken refuge in Hecheng County.¡±


    Wang Youbao was even more stunned.


    It was not until the Government Officials had carried away the 50,000 taels of silver, and the County Magistrate had left the Wang Family, and seeing that Wang Youbao was still not back to his senses, did An Jing smile and say, ¡°Youbao, come back to your senses, it was me and my husband who said that you intended to donate this silver quietly.¡±


    Only then did Wang Youbao fully understand that An Jing and Xiao Changyi were giving him face. His reputation would surely be even better in the future. He immediately bowed to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, moved and grateful, ¡°Thank you both so much for thinking of me.¡±


    If his reputation improved, more people would respect him, and naturally, he would be able to stand taller.


    An Jing joked, ¡°Letting you spend 50,000 taels all at once, we ought to give you some benefit.¡±


    Wang Youbao was amused into laughter.


    Li Wuyu was also overjoyed and eagerly asked An Jing, ¡°Master,Master, the County Magistrate said he would report Baba¡¯s good deeds. Does that mean Baba might be rewarded eventually?¡±


    An Jing immediately put on a serious face and said sternly, ¡°Do not speculate on the Emperor¡¯s intentions, lest you lose your head!¡±


    Li Wuyu was rebuffed but did not take offense, instead saying cheerfully, ¡°Even if there¡¯s no reward, Baba¡¯s good deeds will surely spread. By then, many people will know that Baba is a great philanthropist.¡±


    Wang Youbao said sheepishly, ¡°What great philanthropist I am? I simply wanted to stop living in fear as soon as possible.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Don¡¯t say you¡¯re not. Even if you hadn¡¯t given these 50,000 taels, you were the only one providing porridge for half a month, spending no small amount of silver. You are truly kind-hearted.¡±

 Chapter 381 - 381 381 My Lord Thats a Clever Move_1

    ?Chapter 381: Chapter 381: My Lord, That¡¯s a Clever Move_1 Chapter 381: Chapter 381: My Lord, That¡¯s a Clever Move_1 It¡¯s true that nearly a thousand disaster victims flocked to Hecheng County, but many were families with children. After a thorough investigation, it turned out that there were actually only a little more than three hundred households. With the fifty thousand taels from Wang Youbao, the County Magistrate of Hecheng County immediately hired workers and constructed refugee villages on three vacant lots in Hecheng County.


    There were a little more than one hundred families in each location, and each family was provided with a very ordinary farmhouse with three rooms, costing about six taels of silver each. Moreover, a well was dug for each of the three refugee villages, totaling about two thousand taels of silver altogether.


    By the time the houses in the refugee villages were completed, two months had passed, and all the disaster victims of Hecheng County had moved into their new homes. The County Magistrate then gave each household two taels of silver, a basket of potatoes, and thirty pounds of mixed grains, spending a total of three thousand taels of silver.


    During these two months, the County Magistrate also had Government Officials buy rice, grains, potatoes, sweet potatoes, coarse cloth clothes, quilts, and other items from some shops and farmers to distribute to the disaster victims sleeping on the streets and alleys of Hecheng County to help them survive, spending nearly forty thousand taels of silver in total.


    During this time, the able disaster victims also helped with the construction of the houses, as they were to be their new homes. Each was full of enthusiasm and motivation.


    In the end, there were still a few thousand taels of silver left from the fifty thousand that Wang Youbao had contributed. The County Magistrate decided to use all the remaining silver to buy land from the government, allocating one acre to each household of the disaster victims.


    From then on, the disaster victims from Jing Tian County who flooded into Hecheng County all had a place to settle down, ensuring that each and every household could survive at least for the next year.


    Not a single one of the disaster victims who flooded into Hecheng County starved or froze to death. In fact, they even had a place to establish themselves. The Emperor, overjoyed by the compassion shown in his heart, rewarded the County Magistrate of Hecheng County and also personally inscribed the character ¡®Virtue¡¯ as a gift to Wang¡¯s Treasure.


    The disaster victims who had flooded into other counties suffered much more, as no wealthy individual was willing to donate such a large sum of money for relief efforts. At best, they made a token contribution, leading to many disaster victims dying of starvation or cold. In the end, they had to wait for the silver and grain allocated from the national treasury to be distributed before those disaster victims could be settled.


    When the wealthy in other counties and those in Hecheng County heard that Wang Youbao had been granted the character ¡®Virtue¡¯ by the Emperor, they were filled with envy and regret.


    A grand opportunity to honor and glorify their ancestors had been right before them, and they had let it slip away.


    A month earlier in Jing Tian County, relief grain and silver had already been distributed, and the water situation had also been remedied. Still, quite a few people in Jing Tian County died from hunger and cold. However, many were reluctant to leave their homes and stayed in Jing Tian County, eventually working with the government to rebuild their homes in Jing Tian County.


    But now, those homes were being built further away from the Shi River, fearing that if the river¡¯s embankment broke again, it would destroy their homes and cause them to suffer hunger, cold, and death once more.


    On the fifteenth of July, the County Magistrate delivered the ¡®Virtue¡¯ insignia inscribed by the Emperor to the Wang Family.


    Having been informed in advance, Wang Youbao ensured that his home was scrubbed clean inside and out. He had prepared an altar with incense, and before the County Magistrate and others arrived, he had already changed into his finest and most formal clothes, standing at the front door with all his family servants, waiting respectfully to receive them.


    Wang Youbao¡¯s relatives, except for Second Uncle Wang¡¯s family, were all present, each wearing their best clothes, standing up straight and sharing in the glory.


    In the past, because Wang Youbao was born out of wedlock, the Wang family actually looked down on him. But now that Wang Youbao had been graced with the character ¡®Virtue¡¯ by the Emperor, a supreme honor that brought glory to the ancestors, the Wang family couldn¡¯t curry favor with Wang Youbao fast enough, and naturally, no one in the clan looked down on him anymore.


    Many onlookers gathered.


    Among the onlookers were An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°My lord, your move was brilliant,¡± An Jing said in a low voice, smiling in praise of Changyi.

 Chapter 382 - 382 382 Catching a Cold_1

    ?Chapter 382: Chapter 382 Catching a Cold_1 Chapter 382: Chapter 382 Catching a Cold_1 50,000 taels, not only saved nearly a thousand disaster victims but also allowed their friend, Wang Youbao, to stand taller and not to mind being born out of wedlock anymore... In a word, worth it!


    And this move was her husband¡¯s doing.


    An Jing grew more and more convinced of her husband¡¯s excellence, with their intertwined fingers tightening involuntarily.


    Xiao Changyi said nothing, just looked at An Jing as if he could never get enough of her.


    Seeing that Xiao Changyi was only staring at her, deeply staring at her, her heart sweetened as if with The Peach Blossom¡¯s brilliance, with a radiant smile instantly blooming on her face.


    The ¡®Virtue¡¯ word personally written by the Emperor had been mounted on a plaque, carried by several government officials.


    ¡°Hear the Emperor¡¯s oral decree,¡± the Lord County Magistrate announced, prompting Wang Youbao and his family members to kneel.


    ¡°Wang¡¯s Treasure,¡± the Lord County Magistrate continued loudly, ¡°With a kind heart and deeds, you have saved nearly a thousand people from displacement; I am deeply gratified. I hereby bestow the word ¡®Virtue,¡¯ hoping you will uphold this spirit forever, never changing even after a hundred years.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately expressed his gratitude loudly, ¡°Thank you for the great kindness; may the Emperor live for ten thousand, ten thousand, endless years. I shall not fail Your Majesty¡¯s expectations!¡±


    Afterward, Wang Youbao and his family members welcomed the Virtue plaque into the Wang Family Grand Hall, hanging it up high, where it was extraordinarily eye-catching, dignified, and imposing ¡ª visible to anyone who entered.


    No sooner had the Lord County Magistrate finished delivering the Virtue plaque than he left with the government officials, and the onlookers dispersed as well; still, Wang Youbao and his clan couldn¡¯t stop staring at the plaque, feeling exceptionally radiant.


    Wang Youbao planned a banquet to celebrate having received the imperial Virtue plaque, to which friends and relatives would come.


    But by the time An Jing and Xiao Changyi finished strolling around Sixteen Town and entered the Wang residence, they discovered Wang Youbao and his relatives still admiring the Virtue plaque, laughing inwardly.


    No, it was An Jing who found it amusing.


    Xiao Changyi found it speechless.


    It was only after a family servant informed Wang Youbao that An Jing and Xiao Changyi had arrived that he diverted his gaze from the Virtue plaque and came to greet them with a smile all over his face.


    Just before the banquet began, Yu Xiaoming hurriedly came in and reported to Wang Youbao, ¡°Young Master, Miss Li has contracted a chill and cannot come.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately asked anxiously, ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    An Jing watched Wang Youbao¡¯s tense expression, the light smile on her lips deepening significantly.


    Yu Xiaoming said, ¡°The doctor has seen her; it¡¯s nothing serious. A few doses of medicine should make her well.¡±


    Wang Youbao sighed in relief, but did not notice it himself, and ordered, ¡°Have Auntie Wu take good care of Miss Li.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Yu Xiaoming left, An Jing said, ¡°Wuyu has always been healthy; how did she catch a chill? Later, I must go with my husband to see her.¡±


    Wang Youbao actually wanted to go see her as well, but he was tied up with the day¡¯s festivities and couldn¡¯t leave; visiting at night wasn¡¯t appropriate, so he planned to go the following morning.


    After dining at Wang Youbao¡¯s place, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to see Li Wuyu.


    Wang Youbao had provided Li Wuyu with quite a spacious house, and he also had the family servant Auntie Wu attend to her. All the food Li Wuyu ate was prepared by Auntie Wu.


    As soon as An Jing and Xiao Changyi entered the house, they heard Li Wuyu¡¯s low coughing sounds, intermittent, indicating that the chill was quite serious, certainly not mild.


    ¡°Teacher, Teacher Father, why have you come?¡± Li Wuyu was lying in bed coughing, her complexion extremely pale. Upon seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi, she struggled to sit up.

 Chapter 383 - 383 383 This is her bottom line_1

    ?Chapter 383: Chapter 383 This is her bottom line_1 Chapter 383: Chapter 383 This is her bottom line_1 However, An Jing stopped her: ¡°You should lie down, you¡¯re so ill.¡±


    Sitting on the round stool beside the bed, An Jing asked with concern, ¡°What happened to you, how could you catch such a severe cold?¡±


    Xiao Changyi also moved a round stool over and sat next to An Jing.


    Li Wuyu smiled weakly, devoid of her usual vigor, ¡°If I tell master and my adoptive father, you mustn¡¯t laugh at me.¡±


    An Jing immediately said with a stifled laugh, ¡°Since when have you cared whether your master and your adoptive father laugh at you or not?¡±


    Li Wuyu smiled weakly again before speaking, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell master and adoptive father, but you mustn¡¯t tell my precious. I don¡¯t want my precious to know.¡±


    An Jing responded, ¡°We can promise you that.¡±


    Only then did Li Wuyu say, ¡°I heard from Yu Erming that my precious likes tea brewed with morning dew, so I got up early yesterday, went into the bushes, and collected morning dew from the leaves with a bamboo tube for my precious. I was wearing too little at the time, and then I accidentally fell into a ditch, and after that, I fell ill.¡±


    An Jing looked up at the sky for a long time before asking, ¡°So did you give the collected morning dew to Youbao?¡±


    ¡°...When I fell into the ditch, I also spilled the morning dew, all of it, so I couldn¡¯t give any to my precious.¡± Thinking about this made Li Wuyu very upset because she had spent so much time in the bushes, yet she had spilled everything she collected.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Master, isn¡¯t it funny?¡± Li Wuyu asked sadly.


    An Jing nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Li Wuyu was even sadder. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t caught a cold, I would definitely have gone to collect the morning dew again this morning, but even though that was my plan, plans can¡¯t keep up with changes, and I fell ill...¡±


    An Jing was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Wuyu, do you really like Youbao that much?¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Li Wuyu nodded firmly, ¡°Just seeing him makes me feel so happy inside!¡±


    An Jing subconsciously turned to her own husband. It seemed that just seeing her husband also made her very happy.


    At that moment, her husband was also looking at her, and as their gazes met, she immediately smiled at him, and his eyes immediately softened with affection.


    This feeling was so good.


    An Jing¡¯s heart felt warm and sweet as she gazed at her husband for a long time before her eyes returned to Li Wuyu.


    ¡°Wuyu,¡± An Jing sighed softly, ¡°Youbao is a bit dense and doesn¡¯t understand how you feel, but you can tell him yourself, so he knows.¡±


    Li Wuyu gave a wry smile, ¡°However thick-faced I am, I¡¯d be too embarrassed to say that to him...¡±


    Her disciple, after all, was a native here and still retained some of her modesty, and this modesty was her bottom line, something she found it hard to speak of.


    It was just a thin sheet of paper away from being clear, why was it so...


    Thinking of this, An Jing suddenly said, ¡°How about I tell him for you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Li Wuyu immediately shook her head vigorously, quite agitated. ¡°Telling you and adoptive father about this is because I don¡¯t treat you as outsiders. Master, adoptive father, you mustn¡¯t embarrass me.¡±


    Seeing Li Wuyu¡¯s strong reaction, An Jing had no choice but to follow her lead, and with another soft sigh said, ¡°Well, if you encounter any difficulties in the future, just come and find me and your adoptive father.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, master, thank you, adoptive father.¡± Li Wuyu finally calmed down and then coughed lowly several times.


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but worry, ¡°Did a doctor really see you? You look like you haven¡¯t seen a doctor at all.¡±

 Chapter 384 - 384 384 If Someone Else Said This Would They

    ?Chapter 384: Chapter 384: If Someone Else Said This, Would They Be Beheaded?_1 Chapter 384: Chapter 384: If Someone Else Said This, Would They Be Beheaded?_1 It was probably from coughing that Li Wuyu had become even weaker. At just fifteen years old, she looked extremely pitiable, but she still managed a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been examined and taken two doses of medicine. My room even smells of it¡ªdidn¡¯t my master notice?¡±


    ¡°What did the doctor say about when you¡¯ll recover?¡± An Jing asked again.


    ¡°The doctor said I should be well after taking the medicine for two or three days,¡± Li Wuyu answered truthfully.


    An Jing said, ¡°Then in a couple of days, your master and I will come to see you again.¡±


    Li Wuyu, touched, said, ¡°I appreciate my master and master¡¯s concern.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°Master, once I¡¯m well, I must start my journey home. My father sent a letter recently, and if I don¡¯t return soon, he is going to send someone to forcefully take me back.¡±


    ¡°Your father has only you as a daughter, and you¡¯ve been away for months; can you blame him for worrying? Naturally, he hopes for your early return.¡±


    ¡°But if I go back, then me and my baby...¡± Li Wuyu was downcast.


    ¡°Fate brings people together over thousands of miles, and yet it can also keep them apart when they¡¯re face-to-face,¡± An Jing could only offer such consolation.


    ¡°Fate brings people together over thousands of miles, and yet it can also keep them apart when they¡¯re face-to-face...¡± Li Wuyu murmured the phrase three times before she said to An Jing, ¡°What master said is true.¡±


    Without much conversation, as Li Wuyu needed to rest, An Jing and Xiao Changyi left Li Wuyu¡¯s house and rode back home.


    Not long after they returned home, Meng Zhuqing arrived.


    After paying her respects to Xiao Changyi and An Jing, Meng Zhuqing said, ¡°The Emperor has a message for you, my lord.¡±


    An Jing, surprised, said, ¡°No letter?¡± Usually messages from the Emperor and the Crown Prince would be written in letters for them to read.


    Meng Zhuqing said, ¡°None.¡± She paused, ¡°The Emperor said he is very angry and does not wish to write letters to my lord anymore. He wrote so many letters, and yet my lord still does not take him seriously, daring to have the government granary opened¡ªpresumably outrageous.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± These childish words, are they really from the current Emperor? Isn¡¯t the current Emperor over fifty years of age?


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s expression did not change. He picked up his tea, took his time drinking a sip, then slowly said, ¡°Tell him, for his birthday, we will be going to the capital to see him.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing immediately said, ¡°The Emperor wishes for the same. The Emperor said if my lord and lady could visit him in the capital once, he would not be angry anymore.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    After Meng Zhuqing left, An Jing asked Xiao Changyi, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve met an impostor rather than the real Emperor?¡± No Emperor could be this childish. All those letters they had received before never gave the impression of such childlike behavior from the Emperor.


    Xiao Changyi disdainfully said, ¡°He is just a big kid.¡±


    An Jing: ...Wouldn¡¯t others be beheaded for saying such a thing?


    ¡°Are you really sure you know the true Emperor of Xiyun Kingdom?¡± An Jing, still incredulous, asked again.


    Xiao Changyi pulled her to sit on his lap, nudged her gently with his forehead for a while, and then said, ¡°Absolutely certain.¡±


    An Jing hugged his neck, her eyes smiling, ¡°As long as it¡¯s true, it¡¯s fine. Otherwise, I¡¯d really be worried not enough heads would roll about.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool lips curved slightly, he affectionately rubbed his forehead against hers before kissing her lips, and then, with a solemn expression, he said, ¡°He is an enlightened monarch.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°I can see that. Letting you get away with so much without ever punishing you¡ªI¡¯ve noticed.¡±


    Of course, her husband was only unruly, but he never did anything truly bad.


    After thinking for a moment, An Jing added, ¡°His birthday is in September. Let¡¯s set off for the capital in August so we can enjoy the journey there.¡± It would be like a vacation.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.

 Chapter 385 - 385 385 He’s the Boss_1

    ?Chapter 385: Chapter 385 He¡¯s the Boss_1 Chapter 385: Chapter 385 He¡¯s the Boss_1 ...


    The next day, Wang Youbao was not as busy, and he had a servant prepare some bird¡¯s nest porridge early in the morning.


    Yu Daming found it very strange, as his young master rarely ate bird¡¯s nest porridge. Why did he suddenly have someone make it today? Bird¡¯s nest was very expensive, and the young master would only occasionally indulge in it.


    Once the bird¡¯s nest porridge was ready, Wang Youbao had the servants pack the porridge in a food box, and then he asked Yu Daming, carrying it, to go out with him.


    ¡°Young master, where are we going?¡± Yu Daming was quite puzzled.


    ¡°Miss Li is ill, going to see her,¡± said Wang Youbao, suddenly pausing, and then calling for a maidservant named Xiao Lian to follow them.


    Yu Daming handed the food box to Xiao Lian without thinking. In the Wang family, apart from their young master and the housekeeper, he ranked next in authority.


    By the time Wang Youbao arrived at Li Wuyu¡¯s residence, the sun was already high in the sky. After a day¡¯s rest, Li Wuyu¡¯s cold had improved quite a bit. She only coughed occasionally now but was still lying in bed.


    ¡°Youbao...¡± Seeing Wang Youbao, Li Wuyu immediately struggled to sit up.


    Out of concern for propriety between men and women, Wang Youbao wanted to help her but refrained from doing so, instead allowing the accompanying maidservant to step forward to assist Li Wuyu.


    Seeing that Wang Youbao had brought along a maidservant, and a fairly attractive one at that, Li Wuyu instantly felt a twinge of jealousy, but she didn¡¯t say anything about it.


    Yu Daming brought over a stool and placed it beside the bed. Once Wang Youbao was seated, he asked, ¡°I heard yesterday from Xiao Ming that Miss Li had caught a cold. Are you feeling any better?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat better, just that it cost you a fair bit of silver coins,¡± Li Wuyu said, not very energetically.


    He had left silver coins with Auntie Wu, should she need them. To pay for the doctor¡¯s visit and medicine yesterday, as she didn¡¯t have enough money herself, she had taken some from Auntie Wu.


    Wang Youbao said, ¡°However small the amount of silver coins, your health, Miss Li, is what¡¯s important. If you need money, just ask Auntie Wu for it. I can spare those few coins.¡±


    Li Wuyu merely responded with a low ¡°mm,¡± clearly still bothered by the presence of the maidservant. Why bring a maidservant along all of a sudden!


    Wang Youbao failed to notice anything amiss with Li Wuyu and assumed she was just lethargic from her illness. He added, ¡°When I entered just now, I heard from Auntie Wu that you hadn¡¯t eaten this morning. I happened to bring some warm bird¡¯s nest porridge. You should drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Saying this, Wang Youbao signaled the maidservant to open the food box, take out the bird¡¯s nest porridge, and serve it to Li Wuyu.


    Li Wuyu¡¯s lackluster eyes suddenly lit up as she asked eagerly, ¡°Youbao, did you make it yourself?¡±


    Wang Youbao was silent for a moment before answering honestly, ¡°Gentlemen should keep distance from the kitchen. I do not enter the kitchen,¡± he hesitated, ¡°I had the servants at home stew it.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Li Wuyu¡¯s spirits deflated again. After a moment, as if she realized something, she smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Youbao. You are really good to me.¡±


    Wang Youbao replied, ¡°Miss Li, you are An Jing¡¯s apprentice, and we have known each other for some time now. You are alone in the world, and I would certainly help if I could.¡±


    Li Wuyu was filled with bitterness.


    At that moment, the maidservant scooped a bowl of bird¡¯s nest porridge and brought it to the bed for Li Wuyu to drink, but Li Wuyu refused to take it.


    ¡°Miss Li?¡± Seeing that Li Wuyu seemed to be lost in thought, Wang Youbao softly called her name.


    Li Wuyu did not immediately respond to Wang Youbao; instead, she looked at the maidservant and finally couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Youbao, why did you bring a maidservant along?¡±


    The question came out tinged with such a strong tone of sourness.

 Chapter 386 - 386 386 You Also Have a Big Heart_1

    ?Chapter 386: Chapter 386 You Also Have a Big Heart_1 Chapter 386: Chapter 386 You Also Have a Big Heart_1 Unfortunately, Wang Youbao did not detect the sourness in her voice but replied, ¡°Miss Li, aren¡¯t you ill? If Auntie Wu goes out, there will be no one to care for you, so I have brought a maidservant for you to command.¡±


    Li Wuyu was instantly cured, and she cheerfully took the bird¡¯s nest porridge from the maidservant¡¯s hand.


    Her change of face was so swift that Wang Youbao felt utterly baffled.


    Li Wuyu picked up the soup spoon, took a sip of the bird¡¯s nest porridge, and smiled with her eyes curving, ¡°So sweet. So delicious.¡±


    Seeing that Li Wuyu looked quite weary but was much more spirited, Wang Youbao also smiled, ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, Miss Li, please eat more. I have quite a lot of bird¡¯s nest at home, and once I return, I will have someone send some over for Auntie Wu to prepare for you.¡±


    Standing behind Wang Youbao, Yu Daming thought, ¡°...but there aren¡¯t many bird¡¯s nests at home... Our young master only indulges in it occasionally... And even then, it¡¯s just a small bowl...¡±


    ¡°Youbao, thank you, you are so kind to me.¡± Li Wuyu continued to drink the bird¡¯s nest porridge while cheerfully thanking Wang Youbao.


    She had once tasted bird¡¯s nest; it was when the Crown Princess Consort had called her to the East Palace to play, and the Crown Princess Consort happened to be eating bird¡¯s nest, and then she had given a bowl to Li Wuyu.


    She knew that bird¡¯s nest was a valuable commodity.


    But it was normal for her Youbao to be so wealthy and to have lots of bird¡¯s nest at home.


    Li Wuyu had only eaten a little last night, and she hadn¡¯t eaten anything this morning, and now with her mood improved, her appetite came back, and she ate two bowls of bird¡¯s nest porridge.


    Seeing Li Wuyu able to eat two bowls, Wang Youbao was relieved that her health was indeed not a major concern, and he did not mind at all about those little bird¡¯s nests.


    This act made Yu Daming feel distressed, though. Those two small bowls of bird¡¯s nest porridge were almost worth a thousand taels!


    After finishing the bird¡¯s nest and seeing the maidservant clear away the food box and other items, without minding Yu Daming¡¯s presence, Li Wuyu blurted out, ¡°Youbao, once I¡¯ve recovered from my illness, I will have to return home.¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s heart inexplicably tightened, but he did not take it to heart and instead smiled, ¡°Miss Li, you have been out for so long; it is time to go home.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you ask me to stay a bit longer?¡±


    Wang Youbao fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°When a child travels a thousand li, the mother worries, so it¡¯s better for Miss Li to return home sooner.¡±


    ¡°My mother has long passed away.¡±


    ¡°...Then your father?¡±


    ¡°My father is still around.¡±


    ¡°Then your father must certainly be worried about you.¡± Saying this, Wang Youbao actually felt a sense of relief.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Wuyu nodded, ¡°My father is quite worried about me. It¡¯s his letter urging me to return home. Otherwise, I would have continued to enjoy myself for a while longer before going back.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± You, a young lady, being so carefree outside, is quite bold.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have the travel expenses to go back...¡± Li Wuyu suddenly felt shy about her meager finances.


    Wang Youbao immediately said, ¡°I have enough. Miss Li, when you decide to leave, I will prepare the travel expenses and other necessities in advance for you, and I will also arrange the carriage to the Capital for you.¡±


    ¡°Youbao, it¡¯s as if you can¡¯t wait for me to leave.¡± Li Wuyu felt a bit displeased.


    Having known this Miss Li for three months, she had been a bother to him this whole time, and he had been hoping all along for her to return home soon, yet she just wouldn¡¯t leave.


    But he also didn¡¯t want her, a lone girl, to have any trouble in this town. After all, she was the apprentice of his friend An Jing, after all, he had made her acquaintance...


    Wang Youbao did not say he couldn¡¯t wait, only said, ¡°As a young lady on your own, it¡¯s better not to stay out for too long.¡±

 Chapter 387 - 387 387 Frustrated Often_1

    ?Chapter 387: Chapter 387 Frustrated Often_1 Chapter 387: Chapter 387 Frustrated Often_1 Upon hearing Wang Youbao speak thus, Li Wuyu, knowing full well that Wang Youbao had no intentions towards her and was only taking special care of her on account of her master An Jing, pursed her lips and said listlessly, ¡°I will go back, as soon as I¡¯m well, I will return.¡±


    Without waiting for Wang Youbao to respond, Li Wuyu immediately smiled again and said, ¡°Youbao, I will find an opportunity to visit Hecheng County again... to see you and my master, my foster father!¡±


    Wang Youbao merely smiled politely and said nothing, nor did he take Li Wuyu¡¯s words seriously.


    After a brief chat, Wang Youbao was ready to leave, but hesitated before asking, ¡°Miss Li, besides the necessities for traveling back to the Capital, is there anything else you need? I¡¯ll have someone prepare everything in the next few days.¡±


    Li Wuyu felt a sudden bitterness in her heart, always feeling like Wang Youbao was rushing her back to the Capital, and blurted out, ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to help, then gift me a horse. Riding back will be much faster than traveling by horse-drawn carriage!¡±


    Wang Youbao actually nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s reasonable,¡± then paused, ¡°But can Miss Li ride a horse?¡±


    ¡°Can,¡± she squeezed out the word through clenched teeth.


    Wang Youbao didn¡¯t inquire further but instead bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Then, I will take my leave first.¡±


    After Wang Youbao left, Li Wuyu grabbed a pillow and threw it heavily to the ground, cursing, ¡°Blockhead! Big blockhead!¡±


    As soon as Wang Youbao stepped out of the residence where Li Wuyu was staying, he took Yu Daming to the horse traders in the county.


    He was there to buy Miss Li a horse, which he had just promised to do.


    The horse trader introduced many horses, ranging from a few dozen taels to hundreds of taels, even up to a thousand taels each.


    Wang Youbao believed that the more expensive something is, the better it is, and so, he spent three thousand taels on a horse for Li Wuyu.


    The horse looked quite sturdy, and even though he didn¡¯t think it could compare to Xiao Changyi¡¯s steed, it was still much better than the ones he had at home; he bought it thinking it wouldn¡¯t cause any problems on the road.


    Seeing that this young master, Wang Youbao, was actually ¡®again¡¯ willing to spend three thousand taels on a horse for Li Wuyu, Yu Daming was silent for a long time but still couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Young Master, wouldn¡¯t it be alright to buy a cheaper one? The two horses at our home cost only a few hundred taels each.¡±


    Wang Youbao had a well-reasoned rationale, ¡°This is for someone else; naturally, I should buy a better one to give away.¡±


    Yu Daming found himself speechless.


    ...


    When An Jing and Xiao Changyi came to visit Li Wuyu again, her cold had already healed, and she was packing her belongings, preparing to return to the Capital the next day.


    Seeing a brown, tall-headed horse tied up in the yard, An Jing was quite surprised and began, ¡°That horse...¡±


    Before An Jing could finish her question, Li Wuyu said irritably, ¡°That blockhead finds me annoying and wants to send me off sooner, so he bought me that horse to let me return to the Imperial Capital earlier.¡±


    An Jing understood and sighed, ¡°I never thought you could ride a horse.¡±


    Li Wuyu said, ¡°There¡¯s a horse at my home, and my father occasionally rides, but no one taught me how to ride; I learned secretly by myself. I fell many times, and once even broke my leg, which infuriated my father so much he nearly broke my other leg.¡±


    An Jing was instantly amused, feeling that Prime Minister Li having such a mischievous daughter must have given him his fair share of frustration.


    Li Wuyu continued, ¡°The doctors all said that my leg was beyond saving, but my father wouldn¡¯t believe it, and he pleaded with the Emperor to let the Imperial Physician look at me. In the end, it was Doctor Fang who healed me.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Li Wuyu went on, ¡°This time I left, I originally planned to ride out on our family¡¯s horse, but I thought that if I did, my father wouldn¡¯t have one to ride. If that caused any delay in my father¡¯s important matters, I¡¯d be guilty of a great crime, so I didn¡¯t ride out.¡±

 Chapter 388 - 388 388 Shes Not as Harmless as She Looks_1

    ?Chapter 388: Chapter 388: She¡¯s Not as Harmless as She Looks_1 Chapter 388: Chapter 388: She¡¯s Not as Harmless as She Looks_1 An Jing praised her, ¡°It was right of you not to ride out. Your father is dealing with important matters. If you had delayed even one by taking the horse out, you would indeed bear a great fault.¡±


    After all, her disciple was just going out for fun.


    Unlike her disciple¡¯s father¡ªthe head of all officials, who truly had many worries, and each one involved the wellbeing of the state and its people.


    Li Wuyu said with a playful grin, ¡°Don¡¯t judge me by my behavior; I actually understand a lot of principles.¡±


    An Jing tapped her on the forehead, ¡°You really are different now that you¡¯re recovered, look how listless you were before, like an eggplant beaten by the frost.¡±


    Li Wuyu remained playful and smiling.


    ...


    The next day, Li Wuyu set out on her journey back to the Capital, with An Jing, Xiao Changyi, and Wang Youbao seeing her off.


    But they only went as far as the entrance of the Sixteen Town.


    At the entrance, Li Wuyu no longer led her horse but swiftly mounted it. Though her stature was petite, seated atop the tall horse, she could not conceal her heroic bearing.


    Wang Youbao suddenly found it difficult to take his eyes off the figure on the horse.


    ¡°Wood!¡± Suddenly, Li Wuyu called out to Wang Youbao.


    Wang Youbao immediately pulled his gaze away, unusually flustered, and before he could confirm whether Li Wuyu was calling him or not, something was thrown into his arms, which he caught reflexively.


    Looking down, he discovered a piece of translucent white jade, carved with the character for ¡°jade.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately looked up at Li Wuyu again.


    He heard Li Wuyu shout, ¡°Thank you for looking after me for so long. Consider this piece of jade as a thank-you gift; take good care of it and don¡¯t lose it!¡±


    Li Wuyu had never spoken to him with such an authoritative tone, and Wang Youbao felt somewhat stunned, finding this side of Li Wuyu somewhat alien, as if the Li Wuyu who used to pester him was just an illusion.


    But Li Wuyu did not look at Wang Youbao again, instead turning to An Jing and Xiao Changyi to bow with a fist, ¡°Master, father, Wuyu is leaving, take care!¡±


    An Jing smiled and nodded, ¡°Be careful on your way.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Without looking back at anyone, Li Wuyu turned the horse¡¯s head and spurred her steed into a gallop, vanishing from sight.


    As Wang Youbao stood there gazing in the direction Li Wuyu disappeared, An Jing teased, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, can¡¯t bear to see her go?¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately choked and coughed several times in a flustered haste to refute, ¡°An Jing, don¡¯t talk nonsense, Miss Li is just going home, there¡¯s nothing for me to be reluctant about.¡±


    An Jing decided not to tease him further but glanced at the white jade in Wang Youbao¡¯s hand and spoke with deep meaning, ¡°Let me remind you, you really should treasure this. My disciple is not as harmless as she looks on the surface.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    Then, An Jing and Xiao Changyi rode Zhuri back home.


    Although Wang Youbao did not continue to stand at the town¡¯s entrance, on his way home, he felt an emptiness in his heart, as if he had lost something, but he could not figure out what it was.


    ...


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had originally planned to go to the Capital at the start of August, to travel and reach the Capital in time to celebrate the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s birthday. However, when An Jing and Xiao Changyi had their fields well-managed, so that they required no attention for a month or two, Shi Xiaolan gave birth, to a daughter.


    And that day was the twenty-ninth of July.


    Shi Xiaolan had stopped working at the rice shop a month earlier and had returned home to give birth.


    When An Jing heard that Shi Xiaolan had given birth, she was quite happy, but seeing Yun Dame and the others showing no joy over Shi Xiaolan having a girl immediately dampened her spirits.

 Chapter 389 - 389 389 She Simply Wont Listen_1

    ?Chapter 389: Chapter 389 She Simply Won¡¯t Listen_1 Chapter 389: Chapter 389 She Simply Won¡¯t Listen_1 Yun Dame and the others had so hoped for Shi Xiaolan to give birth to a boy, yet it turned out to be a girl. The higher their hopes had been at first, the greater their disappointment now¡ªthey truly couldn¡¯t find it in them to be happy at all.


    But when visitors came to offer congratulations, they still managed to force a smile.


    Shi Xiaolan had also very much wished for a son this time, looking at Yun Dame and their unhappy faces and then at her newly born daughter. Shi Xiaolan felt so bitter she wanted to cry.


    Because Shi Xiaolan had just given birth, men from outside could not enter to see her, so Xiao Changyi was waiting outside; An Jing, however, had come in. Seeing Shi Xiaolan looking like she could burst into tears at any moment, An Jing suddenly felt a bit uncomfortable.


    It was supposed to be a joyous occasion...


    An Jing first sighed softly to herself. Once everyone in the room had left and only she and Shi Xiaolan were left, she was about to console Shi Xiaolan, but as soon as she opened her mouth and just said the word ¡®Xiao,¡¯ Shi Xiaolan started to cry profusely.


    ¡°An Jing, I... Fu Zi is definitely going to remarry...¡± By the end, Shi Xiaolan was weeping inconsolably.


    An Jing really wanted to shout, was having a son really that important? But she thought that it was just the way things were here; having a son meant the family line would continue, while not having one meant extinction. Moreover, in her own world, many people still held onto such archaic thoughts, so she held back from shouting out loud.


    ¡°Why is my womb so weak... Why... Why...¡± Fearing that the people outside would hear her, Shi Xiaolan covered her mouth and wept bitterly, extremely disappointed in herself.


    An Jing really wanted to say that whether a child is male or female is determined by the male, not by the female, but this place was so backward, they had no idea that a woman¡¯s sex chromosomes are two Xs. Even if she were to say it, no one would believe her.


    Sigh.


    All An Jing could do was sigh deeply again in her heart, feeling both helpless and speechless.


    While Shi Xiaolan was crying, Yun Dame came in. Seeing Shi Xiaolan crying, she didn¡¯t say anything to Shi Xiaolan and instead handed a bowl of noodles to An Jing, asking her to feed Shi Xiaolan.


    Then, Yun Dame left again without even glancing at the baby girl in the swaddle beside Shi Xiaolan.


    Shi Xiaolan¡¯s weeping intensified, shaking her whole body. She covered her mouth even more tightly to keep her painful sobs from spilling out.


    Watching Shi Xiaolan cry so painfully, An Jing felt even worse on the inside and tried to comfort her, ¡°Xiao Lan, you are still young; there will be opportunities to have a son in the future.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan kept crying and shaking her head in pessimism, ¡°There are no more chances, there definitely aren¡¯t. Fu Zi is surely going to marry another girl this year, and Father and Mother will definitely want Fu Zi to always be with that girl. The one who will bear Fu Zi¡¯s sons will certainly not be me... but that girl... that girl...¡±


    Regarding whether An Fu would remarry, that was An Fu¡¯s family business; An Jing wasn¡¯t going to interfere.


    Besides, she knew that even if she did interfere, An Fu¡¯s family definitely wouldn¡¯t listen to her. Without a son, the family would face extinction; how could they possibly let their line end?


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true! Even if Brother An Fu can¡¯t come to your room every day in the future, you might still get pregnant¡ª¡±


    Before An Jing could finish her sentence, Shi Xiaolan cried out, ¡°An Jing, you don¡¯t have to console me. It took me over a year to get pregnant this time. If Fu Zi can¡¯t come to my room every day, and just occasionally, I simply won¡¯t be able to conceive... won¡¯t be able to...¡±


    Seeing Shi Xiaolan so stubborn, An Jing ran out of comforting words to say.


    Because she knew that no matter what she said, the current Shi Xiaolan simply couldn¡¯t hear it. It was better not to say anything at all, to spare Shi Xiaolan from feeling even worse.

 Chapter 390 - 390 390 We Are Already Very Complete_1

    ?Chapter 390: Chapter 390 We Are Already Very Complete_1 Chapter 390: Chapter 390 We Are Already Very Complete_1 After returning from Shi Xiaolan¡¯s, An Jing still felt quite uneasy, and because of her bad mood, she decisively pinned down her husband, Xiao Changyi, on the bed.


    Xiao Changyi was pinned down but didn¡¯t say anything; instead, he held her, allowing her to press firmly against him.


    An Jing laid her ear against his chest, listening to his steady and powerful heartbeat, and spoke in a muffled voice, ¡°Husband, if I bear you a daughter, you would be very happy, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    An Jing immediately smiled and looked up at him, ¡°Husband, I really want to have a child for you.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to let things take their natural course?¡± He paused, ¡°Not having children is also quite good¡ªjust you and me.¡±


    An Jing knew her husband preferred their world of two, and her heart instantly became as sweet as honey, but she still asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think if we had a child, it would be even more complete?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, we are already complete as we are. If we could have a child, that would just be an embellishment.¡±


    An Jing became even happier and sighed with bliss, ¡°You really do like having just the two of us in our world.¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded: ¡°Mm.¡±


    An Jing climbed up a bit, hugged her husband¡¯s neck, and lay on him again, before changing the subject, ¡°Husband, do you think Brother An Fu will really remarry?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about others, but I know I wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t, since you¡¯ve joined my family. Only I can divorce you, and if I don¡¯t, you¡¯ll have to be mine alone for your entire life.¡±


    ¡°Even if I hadn¡¯t joined your family, I would still belong to you and you alone.¡±


    ¡°I love to hear you say that!¡± An Jing climbed up and kissed her husband on the lips. Then, with a smile, she requested, ¡°Husband, in the future, you should say things like this to me more often, then I won¡¯t need to eat candy¡ªso sweet indeed.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Xiao Changyi tilted his head up and also kissed her.


    An Jing¡¯s heart grew even sweeter. After a while, she got more serious, ¡°Xiao Lan is very emotionally unstable right now. Let¡¯s wait a while longer before going to the Capital. I¡¯m a bit worried about her.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately said, ¡°Your heart should only have room for me!¡±


    An Jing found this extremely amusing and sweet, and soothingly kissed him several times on the lips before speaking, ¡°How many times have I told you? We can have many friends, but there is only one of you. Why are you still jealous?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous; just reminding you,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± An Jing laughed out loud, shaking with mirth. Her husband, though aloof, could always say one thing that made her very happy, very happy.


    She was truly fortunate, much more so than Shi Xiaolan!


    ...


    For six consecutive days, An Jing visited Shi Xiaolan in An Village every day.


    On this day, seeing that Shi Xiaolan had stabilized and wasn¡¯t as distraught as on the day of the childbirth, and appeared relatively normal, An Jing was finally at ease. Then, she and Xiao Changyi planned to go to the Capital in a couple of days.


    Before going to the Capital, An Jing intended to speak with Wang Youbao, lest he come looking for them and not know where they had gone, getting anxious in the process.


    As soon as An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrived at the entrance of the Wang family, the Wang family¡¯s gatekeeping young servant warmly and politely welcomed them inside. Then, encountering a servant, the servant informed them that Wang Youbao was in the backyard pavilion.


    Following that, the servant led An Jing and Xiao Changyi to the backyard.


    Wang Youbao was drinking tea in the backyard pavilion when he saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrive, and he was very pleased.


    Catching a glimpse of the jade pendant given to him by Li Wuyu on Wang Youbao¡¯s waist, An Jing¡¯s eyes were filled with deep meaning, but she said nothing specifically about it.

 Chapter 391 - 391 391 Youre Only Right for Me_1

    ?Chapter 391: Chapter 391 You¡¯re Only Right for Me_1 Chapter 391: Chapter 391 You¡¯re Only Right for Me_1 An Jing just smiled and said, ¡°Youbao, the busy farming season is over, and we now have some spare time, so we¡¯re planning to go to the Capital the day after tomorrow for a visit. It will probably take us a month and a half to return.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately looked at them with admiration: ¡°You two really know how to live it up. I would like to go out and have some fun too, but alas, I¡¯m just a hard-working soul who can¡¯t leave the tavern unattended. Otherwise, I might have gone with you to the Capital the day after tomorrow for some fun.¡±


    After a pause, Wang Youbao asked, ¡°About the Silver Coin the tavern is supposed to give you next month, should I wait to give it to you until you come back, or...?¡±


    In recent months, the tavern had been netting over twenty thousand taels a month, split fifty-fifty: over ten thousand taels for him, and over ten thousand taels for them.


    An Jing was also straightforward: ¡°You don¡¯t need to wait for us to come back, just give it directly to Meng Lanqing, the Store Manager of our family¡¯s rice shop.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Wang Youbao didn¡¯t ask any further. He had heard about An¡¯s Rice Shop purchasing a large amount of grain last month and it seemed that his two friends wanted to expand An¡¯s Rice Shop.


    Last month, as soon as the early rice harvested by the farmers had dried, Meng Lanqing immediately started buying it up. Just purchasing the grain had cost a total of thirty thousand taels, and they had even opened another rice shop.


    Since the two rice shops couldn¡¯t accommodate all the grain, with three shops now, they could store the surplus in the warehouse of the third shop.


    At present, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had only a few dozen taels of silver on hand, with the rest given to Meng Lanqing to manage the rice shops and store the grain.


    It was fortunate that Qian Wei Tavern was making money; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to afford to buy and store so much grain.


    After hesitating for a moment, An Jing still said, ¡°Youbao, during our trip to the Imperial Capital, we might meet Wuyu. Would you like to write her a letter? We could bring it to her.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wang Youbao immediately shook his head: ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be proper. Your apprentice is still a young lady, and I, a man, shouldn¡¯t write letters to her. If word got out, it could ruin her reputation.¡±


    An Jing gave him a sidelong glance: ¡°Then why do you still wear the Jade Pendant she gave you?¡±


    Wang Youbao was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who said your apprentice isn¡¯t as harmless as she looks? That¡¯s why I wear this jade, to always be aware of it and avoid losing it, which would cause trouble.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± He really was a blockhead...


    Upon leaving Wang Youbao¡¯s house, An Jing said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, if you were as obtuse as Youbao, I would surely be infuriated to death by you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, expressionless, replied, ¡°Don¡¯t compare me to him. He¡¯s not right for you; only I am suitable for you.¡±


    An Jing immediately laughed: ¡°Husband, is it really okay for you to surprise me with your sweetness out of the blue like this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°How could I not?! I love it! Absolutely love it!¡± An Jing happily hugged his left arm, ¡°Haha, husband, I really won¡¯t need to eat sugar in the future~¡±


    Xiao Changyi looked at her, his usually cold eyes filled with warmth. He leaned down, affectionately nuzzled her forehead, then he mounted his horse, and afterward, he reached out his hand to her.


    An Jing immediately placed her hand on his, and with a pull, she was lifted onto the horse, sitting in front of him.


    They spurred the horse and began their journey back.


    ...


    Before going to the Capital, An Jing still planned to pay another visit to Shi Xiaolan.


    But, as soon as she and Xiao Changyi stepped into An Village, a village matron approached them and said, ¡°Are you looking for Xiao Lan? But didn¡¯t she just leave to see you? That¡¯s what she told me. Didn¡¯t you meet her on the road? I saw her carrying Niuniu.¡±


    Niuniu was the infant daughter Shi Xiaolan had just given birth to.

 Chapter 392 - 392 392 Seeking Death_1

    ?Chapter 392: Chapter 392: Seeking Death_1 Chapter 392: Chapter 392: Seeking Death_1 Shi Xiaolan had given birth only nine days ago and was still in her confinement period; how could she possibly have gone out to find them? And with the newborn Niuniu in her arms?


    Upon hearing this, An Jing and Xiao Changyi immediately felt something was wrong and hurriedly turned around to look for Shi Xiaolan.


    In the end, An Jing and Xiao Changyi found Shi Xiaolan by the riverbank. Shi Xiaolan was already stepping into the river, ready to throw herself along with Niuniu into the water to commit suicide. Fortunately, An Jing arrived in time, grabbed her, and forcefully dragged her back to shore.


    Shi Xiaolan was dragged onto the shore, at first with a vacant look in her eyes, like a walking corpse, but as soon as she recognized that it was An Jing, she immediately began to cry and said, ¡°An Jing, just let me and Niuniu die... sob...¡±


    ¡°Why on earth would you seek death like this?¡± An Jing was genuinely angry about Shi Xiaolan¡¯s attempt to take her own life with her child.


    While Shi Xiaolan was still crying, she also explained the reason: ¡°Today, Fu Zi¡¯s parents brought him to propose to a girl¡¯s family, and they will marry her in two months...¡±


    An Jing was stunned. Immediately after, she became furious!


    Her friend had just given birth a few days ago, and An Fu¡¯s family had already found a girl willing to become the concubine? And they even went to propose today? In such a hurry... they must be crazed with the desire for a successor!


    Shi Xiaolan continued crying and said, ¡°Yu Yu is alright, Fu Zi and my in-laws treat her quite well, but my poor Niuniu, from her birth until now, my in-laws have never once held her... Fu Zi only held her twice... An Jing, I really don¡¯t want to live anymore, I feel so miserable... Niuniu is also the child I carried for ten months, my heart aches. Seeing them like this, I¡¯d rather that Niuniu had never come into this world...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go talk at my place.¡±


    This was still near the river; if Shi Xiaolan were to become distraught and run into the river, it could be disastrous. So, An Jing swiftly took Niuniu from Shi Xiaolan¡¯s arms and handed her to Xiao Changyi to hold, and then she took Shi Xiaolan to their home.


    Shi Xiaolan continued to cry.


    As soon as An Jing sat down on the bamboo chair, she took Niuniu from Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms to hold her herself and then said to Shi Xiaolan, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about how they treat Niuniu, you said it yourself, Niuniu is the child you carried for ten months, how could you bear to let her die? She has just come into this world, she¡¯s a little life, how could your heart be so hard?¡±


    Shi Xiaolan cried and said, ¡°Niuniu is my child, of course I can¡¯t bear the thought of letting her die like that, but I also can¡¯t ignore how they are treating Niuniu... My pregnancy symptoms made everyone think this baby was going to be a boy, and when a girl was born instead, it led to their dislike for Niuniu... sob...¡±


    Still indignant, An Jing said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your in-laws? I thought they were good people at first, how can they be so inconsiderate of your feelings now, so eager to get Brother An Fu remarried, it¡¯s just¡ª¡±


    Before An Jing could finish, Shi Xiaolan started speaking in defense of Yun Dame and the others, ¡°It¡¯s not their fault; it¡¯s just that my belly hasn¡¯t been competitive. They had the intention of getting Fu Zi remarried last year, but since I was pregnant, they postponed it until now. They¡¯ve actually been quite decent to me. And yesterday, they talked to me, saying that even if they take a concubine, they will treat me as they always have and told me not to worry. They just want a grandson, someone to carry on the family name. It¡¯s just that I pity Niuniu, I don¡¯t want her to leave this world alone, so I thought of joining her, so she wouldn¡¯t suffer at home...¡±

 Chapter 393 - 393 393 Let Him Divorce You_1

    ?Chapter 393: Chapter 393 Let Him Divorce You_1 Chapter 393: Chapter 393 Let Him Divorce You_1 Seeing Shi Xiaolan still speaking in defense of Yun Dame and others, An Jing truly felt Shi Xiaolan was a good daughter-in-law.


    If she had originally been from this world, she would have undoubtedly agreed with Shi Xiaolan, thinking Yun Dame and the others were doing nothing wrong, after all, having no descendants was a serious matter! There must be someone to carry on the family line! How could one let their family lineage die out!


    But!


    She, An Jing, was not from this world; she came from a modern era of gender equality. Although she could understand why Shi Xiaolan would speak for Yun Dame and the others, she also genuinely couldn¡¯t accept these views.


    Of course, she also understood that Yun Dame and the others were actually good people...


    But, she truly, truly couldn¡¯t accept their old-fashioned concepts...


    Not wanting to argue with Shi Xiaolan about whether Yun Dame and the others were wrong, An Jing simply sighed and said, ¡°Even if you think Niuniu isn¡¯t liked by the family, you can¡¯t just let Niuniu die. Do you also want to die with Niuniu? If you died, what would happen if Brother An Fu¡¯s new wife enters the door and treats Yu Yu badly? With you, her biological mother, around, you could still protect Yu Yu somewhat, couldn¡¯t you? Yu Yu is also very young; she hasn¡¯t even reached the age of three, and you are only thinking about liberating Niuniu, while leaving behind Yu Yu? Also, Niuniu is a person, not some cat or dog; since you gave birth to her, how can you so easily decide her life and death?¡±


    ¡°What can I do?¡± Shi Xiaolan sobbed, ¡°Seeing Fu Zi and the others disliking Niuniu so much really makes my heart ache...¡±


    An Jing felt powerless seeing Shi Xiaolan like this and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just ignore their thoughts and raise Niuniu properly?¡±


    Shi Xiaolan cried even harder, ¡°I want to ignore their thoughts, but I can¡¯t. Every time I see the way they don¡¯t even glance at Niuniu, I can¡¯t bear it... I just can¡¯t bear it...¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t look at them.¡± She certainly wasn¡¯t someone who acted based on others¡¯ expressions. Of course, if it were her husband¡¯s expression, she might take a look.


    ¡°Living in the same house, how can I not look at them... They are also my support...¡±


    Hearing Shi Xiaolan say this, An Jing didn¡¯t know what to say. Shi Xiaolan was indeed the epitome of a woman from this era; without her natal family, her in-laws and her husband were her support.


    If she had a son, the son would naturally be her support too, but sadly, she didn¡¯t; she only had two daughters.


    Crying and speaking, Shi Xiaolan then said, ¡°If I could just have a son, how great that would be. Then, I could stand firm in that family. Even if I didn¡¯t look at their faces, I would have support.¡±


    An Jing, silent.


    After a while, An Jing finally asked, ¡°Do you really just want to die with Niuniu?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to... don¡¯t want to...¡± Shi Xiaolan cried while shaking her head, ¡°But I have no other way. I truly can¡¯t stand to see my Niuniu so disliked by them... My heart aches for my Niuniu...¡±


    ¡°Then you two should live separately, out of sight of their dislike for Niuniu, and then perhaps you¡¯ll feel better.¡±


    ¡°How can we separate? I am Fu Zi¡¯s wife; it¡¯s impossible to separate.¡±


    Actually not wanting to say it, but still An Jing said, ¡°Then you should let Brother An Fu divorce you, and you would be separated.¡± Here, there was no concept of separation, only divorce.


    Shi Xiaolan immediately stopped crying, eyes wide open, disbelieving as she looked at An Jing: ¡°An Jing, you...¡±


    Seeing Shi Xiaolan¡¯s reaction as if she had seen a ghost, utterly unable to accept the suggestion she had made, An Jing felt both amused and sorrowful.


    She couldn¡¯t stand to see them disliking Niuniu, yet she¡¯d rather die with Niuniu than be divorced?

 Chapter 394 - 394 394 Die if You Want I Wont Stop You_1

    ?Chapter 394: Chapter 394 Die if You Want, I Won¡¯t Stop You_1 Chapter 394: Chapter 394 Die if You Want, I Won¡¯t Stop You_1 ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± An Jing feigned ignorance.


    It was only then that Shi Xiaolan became agitated, ¡°How could you let Fu Zi divorce me? Without him, what will I have to rely on?¡± An Fu was her husband, and a husband was her sky!


    An Jing scoffed immediately, ¡°Didn¡¯t you despise them for not liking Niuniu and want to take Niuniu to throw yourselves into the river? If you¡¯re going to die, what support will you need afterward?¡±


    Shi Xiaolan was instantly rendered speechless.


    Without any mercy, An Jing continued, ¡°Xiao Lan, you now have three paths before you: first, to follow your own wishes and die with Niuniu; second, to compromise and continue to stay in that family, enduring their dislike for Niuniu and sharing a husband with another woman; third, to have Brother An Fu divorce you, and then live alone with Niuniu and Yu Yu. I¡¯ve laid it all out for you; now, make your choice. If you pick the first, rest assured, we won¡¯t stop you. Go ahead and take Niuniu to die.¡±


    Speaking thus, An Jing pushed Niuniu back into Shi Xiaolan¡¯s arms, looking genuinely as though she wouldn¡¯t stop Shi Xiaolan from taking Niuniu to die anymore.


    An Jing indeed wasn¡¯t planning to stop her anymore; she had done all she could.


    Though she seemed to have a good relationship with Shi Xiaolan, she had never really opened her heart to her. Not that she didn¡¯t want to; after all, she had already acknowledged Shi Xiaolan as a friend. But their personalities and views differed too greatly, lacking common ground, making it impossible for her to truly connect.


    Shi Xiaolan was stunned by An Jing¡¯s words, staring at her blankly for a long while before coming back to her senses.


    Looking down, she gazed at her daughter, born just nine days ago, cradled in the swaddle. Yet her mind was occupied with the three paths laid out before her.


    After a long time, Shi Xiaolan finally spoke softly, ¡°I... I want to choose the third path, but... how can a woman like me raise two children on her own? Niuniu and Yu Yu are still so young... Furthermore, Fu Zi and my in-laws may not agree to let me have Niuniu and Yu Yu...¡±


    She herself didn¡¯t want to die. If she could live well, why die?


    Sharing a husband with another woman¡ªshe had considered it. Although somewhat intolerable, she found herself able to accept it, thinking many women also shared their husbands. But she couldn¡¯t stand how An Fu and the others disliked her newborn daughter, Niuniu, making her feel as if Niuniu should never have been born.


    And without An Fu and their favor, how could Niuniu¡¯s future be promising?


    As for the idea of having An Fu divorce her, she had never even considered it, simply because no woman ever initiates divorce from her husband. Her initial shock and agitation were rooted in this belief.


    But if An Fu divorced her and left her with her two daughters, and if she could then manage to survive on her own with them, she truly wished to choose this path...


    If that were indeed possible, at least she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Niuniu¡¯s wellbeing, nor fret about Yu Yu losing favor at any moment. Should An Fu¡¯s new wife bear him a son, not only would Yu Yu lose favor, but it would also make it even harder for her to hold her head high in that family.


    Seeing Shi Xiaolan leaning towards the third path, An Jing breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, she too hoped Shi Xiaolan would choose that path.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about raising Niuniu and Yu Yu by yourself. As close friends, I will help you. Of course, the most important thing is for you to be independent and strong-willed,¡± she said.

 Chapter 395 - 395 395 I Hate No One_1

    ?Chapter 395: Chapter 395 I Hate No One_1 Chapter 395: Chapter 395 I Hate No One_1 An Jing pondered for a moment before continuing, ¡°As for your worry that Brother An Fu won¡¯t give you Yu Yu and Niuniu, there¡¯s no need to fret. I have a way to make them agree to give you Yu Yu and Niuniu.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan immediately asked, ¡°What way?¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t reveal her plan, but simply said, ¡°Just stay here with me and wait for Brother An Fu and the others to come looking. When they do, you insist on divorcing Brother An Fu, and leave everything else to me.¡±


    Seeing An Jing so confident, Shi Xiaolan couldn¡¯t help but believe her, and nodded firmly, ¡°Mhm!¡±


    Then, with Niuniu in her arms, Shi Xiaolan knelt before An Jing.


    An Jing was startled and quickly stood up to help Shi Xiaolan, but she wouldn¡¯t get up, instead saying, ¡°An Jing, I know I¡¯m helpless, but I trust that you really can help me, so I can take care of Niuniu and Yu Yu. Once Niuniu and Yu Yu grow up and get married, I¡¯ll repay you by working like an ox or horse! If I can¡¯t repay your great kindness in this life, then in the next life, I¡¯ll also work like an ox or horse to repay you!¡±


    An Jing had always known that Shi Xiaolan was a good mother and now, seeing her suddenly become so determined for the sake of her daughters¡¯ well-being, An Jing was even more convinced of Shi Xiaolan¡¯s worthiness as a mother.


    An Jing again tried to help Shi Xiaolan to her feet, and it was only after she had clearly stated her attitude that Shi Xiaolan agreed to get up.


    Only then did An Jing say, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to repay me. As I¡¯ve said before, I will help you, but what¡¯s more important is that you become self-reliant and strong. If you leave that family, Yu Yu and Niuniu will only have you to rely on... Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°I understand you!¡± Shi Xiaolan nodded again, firmly, ¡°But your kindness is too great, I must repay you.¡±


    ¡°But to work like an ox or horse is too much. Raising Niuniu and Yu Yu won¡¯t cost much. Friends should help each other, shouldn¡¯t they? You¡¯re in trouble now, and of course, I¡¯m going to help you. If you really feel uneasy, once Niuniu and Yu Yu are grown up enough to work, you can start to repay me little by little.¡±


    Listening to these words, Shi Xiaolan was deeply moved and choked up, ¡°Thank you, An Jing...¡±


    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t cry in front of me.¡± An Jing teased with a smile.


    Shi Xiaolan immediately followed with a smile.


    Seeing Shi Xiaolan finally smile, An Jing hesitated, but still added, ¡°Xiao Lan, there are only these three options. Take advantage of the fact that Brother An Fu hasn¡¯t come looking yet, and think it over carefully to avoid future regrets.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan shook her head, ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    After a pause, she gave a bitter smile, ¡°An Jing, I never had the heart to tell you, but when my parents married me off to Fu Zi, they told him to only take me as his wife, regardless of whether or not I could bear him sons and daughters, saying it was because my family was too poor, unable to take in a son-in-law, that they sent their only daughter away.¡±


    ¡°Although at the time my father¡¯s wish was very selfish and excessive, Fu Zi had agreed. I was truly happy then.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Shi Xiaolan began to choke up again, but her face still wore a smile, looking very desolate. After a long while, she managed to continue, ¡°Now you see, he...¡±


    Suddenly inhaling sharply through her nose, Shi Xiaolan struggled not to cry again, ¡°An Jing, I don¡¯t hate him, I don¡¯t even hate myself for not being able to have children, I don¡¯t hate anyone. Now, I don¡¯t want anything else, I just want to raise Yu Yu and Niuniu well.¡±


    Listeting to Shi Xiaolan¡¯s words, An Jing felt a knot in her heart. Just as she was about to offer comfort, they heard the voice of An Fu¡ª

 Chapter 396 - 396 396 A Mothers Strength_1

    ?Chapter 396: Chapter 396: A Mother¡¯s Strength_1 Chapter 396: Chapter 396: A Mother¡¯s Strength_1 ¡°Mother, Xiao Lan should be at An Jing¡¯s place, don¡¯t worry,¡± An Fu said to his elderly mother, his voice filled with thick concern for Shi Xiaolan.


    As soon as they returned from the engagement, they found that Shi Xiaolan and Niuniu were not at home and immediately went out to search for them.


    ¡°That child, she¡¯s still in her postpartum confinement, how could she just leave like this,¡± Yun Dame worriedly sighed.


    An Jing listened to the conversation between An Fu and Yun Dame, feeling quite complicated. They were indeed good people and cared deeply for Shi Xiaolan; the problem always lay in the issue of carrying on the family lineage.


    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± An Jing whispered to Shi Xiaolan.


    Shi Xiaolan pursed her lips, looked down at Niuniu in her arms, and then immediately raised her head, her eyes firmer than they had ever been.


    It didn¡¯t matter what happened to her; all she wished for was the well-being of her two children. Her parents had been very good to her, and she wanted to treat her daughter just as well, to live up to the kindness and upbringing she had received from her parents.


    This was also a small token of the love she, as a mother, had for her children!


    The courtyard gate was not closed. As soon as An Fu and Yun Dame reached the entrance, they saw Shi Xiaolan and An Jing standing under the eaves, while Xiao Changyi was carrying a bucket of water to water the vegetable garden in the courtyard.


    Shi Xiaolan was still holding Niuniu in her arms.


    Seeing that Shi Xiaolan and Niuniu were both there, An Fu and Yun Dame finally breathed a sigh of relief and felt at ease.


    Even if they were not fond of Niuniu and wished she had been a boy, Niuniu was still their family¡¯s child; they could not completely disregard her.


    ¡°Xiao Lan, it¡¯s good that you and Niuniu are here. We were worried when we didn¡¯t see you upon returning!¡± An Fu and Yun Dame hurriedly walked over to Shi Xiaolan.


    An Fu wanted to take Niuniu from Shi Xiaolan¡¯s arms to hold her himself, but Shi Xiaolan stepped aside, unwilling to let him hold Niuniu.


    An Fu stiffened slightly and murmured softly, ¡°Xiao Lan...¡± This was the first time his wife had ever shown any displeasure towards him.


    Shi Xiaolan pursed her lips before saying coolly, ¡°Fu Zi, divorce me.¡±


    An Fu was stunned.


    Yun Dame was also taken aback, then she said in a soothing tone, ¡°Xiao Lan, what nonsense are you talking? I know that you¡¯re uneasy about Fu Zi taking another wife, but that doesn¡¯t mean you should ask him to divorce you. Where in the world does a wife ask her own husband to divorce her? Don¡¯t worry, even if Fu Zi takes another, we won¡¯t treat you unfairly. Things will be the same as they always were. You¡¯ve been married into our family for four years now; you know what kind of people we are, don¡¯t you? We truly won¡¯t mistreat you in the future.¡±


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t mistreat me, but I¡¯ve been in your family for four years without bearing a son, and it¡¯s alright if you divorce me,¡± Shi Xiaolan remained cool. She had made up her mind to be divorced by An Fu, and for the sake of her two daughters, she was not going to change it.


    An Jing saw how resolute Shi Xiaolan was, thinking about how she had always been meek in the past. Yet now, for her children, she had become so strong and firm; it truly shocked her once again.


    A mother¡¯s love can indeed be very great.


    However, it was not yet the time for her to speak up, so An Jing remained silent at the side, ready to intervene at the appropriate moment.


    Yun Dame, hearing Shi Xiaolan¡¯s cold response, was suddenly taken aback again. Shi Xiaolan had always been very filial to her parents-in-law, perfect in every way except for not having a son.

 Chapter 397 - 397 397 Her husbands determination..._1

    ?Chapter 397: Chapter 397 Her husband¡¯s determination..._1 Chapter 397: Chapter 397 Her husband¡¯s determination..._1 At that moment, An Fu had also come to his senses and said anxiously, ¡°Xiao Lan, what do you mean by saying these things? You may be angry with me if you must, but do not say such things. We¡¯ve always had a good relationship, and I don¡¯t want to take a concubine and upset you, but isn¡¯t it because you have not borne me a son to continue the family line? I have no choice. You can¡¯t expect me to just end the family line, can you?¡±


    Before Shi Xiaolan could speak, An Jing burst out laughing in anger, ¡°Xiao Lan isn¡¯t even twenty, there are women who can still have children in their forties or fifties. How can you assume your line will end? Maybe Xiao Lan will bear you a son in the future!¡±


    An Fu hung his head in shame.


    However, Yun Dame let out a heavy sigh, saying, ¡°An Jing girl, we are aware of this, but there¡¯s no guarantee, is there? Xiao Lan might not necessarily bear a son in the future, and it would be wise to plan ahead. If we have no descendants, we would feel shame in front of the An family¡¯s ancestors.¡±


    An Jing felt there was no talking sense to these people and kept silent.


    But in her heart, she was cursing: Carry on the family line! Carry on the family line! Damn your family line! Who knows how many women have been harmed because of this!


    ¡°Fu Zi, I beg you, I have never asked you for anything before, this is the first time, I beg you, divorce me!¡± Shi Xiaolan then tried to kneel in front of An Fu.


    An Fu did have feelings for his wife, Shi Xiaolan, who had never complained even when they had lived through hard times, and he would not let Shi Xiaolan kneel while holding a child, so he quickly held Shi Xiaolan up and did not allow her to kneel, becoming agitated, ¡°Xiao Lan, I won¡¯t take a concubine, I won¡¯t, please don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Before An Fu could finish, Yun Dame, agitated, interjected, ¡°Fu Zi, how can you not take a concubine? Don¡¯t you want someone to carry on your legacy? You don¡¯t want it as badly as your father and I do! Our family line must not end! You¡¯re going to drive your father and me to our graves... I... I...¡±


    In the end, Yun Dame was so upset that she could hardly speak and looked as though she might collapse.


    An Fu hurried over to support Yun Dame, very anxious, ¡°Mother, mother, are you all right?¡±


    Yun Dame did not say whether she was all right or not, but as soon as she caught her breath, she said sternly, ¡°If you want to anger your father and me to death, then don¡¯t take a concubine! Let your line end!¡±


    ¡°But Mother...¡± An Fu¡¯s eyes reddened even more in his urgency, ¡°Xiao Lan is asking me to divorce her, Mother... I don¡¯t want to divorce her... I don¡¯t want to...¡±


    To ensure the family line did not end, Yun Dame took a firm stance, ¡°You don¡¯t have to divorce her if you don¡¯t want to. Without the divorce papers, she can only stay in our house. Every woman in the world must follow her husband once she marries!¡±


    Shi Xiaolan had never seen Yun Dame speak so harshly and sternly, and at that moment, Shi Xiaolan felt utterly chilled to the core.


    Without saying a word, Shi Xiaolan handed over Niuniu to An Jing, then rushed into An Jing¡¯s kitchen. When she came out, she held a kitchen knife, which was now pressed against her neck.


    ¡°Fu Zi, will you divorce me today or not? If you will not, I shall die in front of you right now!¡± As she spoke, Shi Xiaolan applied more force, and the knife cut into her flesh, and blood began to seep out.


    Not only were An Fu and Yun Dame shocked, but even An Jing was startled.


    As for Xiao Changyi, who had just finished watering the vegetable garden and saw Shi Xiaolan as such, walked around her as if he had not seen her standing at the kitchen door, and continued to carry the bucket inside the kitchen.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Her husband¡¯s calmness...

 Chapter 398 - 398 398 Legitimate Honor Bastard Lowly_1

    ?Chapter 398: Chapter 398: Legitimate Honor, Bastard Lowly_1 Chapter 398: Chapter 398: Legitimate Honor, Bastard Lowly_1 ¡°Xiao Lan, put the knife down quickly, put it down, and all right, I¡¯ll divorce you, I¡¯ll divorce you!¡± An Fu hastily soothed, agreeing to Shi Xiaolan¡¯s demand for divorce, not wanting her to lose her life in such a manner.


    He didn¡¯t want to anger his parents to death, nor did he want Shi Xiaolan to die, so he could only agree to divorce her.


    Upon hearing An Fu¡¯s agreement, Shi Xiaolan immediately turned to An Jing and asked, ¡°An Jing, the last time I heard you say Brother Xiao taught you quite a few characters, you should be able to draft a divorce letter, right?¡±


    An Jing nodded.


    Only then did Shi Xiaolan say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you!¡± But she still kept the kitchen knife against her throat, refusing to put it down.


    An Jing nodded once more, then addressed An Fu and Yun Dame, ¡°I can draft a divorce letter, but do you really plan to divorce only Xiao Lan and not give her the children?¡±


    Yun Dame, frightened out of her wits by Shi Xiaolan, immediately said, ¡°Yu Yu and Niuniu are both my family¡¯s children; how could we give them to her!¡±


    An Fu also said, ¡°She forced me to divorce her; I couldn¡¯t possibly give Yu Yu and Niuniu to her.¡±


    But An Jing wasn¡¯t annoyed in the least and smiled slightly, ¡°But if you don¡¯t give her the children, any child added to your family by a bride you are betrothing today can only be considered born out of wedlock.¡±


    The laws of Xiyun Kingdom explicitly stipulate that the children born of the first wife are considered legitimate.


    However, if the first wife has given birth and is later wrongly divorced without taking the children back to her parent¡¯s home, those children remain the legitimate offspring in the family, and even if the husband remarries or elevates a concubine, while the new wife may hold the status, the children she bears can only be considered born out of wedlock.


    If the children are given to the divorced wife, and hence unrelated to the husband¡¯s family, the husband is considered childless, and any child born to a new wife or elevated concubine thereafter can be considered legitimate.


    Here, since ancient times, legitimate and illegitimate children have been differentiated, with legitimate regarded as superior and illegitimate as inferior.


    Even farmer households pay close attention to the issue of legitimacy; if a child is born out of wedlock, even in a farmer family, although they can inherit the family legacy, they will be looked down upon even more.


    Previously, since they never considered divorcing Shi Xiaolan, An Fu and Yun Dame didn¡¯t contemplate this issue of legitimacy, simply hoping to have a successor would suffice.


    But now that An Jing brought it up...


    An Fu and Yun Dame were somewhat tempted. The idea of a Commons Son inheriting the family legacy spreading around was truly not good to hear.


    After waiting a while and seeing An Fu and Yun Dame remaining silent, unwilling to speak, An Jing raised her voice and asked, ¡°Have you decided? I¡¯m about to draft the divorce letter.¡±


    Yun Dame immediately spoke to An Fu, ¡°Fu Zi, give both Yu Yu and Niuniu to Xiao Lan, so we avoid others wagging their tongues, saying my grandson is born out of wedlock.¡±


    With a complex look in his eyes directed at Shi Xiaolan, who was still standing at the kitchen doorway with a kitchen knife against her throat, An Fu finally said after a long while, ¡°An Jing, please add this clause to the divorce letter- Yu Yu and Niuniu will go to Xiao Lan.¡±


    Only then did An Jing hand Niuniu, who she was holding in her arms, to Xiao Changyi, who had already come and stood by her side.


    Then An Jing went inside and drafted a divorce letter.


    When An Jing came out again, she handed the divorce letter to An Fu, ¡°The divorce letter states that Xiao Lan is being divorced due to having no children, and both Niuniu and Yu Yu will be given to Xiao Lan, henceforth they and their mother shall have no ties with your family.¡± She paused, ¡°If you cannot read, you can find someone literate to verify the contents.¡±


    An Fu shook his head, ¡°I trust you wouldn¡¯t tamper with the divorce letter.¡±

 Chapter 399 - 399 399 My Ears Have Developed Calluses_1

    ?Chapter 399: Chapter 399: My Ears Have Developed Calluses_1 Chapter 399: Chapter 399: My Ears Have Developed Calluses_1 An Jing finally opened the box of seal paste she was holding. She had bought a small box of it when she was strolling through the county town with her husband, Xiao Changyi, having spotted it, she never expected it to come in handy today.


    An Fu dipped his thumb into the seal paste, then pressed it down onto the divorce letter, leaving a bright red thumbprint on the document.


    An Jing took the divorce letter back, saw that the thumbprint was pressed quite clearly, and then she walked over to Shi Xiaolan and handed her the divorce letter, ¡°There you go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Shi Xiaolan finally took the kitchen knife from her neck, accepted the divorce letter with tears in her eyes, her throat aching as she choked up. Though she could not read, she stared at the bright red thumbprint on the letter for a good while.


    In the past, she had never imagined that one day she would be divorced, yet today, she had thought about it, and today, she was truly divorced.


    ...


    Xiyun Kingdom also had a rule: a wife who was divorced could take her dowry with her, but Shi Xiaolan didn¡¯t have much of a dowry, and what little there was had long been sold to support the household.


    An Fu and his family were somewhat conscientious¡ªthey gave Shi Xiaolan half a tael of silver, effectively returning her dowry.


    Once Shi Xiaolan had gathered her clothes, she took Yu Yu and Niuniu and left An Fu¡¯s house.


    There was no one left in Shi Xiaolan¡¯s natal family, and though there had once been three dilapidated rooms, she had sold them to bury her deceased parents. Naturally, An Jing wouldn¡¯t let Shi Xiaolan be without a place to stay, so she gave her the thatched cottage in Jiuping Village to live in.


    Of course, before Shi Xiaolan moved in, An Jing had the thatched cottage thoroughly repaired to prevent leaking.


    If this had been before, the people of Jiuping Village would have gossiped and pointed fingers at Shi Xiaolan for being divorced, but after Liu Sizi poisoned most of the villagers with arsenic, no one dared to wag their tongues anymore, nor dare harbor ill will, fearing to invoke such grave retribution.


    Because she had to take care of two small children and both were so young, Shi Xiaolan literally couldn¡¯t do any work, so it was An Jing and Xiao Changyi who bustled about the thatched cottage.


    For this, Shi Xiaolan was very grateful.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had originally planned to go to the Capital tomorrow, but given the current situation, their trip to the Capital would have to be postponed. They would set off after they had completely settled Shi Xiaolan in.


    Three days later, the thatched cottage was repaired, and there were a few simple pieces of old furniture inside.


    Although An Jing had intended to spend money on a new set of furniture for Shi Xiaolan, Shi Xiaolan didn¡¯t want to owe her too much and wouldn¡¯t let her do so. Therefore, An Jing could only take a few pieces of old furniture from her own home for Shi Xiaolan.


    ¡°You look well,¡± An Jing said, seeing that although Shi Xiaolan had been divorced for a few days now, she showed no signs of languishing and instead looked quite spirited, as if reborn. An Jing was extremely pleased.


    Shi Xiaolan joked about herself with rare levity, ¡°I used to worry all the time about what I would do if I couldn¡¯t bear a son. Now, I don¡¯t have to worry anymore. The heavy stone that was on my heart has been moved aside, how could I not feel spirited?¡±


    An Jing smiled too, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can take it so lightly.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan looked at her and said with deep sincerity, ¡°An Jing, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve thanked me so many times already, no need to thank me again, my ears are getting calloused from it. Alright, this isn¡¯t our concern anymore, we should go back, and we¡¯ll come to see you tomorrow.¡±


    With that, An Jing waved to Shi Xiaolan and left the thatched cottage with Xiao Changyi.

 Chapter 400 - 400 400 Its You Who Thinks Things Through_1

    ?Chapter 400: Chapter 400 It¡¯s You Who Thinks Things Through_1 Chapter 400: Chapter 400 It¡¯s You Who Thinks Things Through_1 On the way home, An Jing said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, Xiao Lan¡¯s vitality seems good now, but I still plan to watch her for a few more days. If she continues like this, we will then set off for the Capital.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    Before they reached their front door, they saw An Fu standing outside the An family¡¯s gate. An Jing and Xiao Changyi exchanged a look, and all was understood without words.


    An Fu was much haggard. As they approached, he gave an awkward laugh before saying, ¡°Brother Xiao, An Jing, I¡¯m not one to be shameless. Xiao Lan and I are in such a state, it¡¯s not right for me to continue working at your family¡¯s rice shop. I came today to tell you that I won¡¯t be working at An¡¯s Rice Shop from now on.¡±


    An Jing hadn¡¯t expected An Fu to be so perceptive. After exchanging another look with her husband, she simply said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    While An Fu breathed a sigh of relief, he also added, ¡°Whether or not you helped our family for Xiao Lan¡¯s sake, the truth is that our family¡¯s life has improved significantly. My parents and I truly appreciate everything you¡¯ve done. Thank you.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t speak.


    Seeing that neither An Jing nor Xiao Changyi made any comment, An Fu said no more, turned around, and limped away.


    But after taking a few steps, he couldn¡¯t help but turn back and say, ¡°I know that even if I don¡¯t ask, you will take good care of Xiao Lan and her mother for me, but I still want to entrust them to you. Please, take care of them.¡±


    Towards the end, An Fu¡¯s voice was choked with emotion. He truly cared deeply for Shi Xiaolan.


    But he, too, was truly unable to allow his family line to end with him.


    After speaking, An Fu no longer lingered and didn¡¯t look back, continuing to limp his way back to An Village.


    Watching An Fu¡¯s staggering and lonely figure, An Jing didn¡¯t feel pity or sympathy for him, but she did think his state was rather tragic and lamentable.


    ...


    Eight days later, when Shi Xiaolan truly seemed to have let go and thought of nothing else but raising Yu Yu and Niuniu, An Jing completely put her worries to rest and prepared to start for the Capital.


    Before leaving for the Capital, An Jing gave Shi Xiaolan three taels of silver.


    But Shi Xiaolan was reluctant to accept it. ¡°The An family has converted my dowry into silver coin for me, and I still have half a tael left. That¡¯s enough for me for more than half a year. When that¡¯s gone, I¡¯ll borrow from you then.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°My husband and I are going to the Capital, and Yu Yu and Niuniu are so young. If they fall ill and need money for a doctor or medicine, and you don¡¯t have enough, we won¡¯t be here. Who will you borrow from then? You¡¯d better keep it. If you haven¡¯t spent it by the time we return, you can just repay us. It¡¯s all the same.¡±


    Only then did Shi Xiaolan agree to take it, and she praised An Jing for her thorough consideration.


    ...


    The next day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi set off for the Capital.


    Meng Zhuqing followed with them.


    Meng Lanqing was extremely envious to learn that his younger brother Zhuqing was going to the Capital with them. He couldn¡¯t go, as he had to stay behind to manage An¡¯s Rice Shop. So, on the night before An Jing and Xiao Changyi departed for the Capital, he beat up Meng Zhuqing.


    Poor Meng Zhuqing, bound by the principle that the elder brother acts as a father, couldn¡¯t retaliate against his brother Lan Qing, and consequently, Zhuqing was left with a bruised and swollen face.


    When Meng Zhuqing appeared in front of An Jing and Xiao Changyi with a face as swollen as a pig¡¯s head, An Jing laughed unabashedly.

 Chapter 401 - 401 401 Let Him Wait_1

    ?Chapter 401: Chapter 401 Let Him Wait_1 Chapter 401: Chapter 401 Let Him Wait_1 From An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s residence to the Imperial Capital, under normal circumstances, traveling by carriage would take more than a month, and riding a horse about twenty days¡ªhorse riding here refers to traveling by horse during the day and resting at night.


    Even if it were an emergency that required traveling 800 li in haste, it would still take four to five days.


    If Xiao Changyi were to go alone, riding Zhuri day and night without rest, even though Zhuri could cover a thousand li in a day, it would still take three days to reach the Imperial Capital.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi set out for the Capital on August 20th. The Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s birthday was on September 12th, leaving only twenty-one days between. An Jing and Xiao Changyi decided they couldn¡¯t afford to take their time traveling to the Imperial Capital, nor did they want to rush through day and night. As the Emperor¡¯s birthday was still twenty-one days away, there was no urgent need. Thus, they planned to travel during the day and rest at night.


    It wasn¡¯t just for their own rest, but also to give Zhuri, their warhorse, a chance to rest.


    Although An Jing had already learned to ride a horse, it was still exhausting to travel every day, especially since it was her first time. Her legs, in particular, were incredibly sore and felt almost alien to her.


    Each evening, Xiao Changyi would massage An Jing¡¯s legs to help ease her discomfort.


    An Jing felt it was much like her first military training, where she was dead tired at first, but as she got used to it, it became less exhausting, and her legs seemed to adapt to the constant horse riding. After ten days, An Jing only felt a little tired, and her legs were no longer as sore.


    Eventually, she didn¡¯t even need Xiao Changyi to massage her legs at night.


    Zhuri truly lived up to its reputation as a warhorse capable of covering a thousand li in a day; even though they didn¡¯t travel by night and rested at noon, Zhuri was faster than an average horse, and they reached the Imperial Capital in merely fifteen days, not the anticipated twenty.


    They had not dallied on the way, and with the Emperor¡¯s birthday still six days away, Xiao Changyi wasn¡¯t in a hurry to enter the palace and see the Emperor of Xiyun. Therefore, An Jing agreed with Xiao Changyi the night before that they would first find an inn to stay in the Imperial Capital and enjoy a few days there before entering the palace.


    In fact, Changsheng Mansion had long been prepared for them.


    However, because Xiao Changyi at one time had been retained in the palace for a whole year by the Emperor of Xiyun, he had not yet stayed in Changsheng Mansion.


    They chose to stay in an inn now because, based on Xiao Changyi¡¯s understanding of the Emperor, as soon as he set foot in Changsheng Mansion, the Emperor would undoubtedly learn of it and summon them to the palace to stay.


    Even so, Xiao Changyi still greatly underestimated the Emperor¡¯s excitement about his imminent arrival...


    As Xiao Changyi and An Jing rode Zhuri, before they even arrived at the gates of the Imperial Capital, the city¡¯s guard commander¡ªGeneral He¡ªhad already been waiting at the entrance for a long time.


    Upon seeing Xiao Changyi and An Jing, General He respectfully saluted with his men, ¡°This General pays his respects to the Prince and Princess.¡±


    General He did not actually recognize An Jing, but the Emperor had mentioned that Xiao Changyi would bring his wife; knowing Meng Zhuqing and seeing no other women with them, it was evident that the person was the Changsheng Princess, sitting in front of Xiao Changyi, riding the same horse.


    ¡°Prince,¡± General He continued respectfully, ¡°the Emperor commanded me one and a half months ago to await you here. His Majesty wishes the Prince to enter the palace for a reunion as soon as you arrive at the Imperial Capital.¡±


    One and a half months ago...


    Wasn¡¯t that right after the Emperor of Xiyun learned that her husband was coming to the Capital to see him, and he sent someone to wait here?


    An Jing, sweating.


    Xiao Changyi remained expressionless, ¡°Let him wait.¡±


    Apart from his wife, he disliked it when someone arbitrarily changed his plans. Right now, he simply desired to stay at an inn with his wife and then enjoy a good time in the Capital for a few days before entering the palace.

 Chapter 402 - 402 402 Are you threatening me_1

    ?Chapter 402: Chapter 402 Are you threatening me?_1 Chapter 402: Chapter 402 Are you threatening me?_1 Having said that, Xiao Changyi intended to take his wife into the city to find an inn for lodging.


    However, General He once again blocked his way, ¡°Prince! The Emperor has said that if you do not wish to enter the palace for a reunion, he would leave the palace and come to reunite with you and the Princess.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, looking very dangerous, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    General He felt a chill go down his spine and, while he was terrified, he hastily said, ¡°This General wouldn¡¯t dare! These are indeed the Emperor¡¯s own words! The Emperor also said, said... said...¡±


    After hemming and hawing for a long time, General He just couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the rest.


    ¡°Said what?¡± Xiao Changyi asked ominously.


    Under tremendous pressure, feeling as if his head might fall off at any moment, General He nonetheless braved it and said at once, ¡°He would bring along the Crown Prince for a reunion with you and the Princess!¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Su Chengyu was quite the chatterbox in disguise; it seemed the Emperor of Xiyun knew that Xiao Changyi was quite annoyed by Crown Prince Su Chengyu.


    When General He heard An Jing actually laughing, he couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat for the Princess. If they were to anger Xiao Changyi, the King of Eternal Victory, that would be terrible!


    Xiao Changyi, on the other hand, was considering turning his horse around and going straight back home.


    Seeing the thoughts at the bottom of Xiao Changyi¡¯s heart, An Jing found it even funnier but did not want the Emperor and the Crown Prince to actually leave the palace and come to the inn for a reunion. If that were to happen, it would certainly create a sensation throughout the entire Imperial Capital.


    So, she turned to her husband and said, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s first enter the palace to see the Emperor and our brother-in-law. There¡¯s no rush to wander around the Imperial Capital; we still have to stay here for several days after all.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t think twice before agreeing with his wife, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Changyi agree so readily, General He, who was kneeling on the ground with his head down, not daring to look at Xiao Changyi on horseback, immediately widened his eyes in disbelief.


    Since when was the King of Eternal Victory so easy to talk to?


    Seeing that General He, still kneeling with his men, was blocking their path, Meng Zhuqing loudly ordered, ¡°Clear the way at once!¡±


    General He quickly led his men out of the way.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even glance at General He and just looked straight ahead, driving his horse into the city.


    As they entered the city, An Jing still asked him, ¡°Husband, should we change into more appropriate clothes before we go to the palace?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said promptly, ¡°We look quite proper as we are now.¡±


    An Jing was instantly amused.


    After she stopped laughing, she continued, ¡°I mean, shouldn¡¯t we change into the clothes befitting your status as a Prince? Shouldn¡¯t one wear the clothes that match their identity? Besides, we are going to be in the Emperor¡¯s presence, dressing in these farmer¡¯s clothes... don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite disrespectful to our Father the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had respect for him.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi continued, ¡°And he doesn¡¯t need my respect.¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but hold the Emperor of Xiyun in high esteem. Not every monarch could be like the Emperor of Xiyun, a well-known enlightened ruler.


    An hour later, An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrived at the palace gates, which were majestic, impressive, solemn, and stately.


    The commanding officer guarding the palace gates immediately opened them upon seeing Xiao Changyi, respectfully allowing him to enter.


    Since Xiao Changyi could enter the palace without dismounting, he rode his horse straight in.


    Meng Zhuqing couldn¡¯t ride a horse inside the palace and could not even bring his horse inside. After dismounting, Meng Zhuqing followed Xiao Changyi on foot into the palace. But before entering, Meng Zhuqing was searched by the commanding officer at the gate to ensure he had no dangerous items such as weapons on him before he was allowed inside.

 Chapter 403 - 403 403 No Need to Care About Him_1

    ?Chapter 403: Chapter 403: No Need to Care About Him_1 Chapter 403: Chapter 403: No Need to Care About Him_1 Sitting on the horse, An Jing smiled and asked, ¡°Husband, why don¡¯t they search me?¡±


    Xiao Changyi responded indifferently, ¡°If they dare, I would immediately ask for their heads.¡± His wife was only for him to touch.


    An Jing¡¯s smile instantly grew much larger. Naturally, she was happy and sweet that her husband could protect her like this.


    The Imperial Palace was vast, with every part displaying royal dignity¡ªsolemn and awe-inspiring. It rivaled what An Jing had once visited in modern times, the Forbidden City.


    Zhuri took steps forward steadily, the rhythmic sound of hooves entering her ears. An Jing looked ahead at the seemingly endless road, her face suddenly fell, ¡°Why is this road so long? It feels like it will never end.¡±


    What was most important was that she had heard from Meng Zhuqing that there were several palace gates to enter, and they had only passed the first one...


    ¡°Do you want to go faster?¡± Xiao Changyi asked.


    An Jing turned back, smiling at him, ¡°If possible, I would.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even need to think before saying, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    An Jing immediately smirked, ¡°Then won¡¯t Meng Zhuqing lose track of us?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him.¡±


    After saying that, Xiao Changyi spurred his horse to gallop.


    Meng Zhuqing chased after An Jing and Xiao Changyi for a few steps, but seeing that he couldn¡¯t catch up, he stopped. Inside the palace walls, even if something happened to him, nothing would happen to their master and mistress.


    On one horse, the two faced the wind, looking forward, as stately buildings swiftly retreated behind them, flashing by like images. The big smile on An Jing¡¯s face showed how exhilarated she was at the moment.


    The Imperial Palace was a place of grave importance, heavily guarded with numerous rules¡ªwho would dare to gallop a horse here, and at such a speed? Thanks to her husband, she got to experience this too.


    It was awesome!


    They passed through several palace gates unchallenged.


    Not until beneath the Jade Steps, where horses weren¡¯t allowed, did Xiao Changyi pull on the reins, bringing Zhuri to an immediate stop, rearing up on its front legs, neighing towards the sky, the sound striking straight into the clouds, powerful as a mighty river.


    At the top of a hundred jade steps was the Assembly Hall, immensely majestic and imposing.


    An Jing marveled at the ingenious architecture of the Assembly Hall, but seeing Xiao Changyi dismount, she followed suit.


    But just as An Jing dismounted, she heard an excited and thrilled old voice shouting, ¡°Yi Er! Yi Er! Yi Er!¡±


    Looking up, An Jing saw above the jade steps, an old man dressed in a Dragon Robe rushing down the stairs, excitedly heading towards her husband.


    Unfortunately, the old man¡¯s age meant that, even though he wished to descend quickly, his spirit was willing but his flesh was weak; he was only slightly faster than walking.


    Following behind the old man was a group of anxious guards, eunuchs, and palace maids, all frantically shouting, ¡°Emperor, be careful, Emperor!¡±


    Yes, the one in the Dragon Robe calling out Yi Er was none other than the Emperor of Xiyun¡ªSu Haoyu.


    As soon as An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrived at the palace gate, the commanding officer immediately sent word to Emperor Su Haoyu of the good news. The Emperor, who had been in serious proceedings in the Assembly Hall, immediately stopped discussing state matters upon hearing of Xiao Changyi¡¯s arrival, and ran outside from the Dragon Chair.


    The several ministers, as well as the waiting eunuchs, palace maids, and guards, were all shocked to their cores.


    Watching Emperor Su Haoyu excitedly descending the stairs, An Jing fully believed Xiao Changyi¡¯s words that the Emperor of Xiyun was like an old child; though, she wondered if it was really okay for the Emperor to come to them like this?

 Chapter 404 - 404 404 He Provokes She Is So Happy_1

    ?Chapter 404: Chapter 404: He Provokes, She Is So Happy_1 Chapter 404: Chapter 404: He Provokes, She Is So Happy_1 Thinking this, An Jing looked at her husband, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go up, to save him the trouble of coming down.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, unmoving as a mountain, still stood in his place, ¡°He needs to come down.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    As soon as the Emperor of Xiyun stepped down, he cheerfully ran up to Xiao Changyi. He didn¡¯t look at An Jing but instead hugged Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist and tried to lift him up. Unfortunately, after three attempts, he couldn¡¯t lift Xiao Changyi, who remained as steady as Mount Tai on the ground.


    Only then did the Emperor of Xiyun give up, withdrew his hands, and said to Xiao Changyi with a laugh, ¡°Yi Er, I really can¡¯t lift you anymore.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Changyi glanced sideways, ¡°Knowing full well you couldn¡¯t lift me, why did you try?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun wasn¡¯t angry at all and still laughed, ¡°How could I know if I didn¡¯t try whether I could still lift you.¡±


    Changyi continued to glance sideways, ¡°Admitting you¡¯re old and lacking strength now won¡¯t make anyone laugh at you,¡± he paused, ¡°except me.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Her husband was definitely a conversation killer... the sky itself could be talked to death by him...


    After a moment of silence, the Emperor of Xiyun said sentimentally, ¡°Back in the day, I could lift you too, don¡¯t forget, I even threw you once, lifting you to do it. It was even a shoulder throw.¡±


    Xiao Changyi looked even more disdainful, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you asking me to cooperate with you, so that you could show off in front of the soldiers that you weren¡¯t old and had plenty of strength, would I have let you throw me over your shoulder?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Changyi snorted, ¡°Even if I did cooperate, you threw me, but you ended up diving into the ground yourself.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± She had to hold it in! She couldn¡¯t laugh! She absolutely couldn¡¯t laugh! Standing in front of her was the Monarch!


    The old face of the Emperor of Xiyun instantly flushed red, and he retorted, ¡°That was so many years ago, how can you have the nerve to remember it so clearly!¡±


    Changyi glanced sideways again, ¡°Would I remember so clearly if you didn¡¯t keep bringing it up?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun was momentarily speechless.


    While An Jing continued to hold back laughter, she noticed something. That was, her husband talked quite a bit more when he met this Emperor of Xiyun. However, it was all about bantering with the Emperor of Xiyun. And she found it quite delightful.


    After a while, the Emperor of Xiyun sighed, ¡°You really haven¡¯t changed at all, not sparing me any face or respect.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said nothing.


    An Jing secretly laughed in her heart.


    Seeing that Xiao Changyi did not respond to him, the Emperor of Xiyun then turned to look at An Jing. His face did not hold the same teasing smile as with Changyi, but instead, it carried a shallow smile full of imperial majesty.


    ¡°You must be Yi Er¡¯s wife,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s tone was questioning but affirmed in sentence structure.


    An Jing did not want to kneel in her heart; she would kneel to heaven, to the earth, to her parents, to her grandparents, but no one else did she want to, nor would she kneel to, but in this situation, it wouldn¡¯t look good for her not to.


    Clenching her teeth, An Jing was about to kneel, ¡°Civilian Woman An Jing pays her respect to¡ª¡±


    But the Emperor of Xiyun did not let her kneel, ¡°You need not kneel to me, nor in the future. I heard from Chengyu that when you were about to kneel to him, Yi Er actually lost his temper at him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Father Emperor.¡± An Jing took the opportunity to indeed not kneel.


    However, she was quite surprised at how favored Xiao Changyi was by the Emperor of Xiyun. Not only could she herself avoid kneeling, but the Emperor even exempted her from it.


    Seeing An Jing¡¯s composed and graceful demeanor, not showing any shyness, standing beside his Yi Er, they matched quite well. The Emperor of Xiyun felt even more pleased with An Jing.

 Chapter 405 - 405 405 Only I Can Call Jing Er_1

    ?Chapter 405: Chapter 405 Only I Can Call Jing Er_1 Chapter 405: Chapter 405 Only I Can Call Jing Er_1 The Emperor of Xiyun nodded kindly and said, ¡°So you are An Jing, right? From now on, I will call you Jing Er.¡±


    Before An Jing could speak, Xiao Changyi immediately objected, ¡°No!¡±


    Curious, the Emperor of Xiyun asked, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Xiao Changyi declared, ¡°Only I can call her Jing Er.¡±


    An Jing felt an instant sweetness in her heart.


    Amused, the Emperor of Xiyun took the opportunity to propose, ¡°If you accompany me in a game of chess and let me win, I will not address your wife as Jing Er.¡±


    Without a second thought, Xiao Changyi agreed, ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±


    Hearing this, the Emperor of Xiyun immediately turned to An Jing with a smile and said, ¡°Jingjing. From hereby on, I shall address you as Jingjing, my daughter-in-law.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± I just want some peace and quiet...


    ¡°What, you aren¡¯t willing?¡± Seeing that An Jing was silent for quite a while, the Emperor of Xiyun finally spoke up and asked.


    An Jing quickly said disingenuously, ¡°I am willing.¡±


    ¡°Good, from now on I shall call you Jingjing, and you needn¡¯t call yourself by humble titles anymore. Even though Yi Er married into your family, his royal status cannot be stripped away. You are now the Changsheng Princess of Xiyun.¡±


    Despite Xiyun¡¯s people believing that no titled man would marry into a woman¡¯s family, it was still explicitly stipulated in Xiyun that if a titled man did marry in, and if his title was higher than his wife¡¯s status, his wife would enjoy the treatment due to the primary wife of his rank, and their children would also receive the treatments of his rank¡¯s offspring.


    If the title was hereditary, their descendants could inherit it as well.


    And the title of King of Eternal Victory was a hereditary one.


    Naturally, marrying into a family as a man had the same restrictions as for common people: no remarrying, and you could only be divorced by your wife; if the wife did not divorce, then he would have only this wife for life, and the wife would also have only him.


    Whether a woman married into a family or took a husband into hers, she could only have one spouse.


    The inequality between men and women was indeed extremely stark.


    Another point that demonstrated the male-dominated era was that even after marrying into the wife¡¯s family, men could retain their own surnames and names, but women who married into their husband¡¯s family could only take their husband¡¯s surname.


    Reflecting on this, An Jing sighed softly in her heart before responding, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun then happily turned to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Yi Er, you must stay for a longer visit this time.¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not respond, but he had already made up his mind that as soon as the old man¡¯s birthday was over, he would take his wife and return home.


    The Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t wait for Xiao Changyi to speak and went on with a smile, ¡°You must be weary from your journey. Fenghua Palace has already been prepared for you. Go to Fenghua Palace first to rest and relieve your fatigue. We can discuss everything else after you¡¯ve had a chance to rest.¡±


    Xiao Changyi had once stayed in the palace for a year, residing in Fenghua Palace. Since Xiao Changyi¡¯s departure, the Emperor of Xiyun had not allowed anyone else to stay there, obviously keeping it reserved for Xiao Changyi, his foster son, all this time.


    Now that Xiao Changyi had returned, he naturally would stay at Fenghua Palace.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t immediately take An Jing to Fenghua Palace but instead made a request, ¡°Do not disturb me for four hours.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Emperor of Xiyun immediately put up a finger silently, trying to bargain in a pleasing manner, ¡°How about an hour, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Agreed!¡±


    Xiao Changyi had initially planned to say an hour, but knowing the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s fondness for haggling, he had started with four hours instead. If he had said an hour, he worried the old man might come to Fenghua Palace to bother him after just half an hour.


    At the unexpected easy agreement from Xiao Changyi, the Emperor of Xiyun realized he had been outwitted and was instantly filled with regret: If only I had known, I would have proposed half an hour!

 Chapter 406 - 406 406 Her Husband is a Man of Action_1

    ?Chapter 406: Chapter 406: Her Husband is a Man of Action!_1 Chapter 406: Chapter 406: Her Husband is a Man of Action!_1 Then, Xiao Changyi no longer cared about the Emperor of Xiyun and went straight to Fenghua Palace with An Jing.


    On the way to Fenghua Palace, An Jing, who was puzzled, asked, ¡°My husband, since your father always wants you to stay in the palace, isn¡¯t your Changsheng Mansion built in vain?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Each status matches its corresponding mansion; even if one doesn¡¯t live there, it still needs to be built.¡±


    An Jing finally understood that the mansion was meant to signify status and was not necessarily meant to be inhabited.


    However, apart from Xiao Changyi, who had special permission to live in the palace, anyone else who had a mansion decreed to be built would reside in it, as it was considered the ultimate honor. How could they possibly not dwell there?


    ¡°Greeting the Prince, Princess.¡±


    As soon as An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrived at Fenghua Palace, the guards, palace maids, and eunuchs all kneeled down, offering their deep respect and fear.


    Xiao Changyi ignored these people and simply stated his desire to bathe.


    Then, the palace maids and eunuchs hurried to fill the bath in the bathing chamber with water.


    After fifteen days of continuous horse riding, An Jing¡¯s body was genuinely weary and needed a bath to relieve the fatigue. Only when the palace maids reported everything was ready did An Jing join Xiao Changyi in entering the bathing chamber.


    Not accustomed to being attended to during a bath, An Jing, upon entering the vast bath in Fenghua Palace, dismissed all the attendants.


    The bath chamber was spacious, with a large pool inside where steam subtly rose from the water, dotted with numerous red petals floating on the surface¡ªbeautifully aesthetic.


    Arranged beside the pool were fine wines, fruit platters, and desserts for enjoyment.


    Merely looking at it was a delight. An Jing fervently sighed in her heart. To actually soak in that bath must be immensely comfortable.


    Only after the door of the bathing chamber was closed by the palace maids from outside, did An Jing give Xiao Changyi a mischievous smile, ¡°My husband, all the attendants have left... Do you need me to help you undress?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your service.¡±


    After he had helped An Jing remove all her clothes, Xiao Changyi kissed An Jing, then carried her into the pool to bathe and relieve the fatigue of the past several days.


    Xiao Changyi leaned against the edge of the pool, with An Jing nestled in his arms; the swirling mist made the scene within the bath chamber hazy yet distinct, like a heavenly realm, captivating and alluring.

 Chapter 407 - 407 407 I Dont Want to See You Now_1

    ?Chapter 407: Chapter 407 I Don¡¯t Want to See You Now!_1 Chapter 407: Chapter 407 I Don¡¯t Want to See You Now!_1 Both of them soaked in the bath, occasionally rubbing their temples together, and sometimes snacking on fruits and pastries by the pool.


    It was utterly delightful.


    While An Jing and Xiao Changyi indulged in their leisurely baths, the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion received news that Xiao Changyi and An Jing had arrived in the Capital. The Pingjun Princess¡¯s older cousin was Imperial Consort Yu, who lived within the palace. Upon hearing that Xiao Changyi and An Jing were staying at Fenghua Palace, Consort Yu sent a message to the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    As soon as the Prince of Pingjun heard that Xiao Changyi had returned to the Capital, he was stunned and then questioned his youngest daughter Linghe, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that he would not return unless there was a war?¡±


    Linghe was both angry and aggrieved, ¡°It was Li Wuyu who told me that!¡±


    ¡°So you believed her?¡± The Prince of Pingjun snorted coldly. ¡°You went running off, and I lost face for a while, but I won¡¯t blame you for that. I just hoped you could make him take you as his consort, so when you bear children to inherit the title of King of Eternal Victory, it would recover the face I lost. But look at you now, returning in disgrace without achieving anything. Don¡¯t you know that people in the Capital are still laughing at your father?!¡±


    Linghe felt even more wronged, ¡°Li Wuyu went with me, so why do people only laugh at our Duke Mansion?¡±


    ¡°Who in the Imperial Capital doesn¡¯t know about Li Wuyu¡¯s unconventional behavior and lack of maidenly demeanor? Her running away from home has become all too common. How many years has Prime Minister Li been the butt of jokes? Don¡¯t you know? Li Wuyu is used to being laughed at and has grown a thick skin; she doesn¡¯t care. Can you compare yourself to her? You are, after all, a Commandery Princess!¡± The Prince of Pingjun was livid, ¡°You also snuck out without telling anyone at home, just one person running off secretly. How is that any different from those lowly women sneaking off to meet with men?!¡±


    The Prince of Pingjun¡¯s words were harsh, and Linghe couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.


    ¡°Enough, stop crying! What good will crying do?¡± The Prince of Pingjun was visibly irritated. ¡°Go back to your room; I don¡¯t want to see you right now!¡±


    Linghe had no choice but to run back to her room, crying.


    After crying on her bed for a while, her grief became insufferable, and eventually, she wiped away her tears, her eyes filled with hatred.


    It was all Li Wuyu¡¯s fault!


    If it weren¡¯t for Li Wuyu, telling her that Xiao Changyi would not return unless there was a war, she would have stayed in Hecheng County until she could cling to Xiao Changyi! Perhaps by now, she would already have become Xiao Changyi¡¯s consort!


    Thinking this way, Linghe stood up, took her two maidservants, and stormed out of the Duke Mansion to confront Li Wuyu at the Prime Minister¡¯s residence.


    Li Wuyu was in the stable, gazing fondly at the brown horse Wang Youbao had bought for her, reminiscing about a person. She had been back for a while now and, to be honest, she missed her precious Youbao dearly.


    But her precious Youbao was too foolish; she didn¡¯t expect him to understand the significance of her giving him her personal jade pendant. She simply wanted to give him that piece of jade.


    ¡°Miss, the Commandery Princess has come to look for you!¡± The maidservant hurriedly ran in to inform her.


    But before the maidservant finished speaking, Linghe arrived in a fury, shouting, ¡°Li Wuyu, come out to face me! How dare you deceive me! Have you no sense of propriety or respect, Li Wuyu!¡±


    Li Wuyu slightly furrowed her brows and curtsied to Linghe before asking with confusion, ¡°Why would the Commandery Princess say such a thing?¡±


    Linghe pointed at her nose and scolded, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you tell me that the King of Eternal Victory would not return without a war? He has come to the Capital today, and he¡¯s now in the palace!¡±


    Inside, Li Wuyu was thrilled. If Xiao Changyi had arrived, then surely her master had as well. Her master had previously mentioned that they would come to the Capital for the Emperor¡¯s birthday. She had expected that they still had a few days to go before arriving but had not foreseen their early arrival.

 Chapter 408 - 408 408 Deliberately Misleading Her _1

    ?Chapter 408: Chapter 408: Deliberately Misleading Her! _1 Chapter 408: Chapter 408: Deliberately Misleading Her! _1 Although Li Wuyu felt happy inside, her face showed no such emotions, and she politely said, ¡°Commandery Princess, what Wuyu had told you before was only that Wuyu heard from her father that Prince never returns without victory. However, she did not say whether this news was true or false, and as for the authenticity of ¡®never returns without victory,¡¯ Wuyu never probed further into her father¡¯s claim and naturally did not know.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Linghe was so angry that she couldn¡¯t find a way to refute Li Wuyu¡¯s words.


    Simply because, originally, all that Li Wuyu had said was that she had heard from her father about Xiao Changyi¡¯s claim of ¡®never returning without victory,¡¯ and indeed she had said nothing more. It was her own mistake to assume that Xiao Changyi truly never returned without victory, toiling away in the fields for a lifetime. Then, out of fear, not wanting to spend her life tilling the soil, she had hastily returned to the Capital.


    But if Li Wuyu hadn¡¯t mentioned ¡®never returning without victory,¡¯ could she have made such a mistake? Perhaps it was Li Wuyu who had intentionally led her astray!


    Thinking so, Linghe¡¯s anger became uncontrollable; in a moment of lost reason, she raised her hand, intending to slap Li Wuyu across the face, ¡°How dare you, Li Wuyu, you clearly deceived this Commandery Princess¡ª¡±


    ¡°Commandery Princess!¡± Prime Minister Li¡¯s voice suddenly burst forth. Linghe shuddered and her mind instantly cleared. Li Wuyu was the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter; she simply couldn¡¯t hit her as she pleased.


    As soon as Prime Minister Li arrived in the backyard, he saw Linghe gearing up to hit his treasured daughter. He immediately called out to the Commandery Princess at the top of his voice, hurriedly walked over, and while protecting his dear daughter behind him, he bowed to Linghe neither servile nor overbearing, ¡°Commandery Princess, might I inquire where my little girl has offended you to provoke the Commandery Princess to strike her? If indeed she has erred, there is no need for the Commandery Princess to take action herself. The official here will surely take his daughter to the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion and apologize to the Commandery Princess in the presence of the Prince of Pingjun.¡±


    Not waiting for Linghe to speak, Prime Minister Li continued, ¡°If the error my daughter committed is an unforgivable grievous mistake, there is no need for the Commandery Princess to be so angered. I myself will take my daughter to the Emperor to plead for mercy.¡±


    As he spoke, Prime Minister Li solemnly bowed in the direction where the Son of Heaven resided.


    Linghe only wanted to vent her anger and had no intention of escalating matters. If things blew up, she would be the one without a reasonable cause, and hearing Prime Minister Li mention the Emperor of Xiyun, her heart grew even more flustered. She hurriedly forced a laugh, ¡°Prime Minister, you must be jesting. I was only joking around with Wuyu. How could I possibly lay a hand on her?¡±


    Prime Minister Li said, ¡°Since the Commandery Princess was only playing with my little girl, then my daughter has done no wrong, correct?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Linghe pretended to glance at the sky, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I should be going back.¡±


    Prime Minister Li immediately said, ¡°I will see the Commandery Princess out.¡±


    As soon as Linghe left, Li Wuyu, with a grin, clung to Prime Minister Li¡¯s left arm, ¡°Dad, thank you~¡±


    Prime Minister Li glanced sideways at his daughter, who showed not a trace of ladylike demeanor, and coldly huffed, ¡°I told you to reduce your interactions with this Commandery Princess, where did my words go?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t keep in touch with her, ah, it was just that one time we secretly went out on a trip. It¡¯s she who suddenly came to pick a quarrel with me today,¡± Li Wuyu defended.


    ¡°Would she come to find fault with you without any reason?¡± He knows his daughter all too well!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell her once that I heard you say that my Master should never return without victory, and she took it as truth, immediately returning from Hecheng County to the Capital? Now that my Master and father-in-law have come to the Capital City, she came to trouble me. I guess that¡¯s the course of events,¡± Wuyu explained.


    Prime Minister Li nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve just returned from the palace, and the King of Eternal Victory and the Changsheng Princess have indeed arrived in the Capital, currently in the palace.¡±

 Chapter 409 - 409 409 Pretend to Be Sick from Longing_1

    ?Chapter 409: Chapter 409 Pretend to Be Sick from Longing_1 Chapter 409: Chapter 409 Pretend to Be Sick from Longing_1 Prime Minister Li paused, then warned again, ¡°Don¡¯t think just because you are now a disciple of the Changsheng Princess, you can act even more recklessly than before. The Princess is the Princess, and you are you; you still need to look after your head more carefully.¡±


    Li Wuyu, still all smiles and jests, replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, I¡¯ll take good care of my head. I¡¯ll never die before you, sparing you the grief of the white-haired sending off the black-haired!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk!¡± Prime Minister Li spat three times, ¡°What¡¯s all this talk of death, how inauspicious! From now on, you are not allowed to mention death in front of me, do you hear?¡±


    Seeing her father truly getting upset, Li Wuyu quickly answered like a good child, ¡°I hear you, Dad.¡±


    ...


    As soon as Linghe left the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, she returned to the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion. The moment she arrived back in her room, she furiously slapped her personal maid several times.


    Unable to take her anger out on Li Wuyu, she naturally had to vent on someone else, but even after swelling the maid¡¯s face with slaps, her anger was not appeased. So, she began smashing things in the room.


    Just as Linghe was enjoying her rampage, the Pingjun Princess arrived. Seeing Linghe smashing things, she frowned disapprovingly and scolded, ¡°Linghe, what sort of behavior is this! You look nothing like a Commandery Princess!¡±


    Upon seeing her mother, Linghe immediately stopped smashing things and ran crying into her arms, appearing aggrieved.


    ¡°There, there, I¡¯ve heard what happened. I know you¡¯re upset,¡± the Pingjun Princess comforted, gently patting Linghe¡¯s back. ¡°I came to make you feel better.¡±


    At that, Linghe stopped crying immediately, ¡°Mother means...?¡±


    The Pingjun Princess didn¡¯t answer right away but asked, ¡°I have just one question for you, do you still want to marry the King of Eternal Victory?¡±


    Linghe instantly nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes! Of course, Linghe wants to! Linghe dreams of it! If Linghe could give birth to a son for the King of Eternal Victory, then in the future, that son would also be the King of Eternal Victory! By then, Linghe¡¯s glory will be a hundred, no, a thousand times greater than it is now!¡±


    ¡°At least you¡¯re clear about that. It¡¯s good you¡¯re not confused,¡± the Pingjun Princess nodded in satisfaction. Then continued, ¡°Your father and I have discussed it. On the Emperor¡¯s birthday feast, you¡¯ll pretend to be so sick with longing for the King of Eternal Victory that you can¡¯t attend the banquet. Your father will report your condition to the Emperor. Meanwhile, we will have your aunt Consort Yu add fuel to the fire, and the Emperor should then assign you to the King of Eternal Victory as his consort.¡±


    Obviously, Linghe was delighted at the thought of being the King of Eternal Victory¡¯s consort, but hesitated, ¡°Mother, to feign sickness out of longing is a deceit; I won¡¯t really be sick. If found out, that¡¯s deceiving the sovereign, a crime that could cost me my head...¡±


    The Pingjun Princess said, ¡°Just soak in ice-cold water for a couple of days, and you¡¯ll actually get sick, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Understanding her mother¡¯s meaning instantly, Linghe realized that if she truly fell ill, even if the Imperial Physician sent by the Emperor diagnosed her with catching a cold, she could still claim that her illness was compounded by her longing for the King of Eternal Victory. For example, she could say she had sat alone and melancholic in the pavilion, thus catching the cold.


    Linghe truly admired this plan, yet she was reluctant to genuinely fall ill. However, for the chance to marry Xiao Changyi, she steeled herself and agreed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Mother to visit the palace. When the time comes, please put in a few good words for Linghe with Auntie.¡±


    The Pingjun Princess replied, ¡°I will enter the palace tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry about your aunt, she¡¯s still on our side. And if, in the future, you bear the King of Eternal Victory¡¯s heir, she will also share in the glory.¡±

 Chapter 410 - 410 410 You Look Good in Every Way_1

    ?Chapter 410: Chapter 410 You Look Good in Every Way_1 Chapter 410: Chapter 410 You Look Good in Every Way_1 Linghe laughed upon hearing this, ¡°Imperial Consort is right.¡±


    Thinking she would soon become the King of Eternal Victory¡¯s consort and that merely by bearing a son she could elevate her own status on account of her child, Linghe felt even happier.


    ...


    On one hand, Linghe was secretly plotting to marry Xiao Changyi as a consort; on the other, Xiao Changyi and An Jing had just finished their bath and were getting dressed.


    Even though they had been married for over a year, the sweet and sticky intimacy between them not only persisted but grew stronger; even the simple task of getting dressed became a prolonged affair filled with tender endearments.


    The garments were the splendid robes that the King of Eternal Victory and the Changsheng Princess were meant to wear. Xiao Changyi had especially chosen a bright red outfit for An Jing. Her complexion was very pale and, combined with her bright eyes, wearing the bright red Princess¡¯s Costume made her incredibly radiant and eye-catching.


    ¡°Indeed, clothes make the man,¡± An Jing said with a smile, as she admired her dazzling reflection in the large copper mirror.


    Turning around to look at her aloof husband, she saw him wearing the Black King¡¯s Attire, exuding an imposing aura, with the Prince¡¯s Crown atop his head. The crown was secured with a jade hairpin, and two red tassels hung down from it, their fine cords reaching down to his waist, giving him a very majestic and commanding presence.


    ¡°Husband, you look so handsome~¡± An Jing complimented sincerely.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak but took a jade hairpin from the dressing table¡¯s box of ornaments and pinned it in An Jing¡¯s hair, which was devoid of any accessories. An Jing had felt that the headdresses worn by princesses were somewhat cumbersome and would make her head heavy, so she opted not to wear them.


    With the jade hairpin in place, there was now a bright spot on An Jing¡¯s head.


    ¡°Does it look good?¡± An Jing asked with a beaming smile.


    Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°You always look beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet. Come, give me a kiss,¡± An Jing said, tilting her head up and puckering her lips, not bothering to stand on tiptoes, just waiting for Xiao Changyi to lean down and kiss her.


    Xiao Changyi did lean down to kiss her, but the next moment, he pressed her against the nearby pillar and kissed her deeply.


    An Jing, unreserved, wrapped her arms around Xiao Changyi¡¯s neck, responding to his kiss passionately.


    Until the Chamberlain knocked on the door again, ¡°Prince, Princess, the Emperor invites you both to dine together at Jun Palace.¡±


    This was already the seventh time the Chamberlain had knocked, once every quarter of an hour; he was feeling uneasy. He could definitely hear movement inside, but the Prince and Princess just wouldn¡¯t answer him.


    And he did not dare to intrude by pushing the door open.


    Without choice, in this Imperial Palace, it seemed like the Emperor wielded the greatest power, but in reality, he let the King of Eternal Victory do as he pleased, practically ruling over him. So, in fact, as long as the King of Eternal Victory was present, he was the one who held the most power.


    What was more surprising and unbelievable to him was that both the Emperor and the Crown Prince quite enjoyed this setup, where the King of Eternal Victory was the most powerful within the palace. They seemed to long for the King to stay in the palace every day.


    ¡°Alright, we should go have dinner now,¡± An Jing said with a laugh, dodging Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips to prevent any further kissing. Seeing that Xiao Changyi seemed a bit unhappy, she turned her head back and tenderly pecked his lips twice before pretending to be pitiful, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, Husband...¡±


    Xiao Changyi then nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡± But as he led her towards the door, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to kiss her again.


    An Jing found it both amusing and sweet. These days, which felt brand new like those of a recent marriage, were truly sweet and joyful.


    When Xiao Changyi pulled open the door, the eunuchs and palace maids waiting outside immediately dropped to their knees in panic. Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even glance at them and, holding An Jing¡¯s hand, walked out of Fenghua Palace together.

 Chapter 411 - 411 411 What Kind of Logic Is This_1

    ?Chapter 411: Chapter 411 What Kind of Logic Is This?_1 Chapter 411: Chapter 411 What Kind of Logic Is This?_1 The Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s living quarters were called Jun Palace. Just as An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrived at the entrance of Jun Palace in their carriage, before they had even alighted, they saw the Emperor emerging from the Jun Palace with a most unpleased expression, followed by a group of eunuchs and palace maids who were bowing and showing signs of great fear.


    An Jing felt somewhat perplexed, not understanding what had upset the Emperor.


    However, as soon as the Emperor¡¯s gaze fell upon Xiao Changyi at the entrance of Jun Palace, his displeased expression instantly turned cheerful. With a broad smile, he said, ¡°Yi Er, why have you arrived so late? I was about to go to Fenghua Palace to look for you.¡±


    Upon hearing these words from the Emperor, An Jing realized the reason for his displeasure and found it quite amusing.


    Xiao Changyi ignored the Emperor, helping An Jing to descend from the carriage.


    The Emperor didn¡¯t come down the steps but stood atop them, cheerfully saying, ¡°You promised me two hours, but now four hours have passed, and I¡¯ve only just seen you. Tomorrow, I must find you for one more extra hour.¡±


    Xiao Changyi still ignored the Emperor, leading An Jing up the steps. Meanwhile, An Jing sweetly called out to the Emperor, ¡°Imperial Father.¡±


    The Emperor responded, and again he cheerfully continued speaking to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Actually, Chengyu was supposed to join us for dinner, but knowing how much you dislike him, I didn¡¯t allow him to come.¡±


    Xiao Changyi finally spoke up, ¡°I dislike you, too.¡±


    The Emperor: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    The Emperor fell silent for a moment, continuing to walk with Xiao Changyi and her towards the Jun Palace. With dissatisfaction, he said, ¡°I am the Emperor, how can you be annoyed by me?¡±


    Xiao Changyi let out a snort, ¡°Why, can¡¯t I?¡±


    The Emperor replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t, but even if you are annoyed, you shouldn¡¯t say it out loud. Just keep it in your heart.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± What kind of logic is this?


    The Emperor continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t say it out loud, I can pretend to know nothing and believe that you aren¡¯t annoyed with me.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Emperor, is it really okay for you to deceive yourself like that?


    Then, the Emperor threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t say it out loud again in the future, or I will cry and cling to your legs just like I used to. Let¡¯s see if you dare to say it again then.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± So the stories her husband had told her about the Emperor making a scene crying were true...


    Xiao Changyi looked at the Emperor with a gaze full of disdain. This old man always used the same trick to threaten him!


    The food served to the Emperor was already top-notch, and now with his beloved foster son¡¯s return, the Emperor had the Imperial Kitchen prepare a feast of exquisite delicacies, which An Jing deemed wasteful.


    The three of them couldn¡¯t possibly finish a table full of dishes.


    The table was originally much bigger, but considering that his beloved foster son always disliked such pomp and circumstance, he generally spared him whatever he could. Therefore, the Emperor hadn¡¯t been overly formal and had only arranged for a moderately-sized round table.


    With many dishes on the table, An Jing sat in front of it unsure of what to pick, as she wasn¡¯t fussy with food. Eventually, she decided to eat whatever was closest, starting with the dish nearest to her.


    Of course, she also served Xiao Changyi quite a few dishes first.


    Xiao Changyi was also willing to serve An Jing, but when he reached out with the chopsticks to pick up the first piece, which was a slice of abalone, for An Jing, the Emperor noticed and was initially taken aback. Soon after, he silently pushed his own bowl towards Xiao Changyi, the meaning clear: he wanted Xiao Changyi to serve him as well.


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 412 - 412 412 They Are All Annoying_1

    ?Chapter 412: Chapter 412 They Are All Annoying_1 Chapter 412: Chapter 412 They Are All Annoying_1 Xiao Changyi ignored the bowl that the Emperor of Xiyun pushed in front of him, continuing to pick various dishes for An Jing, giving her a bit of each.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi only picking food for An Jing, the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s expression changed from anticipation to pity, growing sadder and sadder, until at last, he looked incredibly pitiful, with quite a grievous demeanor.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    After picking the dishes for An Jing, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t look at the Emperor of Xiyun, but bowed his head, eyes lowered, eating the food his wife had served him.


    The Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t look at Xiao Changyi either, but stared pitifully at the pile of dishes in An Jing¡¯s bowl that Xiao Changyi had served her.


    Feeling his gaze, An Jing couldn¡¯t eat comfortably, and secretly tugged at the hem of her husband¡¯s robe under the table, signaling to Xiao Changyi to also serve some dishes to the Emperor of Xiyun.


    When had Xiao Changyi ever served dishes to the Emperor of Xiyun? But since his wife had asked, he didn¡¯t want her to be stared at uncomfortably while eating. Therefore, Xiao Changyi somewhat reluctantly picked up the serving chopsticks and carelessly served some dishes into the bowl that the Emperor of Xiyun had pushed in front of him.


    Then, he pushed the bowl back to the Emperor of Xiyun.


    As soon as the Emperor of Xiyun saw that Xiao Changyi had served him some dishes, even though it wasn¡¯t as much as An Jing¡¯s, his face lit up with joy, ear-to-ear smiles replacing any trace of pity, and he cheerfully said, ¡°Yi Er, you¡¯ve even thought to serve dishes to me, not bad, not bad. When Chengyu arrives later, I must tell him. Chengyu will certainly be very envious of me, and that¡¯s exactly what I want.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± It¡¯s just serving some dishes... Is it worth this much fuss...?


    Xiao Changyi frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell him!¡± If he did, Su Chengyu, that chatterbox, would surely bother him until he served him some food too!


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to tell him, huh? That¡¯s fine, just serve me a bit more,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun said with a smile, pushing his bowl toward Xiao Changyi again.


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    After a moment, Xiao Changyi finally spoke, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to finish if I serve too much.¡± While saying this, Xiao Changyi served a small piece of goose meat to the Emperor of Xiyun.


    Only then did he push the bowl back to the Emperor of Xiyun.


    The Emperor of Xiyun, on hearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s words, paused for a moment and then his happiness deepened, ¡°If Yi Er serves me dishes, it¡¯s so rare, even if it causes indigestion, I would still eat it.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun had always been in poor health, with the Imperial Physician instructing him to eat small meals often. Eating slightly more could cause indigestion, leading to sleepless nights for the Emperor of Xiyun.


    Although neither had explicitly stated it, An Jing could tell from their conversation that the Emperor of Xiyun probably had a weak stomach and couldn¡¯t eat much. She subconsciously glanced at the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s bowl, saw there wasn¡¯t much food, and figured her husband must have taken this into account when serving...


    With this thought, the corners of An Jing¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. Although her husband had never told her, she still knew that he held the Emperor of Xiyun, his adoptive father, dear in his heart.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t look at the Emperor of Xiyun but casually remarked while eating his meal, ¡°If you get indigestion, don¡¯t even think about asking me to play chess with you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi had once spent a year in the palace. Whenever the Emperor of Xiyun had indigestion and couldn¡¯t sleep at night, he would always seek out Xiao Changyi for a game of chess, sometimes playing all night long. And while playing, the Emperor of Xiyun would talk endlessly, which Xiao Changyi simply couldn¡¯t stand.


    In Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes, there was no difference between the annoyance caused by the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu; they were both equally bothersome.


    Upon hearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s words, the Emperor of Xiyun immediately looked at his bowl, noticed there wasn¡¯t too much food, and felt assured he could eat it all without indigestion.

 Chapter 413 - 413 413 Do You Still Want to Win_1

    ?Chapter 413: Chapter 413 Do You Still Want to Win?_1 Chapter 413: Chapter 413 Do You Still Want to Win?_1 As soon as he let his guard down, the Emperor of Xiyun laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a few dishes, I won¡¯t have indigestion from eating them, and tonight you won¡¯t be able to escape. During the day, you promised me that you would play a game of chess with me and let me win.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± What¡¯s there to be proud of about being let win... It¡¯s as if it¡¯s something to brag about all year long...


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t pay any more attention to the Emperor of Xiyun. While he ate his vegetables, he made sure An Jing also had plenty.


    On the way here, his wife hadn¡¯t eaten well, so he took the opportunity to make sure she was well fed.


    The Emperor of Xiyun continued eating the vegetables Xiao Changyi picked for him while observing Xiao Changyi and An Jing. He noticed that Xiao Changyi frequently served An Jing vegetables, and An Jing did the same for Xiao Changyi. Seeing their harmonious relationship as husband and wife, he grew increasingly satisfied with An Jing as his daughter-in-law.


    After dinner, they rinsed their mouths with mouthwash tea, and then the three of them moved to the Main Hall of the Imperial Palace to drink real tea.


    The tea leaves were rolled tightly like needles, somewhat resembling the Jun Mountain Silver Leaf that An Jing had tried in modern times, but An Jing didn¡¯t ask what tea it was. Instead, she sipped her tea while watching Xiao Changyi and the Emperor of Xiyun play chess.


    An Jing had played Go with her grandfather before. Although she knew how to play, she wasn¡¯t very good; her grandfather would always beat her soundly. But she never thought about winning against her grandfather; as long as he was happy, that was good enough.


    Besides farming, her grandfather had only two hobbies in his life: calligraphy and playing chess.


    Especially Go and Chinese chess, her grandfather was considered a master in the village, and very few people could beat him.


    It is customary to remain silent while observing a game of chess, but An Jing could tell that Xiao Changyi was deliberately letting the Emperor of Xiyun win. Yet the Emperor of Xiyun was still getting massacred and lost completely. An Jing really wanted to make a comment.


    The Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s chess skills were clearly even worse than hers!


    The problem was that the Emperor of Xiyun always liked to challenge people to play chess with him. Was he torturing himself or others...?


    Looking at the disastrous situation on the chessboard with no chance of turning the tide, the Emperor of Xiyun lamented with deep resentment, ¡°Yi Er, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d let me win...?¡±


    Xiao Changyi was simply at a loss for words. He had let the Emperor of Xiyun get to this point, yet he still couldn¡¯t win; what more could he do?


    An Jing stifled a laugh.


    ¡°This game doesn¡¯t count; let¡¯s play again!¡± Saying this, the Emperor of Xiyun pitifully held out two fingers to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Give me a two-piece handicap.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even think before replying, ¡°Ten pieces.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun immediately became enraged: ¡°You underestimate me too much! Fine, ten pieces it is!¡±


    ¡°Pff.¡± An Jing couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and laughed out loud.


    The Emperor of Xiyun immediately narrowed his eyes at An Jing, his imperial demeanor fully manifesting as if he were about to order someone¡¯s decapitation the next moment.


    Being close to the Emperor is like being close to a tiger, and An Jing knew this saying well. Seeing the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s reaction, she quickly put down her teacup, wanting to apologize: ¡°May my father-in-law not be angry, your daughter-in-law meant no disrespect¡ª¡±


    But before she could finish her sentence, Xiao Changyi stopped her and icily said to the Emperor of Xiyun, ¡°Do you still want to win or not?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun immediately nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes!¡± Then he turned to An Jing with a smile: ¡°Jingjing, there¡¯s no need for you to be so formal. With Yi Er protecting you, even if you are presumptuous, I will not take it seriously.¡±


    An Jing was at a loss for words all of a sudden.


    ¡°Just laugh as much as you like, don¡¯t mind him; his chess skills are really terrible,¡± Xiao Changyi reassured her as he pulled An Jing to sit down again.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun felt frustrated and after a long while, spoke again, ¡°Let¡¯s play another round, this time I will surely beat you!¡± After a pause, ¡°You promised to let me win, Yi Er, you can¡¯t go back on your word!¡±

 Chapter 414 - 414 414 Husband You Really Are an Expert at

    ?Chapter 414: Chapter 414: Husband, You Really Are an Expert at Clapping Back!_1 Chapter 414: Chapter 414: Husband, You Really Are an Expert at Clapping Back!_1 An Jing really wanted to hold back, but the Emperor of Xiyun was always so funny, especially with the additional remarks the Empress of Xiyun said, which made An Jing burst into laughter again: ¡°Pfft.¡±


    This time, the Emperor didn¡¯t scrutinize her with the imperious look of an emperor, but when he also looked at her, his expression was very affectionate. He nodded towards An Jing with great satisfaction: ¡°Jingjing, you¡¯re doing very well. I am Yi Er¡¯s adoptive father, and Yi Er is not like Chengyu and the others¡ªhe comes from a farmer¡¯s family. I will not force him to comply with any rules, I only want to interact with him as any ordinary farmer would with his son. You are Yi Er¡¯s wife, and Yi Er cares about you very much. No matter what your origins are, I will certainly treat you differently from others.¡±


    Knowing that the Emperor of Xiyun was extending his fondness to her as well, An Jing felt honored and sincerely said, ¡°Thank you, Imperial Father.¡±


    There really were too few people who doted on her husband, and she was truly grateful that the Emperor of Xiyun could be so fond of her husband.


    The Emperor of Xiyun nodded at An Jing again before turning to look at Xiao Changyi, chuckling, ¡°In this game, you have to give me ten stones, and then I¡¯ll let you go first.¡±


    Xiao Changyi looked askance, ¡°So if you win against me, will it make you feel more honored?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun actually nodded his head, ¡°When I beat you, I¡¯m going back and bragging to Chengyu.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Emperor, you don¡¯t have to be so brutally honest...


    It was at this moment when a eunuch hurriedly came in to report, ¡°Emperor, the Crown Prince requests an audience.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Speak of Cao Cao, and Cao Cao arrives.


    ¡°Let him wait,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun said without hesitation, and the eunuch immediately withdrew.


    As Xiao Changyi casually placed a piece on the board, he snorted, ¡°Are you afraid he will see how you won against me, and that you won¡¯t be able to boast to him?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s old face turned slightly red, ¡°Don¡¯t point out the obvious... Yi Er, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Xiao Changyi said slowly. ¡°But I just want to say it.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Husband, you really are a master at making snappy comebacks!


    The Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s skills in Go were really terrible; it was so bad that Xiao Changyi had to give another five stones to the Emperor before he could barely win.


    After carefully checking the situation of the black and white stones on the board to be sure he had indeed won, the Emperor of Xiyun finally let go of the tension, taking the time to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead.


    Fortunately, he won.


    If he hadn¡¯t won even like this, his Yi Er would definitely refuse to play chess with him again in the future.


    Watching the Emperor of Xiyun like this, An Jing found it even more amusing. The way the Emperor of Xiyun won... really was not easy at all!


    ¡°Announce.¡± After confirming one more time that he had won on the chessboard, the Emperor of Xiyun finally said this word to Eunuch Fu, the head eunuch standing beside him all this time, meaning to invite Crown Prince Su Chengyu in.


    Eunuch Fu hurriedly complied and announced Su Chengyu¡¯s entry.


    As soon as Su Chengyu entered, he bowed deeply to the Emperor of Xiyun, ¡°This son pays respects to Imperial Father.¡± Then he bowed with hands clasped to Xiao Changyi and An Jing, greeting them respectfully, ¡°Imperial Brother, Imperial Sister-in-law.¡±


    Su Chengyu, who was naturally gentle in appearance, now dressed in the Crown Prince¡¯s regular clothes, not only looked exceptionally distinguished but also fully possessed the Crown Prince¡¯s imposing demeanor, extremely composed, with no hint that he was actually a hidden chatterbox.


    An Jing felt a sense of glee, aware of Su Chengyu¡¯s little secret. As Su Chengyu greeted her, she smiled at him, just like when she had first met him.


    Before, because she could not fathom the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s temperament and was afraid of provoking the Emperor, making things difficult for her husband, she had been holding back. But now, the Emperor of Xiyun had already told her not to be restrained, so naturally, she could be much more at ease.

 Chapter 415 - 415 415 His Wife Fell in Love with Eating Sour

    ?Chapter 415: Chapter 415: His Wife Fell in Love with Eating Sour Foods_1 Chapter 415: Chapter 415: His Wife Fell in Love with Eating Sour Foods_1 Being casual means being at ease, and An Jing was quite at ease now, without any concerns left.


    She could tell that the Emperor of Xiyun truly loved her husband from the bottom of his heart.


    Thinking that she was basking in the glory of her husband, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but look at him, only to see her husband not even glancing at Su Chengyu, but leisurely sipping tea.


    To be honest, her husband¡¯s tea-drinking posture was really attractive¡ªit was like looking at a painting!


    ¡°Chengyu, come here,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun said, adopting a completely different tone than the one used for Xiao Changyi. His demeanor towards Su Chengyu was one of supreme authority, the monarch¡¯s authority mixed with that of a father¡¯s, which was so heavy that Su Chengyu didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    It could be said that the Emperor of Xiyun had always been extremely strict with his Crown Prince, Su Chengyu.


    About the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s strictness and high expectations for Su Chengyu, An Jing had heard from Xiao Changyi on their way to the Capital, so when she saw the Emperor of Xiyun suddenly turn serious with Su Chengyu, An Jing wasn¡¯t surprised.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Chengyu obediently walked over to the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s side as soon as he was called.


    Only then did the Emperor of Xiyun point to the chessboard and say, ¡°Look, Changyi and I were just playing chess, and I won.¡±


    Su Chengyu looked carefully at the black and white pieces on the board. Although black had won, the victory left much to be desired. However, the moves of the white pieces didn¡¯t look at all like Brother Yi¡¯s style; if they were really played by Brother Yi, it must have been haphazardly done, just to lose to his father... his father¡¯s chess skills were truly terrible.


    Understanding in his heart, yet not showing it on his face, and knowing well what his father wanted to hear, Su Chengyu respectfully bowed to the Emperor of Xiyun and said, ¡°Father is wise and valiant, naturally Brother Yi cannot compare.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun was very pleased and made faces at Xiao Changyi, full of smugness.


    Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t be bothered with the Emperor of Xiyun, and after setting down the Qingyu teacup in his hand, he passed the dish of sour plums to his wife. Lately, she had developed a taste for sour flavors, the sourer, the better. Since he couldn¡¯t stand the sourness, and his wife loved it, he¡¯d let her have it.


    An Jing accepted without ceremony, holding the candied fruit dish in one hand and stuffing sour plums into her mouth with the other. As her taste buds touched the sour flavor, she closed her eyes with satisfaction: so sour, so delicious~


    Seeing that Xiao Changyi was ignoring him, the Emperor of Xiyun told Su Chengyu to sit down. As soon as Su Chengyu sat, he looked over at Xiao Changyi again, and then he saw An Jing next to Xiao Changyi thoroughly enjoying the sour plums.


    Seeing An Jing enjoying them so much, the Emperor of Xiyun casually asked, ¡°Jingjing, do you like eating plums?¡±


    An Jing casually replied, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily plums, but I do like sour things quite a lot. Especially recently, I¡¯ve really taken to them.¡± She had always had a penchant for sour and sweet things.


    On the way to the Imperial Capital, she bought a lot of sour tangerines to eat. Just the thought of them made her mouth water; they were that delicious.


    Unfortunately, her husband didn¡¯t share the same taste, unless she fed him mouth-to-mouth. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t eat them, simply because he couldn¡¯t handle anything too sour; if he did, his face would scrunch up enough to kill a fly with his furrowed brow.


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu exchanged glances, and then both sighed deeply in their hearts: if they weren¡¯t aware that she couldn¡¯t conceive, they would think she was pregnant.


    After sighing, the Emperor of Xiyun said, ¡°If you like, feel free to tell the people in the palace what you want to eat, and let them prepare it for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Royal Father,¡± An Jing expressed her thanks.

 Chapter 416 - 416 416 I Have Something to Discuss With You_1

    ?Chapter 416: Chapter 416 I Have Something to Discuss With You_1 Chapter 416: Chapter 416 I Have Something to Discuss With You_1 The Emperor of Xiyun no longer watched An Jing eat the plums, but said to Su Chengyu, ¡°Tomorrow, have the Crown Princess Consort come to Fenghua Palace to meet your royal sister-in-law.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Chengyu responded.


    An Jing stopped eating the plums in shock, ¡°Imperial Father, that¡¯s not appropriate... How can we trouble the Crown Princess Consort to visit Fenghua Palace to meet her daughter-in-law? It would be better if the daughter-in-law pays a visit to the Crown Princess Consort at the East Palace tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not familiar with the palace, so let the Crown Princess Consort come to Fenghua Palace tomorrow,¡± he paused, ¡°Also, don¡¯t talk of paying visits in the future. You are the Princess of Eternal Victory; I wouldn¡¯t require you to pay respects, so who would dare to ask you? If they do, I won¡¯t let them off!¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. The Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s favoritism, extending even to those connected to her, showed that his indulgence towards her husband was certainly beyond compare.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything but picked up the Green Jade Teapot on the table and added tea to the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s teacup.


    ¡°Yi Er...¡± The Emperor of Xiyun was pleasantly surprised.


    Xiao Changyi behaved as if he hadn¡¯t seen the surprised expression on the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s face, put down the teapot, and then, with an impassive countenance, picked up his own cup of tea and continued to drink at a leisurely pace.


    The Emperor of Xiyun picked up his teacup, a wide smile on his face, holding it as if it were a treasure he couldn¡¯t bear to drink from, yet also eager to drink, for it was tea his son Yi Er had poured for him. So, he took a tiny sip, and each time he did, he was as happy as a child.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Envious, Su Chengyu watched the Emperor of Xiyun cherish the teacup in his hands, poured by his Brother Yi, and after staring at it for a long while, he said to An Jing, ¡°Royal sister-in-law, don¡¯t be a stranger. We¡¯re family, and as the elder sister-in-law, you are like a mother. It¡¯s only proper for Wen Xian to come to see you.¡±


    The Crown Princess Consort, named Ning Wenxian, was the granddaughter of General Ning and the daughter of Tutor Ning, virtuous and dignified, with remarkable beauty and intelligence.


    Ning Wenxian had already borne Su Chengyu a son and a daughter. Her son was Su Chengyu¡¯s eldest legitimate son, both eldest and legitimate, which made her position as the Crown Princess Consort incredibly secure.


    When An Jing heard Su Chengyu speak of the elder sister-in-law as a mother, she felt a shiver of disgust; Ning Wenxian was two years her senior...


    After some casual conversation, Xiao Changyi and An Jing left Jun Palace, planning to return to Fenghua Palace. However, they hadn¡¯t yet boarded their carriage when Su Chengyu caught up with them.


    And Su Chengyu didn¡¯t just catch up; he eagerly grabbed Xiao Changyi¡¯s arm, ¡°Brother Yi, I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    To emphasize the dignified behavior expected of the Crown Prince, Su Chengyu usually addressed Xiao Changyi formally as ¡®Imperial Brother,¡¯ but in private, Su Chengyu would call him ¡®Brother Yi.¡¯


    At the mention of having a chat, Xiao Changyi felt a headache coming on, knowing that Su Chengyu was absolutely going to be a chatterbox again. He was just about to coldly tell Su Chengyu to go back where he came from when his wife lightly patted his hand, clearly signaling for him to agree.


    After a moment of silence, Xiao Changyi reluctantly asked, ¡°Where shall we talk?¡±


    Su Chengyu immediately replied with glee, ¡°In my study.¡±


    An Jing then smiled and said, ¡°Husband, I¡¯ll go back first then. You and Chengyu have a good talk.¡±


    Fearing that Xiao Changyi might change his mind and not come to the Capital, the Emperor of Xiyun had long before ordered Su Chengyu not to write to Xiao Changyi, worried that Su Chengyu¡¯s usually thick letters would displease him and prevent him from visiting the Capital.


    Su Chengyu had not written to his Brother Yi for a month and a half, and it was making him anxious. Now he would finally be able to talk at length with his Brother Yi about the significant and trivial events that had recently happened to him.

 Chapter 417 - 417 417 She is Too Vigilant_1

    ?Chapter 417: Chapter 417 She is Too Vigilant_1 Chapter 417: Chapter 417 She is Too Vigilant_1 Watching the carriage carrying An Jing back to Fenghua Palace disappear from sight, Xiao Changyi emotionlessly followed Su Chengyu to the East Palace.


    Since there was no morning court session the next day because of the holiday, Su Chengyu firmly dragged Xiao Changyi into his study to chat until dawn. Of course, Xiao Changyi hardly spoke a word; it was all Su Chengyu talking nonstop. Changyi was so annoyed that he wanted to knock Chengyu out to end it.


    Seeing that it had grown light, although there was no need to attend the morning court, they still had to pay respects to the emperor, their father. Only then did Su Chengyu release Xiao Changyi, having said everything he wanted to say; after that, Su Chengyu went to Jun Palace to pay his respects to the Emperor of Xiyun. It was only after returning from there that Su Chengyu went to sleep.


    And he slept with great satisfaction. Ah... the feeling of having said everything was so good...


    Xiao Changyi had never paid respects to the Emperor of Xiyun. As soon as he left the East Palace, he returned to Fenghua Palace.


    An Jing was still asleep. Even though Xiao Changyi pushed the door very gently, An Jing, ever vigilant, heard it. Her ears twitched, and she instantly woke up, immediately sitting up in bed on high alert, looking towards the door.


    The door was shielded by an intricately elegant screen that prevented her from seeing who was entering.


    However, the unfamiliar environment made her pause for a moment before quickly realizing she was already in the Imperial Capital, in Fenghua Palace; presumably, no one would dare to enter uninvited. Thus, she tentatively called out, ¡°Husband?¡±


    Just as she called out, Xiao Changyi happened to walk lightly from behind the screen. Seeing it was truly her husband, she immediately gave him a big smile.


    Xiao Changyi was quite annoyed. Despite his efforts to be as quiet as possible, he had still awakened his wife.


    Noticing what her husband was annoyed about, only after he sat down by the bed did An Jing comfort him, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m highly vigilant.¡±


    After all, she used to be in the special forces!


    Being highly vigilant was a good thing, and Xiao Changyi was no longer annoyed. He got up, took off his clothes, and then lay down beside An Jing, pulling her into his arms and covering them both with a thin blanket.


    ¡°You should sleep some more,¡± Xiao Changyi whispered.


    ¡°Mm,¡± An Jing replied, but instead of closing her eyes to sleep right away, she asked, ¡°Did you talk with Chengyu all night?¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately became displeased, ¡°It was all him talking.¡± He paused, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t let me put up with this annoyance from him again!¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°I was just worried he¡¯d get frustrated holding it all in. He¡¯s a chatterbox, and it¡¯s been a month and a half since he last wrote you a letter; he must have been really anxious.¡±


    Xiao Changyi huffed, ¡°He didn¡¯t go to pieces when I wasn¡¯t around in the past.¡±


    An Jing snuggled closer in Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms before saying, ¡°The burden he carries now is heavy, the pressure is great. With the emperor aging, all state affairs that can be handed over to him are given to him, and the expectations placed on him are extreme. It¡¯s not fair to compare it to the past. Even if you don¡¯t consider the fact that he¡¯s your sworn brother, you should at least consider the welfare of the many citizens of Xiyun.¡±


    He knew this all too well.


    Because he understood, despite his annoyance, he hadn¡¯t really done anything about Su Chengyu, the chatterbox.


    Xiao Changyi said nothing but simply lowered his head, kissed An Jing on the forehead, then held her even tighter.


    An Jing actually understood that Xiao Changyi knew all this, so she didn¡¯t say anything more. Seeing that Changyi was holding her even tighter, she asked, ¡°Husband, you must be tired, right?¡±

 Chapter 418 - 418 418 Ugly_1

    ?Chapter 418: Chapter 418 Ugly_1 Chapter 418: Chapter 418 Ugly_1 ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep with you,¡± he paused, ¡°for as long as you need.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Xiao Changyi kissed An Jing on her forehead once more before closing his eyes to sleep.


    An Jing also closed her eyes. She had actually gone to bed quite late last night because he hadn¡¯t come back. She wasn¡¯t used to sleeping without being in his arms, but her body¡¯s fatigue eventually got the best of her.


    After all, they had been riding horses and rushing along the road for the past fifteen days; she was indeed a little tired.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi slept straight through to noon. During that time, the Emperor of Xiyun had come to visit once, and upon hearing that they were still asleep, he left and ordered that no one should disturb their rest.


    The Chamberlain of Fenghua Palace also told An Jing and Xiao Changyi that the Emperor of Xiyun had prepared a midday meal and asked them to go to Jun Palace to eat.


    By the time An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrived at Jun Palace, it was already the afternoon, and the Emperor of Xiyun had long finished his meal. As a result, An Jing and Xiao Changyi ate while the Emperor of Xiyun sat to one side, watching them.


    Even just watching, the Emperor of Xiyun was very happy; his Yi Er was back home for a rare visit, after all.


    While watching, the Emperor of Xiyun couldn¡¯t help but speak up, smiling, ¡°This morning, Chengyu came to give me his greetings, looking refreshed and bright. I have no idea what that boy was up to last night.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s palace was his own territory with many eyes and ears; how could he possibly be unaware of last night¡¯s events, when Su Chengyu dragged Changyi to the East Palace for a long night¡¯s talk?


    An Jing didn¡¯t expose the Emperor of Xiyun, but Xiao Changyi bluntly retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun wasn¡¯t the least bit angry, and instead, he laughed joyfully several times before sighing deeply, ¡°That boy is still not steady enough.¡±


    Xiao Changyi scoffed, ¡°He has become exactly what you wanted him to be; what more do you expect?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun suddenly looked a bit aggrieved, ¡°I¡¯m only hoping he would become even better. I wish for him to surpass me...¡±


    Xiao Changyi placed some dishes into his wife¡¯s bowl before stating indifferently, ¡°He will surpass you.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun nodded, ¡°With your words, I feel much relieved.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said no more.


    Listening to the conversation between Xiao Changyi and the Emperor of Xiyun, An Jing admired the Emperor¡¯s magnanimity even more. He was indeed beyond the simple description of a wise ruler.


    After the midday meal, since the Emperor of Xiyun still had to review memorials, An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t linger in Jun Palace.


    But as they were about to leave, passing by the Emperor of Xiyun, Xiao Changyi abruptly stopped, giving a disdainful look at the few strands of white hair at the Emperor¡¯s temples and said, ¡°Old man, you have white hair. It¡¯s ugly.¡±


    An Jingxin¡¯s heart suddenly felt a pang. Her husband¡¯s way of showing concern for the Emperor of Xiyun was indeed...


    The Emperor of Xiyun touched his temples, chuckling, ¡°I¡¯ve had them since last year. Time spares no one; I truly am getting old.¡± He paused, ¡°Should I pluck them out so you won¡¯t be bothered by the sight?¡±


    Xiao Changyi found it even more distasteful, ¡°Better not to pluck them; removing them will only cause more to grow, even uglier.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡± The Emperor of Xiyun laughed out loud, his eyes somewhat moist.


    Xiao Changyi said nothing further and, without another look at the Emperor, led An Jing out of Jun Palace and then back to Fenghua Palace.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had just stepped into Fenghua Palace when the Crown Princess Ning Wen Xian arrived shortly afterward. Ning Wen Xian was graceful and poised, truly fitting the image of a Crown Princess Consort.


    However, Ning Wen Xian was excessively proper in her mannerisms, being overly courteous to An Jing and speaking without revealing anything, making An Jing feel rather uncomfortable during their conversation. It felt extremely official and tiresome.


    It would have been better not to talk at all.

 Chapter 419 - 419 419 The Way of Survival_1

    ?Chapter 419: Chapter 419: The Way of Survival_1 Chapter 419: Chapter 419: The Way of Survival_1 But An Jing also understood that this was Ning Wenxian¡¯s way of survival in the palace. Life for a woman in the palace was extremely difficult, like walking on thin ice with every step. Thus, An Jing didn¡¯t feel there was anything wrong with Ning Wenxian.


    Once Ning Wenxian had left, An Jing finally let out a huge sigh of relief, as if she had been liberated, and said, ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m glad we won¡¯t be living in the palace forever. There are indeed too many rules.¡±


    When An Jing walked up to him, Xiao Changyi gently pulled An Jing to sit beside him, then said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow those rules.¡±


    ¡°I might be free not to follow them, but others still have to,¡± she remarked, considering Ning Wenxian¡¯s previous conversation with her. ¡°It¡¯s alright once or twice, but I really couldn¡¯t stand it in the long run.¡± An Jing was being completely candid, preferring to toil in the fields every day rather than spend her days addressing people with such formality, which felt entirely like an act.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go back once my father¡¯s birthday has passed.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± she replied and then picked up a green apple from the fruit tray and took a bite. The moment her taste buds encountered the sourness, An Jing grinned and said again, ¡°My Lord, this apple is so sour.¡±


    This was something Xiao Changyi had ordered the Chamberlain of Fenghua Palace to prepare after returning from the East Palace that morning. Seeing his wife enjoy it so much made Xiao Changyi naturally happy as well.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have someone prepare some sour pears and peaches for you, as well as some apricots. You can alternate among them.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm~¡±


    ¡°Should I also have them prepare some sweet ones?¡±


    An Jing immediately shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s not for now, I only feel like eating sour things at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to have some?¡± An Jing suddenly looked at Xiao Changyi with a mischievous smile.


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± An Jing laughed heartily, ¡°I won¡¯t force you to eat sour stuff anymore. You don¡¯t have to look at me like that, as if I¡¯m bullying you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°If you were to feed me, I might be able to stomach it.¡±


    An Jing laughed even harder and actually took a small bite of the apple and brought it to Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth. The two shared a sugary kiss as they performed this action, and only then did Xiao Changyi willingly eat the apple in his mouth.


    Seeing that Xiao Changyi had really eaten it, An Jing laughed happily for a while before saying, ¡°My Lord, let¡¯s go out of the palace to have fun tomorrow, and we can also meet Wuyu. Her father is the Prime Minister; she must already know from him that we¡¯ve arrived in the Imperial Capital.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ...


    The following day, Xiao Changyi took An Jing out of the palace for fun.


    The Imperial Capital, at the feet of the Son of Heaven, was extremely prosperous, a hundred times more so than Hecheng County. Even the prices were quite a bit higher than in Hecheng County. For instance, high-quality rice cost a maximum of twenty coins per jin in Hecheng County, but in the Imperial Capital, the lowest price was thirty coins per jin.


    ¡°My Lord, I want this one.¡± When they came to a stall selling dough figurines, An Jing stopped, pointing excitedly at a brightly colored small tiger on the stall and declared her desire for it.


    Without saying a second word, Xiao Changyi immediately bought it for her.


    With one hand held by Xiao Changyi and the other holding the small tiger, An Jing looked at the tiger for a while, then stretched her neck curiously to look around here and there, marveling at how lively the Capital City was.


    ¡°My Lord, look, they are selling sugar-roasted chestnuts!¡± An Jing spotted an old man with a spatula stirring chestnuts, pointed excitedly, and called Xiao Changyi¡¯s attention to it.


    Seeing An Jing¡¯s reaction, Xiao Changyi knew she wanted the sugar-roasted chestnuts. Without a word, he pulled An Jing toward the seller, and then bought a jin of chestnuts.

 Chapter 420 - 420 420 Nausea_1

    ?Chapter 420: Chapter 420 Nausea_1 Chapter 420: Chapter 420 Nausea_1 An Jing recently developed a preference for sour over sweet, so even when she saw sugar-coated chestnuts, she only found them novel. She had been here for some time yet never had the chance to try chestnuts, so she only ate a few from the pound she bought.


    The remaining chestnuts, An Jing peeled one by one and handed them to Xiao Changyi as they strolled through the Imperial Capital.


    When it was the third quarter of the hour of Si, Meng Zhuqing came looking for them. He mentioned that the Emperor of Xiyun had left the morning court and was quite displeased not to see them, saying they should have taken him on a stroll as well. Hearing this, An Jing had a vexed expression.


    Ultimately, Meng Zhuqing also mentioned that the Emperor of Xiyun wanted them to return and have lunch with him, but Xiao Changyi did not agree.


    After sending Meng Zhuqing away, An Jing and Xiao Changyi resumed their wanderings around the Imperial Capital until noon, when they finally settled on a rather famous restaurant for lunch.


    They chose a second-floor seat by the window.


    The restaurant¡¯s signature dish was squab, reputed to have a unique flavor. The first dish An Jing ordered was squab, followed by a fish and a plate of lotus root.


    The seasoning on the fish was insufficient and failed to eliminate the fishy smell, which was particularly strong. As soon as the fish was served, An Jing felt nauseated by the smell.


    ¡°Jing Er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing An Jing cover her mouth and retch, Xiao Changyi became extremely anxious and asked.


    An Jing waved her hand to indicate nothing was wrong, ¡°The fish is too fishy; it¡¯s not cooked properly. Don¡¯t eat it; we¡¯ll order another dish.¡±


    While speaking, An Jing had the waiter take the fish away and ordered some flat beans instead.


    ¡°Are you truly okay?¡± Xiao Changyi remained concerned, closely observing An Jing¡¯s complexion.


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I¡¯m really fine. It¡¯s truly because the fish was too fishy. Didn¡¯t you smell it?¡±


    Xiao Changyi had indeed noticed the fishy smell earlier, but thankfully he had grown up eating less appealing foods, so he wasn¡¯t bothered by the smell, and it didn¡¯t make him feel sick. Seeing that An Jing¡¯s complexion appeared normal, he finally let go of his concerns, convincing himself that it must indeed have been the fish¡¯s strong odor.


    ¡°Then eat this; it smells quite nice,¡± Xiao Changyi said as he placed some squab into An Jing¡¯s bowl.


    The squab lived up to its reputation as the restaurant¡¯s signature dish, being tender and not at all greasy.


    After tasting it, An Jing found the flavor to be truly exquisite and immediately served some to Xiao Changyi, ¡°You should try this too; it¡¯s really quite delicious.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Once they had finished their meal at the restaurant and took another leisurely stroll around the Imperial Capital, An Jing and Xiao Changyi made their way to the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion.


    The doorkeeper, upon hearing Xiao Changyi was the King of Eternal Victory, didn¡¯t dare question them and directly let them in; there were actually two young servants at the door, one who respectfully and fearfully showed An Jing and Xiao Changyi inside, while the other had already run ahead to inform Prime Minister Li.


    Upon hearing of Xiao Changyi¡¯s arrival, Prime Minister Li quickly came out to receive them. As he walked into the courtyard, he saw Xiao Changyi and An Jing had already been ushered in by his servants and promptly bowed in greeting, ¡°This official greets the Prince and Princess.¡±


    As the head of all officials, aside from prostrating before the Emperor of Xiyun and the Crown Prince, Prime Minister Li need not perform such obeisance to anyone else.


    ¡°For the Prince and Princess to visit and this official not to receive you personally, please forgive my oversight,¡± Prime Minister Li said, not only respectfully but also very polite.


    Xiao Changyi, expressionless, said not a word.


    It was An Jing who, after surveying the large yet unostentatious courtyard, said with a smile, ¡°What offense could there be Prime Minister? It is us who should be blamed for arriving unannounced and without prior notice. I hope the Prime Minister will not take it amiss.¡±

 Chapter 421 - 421 421 Simply the Biggest Joke in the World_1

    ?Chapter 421: Chapter 421: Simply the Biggest Joke in the World!_1 Chapter 421: Chapter 421: Simply the Biggest Joke in the World!_1 ¡°I dare not, I dare not,¡± Prime Minister Li said in great alarm.


    After being invited into the main hall by Prime Minister Li, An Jing spoke again, ¡°Prime Minister, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you, Wuyu must have already told you, she has become my disciple.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my daughter has indeed informed me of her apprenticeship under the Princess, and I am grateful that the Princess did not spurn her.¡±


    While Prime Minister Li said this, he actually did not believe that An Jing had taken Li Wuyu as a disciple at first.


    A woman taking on another woman as a disciple, for martial arts training no less? It was preposterous!


    But when Li Wuyu performed three sets of military boxing and a set of staff techniques for him, claiming they were taught by An Jing and Xiao Changyi, he had no choice but to believe it.


    At that moment, he was astonished at how An Jing, a farmer¡¯s daughter, knew military boxing; in his many years as the Prime Minister, even when inspecting military camps, he had never heard of such a thing in the Xiyun Army. However, his daughter Li Wuyu also told him that the military boxing was actually taught to An Jing by Xiao Changyi, as a way to strengthen and condition her body.


    Xiao Changyi, who else could he be but the King of Eternal Victory¡ªinvincible in a hundred battles. It was not unusual for him to have created three sets of military boxing; there was nothing for him to be skeptical about.


    With this in mind, Prime Minister Li turned to Xiao Changyi and said with a bow, ¡°Prince, my daughter also told me that the Prince has created three sets of military boxing and even demonstrated them to me. They not only enhance physical fitness but also serve well in combat, being extremely refined and easy to understand and learn. I hope the Prince can report this to the Emperor so it may be promoted within the army.¡±


    True to his role as a great helper to the Emperor of Xiyun, he raised a matter of national importance the moment he spoke!


    An Jingxin inwardly sighed, then said, ¡°Prime Minister, you discuss important matters. I won¡¯t interfere. I¡¯m here to see Wuyu¡ªwhere is she? Could you conveniently send someone to lead me to her?¡±


    ¡°The Princess need not worry about it, of course, it¡¯s convenient. My daughter is quite unladylike, practicing horse stance in the backyard right now. I will have someone guide you there immediately.¡± With that, Prime Minister Li quickly found a maidservant to lead An Jing to Li Wuyu.


    An Jing smiled, using eye contact to soothe Xiao Changyi, and her gaze conveyed that if he wished to promote those three sets of military boxing within the Xiyun Army, she had no objections.


    Then An Jing went to the backyard to find Li Wuyu.


    Upon seeing An Jing, Li Wuyu stopped practicing the horse stance and ran up to her, exclaiming with delight, ¡°Master, how have you come?¡±


    Without waiting for An Jing to reply, Li Wuyu went on by herself, ¡°Master, Master-Father and you coming to the Imperial Capital, I wanted to see you, but I can¡¯t just enter and leave the palace at will. I could only sit at home and wait for the day when Master thinks of me and summons me to meet in the palace.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Sitting at home? You were clearly standing at home.¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re just teasing me,¡± Li Wuyu said, not offended as she knew An Jing was referring to her practicing the horse stance.


    Then Li Wuyu¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at the small tiger-faced figure in An Jing¡¯s hand, ¡°Did Master buy this for me?¡±


    Seeing Li Wuyu¡¯s hopeful and delighted expression at the sight of the little tiger, An Jing almost felt bad to disappoint her, but the small tiger was a gift from her husband, and she would absolutely not give it away.


    So she shook her head, ¡°No, this was bought for me by your Master-Father.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately felt both disappointment and envy, ¡°Master-Father is really extra good to you, Master... I truly hope Master-Father and Master will always be this way...¡±


    An Jing, sensing something amiss, frowned and said, ¡°That last part¡ªthe way you said it sounded rather off to me?¡±

 Chapter 422 - 422 422 You Are Too Blessed_1

    ?Chapter 422: Chapter 422 You Are Too Blessed_1 Chapter 422: Chapter 422 You Are Too Blessed_1 Li Wuyu did not immediately respond to An Jing¡¯s words, but hesitated for a moment before counter-questioning, ¡°Does Master remember the Commandery Princess Linghe, the youngest daughter of the Prince of Pingjun?¡±


    An Jing snorted, ¡°She traveled thousands of miles to covet my husband, how could I forget her.¡±


    Only then did Li Wuyu reply, ¡°Originally, I casually mentioned to her that I heard my father say Father Master never returns from war undefeated, leading her to mistakenly believe Father Master truly was invincible. Fearing the hardships of farming beside Father Master, she gave up on pursuing him and returned to the Capital; who knew Father Master would come to the Imperial Capital again, and she became very angry. She came to confront me the other day, and fortunately, my father appeared in time, or else I would have definitely received a slap from her.¡±


    An Jing now understood why the Commandery Princess Linghe had fled so quickly back then ¨C it turned out her disciple had unwittingly given her a helping hand.


    ¡°Master,¡± Li Wuyu suddenly sighed, her expression very solemn, ¡°I truly hope you and Father Master could always continue like this, but I also can see that Commandery Princess Linghe will not let matters rest. However, if she were to marry Father Master, with her stubborn temperament, how could she peacefully coexist with you? Your days ahead would surely not be as easy as now...¡±


    The more An Jing listened, the funnier she found it, and she also realized, ¡°It seems you are unaware.¡±


    Li Wuyu was puzzled.


    An Jing tapped her forehead with a curved finger, feigning dissatisfaction, ¡°You¡¯ve stayed in Hecheng County for so long, and you have figured out everything about your Youbao¡¯s ancestors, yet how could you not even know that your Father Master married into my family? You¡¯re really letting down your Master.¡±


    Married into the family?!


    The King of Eternal Victory married into the family?!!!


    Stunned by the news, Li Wuyu took a long time to recover, swallowed hard, and still seemed somewhat disbelieving, ¡°Master... Father Master... Has Father Master really married into... your family?¡±


    An Jing nodded with utter calmness.


    Li Wuyu immediately overflowed with envy, ¡°Master, you are truly blessed!¡±


    How many men are willing to marry into a woman¡¯s family? After marrying in, a man¡¯s status is pitifully low, always only the useless men would choose to do so.


    However, Xiao Changyi married in? But who is Xiao Changyi? He is the King of Eternal Victory, universally known for his illustrious military exploits, a great hero in everyone¡¯s hearts in the Xiyun Kingdom, how could he be useless?


    Once the news of the King of Eternal Victory marrying in spreads, it will undoubtedly declare his determination to be with his Princess An Jing for a lifetime, a couple forever! No one would think the King of Eternal Victory is useless!


    And which woman does not wish to be with her husband for a lifetime, a couple till the end?


    Moreover, her Master is a Stone Woman, unable to bear children with no one to succeed her, and yet the King of Eternal Victory could go to such lengths for her Master?


    How could she not be envious?


    Upon hearing Li Wuyu¡¯s words, An Jing nodded in agreement, ¡°I also think I am quite fortunate.¡±


    After envying for a while, Li Wuyu began to complain, ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you tell me about this sooner? You made me worry about you for nothing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re blaming me now?¡± An Jing tapped Li Wuyu again, ¡°You¡¯re always pestering Youbao with all your questions; even if your Father Master and I did not tell you about this, I thought you¡¯d already known from Youbao. It turns out, you¡¯re really only concerned about Youbao¡¯s affairs, and not at all concerned about your Master!¡±


    ¡°Master, Master,¡± Li Wuyu immediately had a smile on her face, trying to ingratiate herself, ¡°How could I not care about you? It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t want to ask about you and Father Master from my Youbao; I was afraid I would accidentally reveal your and Father Master¡¯s true identities.¡±

 Chapter 423 - 423 423 I Never Realized Before Youre So Bad_1

    ?Chapter 423: Chapter 423: I Never Realized Before, You¡¯re So Bad_1 Chapter 423: Chapter 423: I Never Realized Before, You¡¯re So Bad_1 ¡°Fine, I just won¡¯t ask my baby about you guys,¡± Li Wuyu continued with a smile on her face, ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t you my master? If I wanted to know about you and Master Dad¡¯s affairs, I could just ask you directly. But who would have thought that Master Dad was actually married into your family...¡±


    Because she hadn¡¯t thought of it, she had always assumed that Xiao Changyi was the one who had married her master into the family and had never asked.


    At this point, Li Wuyu suddenly got excited: ¡°Master, master, if Princess Linghe knew that Master Dad was married into your family, she would definitely be furious enough to cough up blood, haha¡ª¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh as well, showing no sympathy whatsoever: ¡°It serves her right! With so many men in the world, she shouldn¡¯t have coveted my husband.¡±


    ¡°What master says is true,¡± Li Wuyu was still overjoyed.


    An Jing looked at Li Wuyu¡¯s gleeful expression with profound meaning and teased: ¡°It seems that Princess Linghe hasn¡¯t given you an easy time, has she?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± Li Wuyu huffed, ¡°Those two-plus months I spent with her in Hecheng County were the biggest nightmare of my life! Not only was she delicate and pampered, but she also had a nasty tongue! She badmouthed every person she disliked to me all the way, and it was so annoying...¡±


    An Jing expressed her sympathy: ¡°Haha, it¡¯s okay, I will help you take revenge. Don¡¯t let out the news about your Master Dad being married into my family for now. Given her impulsive nature, she¡¯s bound to take some action.¡±


    Li Wuyu at that moment was also full of mischief, chuckling: ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been thinking the same. If she doesn¡¯t act, so be it, but if she does make a move, hehehe... she¡¯s sure to be in an awkward position.¡±


    An Jing snorted softly: ¡°She¡¯s asking for it.¡± She really felt no sympathy for her.


    ¡°I really hope that she makes as big a scene as possible,¡± Li Wuyu laughed wickedly. The bigger the fuss, the more people who would know, and the greater the disgrace for Linghe.


    An Jing laughed: ¡°I never realized before how wicked you could be.¡±


    Li Wuyu flattered: ¡°But I¡¯m no match for you, master.¡±


    ¡°Right, don¡¯t try that tone with me, please,¡± An Jing declined deftly, ¡°Yesterday, the Crown Princess Consort came to see me. We didn¡¯t talk long but, it was really tiring and so dull.¡±


    Li Wuyu said: ¡°Master is a person of sentiment, and with Master Dad protecting you, you naturally don¡¯t need to follow these empty formalities and can live freely; but it¡¯s different for the Crown Princess Consort. Since the Empress passed away many years ago and the Emperor has no intention of taking another, the seat of the Imperial Consort remains vacant. The most honored woman in Xiyun Kingdom is now the Crown Princess Consort, and everyone is watching her closely. Her every word and deed must be exceedingly cautious; she can¡¯t afford to make a single misstep, and dare not utter a word amiss.¡±


    An Jing laughed: ¡°I¡¯m surprised, you¡¯re actually speaking up for the Crown Princess Consort.¡±


    Li Wuyu also laughed: ¡°I¡¯m just speaking objectively.¡± She paused, ¡°To tell you the truth, the Crown Princess Consort has been quite nice to me, but I know in my heart that her kindness is because my father is the Prime Minister.¡±


    An Jing nodded, then said: ¡°In the future, don¡¯t say such things to anyone else.¡± She was really worried that her disciple might cause trouble with her words.


    Li Wuyu smiled: ¡°I know you¡¯re looking out for me, Master. I only speak of such things to you; I would never dare to say them to anyone else.¡± If she were to cause trouble, she could bear it alone, but she worried about dragging her father into it, and possibly even implicating the entire family.


    The two of them chatted for a few more sentences, when they heard Prime Minister Li and Xiao Changyi speaking. Soon after, Prime Minister Li and Xiao Changyi came into their line of sight.


    The moment Xiao Changyi saw An Jing, he didn¡¯t care whether Prime Minister Li was still talking to him or not, and quickly walked over to An Jing¡¯s side.


    Prime Minister Li: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 424 - 424 424 - Shes So Humiliated She Cant Face

    ?Chapter 424: Chapter 424 ¨C She¡¯s So Humiliated She Can¡¯t Face Anyone Again_1 Chapter 424: Chapter 424 ¨C She¡¯s So Humiliated She Can¡¯t Face Anyone Again_1 Prime Minister Li must have gotten used to Xiao Changyi always ignoring him, as he quickly recovered his composure and briskly walked over to An Jing and the others. Bowing in respect, he then said to An Jing, ¡°Earlier, this humble official forgot to thank the Princess Consort. When my daughter was in Hecheng County, not only did you take great care of her numerous times, but also gifted her an excellent horse. This humble official is hereby expressing his gratitude; you have been too generous.¡±


    This was not flattery¡ªthe horse truly was of fine stock, likely worth a few thousand taels.


    After all, he could not afford it.


    The horse he had previously at home was given to him by the Emperor to facilitate his travel.


    An Jing looked towards Li Wuyu. Clearly, the horse was given by Wang Youbao, so how did it become her gift instead?


    Li Wuyu immediately gave An Jing a pleading look.


    Only then did An Jing smile at Prime Minister Li and say, ¡°Since I have accepted Wuyu as my apprentice, I must give something to express my intent as a mentor. It¡¯s not a big expense, so Prime Minister, you don¡¯t need to be so formal.¡±


    After a pause, An Jing added, ¡°I came to take Wuyu out to play. Would it be possible for the Prime Minister to allow Wuyu to accompany us for an hour? We¡¯ll just roam around within the Imperial Capital, not going elsewhere.¡±


    Even if Prime Minister Li was reluctant at heart, he could only say, ¡°We are honored by Prince and Princess Consort¡¯s generosity, and my daughter will certainly accompany you.¡±


    Then, Xiao Changyi, An Jing, and Li Wuyu left the Prime Minister¡¯s residence.


    As soon as they exited the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, Li Wuyu thanked An Jing, ¡°Master, thank you. Otherwise, my father would definitely investigate thoroughly where that horse came from. My father is an honest official and does not allow me to accept things from others casually.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°You should be proud of your father.¡±


    Li Wuyu instantly replied, ¡°Of course!¡± Her father had always been her pride.


    Immediately after, Li Wuyu excitedly asked, ¡°Master, master, did my baby ask you to bring me anything when you were coming to the Capital?¡±


    An Jing fell silent for a moment, then honestly shook her head.


    Li Wuyu immediately looked disappointed but still murmured, ¡°I expected he would do this... it¡¯s always been just my wishful thinking...¡±


    An Jing hesitated for a moment but still said, ¡°The piece of jade you gave him, he carries it on him every day.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Li Wuyu¡¯s mood was instantly healed as she smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s what my mother left me. I didn¡¯t know what else would be good to give him, so I thought of giving him that piece of jade.¡±


    Isn¡¯t that akin to a token of love?


    A pity, indeed, that Wang Youbao, that blockhead, had no clue.


    An Jing sighed softly to herself but said nothing in response to that.


    Li Wuyu only accompanied An Jing and Xiao Changyi around the Capital City for half an hour before she really returned to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence; An Jing and Xiao Changyi went back to the palace.


    On the way back to the palace, Xiao Changyi commented indifferently, ¡°The Prime Minister will report the matter of the military boxing.¡±


    An Jing said admiringly, ¡°Prime Minister Li truly does give his all for Xiyun.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    Recalling what Li Wuyu had told her about Linghe at the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, An Jing then said with a smile, ¡°My lord, I have something to tell you. That Linghe seems to have started targeting you again.¡±


    Xiao Changyi snorted lightly, ¡°When should we deal with her?¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± An Jing instantly laughed out loud. Her lord was truly authoritative. A mere Commandery Princess didn¡¯t even register in his sight. No, even the Emperor of Xiyun was always disregarded by him.


    Then, she shared her own thoughts, ¡°Let¡¯s see what tricks she wants to play first. As long as she dares to send something our way again, we will make sure she is so embarrassed she won¡¯t want to show her face again.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Since his wife wanted to play, he would naturally go along with her wishes.

 Chapter 425 - 425 425 Making Dumplings_1

    ?Chapter 425: Chapter 425 Making Dumplings_1 Chapter 425: Chapter 425 Making Dumplings_1 Upon returning to the palace and seeing that it was not yet dark, An Jing suddenly thought of dumplings. Imagining dipping them in vinegar and eating them, that taste... An Jing savored the thought, craving them unbearably. Then, she dragged Xiao Changyi to the Imperial Kitchen, planning to make dumplings.


    The people in the Imperial Kitchen, upon seeing Xiao Changyi and An Jing, were so frightened that they all knelt down.


    An Jing had everyone stand up and told them to go about their own business without minding them. But seeing that everyone still looked scared, she stopped worrying about it and instead found an empty spot in the Imperial Kitchen with Xiao Changyi. They cut up some meat and washed it, then she had Xiao Changyi stand there and chop the meat filling.


    As for herself, she first prepared some spinach juice, laver juice, carrot juice, and pumpkin juice. Then she added these juices to the flour, making four separate doughs, plus one plain dough. She planned to make five-colored dumplings¡ªgreen, purple, red, yellow, white, perfectly matching the five colors.


    Seeing King of Eternal Victory, Xiao Changyi, expertly chopping meat filling, and An Jing, the princess, kneading dough, everyone in the Imperial Kitchen was stunned as if struck by lightning.


    Were these two people in front of them fake prince and princess?


    ¡°Husband, I¡¯ve kneaded quite a bit of dough here, enough for several people to eat. Let¡¯s invite Father Emperor and Chengyu to join us,¡± An Jing said as she kneaded the dough and spoke to Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    Upon hearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s assent, An Jing casually pointed at one of the Imperial Kitchen staff, ¡°You, go and tell the Emperor and the Crown Prince that the prince and I are making dumplings, and to have their evening meal with us in Fenghua Palace.¡±


    The person pointed at was a bit dazed at first, but after realizing what was said, promptly nodded in agreement and then hurried out of the Imperial Kitchen.


    That person first went to Jun Palace. When the Emperor of Xiyun heard that Xiao Changyi was inviting him to have dumplings, he was as happy as could be, repeating the word ¡°reward¡± three times, and that person was rewarded with ten golden peanuts.


    The person felt like fortune had fallen from the sky, and although very baffled, did not forget to continually thank for the imperial favor. When leaving Jun Palace, the person was still bewildered.


    Then, going to the East Palace, when Crown Prince Su Chengyu heard that he could have dumplings made by his Brother Yi, he was also incredibly happy and repeated ¡°reward¡± three times as well, and the person was then rewarded with a handful of gold seeds.


    The person was even more bewildered, again giving thanks subconsciously. It was not until he was almost back to the Imperial Kitchen that the person finally came to his senses, touching the bulging money pouch. It seems, just maybe, he might have become rich?!


    Once the dough was ready, An Jing sprinkled some flour on the cutting board, rolled the dough into long strips, cut them into evenly sized pieces, pressed them flat, and then used a rolling pin to roll the pieces into dumpling wrappers.


    Xiao Changyi then wrapped the dumplings with the wrappers.


    The two had made dumplings together at home several times before, and Xiao Changyi¡¯s dumplings looked very professional.


    Once the dumplings were wrapped, they could be boiled. By the time An Jing and Xiao Changyi had cooked the dumplings and brought them to Fenghua Palace in a food box, the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu were already waiting there.


    ¡°Royal Brother, today Father Emperor and I are in for a treat,¡± Su Chengyu said, trying hard to maintain his composure, yet unable to hide his joy.


    Xiao Changyi ignored Su Chengyu and, together with An Jing, took bowls, chopsticks, and dumplings out of the food box and placed them on the table, including vinegar. The vinegar was divided into four small dishes, placed in front of each of them.


    Seeing the dumplings were in five different colors, both Su Chengyu and the Emperor of Xiyun were very surprised.


    ¡°Yi Er, how come these dumplings have five different colors?¡± the Emperor of Xiyun asked.


    In the past, he had also eaten dumplings, but they were plain white dumplings with nothing added. But now, there were green, purple, red, and yellow dumplings as well.

 Chapter 426 - 426 426 You Said You Wanted to Live to Be a

    ?Chapter 426: Chapter 426 You Said You Wanted to Live to Be a Hundred Part 1 Chapter 426: Chapter 426 You Said You Wanted to Live to Be a Hundred Part 1 Xiao Changyi also paid no heed to the Emperor of Xiyun, and simply placed bowls and chopsticks directly in front of the four people.


    It was An Jing who, smiling, explained: ¡°It¡¯s just that some vegetable juice was added while kneading the dough. Depending on what kind of vegetable juice, the dough gets dyed that particular color. For instance, the green dumplings were made with spinach juice.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun praised her: ¡°Jingjing is clever.¡±


    An Jing, however, just sweated. She really didn¡¯t feel flattered by his praise; on the contrary, she thought if her modern-day comrades knew she was being praised for this, they would definitely laugh their heads off.


    Before moving his chopsticks, Eunuch Fu, who stood behind the Emperor of Xiyun, wanted to come forward with a silver needle to test for poison, but was stopped by the emperor himself.


    An Jing knew about the ancient practice of using a silver needle to test for poison, but she had yet to witness it firsthand. Earlier, when she shared meals with the Emperor of Xiyun, it was always in Jun Palace, and presumably, Eunuch Fu had already tested those meals, so she hadn¡¯t seen it happen.


    Now, seeing Eunuch Fu take out the silver needle, An Jing was first startled, then she said with a smile, ¡°Emperor Father trusts me and Changyi so much, we¡¯re both very touched. However, Emperor Father, your well-being is still more important. We can¡¯t completely guarantee that there¡¯s absolutely nothing wrong with the dumplings. Although we wrapped them, we didn¡¯t produce the ingredients ourselves. It¡¯s still better to test them, so we can have peace of mind too.¡±


    If the Emperor of Xiyun were to fall ill because of eating dumplings, then she and her husband would bear the charge of regicide! They definitely needed to test these dumplings!


    Su Chengyu had always been very concerned about the Emperor of Xiyun, his father. After hearing what An Jing said, he added, ¡°Emperor Father, sister-in-law¡¯s words are very sensible.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The Emperor of Xiyun still seemed somewhat reluctant to test. If they did, he felt it created a distance between himself and his son Yi Er, which he did not want.


    Seeing that the Emperor of Xiyun was only looking at Xiao Changyi and not allowing Eunuch Fu to test the dumplings with the silver needle, An Jing discreetly tugged at the hem of Xiao Changyi¡¯s robe under the table.


    Xiao Changyi spoke up at last with a single word: ¡°Test.¡±


    He paused as if speaking to himself, then added indifferently, ¡°You said you wanted to live to a hundred years old.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun was initially hesitant still, but upon hearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s latter remark, he immediately instructed Eunuch Fu to use the silver needle and test the dumplings for any poison.


    While Eunuch Fu was testing for poison, the Emperor of Xiyun cheerfully said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Everyone wishes me longevity, but I know I can¡¯t live forever. If I can live to a hundred, that would be more than enough for me.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said nothing.


    Only after Eunuch Fu tested and confirmed there was no poison did everyone begin to move their chopsticks and eat the dumplings.


    An Jing liked dipping her dumplings in vinegar, and now she had an even greater preference for sour flavors. She soaked her dumplings in vinegar until saturated before popping them into her mouth, making the faces of the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu pucker at the sourness.


    Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t handle too much sourness, but he could eat dumplings with a hint of vinegar. He dipped the dumplings lightly in vinegar and began eating them one by one.


    The Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu followed Xiao Changyi¡¯s example in eating their dumplings.


    Although the dumplings came in five colors, the taste was much the same, but because Xiao Changyi had made them, both the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu were greatly satisfied both mentally and emotionally, eating with particular joy.


    ¡°Yi Er,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun suddenly said, ¡°since you rarely come back, why not test Chengyu¡¯s horseback archery skills tomorrow. While you¡¯re at it, give him some pointers. He hasn¡¯t had much time to learn and could benefit from some tricks from you.¡±


    Her husband was perceptive and sharp-eyed, able to spot the core of any problem with just a glance. However, when it came to teaching others, her husband was not very patient. Therefore, An Jing thought that Xiao Changyi would not agree to it.

 Chapter 427 - 427 427 He lost so badly_1

    ?Chapter 427: Chapter 427 He lost so badly_1 Chapter 427: Chapter 427 He lost so badly_1 However, contrary to An Jing¡¯s expectation, Xiao Changyi nodded: ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Only after the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu had left Fenghua Palace did An Jing ask Xiao Changyi, ¡°My lord, don¡¯t you find teaching people bothersome? Why did you agree to instruct Chengyu in horseback archery tomorrow?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°Life is unpredictable. Who knows, if one day he inherits the throne, he might need to lead the army himself, just like the old man did. I do not expect him to kill the enemy, one soldier at a time; I simply hope he can protect himself and not burden others.¡± He paused. ¡°When the old man went to war in person, it indeed boosted the morale, but it also brought considerable trouble to the troops.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Is it really okay for you to talk about an Emperor like that?


    ...


    The next morning, Prime Minister Li reported the matter of military boxing to the Emperor of Xiyun during the early court session and had two young soldiers demonstrate it.


    The three sets of military boxing dazzled the military officers, and the civil officials also held them in high regard. The Emperor of Xiyun praised it three times, credited the King of Eternal Victory for his achievement, and then issued a decree to promote military boxing within the army.


    Right after the court session, Su Chengyu hurried back to the East Palace, changed into clothes suitable for horseback archery, and arrived at the northern archery grounds of the Imperial Palace.


    The Emperor of Xiyun did not return to Jun Palace to change his clothes, and went straight to the archery range.


    By then, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were already there.


    When the Emperor of Xiyun saw Xiao Changyi, he jovially praised, ¡°Yi Er really kept this a tight secret from me. If it weren¡¯t for the Prime Minister¡¯s report this morning, I would have had no idea that Yi Er had created those three sets of military boxing. They are concise and practical, really not bad at all.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was expressionless and silent, as if the Emperor of Xiyun was not talking to him.


    But the Emperor of Xiyun continued to heap praise on his own accord.


    An Jing watched as the Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t mind at all that Xiao Changyi was ignoring him, and she felt quite pleased inside. Even before she had seen the Emperor of Xiyun, she already knew that the Emperor truly cherished her husband.


    As soon as Su Chengyu arrived, Xiao Changyi began to assess his horseback archery skills. Evaluating him alone would not make the gaps apparent, therefore, Xiao Changyi rode Zhuri into the field to assess alongside Su Chengyu.


    An Jing and the Emperor of Xiyun sat in the stands to watch.


    An Jing could ride a horse, but if you asked her to shoot a bow at something while doing so, she would fail.


    Watching Xiao Changyi riding and shooting arrows without missing a single shot, striking the target every time with unmatched handsomeness and vigor, An Jing suddenly felt a strong nostalgia for the days in the modern era when she used to snipe with her rifle. As a special forces soldier, as long as someone was targeted by her sniper rifle, she also never missed and was always victorious.


    Considering this, An Jing felt an uncontrollable itch in her hands; she really wanted to hold a gun. She wondered whether her current shooting skills would feel the same as they did in her own world.


    Her hands were itching so much that An Jing grabbed the armrest and then let go, picked up the plum juice on the table, and watched Xiao Changyi and Su Chengyu compete while she drank.


    Yes, they were competing.


    Although Xiao Changyi said they were assessing together, in reality, he was competing with Su Chengyu.


    And Su Chengyu was losing miserably.


    When riding, Xiao Changyi left his counterpart in the dust, while Chengyu lagged far behind; during archery, Xiao Changyi hit the distant target¡¯s bullseye with every shot, while Chengyu barely hit the bullseye five times out of ten; and when riding and shooting at the same time, Xiao Changyi was in a class of his own. Not only did he manage to look impressively stylish, but he also hit the bullseye with every arrow, while Chengyu couldn¡¯t even get his arrows on target.


    Originally, Su Chengyu thought he was quite proficient, but after comparing himself to Xiao Changyi... well, he admitted, the gap was indeed substantial.


    The Emperor of Xiyun, sitting in the stands, watched Xiao Changyi ride and shoot. With his handsome posture and unparalleled precision, no one could match him¡ªit was as if the War God himself had descended to earth. The scene brought back memories for the Emperor of Xiyun of the days when Xiao Changyi had fought on the battlefield, which, if anything, were even more formidable than now.

 Chapter 428 - 428 428 Really Not Afraid of Death_1

    ?Chapter 428: Chapter 428: Really Not Afraid of Death_1 Chapter 428: Chapter 428: Really Not Afraid of Death_1 The Emperor of Xiyun was filled with emotions and couldn¡¯t help but speak out, ¡°Jingjing, you didn¡¯t see, naturally, you wouldn¡¯t know, but I saw, I saw on the battlefield, I always saw. Yi Er, he truly was not afraid of death...¡±


    He truly was not afraid of death...


    As An Jing sipped her sour plum drink, she listened to this sentence, and her heart suddenly clenched, causing her intense pain, an acute pain. Her husband had originally planned to die on the battlefield; he never intended to come back alive, so how could he possibly be afraid of death.


    ¡°I still remember,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun sank into his memories, ¡°When I led the troops myself and first entered the military camp, I inadvertently overheard that there was a strange soldier in the army, who had never spoken a word, and yet, when facing the enemy, he would rush towards danger without any fear of death, and even seemed to be seeking it.¡±


    ¡°I was very curious, so I had someone bring this soldier to me to see. Later, I did see this soldier, but by then he had already been lashed with a whip, his body torn and bleeding, a sight to behold.¡±


    Hearing this, An Jing immediately clenched her fists tightly, her veins bulging on the backs of her hands.


    ¡°Although this soldier was torn and bleeding, it was as if he felt no pain at all, not even a frown on his brow, no trace of expression on his face, and he stood upright. With just one glance, one could feel his unyielding spirit. And this soldier, was Yi Er.¡±


    Upon saying this, the Emperor of Xiyun heaved a long sigh, deeply moved.


    After a long pause, he continued, ¡°At that time, there was a vanguard officer in the army who saw that Yi Er was so unafraid of death that he took Yi Er for himself. Whenever this officer would lead a charge, he would bring Yi Er along, letting Yi Er be at the forefront.¡±


    ¡°But this officer was petty-minded, and seeing that many said he actually couldn¡¯t compare to Yi Er, a mere soldier, he grew jealous and vented his anger by lashing Yi Er viciously with a whip, which led to Yi Er¡¯s body being covered in wounds.¡±


    An Jing struggled to contain the hatred and fury in her heart and asked, ¡°What about that vanguard officer now?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun sighed, ¡°Dead. That officer not only always stole others¡¯ achievements to climb to the position of vanguard officer, but he also caused the death of those who had earned those merits, hoping to leave no evidence behind. Later, when the whole affair was investigated and came to light, I had him executed.¡±


    Only then did the hatred and fury in An Jingxin¡¯s heart start to dissipate somewhat. Had he not died, she would have made sure that man regretted ever coming into this world!


    After a long silence, the Emperor of Xiyun spoke again with a sigh, ¡°Actually, Yi Er had already made quite a few achievements by that time, always charging to the forefront in battle; how could he have failed to earn any honors? But he never spoke, and everyone thought he was mute¡ªthere¡¯s no precedent for a mute to become an officer, so promotion was out of the question. He remained a mere soldier. If it hadn¡¯t been for his fierce combat skills, even the military camp would not have kept him.¡±


    She had never doubted her husband¡¯s abilities. An Jing was just curious, so she asked, ¡°Then, Imperial Father, when did you realize that Changyi was not mute?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun said, ¡°It was seven years ago, during the simultaneous wars with Chilin and Nan Chi. The situation was extremely perilous. At that time, Meng Zhan had a squad protect me and had us leave first. But then, unexpectedly, we ran into an ambush by the Chilin Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°There were many ambushers, and only a squad was guarding me; I was prepared to kill myself rather than be captured. It would be a national disgrace for an emperor to be captured, and only by crushing the Chilin Kingdom could the shame be washed away.¡±


    ¡°But, among that squad was Yi Er. I hadn¡¯t expected that Yi Er hadn¡¯t been using his full strength in the previous battles; everyone protecting me died, and in the end, only Yi Er was left. It was at that moment that Yi Er spoke, his voice was commanding. He scolded me, telling me to stay right behind him and not go anywhere.¡±

 Chapter 429 - 429 429 If you bother me again Ill kill you_1

    ?Chapter 429: Chapter 429 If you bother me again, I¡¯ll kill you!_1 Chapter 429: Chapter 429 If you bother me again, I¡¯ll kill you!_1 ¡°When have I ever been scolded by someone?¡± sighed the Emperor of Xiyun. ¡°At that moment I was dumbfounded for quite a while before regaining my senses. And when I did, right before me, Yi Er was like the War God himself, dispatching one enemy after another.¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of men,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun lamented, ¡°all attacking Yi Er alone. The air was thick with the smell of blood, and Yi Er was covered in it too ¨C his own blood, the enemies¡¯ blood. Blood coated his body, dripped from his arms, and from his red tassel spear ¨C not even having time to fall before his next movement caused blood to rain down again.¡±


    ¡°Even I got splattered with the blood of the enemies he killed ¨C on my body, my face, my hands. I too became a person drenched in blood.¡±


    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t afraid. Instead, hope rose in my heart. I thought that maybe, just maybe, I could be saved by this soldier.¡±


    As he spoke, the Emperor of Xiyun seemed to return to that day, standing behind Xiao Changyi, who in turn was in front of him, killing each enemy that came their way.


    ¡°Back then, he was fearless, invincible. Watching him fight off enemies alone, his silhouette was lonely yet as majestic as a mountain. You say he¡¯s a War God, but he also gave off the impression that he hoped, in defeating all the enemies, he himself would be slain.¡±


    At this point, the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s voice choked up, he swallowed with difficulty: ¡°Jingjing, although in the end he wasn¡¯t killed, he was badly wounded. The moment he got me to safety, he collapsed, remaining unconscious for seven days before finally awakening.¡±


    ¡°I asked him why he never spoke, even though he could. He didn¡¯t answer me, just looked as if he was ready to face death, indifferent to whether he¡¯d be killed or sliced apart... Jingjing,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun suddenly sighed again, his voice cracking even more, ¡°I¡¯ve never met anyone like him ¨C not afraid of death, not afraid of me, not afraid of anyone. He¡¯s not afraid of anything; he just fears he won¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t quite understand why he was like that, why anyone would be like that. But after the spy went to his hometown and reported back to me about his situation, I began to understand his feelings ¨C to him, living was worse than dying.¡±


    An Jing remained silent, but her heart ached.


    Back then, her husband had no one to care for him or worry about him, just a lonely One Person. He even thought that he was responsible for Uncle Liu¡¯s death and was deeply guilt-ridden, everyone else seemed to wish he were dead, so he didn¡¯t see the point in living. Naturally, to him, living felt worse than dying.


    The Emperor of Xiyun continued: ¡°With his extraordinary skills and having saved me, I naturally couldn¡¯t let him remain a mere soldier. Thus, after his wounds healed, I kept him by my side to protect me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t blame him for his silence; I was, in fact, filled with curiosity about him. He was the first person to dare scold me, and to be honest, I wanted him to speak again. His silence was so strange that later on, whenever I had some free time, I liked to talk to him, tease him, trying to make him open his mouth to speak. I once had a parrot that would speak only after much coaxing from me. I thought that one day, he too could be coaxed into talking by me.¡±


    An Jing, sweat.


    ¡°Half a month later, I finally teased him into speaking. The first thing he said was, ¡®If you annoy me again, I¡¯ll kill you!''¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± How annoying must you have been to have driven my husband to say that to you?


    ...Crown Prince, you¡¯re definitely your father¡¯s son!

 Chapter 430 - 430 430 Hes Afraid He Might Kill Me_1

    ?Chapter 430: Chapter 430 He¡¯s Afraid He Might Kill Me_1 Chapter 430: Chapter 430 He¡¯s Afraid He Might Kill Me_1 ¡°Being able to make a person who doesn¡¯t like to talk do so, I felt a great sense of accomplishment, and then, I said that as long as he occasionally spoke, I would not bother him,¡±


    An Jing: ...You¡¯re really something.


    ¡°He reluctantly agreed,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun continued. ¡°Later on, I slowly discovered that he had a natural gift for deploying troops, and he could learn anything at once, truly a once-in-a-lifetime genius.¡±


    ¡°I had him learn martial arts with the generals, and he learned better than any of them; there was not a single person in the military who could defeat him.¡±


    ¡°I tasked him with leading troops in battle, and he never failed his mission, returning victorious each time.¡±


    ¡°But after every triumphant return, while the whole army celebrated, he would never join the celebration; he remained expressionless, as if it had nothing to do with him. He would just take the horse I had given him and leave for a ride.¡±


    ¡°Once, when I went out of the camp to find him, he and that horse were standing by the riverbank, one person, one horse, nothing else. The setting sun¡¯s afterglow scattered over them, and seeing that, how lonely he must have felt.¡±


    ¡°The child was truly alone. Everyone in the military respected him, but he shared his heart with no one. It was as if he had nothing but that horse. It seemed only that horse could accompany him.¡±


    Listening, An Jing¡¯s heart ached unbearably. Then she felt grateful. She was there; she accompanied him, and would always be there for him, in life and death, never leaving his side.


    ¡°With him commanding the three armies, I was at ease, and I no longer needed to lead the troops directly. I entrusted everything in the military to him and returned to the Capital. Before I left, I told him that I wanted to recognize him as my adopted son. But he disagreed.¡±


    ¡°I know he was afraid of causing my death.¡±


    ¡°I personally led the troops for five years, and I fought side by side with him for nearly four years. I talked with him about everything, and he learned all his characters from me. Rather than considering him my son, it¡¯s better to say that he and I were brothers. On the battlefield, he saved my life more than ten times. After he saved me so many times, how could I believe that he would cause my death? If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have been long gone. Therefore, I insisted on recognizing him as my son. I even drafted the imperial decree.¡±


    ¡°But he still disagreed. He was very firm in his decision. He said that if I dared to issue the decree, he would leave, no longer be the Commander of the three armies, and let me continue leading the troops without being able to return to the Capital.¡±


    ¡°I would not joke about the fate of Xiyun Kingdom. Only he could be the Commander of the three armies, so the matter of recognizing him as my adopted son had to be put aside.¡±


    ¡°But three years ago, Prince Li rebelled, holding me and Chengyu hostage. Yi Er tried to save me and was stabbed by an assassin of Prince Li. I was unharmed because of Yi Er¡¯s protection, but Yi Er himself collapsed, unconscious. The Imperial Physicians all diagnosed his condition as beyond hope.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to let Yi Er pass away like that. I wanted to give Yi Er a family, so I issued an imperial edict, proclaiming to the world that I recognized Yi Er as my adopted son and allowed Yi Er to take the imperial surname, granting him entrance to the imperial mausoleum after death.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s heart was twisted into knots.


    Even if the Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t mention that the blade was thrust next to Xiao Changyi¡¯s heart, she knew that it was at that spot.


    She had thoroughly studied the scars on her husband¡¯s body and knew them like the back of her hand. Her husband had a very noticeable knife wound next to his heart, a wound that must have grazed the heart-very dangerous indeed.


    Saving the Emperor of Xiyun was true, but...


    Perhaps... it was her husband who intentionally aligned his heart to the assassin¡¯s blade...


    After all, her husband had once desired death so deeply, yet he had never died.

 Chapter 431 - 431 431 Undoubted Affection (1)

    ?Chapter 431: Chapter 431 Undoubted Affection (1) Chapter 431: Chapter 431 Undoubted Affection (1) ¡°But just a few days after I issued the decree, Yi Er woke up,¡± said the Emperor of Xiyun. ¡°I was both happy and unsure how to explain to Yi Er that I had adopted him as my son.¡±


    ¡°When Yi Er learned that I had adopted him as my son, he ignored me for an entire month. Even afterwards, when he finally spoke to me, he refused to call me Father. To this day, Yi Er has never called me Father. I am also aware that Yi Er still fears bringing me harm.¡±


    Having said this, the Emperor of Xiyun then looked at An Jing: ¡°Jingjing, I didn¡¯t intend to share these things with you, but since I¡¯ve started, I might as well continue. However, I¡¯ve said so much that I might just as well add a bit more. I adore Yi Er so much because he is worth it¡ªhe has earned it with his life and blood.¡±


    An Jing knew that the Emperor of Xiyun was speaking from the heart, but listening to him, she also felt a flood of emotions. The days her husband had lived through... the more she thought about it, the more her heart ached...


    Taking a sip of tea from the table to moisten his somewhat dry throat, the Emperor of Xiyun continued: ¡°He has done so much for Xiyun, yet he desires nothing in return. He tossed the Tiger Talisman to me without a second thought, never clinging to or coveting anything, not even as much as the cabbages he once grew in the Imperial Garden.¡±


    ¡°I still remember stepping on one of his cabbages by accident and killing it. He was angry with me for a whole day and wouldn¡¯t speak to me.¡±


    ¡°He cares even less about the title of King of Eternal Victory. Whenever Su Chengyu or I annoyed him, he would take ten taels of silver and leave.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what more I can give him,¡± sighed the Emperor of Xiyun deeply. ¡°All I can give him now is to let him continue speaking to me with such informality, which I actually find more endearing.¡±


    ¡°Besides calling me ¡®old man¡¯, he has never referred to me in any other way. If he were to change his manner of address, I probably wouldn¡¯t be used to it.¡± Saying this, the Emperor of Xiyun laughed at his own amusement.


    An Jing said, ¡°Changyi should rightfully address you as Father.¡±


    ¡°Let it be, let it be,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun waved his hand, appearing completely unconcerned. ¡°Let him be happy. Whatever he calls me, I¡¯m content.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°I can see that he cares a great deal about you and listens to you. Since he has chosen to marry into your family, I understand his feelings for you. I trust his judgment of people; you must be a good person. I hope you two will have unshakable love and grow old together.¡±


    An Jing responded, ¡°As the Emperor wishes, Changyi and I will certainly live up to your expectations.¡± They would have unshakable love and grow old together.


    The Emperor of Xiyun looked again toward Xiao Changyi, who was instructing Su Chengyu in horseback archery. After watching for a while, he slowly continued, ¡°That child was lonely for so long. I was really worried he would remain lonely forever. I couldn¡¯t bear the thought. Now, with you by his side, I am truly much relieved.¡±


    Two people living together is always better than one person being alone.


    An Jing also looked at Xiao Changyi, who was on the archery field. Her eyes were resolute, and her determination deepened. Her husband would never be lonely again; in life or death, no matter where they were, she would be by his side.


    Su Chengyu wasn¡¯t slow-witted; with just a little guidance from Xiao Changyi, he would understand. His lack of significant improvement in horseback archery was mainly due to lack of practice.


    After all, a Crown Prince, busy with state affairs, didn¡¯t have much spare time to practice horseback archery.


    Fortunately, Xiao Changyi¡¯s expectations of Su Chengyu weren¡¯t high. He merely hoped that if Su Chengyu ever went to the battlefield, he wouldn¡¯t be a burden to others. Thus, the entire process of instructing Su Chengyu wasn¡¯t too frustrating for Xiao Changyi.

 Chapter 432 - 432 432 Dont Stay Silent_1

    ?Chapter 432: Chapter 432: Don¡¯t Stay Silent_1 Chapter 432: Chapter 432: Don¡¯t Stay Silent_1 After instructing Su Chengyu, Xiao Changyi went back to the bedroom chamber with An Jing.


    It was also at this moment that Xiao Changyi finally asked An Jing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I noticed something was off with you earlier.¡±


    While he was teaching Su Chengyu earlier, he seemed to be concentrating, but in fact, most of his heart was on her because he felt that something was not right with her.


    An Jing didn¡¯t speak, just stared at Xiao Changyi intently.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked softly, a bit anxious yet extremely patient.


    An Jing continued to stare at Xiao Changyi, as if she could see through his clothes, to all the scars that marred her husband¡¯s body. They had been married for a long time, and she knew every single one of his scars.


    But no matter which scar it was, her heart would twist into a tight knot, aching, aching so deeply.


    Therefore, her gaze naturally revealed her heartache.


    It was sincere heartache.


    Deep heartache.


    Seeing An Jing like this, Xiao Changyi became even more anxious: ¡°What on earth is the matter? Don¡¯t stay silent.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t care whether Xiao Changyi was sweaty at the moment, she hugged him tightly, clinging to Xiao Changyi, and after a long while, she murmured, ¡°My lord, the Emperor spoke to me about some of your past...¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s thin, cool lips pressed together slightly before he said lightly, ¡°He is old and indeed very long-winded.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh suddenly, her mood no longer as heavy as before. Then, with amusement, she asked, ¡°What, wasn¡¯t he long-winded when he was young?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He was old when I met him.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you meet him eight years ago when he was only forty-five? That¡¯s not considered old, right?¡± An Jing found this even more amusing.


    Without waiting for Xiao Changyi to respond, An Jing remembered something, ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten that most men here are grandfathers by the age of forty!¡± Indeed, at forty-five, one was considered old.


    Following that, An Jing looked at him somewhat displeased, ¡°You¡¯re just trying to distract me!¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi sigh softly, saying earnestly, ¡°You should remember what I told you, that my life truly began when I met you. No matter what my past was like, you needn¡¯t trouble yourself over it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble myself over it, but when I think about your past... I can¡¯t help but feel distressed...¡± An Jing¡¯s mood sank again, her hand instinctively moving to the position of the most fatal scar over his chest.


    That injury was suffered for the Emperor of Xiyun, his father.


    Thankfully, her lord finally woke up.


    Otherwise, she would never have met her lord.


    And there would be no lovely daily life for her and her lord as they have now.


    However, her lord¡¯s past truly distressed her so much...


    Had it been someone else, she might not have felt the same, but this is her lord, and she truly felt an overwhelming heartache.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, it¡¯s all in the past,¡± coaxed Xiao Changyi softly. ¡°Stop thinking about it. I don¡¯t even think about it. If you really must, then think more about our future.¡±


    Their future would surely be wonderful.


    Upon hearing this, An Jing immediately smiled: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her lord had indeed suffered in the past, but with her by his side, and their future ahead, he would definitely not suffer anymore, nor would she allow her lord to suffer any longer.


    ...


    ¡°Prince, the Emperor summons you to the Imperial Study Room for an important discussion!¡±


    That day, An Jing planned to visit the Imperial Garden that once had been turned into a vegetable field by her husband¡¯s doing. The Emperor of Xiyun told her that her husband had planted a lot of cabbages in the Imperial Garden, which made her even more curious and eager to check it out.


    Even though the Imperial Garden had been restored, she still wanted to go and see.


    However, before she and her lord had the chance to step out of Fenghua Palace, Eunuch Fu, the head eunuch in charge from the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s side, came to report such news.

 Chapter 433 - 433 433 She is beneath my notice - 1

    ?Chapter 433: Chapter 433: She is beneath my notice ¨C 1 Chapter 433: Chapter 433: She is beneath my notice ¨C 1 An Jingxin felt very disappointed that she couldn¡¯t accompany her husband to the Imperial Garden, yet she did not let it show on her face; instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty has summoned you to discuss important matters, you should hurry over.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go together,¡±


    Seeing Xiao Changyi wanting to take her along, An Jing was both moved and delighted, but still shook her head and said, ¡°Even if I went with you, I would just be sitting on the side, bored. You should go by yourself.¡±


    What place was the Imperial Study Room? How could she, a woman, have the audacity to interject on matters of the state? She was very clear on this point.


    Better to be at ease by herself than to be a wooden pole there.


    Xiao Changyi just looked at her, not saying a word, nor did he head to the Imperial Study Room.


    Seeing Eunuch Fu waiting so anxiously it was quite apparent that the Emperor of Xiyun really had urgent matters to discuss with Xiao Changyi, An Jing had no choice but to speak again, ¡°Husband, do you really want me to follow you and be bored?¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi say, ¡°I will go and come back shortly.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    After Xiao Changyi disappeared from her sight, An Jing turned and walked toward the direction of the Imperial Garden, without bringing any palace maids or eunuchs, all by herself.


    She had passed by the Imperial Garden yesterday on her way to the horseback archery field; she knew where it was but had not gone inside to look around. Now that her husband couldn¡¯t accompany her, she decided to visit it alone.


    Upon entering the Imperial Garden, the artificial mountains, exotic rocks, pavilions, waterside pavilions, and towers came into view. Since Xiao Changyi left, the flower beds in the Imperial Garden were no longer planted with vegetables but had been replaced with various kinds of flowers.


    At this moment, many flowers were blooming in fierce competition, clusters of flowers in every imaginable color, a feast for the eyes that was too beautiful to describe.


    Thinking back to when these flower beds had been turned into a vegetable garden by her husband, An Jing imagined a scene filled with cabbages and couldn¡¯t help but find it particularly hilarious.


    While An Jing laughed to herself, ambling among the flowers, she eventually stopped in front of the hibiscus flowers. Hibiscus flowers were bright and alluring, with beautiful blossoms that unfortunately fade quickly, blossoming at dawn and wilting by dusk, just like the ephemeral blooming of the night-blooming cereus.


    As An Jing was amusing herself admiring the flowers, another group of people arrived at the Imperial Garden. Leading them were Consort Yu and the Pingjun Princess, followed by their attendants.


    That day, bright and early, the Pingjun Princess had come to the palace to cozy up to Consort Yu. These past few days, she had been visiting the palace daily to chat with Consort Yu and lighten her spirits, all in hopes that Consort Yu would put in a good word for her daughter Linghe during the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s birthday banquet, to ensure that her daughter could successfully marry Xiao Changyi as a consort.


    Consort Yu¡¯s personal maid caught sight of An Jing and, pointing at her, whispered to Consort Yu, ¡°Your Highness, that¡¯s the Changsheng Princess.¡±


    The Pingjun Princess didn¡¯t recognize An Jing either, but upon hearing the maid¡¯s words, she realized it was An Jing and was immediately taken aback by her poise. Where did she look like a farmer¡¯s daughter?


    Consort Yu also took a look and then hummed softly to the Pingjun Princess, ¡°No wonder the King of Eternal Victory doesn¡¯t fancy Linghe. Just look at her; her temperament and appearance are both top-notch. In my view, Linghe really can¡¯t compare to her.¡±


    The Pingjun Princess felt irritated in her heart that Consort Yu would compare her noble daughter, a Commandery Princess, to a country girl, yet on the surface, she spoke with respect and a hint of aggrievement, ¡°Cousin, no matter how good her temperament and appearance may be, she¡¯s still just a girl from the countryside. How can she compare with your niece...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Consort Yu said, nodding her head, flattered by the compliment.


    After giving An Jing another look, the Pingjun Princess then said, ¡°Cousin, the last time your niece Linghe went to Hecheng County to find the Prince, she didn¡¯t have it easy because of her. We let it go, but isn¡¯t that also disregarding you, a noble Imperial Consort?¡±

 Chapter 434 - 434 434 What Should be the Punishment_1

    ?Chapter 434: Chapter 434 What Should be the Punishment?_1 Chapter 434: Chapter 434 What Should be the Punishment?_1 Imperial Consort Yu, despite having neither son nor daughter, had managed to become an Imperial Consort. Certainly, she was no fool. Upon hearing what the Pingjun Princess had said, she instantly knew that the Pingjun Princess intended for her to avenge Linghe.


    As for whether An Jing truly dismissed her?


    She did not know.


    What she did know was that Xiao Changyi, the King of Eternal Victory, had never taken her seriously!


    Thinking back to the year Xiao Changyi resided in the palace, she would greet him with etiquette and a flattering heart every time they met, knowing he was the Emperor¡¯s treasured favorite. But what about Xiao Changyi? He acted as though she did not exist, not even giving her a glance or acknowledging her before walking straight past her.


    Each time she greeted him, there was always a crowd following behind her. How could he just walk away and cause her such embarrassment?


    She, a dignified Imperial Consort, when had she ever been so humiliated?


    Now, whenever she recalled those scenes, she still felt an itching hatred and wished Xiao Changyi would never return to the palace.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped, Xiao Changyi was highly capable and deeply favored by the Emperor. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t do anything to him, so she could only hope as such.


    However...


    Imperial Consort Yu¡¯s gaze shifted again towards An Jing, with a profoundly meaningful look. Although she couldn¡¯t deal with Xiao Changyi, perhaps she could give this Princess a taste of the frustration she felt back then.


    This Princess was a mere peasant girl, surely easy to bully.


    Seeing An Jing admiring the flowers and approaching them, Imperial Consort Yu gave her personal maid a meaningful glance.


    The maid immediately understood her mistress¡¯s intent and, as soon as An Jing came over, pretended not to recognize her status and barked at her, ¡°How dare you, palace maid! Which palace do you belong to, wandering around here all by yourself?¡±


    Without waiting for An Jing¡¯s reply, the maid shouted again, ¡°What are you standing there for? Kneel at once before our Imperial Consort!¡±


    The Pingjun Princess felt very satisfied seeing An Jing being scolded like this.


    Imperial Consort Yu also felt immensely pleased.


    An Jing, who was enjoying the beautiful flowers, suddenly realized there was a group of people ahead. She was thinking of going elsewhere to admire the blossoms when she was unexpectedly reprimanded. She frowned at first but then turned around, not angry but amused, and with a laugh asked the maid, ¡°May I ask, sister, how many years have you been in the palace?¡±


    Upon being addressed as ¡®sister¡¯ by An Jing, the maid truly believed this Princess was easy to bully and became even more arrogant, saying, ¡°I have been here precisely eleven years!¡±


    An Jing¡¯s smile brightened even more, ¡°Sister has been in the palace for eleven years? In such a long time, do you not know what attire the palace maids wear? I am currently dressed in the standard attire of a Princess. You cannot recognize it?¡±


    The maid, who was originally planning to plead ignorance and rely on her mistress, Imperial Consort Yu, to protect her, was immediately terrified by An Jing¡¯s words and knelt down, continuously kowtowing to An Jing, ¡°I am a blind servant, I beg the Princess for forgiveness, I beg the Princess for forgiveness, I beg the Princess for forgiveness...¡±


    The Pingjun Princess and Imperial Consort Yu were both stunned, not expecting An Jing, a peasant girl, to possess such intelligence.


    It was Imperial Consort Yu who first recovered her composure. She intended to say something to save face, to forgive her personal maid.


    But before she could speak, she heard An Jing ask her, ¡°May I ask the Imperial Consort, a mere palace maid dares to disrespect a Princess, what should her punishment be?¡±


    Imperial Consort Yu was taken aback and then understood that An Jing would definitely not let the matter rest easily. Not wanting to be implicated herself, she promptly gave the dry order, ¡°Seize this lowly maid who dared to disrespect the Princess. Take her away and administer thirty strokes of the cane.¡±

 Chapter 435 - 435 435 So Annoying_1

    ?Chapter 435: Chapter 435: So Annoying!_1 Chapter 435: Chapter 435: So Annoying!_1 ¡°Yes.¡± The eunuch took the order and brought people forward to drag the palace maid away to receive her punishment.


    ¡°Princess, have mercy, Princess... Imperial Consort, save my life... save me, Imperial Consort...¡± The palace maid shouted in fear.


    But Consort Yu didn¡¯t care about the palace maid at all and instead chuckled to An Jing, ¡°That vile maid actually failed to recognize Mount Tai and mistook a Princess for a mere palace maid, which has surely made you the butt of the joke, Princess.¡±


    Without waiting for An Jing to speak, Consort Yu laughed again, ¡°Why don¡¯t you dress up a bit, Princess? I bet that vile maid didn¡¯t even glance at your clothes and just looked at your hair.¡±


    At the moment, An Jing¡¯s hair was adorned with only a jade hairpin and no other decoration. Consort Yu¡¯s words were undoubtedly mocking An Jing for being a farmer¡¯s daughter; even after becoming a Princess, she couldn¡¯t shed her innate poverty-stricken mannerisms.


    An Jing despised others who wore gold and silver. She liked simplicity. In her eyes, Consort Yu¡¯s attire was no different from that of a nouveau riche, with her head covered in gold ornaments, dazzling to the eyes and heavy to wear.


    An Jing heard Consort Yu¡¯s mockery but didn¡¯t let it show on her face; instead, she smiled politely and asked, ¡°I come from a farmer¡¯s background and have just entered the palace. I¡¯m not yet familiar with everything here. May I ask which Imperial Consort you are and from which palace?¡±


    Consort Yu merely maintained her Imperial Consort composure and didn¡¯t introduce herself.


    It was then that a eunuch standing behind Consort Yu spoke up, ¡°Her Excellency is the master of Jing Xing Palace, Imperial Consort Yu.¡±


    An Jing feigned distress, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it...¡±


    Consort Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Pingjun Princess: ¡°...¡±


    Others: ¡°...¡±


    As if she hadn¡¯t seen Consort Yu¡¯s barely restrained twitching lips, An Jing looked towards Pingjun Princess and smiled while appraising her. ¡°This honorable lady¡¯s attire is quite similar to mine, may I inquire who you are?¡±


    Pingjun Princess, who had been called an honorable lady: ¡°...¡±


    Such indignation!


    She was still charming and youthful; how could she resemble an old lady?! Even Consort Yu wasn¡¯t as well-preserved as her!


    Every time she and her youngest daughter Linghe stood together, people would compliment them for looking like sisters. But today, this farmer¡¯s girl had actually dared to call her an old lady! How preposterous!


    Although Pingjun Princess was internally furious as the waves, she was bound by the fact that An Jing¡¯s rank was two levels higher than hers and so respect was necessary. She had to bear it and still put on a polite smile, brushing her clothes slightly and saying with utmost respect, ¡°I am the Official Consort of Pingjun and have met the Changsheng Princess.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know that I am the Changsheng Princess,¡± An Jing feigned surprise, though she was holding back laughter internally.


    It was then that Pingjun Princess realized she had fallen into a trap, and though she wished she could smack An Jing to vent her anger, she respectfully said, ¡°I was far away just now and did not recognize you. It was only when you came closer that I recognized who you were, Princess.¡±


    An Jing curiously asked, ¡°I wonder how Consort Queen recognized me as I do not recall having met you before?¡±


    Pingjun Princess bit her lip but had to continue the pretense, ¡°I entered the palace yesterday and happened to pass by Fenghua Palace, where I saw you, Princess.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± An Jing nodded, pretending to understand, then added, ¡°If you were passing by Fenghua Palace, why didn¡¯t you come in and sit for a while? How could you not show that respect for me and my husband?¡±


    Who would dare disrespect the King of Eternal Victory?!


    Pingjun Princess was immediately frightened and repeatedly apologized to An Jing, ¡°I would never dare disrespect Your Highness and the Princess. I was afraid of bothering you and the Prince.¡±

 Chapter 436 - 436 436 Putting Her Down to Elevate Oneself_1

    ?Chapter 436: Chapter 436 Putting Her Down to Elevate Oneself_1 Chapter 436: Chapter 436 Putting Her Down to Elevate Oneself_1 An Jing nodded again, ¡°Yes, the Prince indeed dislikes being nagged.¡±


    The Pingjun Princess suddenly felt as if she were being spun around in a ruse.


    Unwilling to be toyed with in this manner, the Pingjun Princess said with a seemingly respectful yet actually sarcastic tone, ¡°Living in the palace, Princess, how come you do not learn the palace rules? It might not be a big deal here, but I am afraid such innocent and naive behavior might offend the Emperor, and that wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±


    An Jing looked innocent, ¡°Do I lack proper manners?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The Pingjun Princess looked as if she had much to say but hesitated.


    An Jing wanted her to look exactly like this; her heart was as thrilled as if she were playing the monkey, yet with a seeking-to-learn attitude, she asked, ¡°If the Pingjun Princess has anything to say, please speak freely.¡±


    ¡°Well, since you insist, I will speak my mind, but you must promise not to get angry at me,¡± the Pingjun Princess continued with a facade suggesting she had An Jing¡¯s best interests at heart.


    An Jing nodded vigorously, ¡°Pingjun Princess, you are looking out for me, I¡¯m too grateful to get mad at you.¡±


    She thought she was so capable, yet she is nothing but a country girl, see, she fell right into her trap. The Pingjun Princess was secretly thrilled, yet her face wore a respectful obedience, ¡°Since you wouldn¡¯t take offense, I will boldly say it, your words and actions, Princess, did indeed lack proper decorum.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s heart was filled with delight, but she kept a look of earnest attentiveness on her face.


    The Pingjun Princess was utterly unaware that she had fallen for An Jing¡¯s trap and pressed on, ¡°There are many rules in the palace, and as a person of status, you shouldn¡¯t call me directly. When meeting someone of higher status, you should refer to yourself as ¡®this humble concubine¡¯; if they are of lower status, then ¡®this Princess.''¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see, so it should be like that. Please continue, Pingjun Princess, I find it very useful,¡± An Jing said with an appearance of gratitude.


    The Pingjun Princess felt even more satisfied and genuinely continued, ¡°When you meet someone of higher status, you must also greet them properly. For example, when you meet Imperial Consort Yu, you should greet her. Failing to do so is disrespectful, and if Imperial Consort Yu weren¡¯t kind-hearted, she could accuse you of disrespect.¡±


    ¡°Is that so...¡± An Jing frowned, turning to Imperial Consort Yu with a puzzled expression that read, ¡®I didn¡¯t greet you, was I really wrong?¡¯


    Because An Jing previously claimed to know nothing of Imperial Consort Yu, the master of Jing Xing Palace, Consort Yu had been holding a grudge. Consort Yu really wanted to punish An Jing, but considering she was the Changsheng Princess, she wasn¡¯t in a position to have An Jing handled. Angering An Jing was a minor issue, but provoking Xiao Changyi was a grave concern.


    Watching An Jing look at her, Consort Yu quickly put on the air of a noble Imperial Consort again, feigning magnanimity as she said, ¡°Since you were unaware of my identity as the Imperial Consort, ignorance is not a crime. Naturally, I would not blame you. But next time, don¡¯t do it again. Without proper etiquette, what kind of image does one present?¡±


    Ignorance is not a crime; this in fact was a veiled jab at An Jing for blaming her servant.


    Indeed a country girl with a petty mind, what a contrast to herself and how generous she was in comparison.


    How could An Jing fail to hear that Imperial Consort Yu¡¯s move was meant to belittle her while elevating herself? But An Jing was unfazed and feigned distress, ¡°But my imperial father told me I don¡¯t have to follow the formalities. He even said he wouldn¡¯t let me bow to anyone. Who would dare to expect it from me...¡±


    Imperial Consort Yu and the Pingjun Princess were immediately taken aback, utterly unexpected that the Emperor of Xiyun had exempted An Jing from such courtesies.

 Chapter 437 - 437 437 These Two Have No Shame_1

    ?Chapter 437: Chapter 437: These Two Have No Shame_1 Chapter 437: Chapter 437: These Two Have No Shame_1 ¡°It turns out I have to give a curtsey to you, Imperial Consort,¡± An Jing said with feigned seriousness. ¡°Well, I shall do so. It¡¯s not a big deal, after all.¡± As she spoke, An Jing pretended she was really going to curtsey to Consort Yu.


    But Consort Yu dared not let An Jing perform the curtsey. As An Jing prepared to do so, Consort Yu quickly held her back, disallowing the gesture.


    The Emperor himself didn¡¯t want An Jing to curtsey; if An Jing did, it would undeniably suggest that Consort Yu ranked above the Emperor were it to be spread abroad. That¡¯s absolutely untenable! Not even ten of her heads would be enough to atone for such a blunder!


    Rage burned within Consort Yu, certain that An Jing was deliberately mocking her, but her lips bore a courteous smile as she said, ¡°Changsheng Princess, why must you trouble me so? The Emperor has already exempted you from performing a curtsey, how dare I permit it? Earlier, I was simply upholding palace etiquette. You, Princess, must know that without rules, we can¡¯t form a square or circle. As individuals of status, we cannot lose dignity, lest we become the subjects of ridicule.¡±


    Watching Consort Yu unable to maintain her highborn poise, being all polite to her while the Pingjun Princess had gone pale, at a loss for words, An Jing felt a sense of satisfaction inside her. However, she did not show it outwardly; on the contrary, she nodded her head as if taking the lesson to heart: ¡°What the Imperial Consort says is most true.¡±


    The moment Consort Yu heard An Jing¡¯s response, she couldn¡¯t help grinding her teeth in secret. She had learned her lesson¡ªthis Peasant Princess Consort, just like Xiao Changyi, was a tough nut to crack!


    However...


    Once her niece married Xiao Changyi and bore him a son, Consort Yu wanted to see how this Peasant Princess Consort would manage to remain so hoity-toity!


    This Princess was not only a peasant woman but one who couldn¡¯t lay eggs, no less!


    Thinking this, Consort Yu felt much better.


    The Pingjun Princess didn¡¯t dare to say another word, acting obediently. Yet in her heart, she harbored the same thoughts as Consort Yu, believing that once her daughter Linghe married Xiao Changyi and bore the heir to the King of Eternal Victory, the status of this Peasant Princess Consort would naturally plummet.


    Just then, Changyi¡¯s voice sounded¡ª


    ¡°Jing Er!¡±


    Consort Yu and the Pingjun Princess involuntarily shuddered.


    Hearing the familiar voice, An Jing immediately turned back to look and saw her husband approaching her. She was pleasantly surprised, not expecting him to find her so quickly, and she felt very delighted.


    ¡°Husband!¡± An Jing also ran towards Xiao Changyi, but before she managed even two steps, Xiao Changyi had already reached her.


    The two embraced each other without any regard for the onlookers.


    Consort Yu and the others looked on as though they were about to go blind¡ªhow absolutely shameless these two were...


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Changyi asked with distinct concern as he let go of An Jing.


    When had anyone seen Changyi so anxious before? Everyone felt as though their eyes were betraying them. Was this really the King of Eternal Victory? Wasn¡¯t he always expressionless?


    ¡°How could anything be wrong with me? I¡¯m fine,¡± An Jing replied jovially, then looked at Consort Yu and added, ¡°It¡¯s just that one of the Imperial Consort¡¯s maids, upon seeing me just now, scolded me, calling me a ¡®palace maid,¡¯ and gave me quite a fright.¡±


    Consort Yu: ¡°...¡± You¡¯re really going to tattle in front of me like that? Is it really appropriate to seek backup this way?


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s gaze turned icy as he looked at Consort Yu as if he intended to end her then and there.


    Consort Yu stepped back nervously.


    Even if Changyi¡¯s deathly stare wasn¡¯t directed at her, the Pingjun Princess felt extremely anxious.


    ¡°Husband,¡± An Jing continued, ¡°the Imperial Consort has already punished that palace maid. She ordered her to be taken away and said she¡¯d be flogged with thirty heavy strikes.¡±

 Chapter 438 - 438 438 When have I not cooperated with you_1

    ?Chapter 438: Chapter 438 When have I not cooperated with you?_1 Chapter 438: Chapter 438 When have I not cooperated with you?_1 Xiao Changyi was by no means ignorant of the true meaning behind An Jing¡¯s words, realizing that Consort Yu had no intention of punishing her maid and was merely putting on a show for her to see.


    With clarity in his heart but no change on his face, Xiao Changyi took An Jing¡¯s right hand, and only after their fingers intertwined did he say, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see for ourselves, I¡¯m curious to see what a maid who dares to scold the Changsheng Princess looks like.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Consort Yu was startled, and regardless of whether she feared Xiao Changyi, she hurriedly intercepted Xiao Changyi and An Jing with a forced laugh, ¡°Why would the Prince bother to look at such a lowly maid? It would be unfortunate if your eyes were dirtied by her.¡±


    That maid was her personal attendant, in whom she had always placed great trust. The maid was also very good at understanding and pleasing her. When she ordered the maid to be taken away for a beating earlier, it was all just for show¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t really hit her.


    But that was a secret.


    What if Xiao Changyi went over and found out that the maid hadn¡¯t been beaten at all? What then?


    No sooner had Consort Yu finished speaking than An Jing said with feigned kindness, ¡°Your Highness, the last person who obstructed my husband has already turned into dust.¡±


    Consort Yu felt a chill run through her and no longer dared to obstruct them, quickly stepping aside.


    Watching An Jing and Xiao Changyi walk towards the direction of the Punishment Yard, and certain they could no longer hear her, Consort Yu hastily instructed the nearby eunuch in a lowered voice, ¡°Hurry up! Take a shortcut! Make sure the maid is beaten before the King of Eternal Victory arrives!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The eunuch immediately scurried off, taking a shortcut to the Punishment Yard.


    As An Jing and Xiao Changyi walked further away, Consort Yu¡¯s teeth grated loudly.


    After thirty heavy blows, even if the maid didn¡¯t die, she¡¯d lose half her life. Once the maid recovered from her injuries, it would be several months before she could serve again. This infuriated Consort Yu¡ªshe had finally found a maid to her liking!


    The Pingjun Princess, overhearing the sound of Consort Yu grinding her teeth, desperately wanted to leave, fearing that Consort Yu¡¯s wrath might turn on her.


    But she couldn¡¯t leave. Her family¡¯s Linghe was supposed to marry Xiao Changyi as a consort, and she still needed Consort Yu¡¯s help to push matters along when the time came. Even if Consort Yu vented her anger or scolded her later, she had to endure it.


    She, the Pingjun Princess, understood the adage that impatience spoils great plans.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi actually saw the eunuch who followed Consort Yu hurrying to deliver the message, but they acted as if they hadn¡¯t noticed.


    They were interested in the outcome; the process was irrelevant to them.


    ¡°My lord, am I amazing? None of them could bully me. I turned the tables on all of them,¡± An Jing proudly said to Xiao Changyi as they exited the Imperial Garden, showing no hurry to proceed to the Punishment Yard.


    ¡°Amazing,¡± Xiao Changyi replied, bending down to affectionately touch his forehead to hers as a reward.


    An Jing giggled from the affectionate touch.


    ¡°My lord, you¡¯re amazing too, for being so in sync with me,¡± An Jing said, looking up joyously at her husband. Only he truly knew her, her husband too¡ª


    Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t resist leaning down again to gently touch her forehead before retorting, ¡°When have I ever not been in sync with you?¡±


    An Jing immediately shook her head, ¡°Never, you¡¯ve always been so cooperative with me!¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t lean down again but instead tightened his grip on their intertwined fingers.


    An Jing¡¯s heart instantly filled with sweetness.


    The Punishment Yard was where the palace administered punishments. Originally, the maid was not taken there, but now that Xiao Changyi and An Jing insisted on visiting in person, the maid was immediately sent to receive a beating upon the eunuch¡¯s message.

 Chapter 439 - 439 439 The Worst Thing in a Relationship is

    ?Chapter 439: Chapter 439 The Worst Thing in a Relationship is no Response_1 Chapter 439: Chapter 439 The Worst Thing in a Relationship is no Response_1 The maid had been feigning fear before, screaming and shouting pretentiously, but now that she was truly going to be beaten, she hadn¡¯t even been struck by a board yet when she began to cry out of fear.


    But of what use were tears?


    The King of Eternal Victory was coming to watch, even as the Imperial Consort¡¯s personal Serverfly, those in the Punishment Yard dared not beat her lightly. They struck her hard and fast, making the maid scream for her parents and cry to the heavens and earth to no avail.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had taken a walk together to the Punishment Yard, yet they did not actually enter it, and instead walked around it, taking another route back to Fenghua Palace.


    Consort Yu, upon learning that An Jing and Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t actually entered the Punishment Yard and that her personal Serverfly had been beaten to within an inch of her life, was even more furious, grinding her teeth with greater intensity.


    Indeed, upon hearing the news, she even smashed the teacup in her hand.


    ¡°Curse you, King of Eternal Victory... Curse you, Changsheng Princess...¡± Consort Yu gritted her teeth, her face twisted with rage.


    Seeing Consort Yu like this, the Pingjun Princess shrank back too scared to speak.


    ...


    Upon returning to Fenghua Palace, An Jing sat before the table, enjoying the hawthorn cake Xiao Changyi had someone prepare for her.


    Her husband truly cherished her, making whatever she wished to eat available in various forms. She was indeed so blessed.


    However, the hawthorn cake wasn¡¯t as sour as she had imagined, so after eating a few pieces, An Jing stopped and instead reached for the plate of sour plums on the table, stuffing them into her mouth one by one.


    Xiao Changyi sat beside An Jing, leisurely sipping his tea while watching her eat.


    With a slight convergence of his cool gaze, he took the initiative to say, ¡°The old man called me to the Imperial Study Room to discuss¡ª¡±


    Before Xiao Changyi could finish, An Jing interrupted with a chuckle, ¡°My husband, there are some things you actually don¡¯t have to tell me.¡±


    Xiao Changyi gently grasped one of her hands, ¡°But I want to tell you.¡± He paused, ¡°You tell me everything, and I also want to share everything with you.¡±


    An Jing was first taken aback and then felt so sweet inside that she couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°Then go ahead.¡± Emotional matters fear the lack of response the most. Her husband responding to her, and her being able to respond to her husband, was truly wonderful, better than she could have asked for.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Changyi nodded, then said, ¡°This year, there have been quite a few disasters, and the national treasury has frequently disbursed silver and grain for relief efforts. Now, there is not much grain and silver left in the treasury, and the officials all advocate for increasing taxes, particularly the commercial and agricultural taxes. While the old man and Chengyu had no objections to increasing commercial taxes, they are both against raising agricultural taxes. However, with the shortfall in the treasury, they were at a loss and sought my counsel.¡±


    An Jing frowned and said, ¡°The Emperor and Chengyu know the suffering of the people. Xiyun has kept the increase of agricultural taxes quite stable, almost without changes. The agricultural tax levied is actually already high. After paying the taxes on their farmlands, the people can barely make ends meet. If taxes are increased further, it will certainly lead to public suffering.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Xiao Changyi agreed, nodding.


    An Jing fell silent for a moment before asking, ¡°My husband, what was the outcome of your discussions?¡±


    Xiao Changyi replied, ¡°I opposed the increase in agricultural taxes, so the old man and Chengyu temporarily abandoned the idea of raising them. But if the increased commercial taxes don¡¯t ensure a sufficient amount of grain and silver in the treasury, it is inevitable that agricultural taxes will be increased in the future.¡±


    With a plum in her mouth, An Jing thought for a moment before saying, ¡°If the Emperor could swallow his pride and ask those wealthy individuals for help, there would actually be no need to increase either commercial or agricultural taxes.¡±


    With so many wealthy merchants and nobles, if the Emperor of Xiyun asked each one for a bit of contribution, the national treasury would surely be more than sufficient.

 Chapter 440 - 440 440 Arent You Also Sure About Me_1

    ?Chapter 440: Chapter 440 Aren¡¯t You Also Sure About Me_1 Chapter 440: Chapter 440 Aren¡¯t You Also Sure About Me_1 She paused, then added, ¡°If Father really can¡¯t bring himself to ask for money, forcing people to surrender their cash to the treasury with a knife works too.¡±


    Xiao Changyi rarely chuckled, ¡°You think the old man is a bandit or what?¡±


    An Jing also found it funny and laughed outright.


    Xiao Changyi stuffed a plum into her mouth before slowly saying, ¡°The old man is the ruler of a country, and a wise one at that. People¡¯s money isn¡¯t ill-gotten, and the old man would never do such a thing. Besides, if he were to fill the nation¡¯s coffers this way, those people may band together against the old man, and Xiyun would be in even greater turmoil.¡±


    ¡°I was just saying,¡± An Jing laughed heartily as she snuggled into her husband¡¯s embrace like a cat.


    Xiao Changyi wrapped one arm around An Jing¡¯s waist, letting her sit on his lap, while his other hand continued to feed her plums.


    With both hands around her husband, and him feeding her, An Jing munched on the plum he gave her, her eyes rolling around as if she was thinking about something. When her gaze landed on the pale-yellow paper on the desk not far away, a spark flickered in her mind.


    Suddenly, she exclaimed, ¡°Husband, I¡¯ve got an idea!¡±


    Without waiting for Xiao Changyi to speak, she mischievously asked, ¡°So, how will you reward me?¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool lips pressed against her earlobe, capturing its warmth, and his deep, magnetic voice spilled from his throat, ¡°What reward do you want, hmm?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s always your move!¡± An Jing¡¯s ear felt hot and itchy from his actions, and she turned to bite his lip in dissatisfaction, ¡°Keep this up, and tonight you¡¯ll be sleeping on the floor!¡±


    Xiao Changyi was not at all afraid of her threats, ¡°You won¡¯t have the heart to do it.¡±


    ¡°Pff, we¡¯ll see if I do or not,¡± An Jing lifted her chin in a haughty display of petulance.


    Xiao Changyi just smiled without a word.


    An Jing gave him a sideways glance, ¡°You scheming wolf, you think you¡¯ve got me all figured out, huh!¡±


    Xiao Changyi calmly said, ¡°You¡¯ve got me all figured out too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± An Jing was satisfied and kissed Xiao Changyi on the lips. ¡°If I make you sleep on the floor tonight, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll join you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just sleep on the bed.¡±


    ¡°Give me some face!¡±


    ¡°Mhm, we can sleep on the floor together.¡±


    An Jing immediately burst into laughter, after a while, she said, ¡°Alright, enough fooling around, let¡¯s talk business. I really do have a plan.¡±


    Xiao Changyi pecked her lips before saying, ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Pointing at the sheets of paper on the desk, An Jing said, ¡°See that? That¡¯s the best paper in Xiyun, yet it¡¯s still not white, still tinged with yellow. I¡¯ve told you before, in my previous world, paper was white. If Xiyun could produce white paper, do you think many people would buy it?¡±


    Every papermaker in Xiyun wished to create white paper. Even the Emperor of Xiyun had people trying to figure out how to do it; if they could use white paper for writing and painting, it would certainly be more enjoyable than using pale-yellow paper.


    But despite many attempts, no one had succeeded in making white paper yet.


    If Xiyun managed to produce white paper, even if it was expensive, many would buy it.


    Farmers naturally wouldn¡¯t, as they couldn¡¯t even afford the pale-yellow paper, but the wealthy, even princes and nobles, once white paper became available, would certainly not settle for pale-yellow paper to write and paint on.


    Moreover, this white paper could also be sold to other countries at a high price...


    If they really could make white paper, it would truly be profitable.


    Once An Jing said as much, Xiao Changyi understood her meaning and asked, ¡°Do you know how to make white paper?¡±

 Chapter 441 - 441 441 They Have the Capacity to Tolerate

    ?Chapter 441: Chapter 441 They Have the Capacity to Tolerate People_1 Chapter 441: Chapter 441 They Have the Capacity to Tolerate People_1 An Jing spoke the truth: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make paper, but I know what raw materials can be used to produce white paper.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± In Xiyun Kingdom, many people knew the process of making paper but struggled to identify what materials could produce white paper, as they were constantly searching.


    Only then did An Jing continue: ¡°In my original world, there was a type of paper called Xuan paper, and it was known as the ¡®king of papers, with a lifespan of a thousand years.¡¯ It was white, not only easy to preserve but also resistant to aging, colorfast, and long-lasting. My grandfather used to give me that type of paper to practice calligraphy on. The raw materials for Xuan paper consist only of the bark of the Green Tania Tree and straw. If the Emperor of Xiyun has people use these two materials to make white paper, it will definitely be very profitable. Then, the money can be used to replenish the national treasury. Since the treasury would fund it, there would be no need to take the road of raising taxes, making life difficult for merchants and farmers.¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded: ¡°If white paper is truly produced, indeed there will be no need to take the road of raising taxes.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°The old man and Chengyu are both troubled by this matter. When do you think you could tell them this solution, so they might try to make it?¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°You should say it. As a woman, they definitely won¡¯t like me meddling in such national affairs.¡± It was a written rule in the harem not to engage in politics, and naturally, she should not do so either.


    Xiao Changyi insisted: ¡°You say it.¡±


    An Jing frowned: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid they won¡¯t like me?¡±


    Xiao Changyi answered: ¡°They have the capacity to accept people. If it is a method that benefits the country, its lands, and its people, they will not care whether you are a man or a woman.¡±


    Raising her eyebrows in amusement, An Jing teased: ¡°That¡¯s rare, you rate them so highly.¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not respond.


    An Jing also stopped teasing and got up from his legs, then pulled him up as well: ¡°Let¡¯s go and tell them, to save them the trouble. The day after tomorrow is the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s birthday; he cannot be troubled by state affairs on that day.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun truly beloved her husband. She naturally treated the Emperor of Xiyun as she would her own father, given his committed role as a foster father.


    Imperial Study Room.


    The Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu were still in the Imperial Study Room, both with faces full of worry. If not for the extreme emptiness of the national treasury, they would definitely not consider raising taxes.


    When Su Chengyu saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrive, he greeted them politely, addressing Xiao Changyi and An Jing as Imperial Brother and Sister-in-Law, but his tone was somewhat listless, clearly showing his suppressed mood.


    It was rare for the Emperor of Xiyun not to greet Xiao Changyi with a smile; instead, he just sat on the Dragon Chair, furrowing his old brows, staring at one memorial after another requesting tax increases on the desk.


    Xiao Changyi, holding An Jing¡¯s hand, approached the Emperor of Xiyun and said expressionlessly: ¡°Old man, my wife has thought of a way to solve the national treasury¡¯s deficit.¡±


    Without even looking at Xiao Changyi, the Emperor of Xiyun replied weakly: ¡°What good methods could she, a woman, have? Alright, alright, Yi Er. I¡¯m feeling bothered right now, please let me be.¡±


    Hearing the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s words, Xiao Changyi immediately prepared to leave with An Jing.


    But it was Su Chengyu who hastily grabbed hold of Xiao Changyi, not allowing him to leave with An Jing.


    Su Chengyu, while unceremoniously holding back Xiao Changyi trying to leave, urgently said to the Emperor of Xiyun, who was still seated at the desk: ¡°Father Emperor, have you forgotten about the grain rice and terraced fields? Those were all thanks to Sister-in-Law. Since Brother Yi said Sister-in-Law has a method, she must truly have thought of a better solution than raising taxes. Father Emperor, do not underestimate Sister-in-Law and miss out on a valuable strategy.¡±

 Chapter 442 - 442 442 Let go of both of you_1

    ?Chapter 442: Chapter 442 Let go of both of you_1 Chapter 442: Chapter 442 Let go of both of you_1 Upon hearing Su Chengyu¡¯s words, the Emperor of Xiyun finally snapped to his senses and hurried down from the Dragon Chair, running toward Xiao Changyi. He wasn¡¯t talking to An Jing but instead bear-hugged Xiao Changyi.


    At that moment, the scene was somewhat comical.


    Su Chengyu was dragging Xiao Changyi, who was holding An Jing¡¯s hand with his other, while the Emperor of Xiyun hugged Xiao Changyi. No matter which angle you looked at it from, it was particularly funny and absurd.


    ¡°Yi Er, ah, please forgive me,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun said with exceptional sincerity. ¡°Just now, I was too frustrated and didn¡¯t mean to snap at you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi snorted coldly, ¡°And?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun quickly added, ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t mean to belittle your wife. I was really just too troubled. You know, I am truly a wise ruler.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Since when does an Emperor praise himself as a wise ruler... Father Emperor, can you be a little humble?


    Only then did Xiao Changyi say, ¡°Let go.¡± He paused, ¡°Both of you, let go.¡±


    Su Chengyu silently retracted his hand and resumed his composed demeanor. The one who had just tarnished his image by grabbing his Brother Yi... Yeah, it definitely wasn¡¯t him.


    But the Emperor of Xiyun still bear-hugged Xiao Changyi, bargaining, ¡°If you don¡¯t walk away again, I¡¯ll let go.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said ominously, ¡°If you don¡¯t let go now, I¡¯ll knock you out and then leave.¡±


    As soon as the Emperor of Xiyun heard this, he immediately released Xiao Changyi.


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing.


    The Emperor of Xiyun straightened his Dragon Robe and then turned to smile at An Jing, ¡°Jingjing, I heard from Yi Er that you¡¯ve thought of a way to resolve the shortfall in the national treasury without raising taxes. What is this method?¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°It might not necessarily solve the treasury shortfall, but it¡¯s worth a try.¡±


    Su Chengyu said, ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t be so modest. If it wasn¡¯t a solution, Brother Yi would definitely not have brought you here.¡±


    An Jing smiled, ¡°Chengyu, you really understand your Brother Yi well.¡±


    Su Chengyu said seriously, ¡°Brother Yi would never joke about national affairs.¡±


    An Jing also became serious and said to the Emperor of Xiyun, ¡°Father Emperor, I have thought of a method, but I cannot guarantee it will definitely resolve the treasury shortfall. However, it could be worth an attempt.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun said, ¡°Sit down and talk.¡±


    Once everyone was seated, An Jing continued, ¡°I once saw a Green Tania Tree fallen by the creek, presumably after being exposed to wind, sun, and water. The bark of the Green Tania Tree had rotted and turned white. I could see strands of clean fibers inside.¡±


    As she said this, An Jing¡¯s face did not betray any emotion and she remained calm, but inwardly she felt a bit nervous. In reality, this wasn¡¯t something she had seen; it was from a folk tale she had heard about Xuan paper, which her grandfather had told her about. It was precisely because her grandfather told her this folk story that she knew Xuan paper was made from the bark of the Green Tania Tree and rice straw.


    ¡°And rice straw,¡± An Jing added. ¡°Father Emperor can try using these two materials. If he succeeds in making white paper and selling it at a high price, the profits would be quite substantial.¡±


    White paper?!!!


    Both the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu¡¯s eyes lit up at these two words, bright and twinkling.


    Su Chengyu swallowed and then asked An Jing, ¡°Is what sister-in-law said true?¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°It¡¯s worth a try. As for whether we can make white paper, I cannot guarantee that.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun was much more straightforward, ¡°Trying it out is fine. If we really can make white paper, it would not only benefit the nation but also the people. When that happens, I will certainly credit Jingjing with a great achievement.¡±


    An Jing hesitated, looked toward Xiao Changyi, and seeing that Xiao Changyi nodded slightly at her, encouraging her to continue, she then said, ¡°Father Emperor, I boldly request that you use money from the national treasury to manufacture this white paper. If it is successful, the money earned should be returned to the national treasury.¡±

 Chapter 443 - 443 443 Go Ahead and Do It Bravely_1

    ?Chapter 443: Chapter 443: Go Ahead and Do It Bravely_1 Chapter 443: Chapter 443: Go Ahead and Do It Bravely_1 Seeing that the Emperor of Xiyun did not seem angry but rather contemplative, An Jing continued, ¡°At that time, the paper could be considered a royal manufacture, and the price could also be sold higher.¡±


    ¡°Since we do not know whether it will be successful, there is no need for a large investment at the beginning. A few thousand taels should be enough, and if the effort fails, we will only lose that much. But if it succeeds, we can make a lot.¡±


    After a pause, An Jing decided to lay it all out, ¡°If the production of white paper is successful, by then Father Emperor can strictly control the felling of Green Tania trees. If ours is the only one that can produce white paper, then the money will only flow into the national treasury, thus continuously increasing our revenue.¡±


    Once finished, An Jing tensely watched the Emperor of Xiyun. His silence made her very uneasy. Women here are not allowed to engage in politics, let alone influence the thoughts of the Emperor of Xiyun, the Son of Heaven.


    The Emperor of Xiyun looked at An Jing, his aged eyes slowly narrowing, his imperial majesty fully displayed, ¡°Jingjing, tell me honestly, did you really come up with this idea yourself?¡±


    Before An Jing could speak, Xiao Changyi interjected, stressing each word, ¡°Su, Hao, Yu.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± In the entire Xiyun Kingdom, probably only her husband would dare to address the Emperor of Xiyun by his name.


    The Emperor of Xiyun immediately put on a smiling face, with not a trace of imperial majesty, ¡°Yi Er, don¡¯t be annoyed. I was just too surprised. Jingjing actually has such intelligence, I thought it was you who taught her all this. I truly meant no other thing.¡±


    Xiao Changyi no longer paid attention to the Emperor of Xiyun and pulled An Jing out of the Imperial Study Room. This old man was reaping the benefits while still playing innocent; shameless!


    As soon as Xiao Changyi and An Jing disappeared at the doorway of the Imperial Study Room, the Emperor of Xiyun turned to Su Chengyu, ¡°Chengyu, what do you think of your imperial sister-in-law¡¯s idea?¡±


    Su Chengyu respectfully said, ¡°This son thinks it is excellent.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun suddenly let out a long sigh before saying, ¡°Why did your imperial brother take a fancy to that girl... Now, I am starting to understand.¡±


    Su Chengyu: ¡°...¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun glanced at the documents on the table before speaking to Su Chengyu again, ¡°The matter of making white paper is entrusted to you. If you handle it well, not only will your imperial sister-in-law be credited, but you also will be.¡±


    If he accumulated more merits, when the time came for him to succeed to the throne, more would serve him loyally. Su Chengyu knew that the Emperor of Xiyun was offering him an opportunity to earn merits, to help him succeed more smoothly to the throne. Moved, he immediately knelt and gave a deep bow, ¡°Thank you, Father Emperor!¡±


    Looking at the person kneeling before him, the Emperor of Xiyun sighed, ¡°You may proceed with boldness. I am here to protect you now. Even when I¡¯m gone, you will still have your imperial brother. Even if you have not a single merit for Xiyun, your imperial brother will ensure you firmly hold the throne of Xiyun.¡±


    With a choked voice, Su Chengyu said, ¡°This son understands Father Emperor and imperial brother cherish this son, and I hope Father Emperor will speak no more of such inauspicious words. Father Emperor is the Son of Heaven and will surely live as long as the heavens.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun opened his mouth as if wanting to say something, but in the end, he said nothing. Instead, he waved his hand slightly, signaling Su Chengyu to withdraw.


    Su Chengyu respectfully took his leave once more before exiting the Imperial Study Room.


    ...


    Fenghua Palace.


    Tomorrow is the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s birthday, yet An Jing and Xiao Changyi had not prepared a birthday gift for the Emperor of Xiyun. However, this didn¡¯t seem to be a problem for Xiao Changyi, who with a wave of his brush, wrote the words ¡°May your longevity be boundless¡± as a birthday gift for the Emperor of Xiyun.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± An Jing gaped at the four characters her husband had written. The handwriting was indeed beautiful and elegant, but wasn¡¯t this birthday gift a bit too perfunctory?

 Chapter 444 - 444 444 Her Husband is Definitely a Prodigy_1

    ?Chapter 444: Chapter 444: Her Husband is Definitely a Prodigy!_1 Chapter 444: Chapter 444: Her Husband is Definitely a Prodigy!_1 Xiao Changyi looked at her, ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi continued, ¡°I¡¯ve never given him a gift for his birthday in the past.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ...Thinking about it that way, it seemed quite sufficient.


    Finally, An Jing smiled, amused by his teasing. Once she stopped laughing, she said, ¡°Every year on Father¡¯s birthday, he receives a lot of rare and exotic treasures. We don¡¯t have any of those, so what you did, that can also work.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned giving a birthday present, I wouldn¡¯t have given anything this year either.¡± Not just this year, but in the future as well.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    After a long pause, An Jing teased, ¡°I guess Father never expected you to give anything either.¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded, ¡°Mm.¡±


    After nodding, Xiao Changyi wrote four more characters¡ªthousand hammerings, hundred refinings.


    An Jing puzzled, ¡°Is this also for Father?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Xiao Changyi was quite honest. ¡°To avoid Chengyu bothering me later, I wrote it in advance. When he starts to annoy me, I¡¯ll give this to him to shut him up.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    After a long silence, An Jing asked, ¡°Does Chengyu always want whatever you give to Father?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°I¡¯ve never given the old man anything before.¡± He paused, ¡°But he likes asking me for things.¡±


    The underlying meaning was that since he wrote a calligraphy piece for the Emperor of Xiyun, Su Chengyu would certainly pester him to write one for him too.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± The Crown Prince was really like a child who never grew up around her husband¡ªdespite being a full five years older than her!


    ¡°If he asks you for something, do you just give it to him?¡± An Jing raised an eyebrow and asked again.


    Xiao Changyi indifferently replied, ¡°In the past, I always charged money. This time I wrote four characters for the old man for free, so I might as well give him four characters for free too, to save me the trouble of him bringing it up all the time.¡±


    In the past, I always charged money...


    An Jing was almost petrified by this statement.


    Recalling how she had charged the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu for fermented bean curd, rice flower fish, and vermicelli, An Jing calmed down. Her husband was definitely a ¡®talent¡¯!


    ¡°What kind of things has he asked you for before?¡± An Jing was curious. In her view, the Crown Prince, Su Chengyu, should want for nothing.


    ¡°Radishes, cabbages, green beans, eggplants, and such.¡±


    ¡°...¡± An Jing fell silent for a long while before asking again, ¡°Are all those things you grew?¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded.


    An Jing was silent again before asking more specifically, ¡°Are you talking about the ones you used to grow in the Imperial Garden?¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded again.


    Immediately, An Jing tiptoed and hugged her husband¡¯s neck, pecking him on the lips, ¡°Husband, you are fantastic!¡± It was just too funny~


    Her husband was definitely a talent!


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t mind the teasing smile on An Jing¡¯s face; he embraced her waist and leaned in to kiss her.


    After the kiss ended, An Jing giggled and asked, ¡°You better not tell me that the ten taels of silver you took to run away were earned by selling the vegetables you grew in the Imperial Garden?¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded, ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Husband, I love you to death!¡± An Jing was ecstatic, offering her lips and kissing Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t possibly reject her, one hand firmly circling An Jing¡¯s waist, the other cupping the back of her head, deepening their kiss.


    After the kiss ended, both were somewhat breathless.


    Once their breathing steadied, An Jing said with a smiling eye, ¡°Husband, give me four characters too.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Changyi readily agreed. ¡°Which four?¡±


    An Jing immediately said, ¡°Grow old together.¡±

 Chapter 445 - 445 445 Youre So Dominant_1

    ?Chapter 445: Chapter 445: You¡¯re So Dominant!_1 Chapter 445: Chapter 445: You¡¯re So Dominant!_1 Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool lips curled into a smile that he could hardly suppress, and after he kissed An Jing on the lips again, Xiao Changyi finally withdrew his arms from around An Jing, picked up a brush, and with a bold and vigorous stroke, he wrote ¡°To grow old together¡± in swirling characters.


    That wasn¡¯t all, beneath those words, Xiao Changyi also inscribed their names, An Jing¡¯s and his own. Although their names were much smaller than the phrase ¡°To grow old together,¡± Xiao Changyi stamped his own thumbprint next to them.


    The bright red thumbprint on the paper was exceptionally conspicuous.


    An Jing watched her husband with a smile, dipped her thumb in the ink pad, and then pressed her own thumbprint next to Xiao Changyi¡¯s.


    On the paper, two crimson thumbprints symbolized you and me, growing old together and never to part.


    Xiao Changyi wrapped his arms around An Jing¡¯s waist from behind, and An Jing leaned back into his embrace as they both stood in front of the desk. One barely wore a smile on their lips, and the other¡¯s face was bright with it. They first exchanged glances, and then both their gazes settled on the phrase on the desk that now bore both of their thumbprints.


    In peaceful times, you and I find tranquility.


    At that moment, the Chamberlain of Fenghua Palace reported from outside the door, ¡°Prince, Princess, Prime Minister¡¯s daughter Miss Li Wuyu has arrived.¡±


    Li Wuyu was invited to the palace by An Jing, who couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to see her disciple several times after having made the trip to the Capital.


    Upon hearing Li Wuyu had come, An Jing pulled Xiao Changyi with her out of the study to meet Li Wuyu in the main hall of Fenghua Palace.


    As soon as Li Wuyu saw them, she intended to perform a deep bow, following protocol, but An Jing prevented it. Thus, Li Wuyu naturally refrained and instead called out as informally as she had back in Hecheng County, ¡°Master, Master Father.¡±


    The three of them took their seats.


    After the palace maids brought tea, An Jing signaled for all the attendants to leave.


    Once everyone had left, Li Wuyu whispered to An Jing with a hint of mystery, ¡°Master, I heard that Princess Linghe has fallen ill, but I don¡¯t know with what.¡±


    An Jing nonchalantly tossed a plum into her mouth, eating it while saying, ¡°Whatever her illness might be, she just better not come to trouble me again. If she does, I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t hesitate to deal with her harshly.¡±


    Li Wuyu expressed her admiration, ¡°Master, you¡¯re really domineering!¡±


    An Jing smiled and replied, ¡°With my husband¡¯s status being so elevated, how could I not be domineering? How else could I be worthy of him?¡±


    Before Li Wuyu could respond, Xiao Changyi spoke in a calm voice, ¡°In this world, only you and I are worthy of each other.¡±


    An Jing instantly flashed a sweet smile, feeling even sweeter inside.


    As she was unexpectedly showered with an affectionate display from her usually aloof Master Father, Li Wuyu, the single woman, felt both envy and as if she were a third wheel. It seemed as though the atmosphere belonged only to her master and her master father, as if she had no place there.


    Just then, the Chamberlain of Fenghua Palace hurried back to report, ¡°Reporting to the Prince, the Prince of Pingjun seeks an audience.¡±


    Xiao Changyi spoke without hesitation, ¡°Deny him.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± The Chamberlain quickly retreated, diplomatically conveying the Prince¡¯s message for the Prince of Pingjun, who was waiting at the door of Fenghua Palace, to leave.


    Of course, this was done in a tactful manner.


    As Li Wuyu watched the Chamberlain exit, she gave her Master Father a thumbs up.


    But after a moment, Li Wuyu seemed to have a realization, extending not one but two thumbs up towards An Jing.


    Her Master had managed to handle even the difficult King of Eternal Victory¡ªtruly worthy of being a master!


    Watching Li Wuyu hold up two thumbs towards her, An Jing didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or to cry.

 Chapter 446 - 446 446 Do you like sour food so much_1

    ?Chapter 446: Chapter 446: Do you like sour food so much?_1 Chapter 446: Chapter 446: Do you like sour food so much?_1 Seeing An Jing continually eating plums, Li Wuyu thought they must be delicious, so she also picked one up to try. But as soon as she bit into it, her teeth almost fell out from the sourness: ¡°So sour!¡±


    Li Wuyu¡¯s face wrinkled up from the sourness, making it impossible to take a second bite of the plum; it was just too sour. She wondered how her master could eat them.


    ¡°It is a bit sour,¡± An Jing admitted, ¡°but also very tasty.¡± She stuffed another plum into her mouth.


    Watching her, Li Wuyu¡¯s cheeks almost ached with sourness. She hadn¡¯t noticed before, but after tasting the plum, she regretted her impulsive decision to eat one.


    ¡°Master, do you really like sour things that much?¡± Li Wuyu asked with some helplessness.


    An Jing nodded, ¡°Actually, I like both sweet and sour. It¡¯s just that recently, I¡¯ve especially favored sour.¡±


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, Li Wuyu wanted to mention how the Crown Princess Consort also craved sour foods when she was pregnant, but then she remembered her master couldn¡¯t have children. Wouldn¡¯t bringing up someone else¡¯s pregnancy be like rubbing salt in her master¡¯s wounds?


    So Li Wuyu didn¡¯t say that, and instead remarked, ¡°Master, it¡¯s good that you enjoy both sweet and sour. I can only eat sweet things; the sweeter, the better, preferably sweet to the point of being cloying.¡±


    An Jing chuckled, ¡°If you eat something super sweet every day, your teeth are bound to be eaten away by bugs.¡±


    Li Wuyu laughed too, ¡°My father doesn¡¯t have enough salary to let me eat sweets every day, so there¡¯s no worry about bugs eating my teeth, Master. You¡¯re truly overthinking it.¡± She paused for a moment, then with shining eyes, she asked, ¡°Master, do you have some honey? Could you give me a little to take back with me?¡±


    An Jing mock scolded with a laugh, ¡°You sure don¡¯t stand on ceremony with your master, do you? I didn¡¯t have any, but yesterday the Crown Princess Consort sent over a jar, and I¡¯ll give it all to you.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, there¡¯s no need for you to give me so much if you won¡¯t use it, Master. Just a little taste to take back would be enough,¡± Li Wuyu said, waving her hands repeatedly. Honey was expensive, and the honey that the Crown Princess Consort gave to her master was certainly the best of the best, even pricier. She couldn¡¯t possibly accept so much, especially since her master had only one jar.


    An Jing found it even more amusing, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve asked me for it, how could I give you just a little? Take it all with you. Besides, I don¡¯t really fancy sweet things lately, and by the time I do, I expect I¡¯ll have returned home. I can¡¯t be bothered to take the honey with me. Rather than let it sit in Fenghua Palace, it¡¯s better to give it all to you to enjoy.¡±


    Hearing An Jing say this, Li Wuyu stopped refusing and happily replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to thank you, Master.¡±


    A jar of top-notch honey was nothing to An Jing, no matter how expensive it might be in this place. She ate another plum, then asked Li Wuyu, ¡°Will you be attending the birthday banquet tomorrow?¡±


    Li Wuyu answered in a fluster, ¡°Although I¡¯m the daughter of the Prime Minister, my status is not significant enough to attend.¡±


    An Jing nodded, indicating her understanding, and then took a sip of the tea her husband had poured for her before asking again, ¡°But Princess Linghe¡¯s status should be sufficient for her to attend, right?¡±


    Li Wuyu replied, ¡°If there¡¯s no limit to the number of attendees for the Emperor¡¯s grand celebration, Princess Linghe would be able to attend.¡±


    An Jing turned her gaze to Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi, who had been leisurely sipping tea, spoke up at An Jing¡¯s gaze, ¡°Even if she could attend, she won¡¯t be able to.¡±


    An Jing, curious, asked, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t your disciple mention she¡¯s ill? One cannot present oneself before His Majesty while sick, especially not on such an auspicious day as the old man¡¯s birthday. It would be inauspicious.¡±


    An Jing understood.

 Chapter 447 - 447 447 This really wont do_1

    ?Chapter 447: Chapter 447 This really won¡¯t do_1 Chapter 447: Chapter 447 This really won¡¯t do_1 Li Wuyu, however, said, ¡°Master, Father, I find the illness of Princess Linghe to be very strange, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Xiao Changyi ignored her and continued to leisurely sip his tea.


    Li Wuyu: ¡°...¡± Father, only my master can make you answer every question and respond to every statement, right? Right? Right?! Paying some attention to me won¡¯t kill you¡ªFather!


    Seeing Li Wuyu¡¯s pitiful expression, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but feel amused, but she didn¡¯t comment on that. Instead, she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if things are strange, but if the strangeness is meant to scheme against me and my husband, then it¡¯s not fine~¡±


    Listening to An Jing elongate her words, Li Wuyu felt a shiver down her spine, and pitied those who offended her master. Of course, she was more than happy to see Princess Linghe make a fool of herself. After all, that Commandery Princess always bullied her; she deserved it!


    It wasn¡¯t until Li Wuyu was about to leave that An Jing had someone bring out the jar of honey given by the Crown Princess Consort for Li Wuyu to take home. By the way, she also gave Li Wuyu two taels of bird¡¯s nest to take home and stew.


    The bird¡¯s nest was a gift from the Emperor of Xiyun, and he had given her quite a bit, but she hadn¡¯t tasted it yet.


    She was planning to bring it home to eat later, as the bird¡¯s nest was easy to carry and also lightweight.


    Seeing that An Jing had also given her bird¡¯s nest, Li Wuyu was moved, and was reminded of the time Wang Youbao had also given her plenty of bird¡¯s nest, causing her to hesitate.


    ¡°Master...¡± Li Wuyu pursed her lips, after a long pause, she still spoke up, ¡°Could you do me a favor?¡±


    An Jing asked, ¡°What favor?¡±


    Li Wuyu said with hope, ¡°After the Emperor¡¯s birthday banquet is over, could you talk to my father and ask if I can go with you two to Hecheng County again, just for a while, please?¡±


    Before An Jing could speak, Xiao Changyi said, ¡°No.¡±


    Li Wuyu could only look towards An Jing with a sad expression.


    Her husband had already spoken, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t agree. An Jing smiled and said, ¡°Wuyu, as a young lady, it¡¯s best for you to stay at home. If you really want to have some fun, just roam around the Capital City. Don¡¯t go elsewhere; it¡¯s too unsafe. If you went with us to Hecheng County again and something happened, how could we explain it to your father? Remember, you are his only daughter. Although I¡¯ve only met your father once, I could tell that you mean the world to him.¡±


    Li Wuyu felt even more aggrieved and murmured, ¡°But I want to go to Hecheng County with you... I miss my Youbao... I want to see my Youbao...¡±


    An Jing sighed. She had expected this, but said, ¡°Wuyu, there might be other things I could agree to, but not this one.¡±


    Putting aside her husband¡¯s disagreement, even considering her disciple¡¯s safety, she couldn¡¯t consent.


    Her disciple could indeed fight a little, but in front of a true martial artist, it was hardly impressive.


    When her disciple last returned to the Capital, she had asked Meng Zhuqing to arrange for people to secretly escort her. Otherwise, how could she be at ease letting her disciple travel to the Capital alone?


    Seeing An Jing¡¯s firm attitude and that there was no room for negotiation, Li Wuyu no longer pressed her master for help. She didn¡¯t blame An Jing either; she knew An Jing truly had her best interests at heart.


    ¡°Then, Master, Father, I shall take my leave.¡± Li Wuyu said dejectedly and walked away, carrying the bird¡¯s nest and honey with her.


    Watching Li Wuyu¡¯s increasingly distant and dispirited figure, An Jing let out another sigh before saying to Xiao Changyi, ¡°If Wuyu never returns to Hecheng County, I¡¯m afraid Wuyu and Youbao¡¯s relationship can only end here.¡±

 Chapter 448 - 448 448 Longevity Beyond Roads_1

    ?Chapter 448: Chapter 448: Longevity Beyond Roads_1 Chapter 448: Chapter 448: Longevity Beyond Roads_1 Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Do you really want them to be together?¡±


    An Jing shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s not it. But if the two of them are truly in love, I do hope they can be together.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Everything is predestined by fate.¡±


    An Jing originally did not believe in such things, but thinking of the relationship between her and her husband, she started to believe in destiny, nodding her head, ¡°One can only go with the flow.¡±


    ...


    The next day, the twelfth of September, was the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s fifty-third birthday. Everyone in the palace was so busy they were practically flipping upside down, every nerve strained for fear of making the slightest error. Only An Jing and Xiao Changyi were leisurely, even taking a stroll together in the Imperial Garden.


    By the time An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrived at the birthday feast, most of the guests had already arrived. Everyone was presenting their birthday gifts to the Emperor of Xiyun, a countless array of precious and rare treasures.


    Those with less wealth at their disposal also brought gifts that were presentable, like Prime Minister Li, who had been a Top Scholar in the Three Vein Exam and the first in the history of Xiyun, a feat that had shaken the entire realm. His literary prowess was undoubtedly extraordinary. He composed a congratulatory birthday poem for the Emperor of Xiyun, twenty pages thick and without a single repeated phrase, which delighted the Emperor when he saw it.


    Hand in hand, An Jing and Xiao Changyi entered. Upon seeing Changyi, everyone intended to greet him or pay their respects, but seeing the two of them holding hands openly, they were first taken aback before they hurriedly greeted Changyi and An Jing or paid their respects.


    Xiao Changyi paid no mind to those greeting him or paying their respects, as if they didn¡¯t exist at all. An Jing, however, regardless of not knowing these people personally, responded to each with a smile, displaying great generosity and propriety.


    ¡°Elder Brother, Sister-in-law, you¡¯ve finally arrived,¡± Su Chengyu came over to them, looking relieved.


    As he approached them, Su Chengyu lowered his voice to a volume only they could hear and said, ¡°Father was asking about you repeatedly, he was almost ready to leave all these people behind to find you.¡±


    An Jing, sweating.


    Xiao Changyi wore an expression of disdain.


    Noticing that Xiao Changyi was carrying a scroll, Su Chengyu was very surprised, ¡°Elder Brother, you¡¯re actually bringing a birthday gift for Father?¡±


    An Jing, sweating even more. It turns out, it was normal for her husband not to bring a gift...


    Xiao Changyi ignored Su Chengyu and, pulling An Jing along with him, headed straight for the Emperor of Xiyun. The Emperor was sitting at the highest place, and where everyone had been kneeling down one by one to present their birthday gifts to him, they immediately made way for Xiao Changyi to go first as soon as they saw him approach.


    Watching Xiao Changyi¡¯s air of unconcern, An Jing could imagine how unrestrained he must have been in the palace before.


    Of course, this unrestraint was indulged by the Emperor of Xiyun himself. With the Emperor not saying a word, who would dare to speak?


    But this way, it was indeed exhilarating.


    An Jing chuckled secretly in her heart.


    The Emperor of Xiyun, seeing Xiao Changyi arrive, was very happy, and the smile on his face immediately grew much broader.


    Seeing the Emperor¡¯s genuine smile, everyone else was envious but could only sigh inwardly: The King of Eternal Victory is truly favored.


    The Emperor of Xiyun had thought Xiao Changyi would proceed directly to his designated Prince¡¯s seat as usual, but¡ª


    ¡°This son/daughter-in-law wishes the Emperor all the best and a life longer than the longest road,¡± Xiao Changyi and An Jing called out loudly before kneeling together and kowtowing deeply in a birthday salute to the Emperor of Xiyun.


    In their eyes, the person at the highest place was not the Monarch, but their father. One kowtows to the heavens, the earth, and one¡¯s parents; on Father¡¯s grand birthday, it was right to kneel.

 Chapter 449 - 449 449 Who Let You Spoil Him So Much_1

    ?Chapter 449: Chapter 449: Who Let You Spoil Him So Much!_1 Chapter 449: Chapter 449: Who Let You Spoil Him So Much!_1 If it had been in the past, Xiao Changyi would not have dared to kneel, nor would he have dared to call the Emperor of Xiyun ¡°righteous father¡± or ¡°imperial father,¡± for fear of harming him just as he had feared harming Old Hunter Liu, his benefactor. But now, he was convinced by his wife that he was not a harbinger of doom; he would not bring death to others, and naturally, he would not bring it upon the Emperor of Xiyun.


    The Emperor of Xiyun was completely taken by surprise when Xiao Changyi knelt down. At first, he was stunned, and then his old eyes quickly moistened, his lips quivering with emotion.


    His Yi Er was calling himself a royal son; his Yi Er finally called him ¡°imperial father.¡± He had waited for so long, having thought that he would never hear it in his lifetime...


    His Yi Er had accepted him as a father...


    Although they were not related by blood, their bond was stronger than that of blood relatives. Now, his Yi Er had finally accepted him as a father, and he, overjoyed!


    ¡°Get up, get up, quick, get up!¡± The Emperor of Xiyun hurriedly called out, his voice choked with emotion.


    An Jing, listening, felt a pang in her heart. The title ¡°imperial father¡± must have been something the Emperor of Xiyun had waited a long time to hear.


    She glanced at her husband and saw that he still showed no expression, but An Jing knew that all his emotions were hidden beneath that expressionless fac?ade.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi got up, he did not look at the Emperor of Xiyun, whose eyes were turning red. Instead, he walked up to the stage with An Jing. The seat for the King of Eternal Victory had also been arranged on the stage, a bit lower than that of the Emperor of Xiyun, but at the same height as the Crown Prince¡¯s. However, the Crown Prince was seated to the right of the Emperor of Xiyun, while the King of Eternal Victory was to the left.


    In this setting, the right was considered more honorable. No matter how high the seat of the King of Eternal Victory was, it could not be higher than that of the Crown Prince, otherwise, there would surely be people whispering behind their backs.


    As for where to sit, Xiao Changyi did not care much; he would rather be in the furthest corner, away from having to see anyone.


    Xiao Changyi, when he walked onto the stage, did not immediately sit down, but instead casually tossed the scroll he was holding in the direction of the Emperor of Xiyun without looking to see if the Emperor caught it, and said, ¡°This is your birthday gift.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun, who barely caught the scroll, was pleasantly stunned.


    Xiao Changyi did not even glance at the Emperor of Xiyun and therefore was unaware of his expression. It was only after sitting down with An Jing that he looked towards the Emperor of Xiyun and saw him looking dazed and foolish; Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold gaze was full of disdain.


    Seeing the disdain in the depths of Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes, An Jing felt it funny, yet under the table, the hand that was clasped with Xiao Changyi¡¯s tightened considerably.


    Originally, the Emperor of Xiyun had offered him a home which he dared not accept; now, she and he had already built a small home together. Even without the Emperor of Xiyun, without Su Chengyu, he would not be alone.


    Xiao Changyi felt the strength applied to his hand and turned his head to look at An Jing. Then, he also tightened his grip, interlocking their fingers even more.


    Su Chengyu was delighted to see that Xiao Changyi had fully accepted the Emperor of Xiyun as his adoptive father and walked over next to the Emperor, reminding him, ¡°Your Majesty, aren¡¯t you going to see what the gift elder brother has given you for your birthday?¡±


    It was only then that the Emperor of Xiyun came back to his senses. He first looked at Xiao Changyi with a cheerful gaze before joyfully opening the scroll. Inside were four characters¡ª¡±Longevity without Bound¡±¡ªwritten in Xiao Changyi¡¯s handwriting. He had taught Xiao Changyi every character himself; he could not be mistaken. Receiving Xiao Changyi¡¯s calligraphy filled the Emperor of Xiyun with such delight that he treated the scroll as if it were a treasure, unable to part with it for a long time.


    Even after finally putting it away, he instructed Eunuch Fu to place it in his sleeping quarters, as he wanted to look at it every day.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Imperial father, my husband is now so lawless, you should bear some responsibility for that too, for pampering him so much!

 Chapter 450 - 450 450 Is There Such a Rush_1

    ?Chapter 450: Chapter 450: Is There Such a Rush?_1 Chapter 450: Chapter 450: Is There Such a Rush?_1 Su Chengyu also recognized the handwriting as Xiao Changyi¡¯s and felt a hint of imbalance in his heart, yet he kept a straight face, approaching Xiao Changyi with extreme steadiness. Bending over, he lowered his voice and shamelessly asked Xiao Changyi, ¡°Brother Yi, when will you write four characters for me?¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± An Jing tried to hold back her laughter, but couldn¡¯t help letting out a chuckle.


    Su Chengyu did not care if An Jing was laughing at him; she was his Brother Yi¡¯s wife, so naturally, he would not take issue with her. Besides, it would be futile to do so.


    He still maintained the composure of the Crown Prince on the surface, but his eyes sparkled as he looked at Xiao Changyi.


    Luckily, he was standing in a good position, as bending down perfectly shielded his facial expression with his Brother Yi blocking the view, preventing the people below from seeing it.


    Xiao Changyi simply glanced sideways at Su Chengyu but did not speak.


    However, it was An Jing who stopped laughing and softly told Su Chengyu, ¡°Your Brother Yi hasn¡¯t forgotten you. He has also written four characters for you. After the birthday banquet ends, I¡¯ll have someone send them to your palace.¡±


    Su Chengyu was overjoyed and, containing his excitement, whispered, ¡°No need for that trouble, after the birthday banquet ends, I¡¯ll go with you to Fenghua Palace to fetch them.¡±


    An Jing thought... Is there a need to be so eager? The gift isn¡¯t going anywhere...


    Finally, Xiao Changyi spoke, his voice low but extremely brusque, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Chengyu immediately straightened up and returned to his seat designated for the Crown Prince.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    The Crown Princess Consort Ning Wenxian, sitting next to Su Chengyu, saw An Jing look her way and offered a polite and gentle smile, her demeanor particularly graceful and proper.


    An Jing also returned the smile courteously. The Crown Princess Consort was too preoccupied to share her heart for now, and as for the future? Leave it to fate.


    There was no need to force anything.


    Below the jade-carved birthday stage, those who hadn¡¯t yet presented their gifts continued to offer them, most of which were worth a fortune, extremely rare and precious. Just one of these gifts would be enough to fund an extremely lavish and grand birthday banquet, and the Emperor of Xiyun certainly wouldn¡¯t be at a loss.


    An Jing felt that the Emperor of Xiyun was planning not to lose out. Otherwise, with the state treasury being as depleted as it was and considering raising taxes, an enlightened Emperor of Xiyun would not possibly lavish so much on his own birthday banquet.


    It¡¯s not good to stretch out one¡¯s hand and ask others for money, so hosting a birthday banquet is a good way to amass wealth.


    And those who offered exotic treasures undoubtedly hoped to win the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s favor with their birthday gifts, maybe even gaining promotion and nobility if the Emperor¡¯s heart was greatly delighted.


    Even if the chance was slim, it wasn¡¯t nonexistent.


    If not, that would be fine too. As long as they could win the Emperor¡¯s favor, they¡¯d have an easier time among their colleagues in the future and would be held in higher regard by others¡ªa situation with all benefits and no harm, so naturally, they would rather spend more money and time to gather rare treasures and take that gamble.


    An Jing, never intimidated, sat unfazed next to Xiao Changyi. Like him, her back was straight as an arrow, exuding an aura that differed from the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s dignified grace up on the stage. Yet she presented a unique landscape of her own, much to the disappointment of those below who had hoped to see An Jing, this farmer¡¯s daughter, embarrass herself.


    Almost everyone attending the banquet already knew the Changsheng Princess was a farmer¡¯s daughter. Originally, only a few were aware, but once the King of Eternal Victory brought a woman back to the Capital to celebrate the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s birthday, those with connections only had to inquire slightly and learned of this.


    Then, as the word spread, everyone became aware of it.

 Chapter 451 - 451 451 Hehe Looks Like Someone Wants to Stir

    ?Chapter 451: Chapter 451: Hehe, Looks Like Someone Wants to Stir Things Up_1 Chapter 451: Chapter 451: Hehe, Looks Like Someone Wants to Stir Things Up_1 An Jing couldn¡¯t care less whether the people below were secretly sizing her up, she simply picked up the grapes on the table and began eating. After eating one and finding it sweet and not sour at all, she stopped eating them.


    Xiao Changyi saw this, but did not say anything to An Jing. Instead, he turned his head and whispered something to Meng Zhuqing who was standing behind him. After that, Meng Zhuqing left.


    Before long, Meng Zhuqing returned, holding a tray in both hands. On the tray, there was a plate of sour plums, a plate of green apple candied fruit, and a pot of sour plum drink.


    Then, Meng Zhuqing respectfully placed the sour plums, fruit candy, and sour plum drink on the table belonging to Xiao Changyi and An Jing.


    Following that, Meng Zhuqing handed the tray to a palace maid nearby, instructing her to take it away.


    An Jing did not look at Meng Zhuqing, but simply turned her head and looked at her husband with a smile. Were it not for the presence of others, she would definitely have rewarded her husband with a kiss.


    Xiao Changyi still did not say anything, simply picking up the pot of sour plum drink and pouring it into An Jing¡¯s wine cup.


    Those below could not see what was in the pot and assumed Xiao Changyi was pouring wine for An Jing, which greatly surprised them. It seemed that the Princess held a significant place in the heart of the King of Eternal Victory.


    One should know, at which banquet did the King of Eternal Victory not keep to himself, so indifferent that he even ignored the Emperor of Xiyun. Everyone¡¯s toasts went unheeded, their conversations ignored. He never bothered to pour wine for anyone; once he finished eating and drinking, he would leave, at times even without bidding farewell to the Emperor of Xiyun.


    Of course, these were the reactions of civil officials, nobles, concubines, and the like.


    As for the generals, they were simply in shock, their eyes almost bulging out. The King of Eternal Victory, who seemed to disregard everyone, was unresponsive to people, solitary, chilling to the bone, terrifying his enemies with the mere whisper of his name, inspiring fear even in those who followed him, and viewed by them as the ultimate goal to aspire towards, was now... pouring wine for someone... pouring wine... pouring wine...


    Below, the Prince of Pingjun had not expected Xiao Changyi to be so different with An Jing, but in order to ensure his grandson could succeed to the position of King of Eternal Victory, he had no choice but to proceed with the original plan of marrying off his youngest daughter Linghe to Xiao Changyi as a consort.


    Moreover, the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion was declining with each generation, to the point where even some officials looked down on it. He needed to rely on Xiao Changyi as his support, to revitalize the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    The Prince of Pingjun had arrived quite early. Had it not been for Xiao Changyi¡¯s absence, he would have already presented his birthday gift. Now that Xiao Changyi was here, he naturally had to present his gift to win the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s favor, hoping the Emperor would consent to giving his youngest daughter Linghe to Xiao Changyi as a consort.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    The Prince of Pingjun knelt respectfully before the Emperor of Xiyun, uttering many auspicious phrases for the Emperor¡¯s longevity before saying, ¡°I once saw Your Majesty fondly handling a red coral bracelet. I dare not deceive Your Majesty, my youngest daughter Linghe recently acquired a piece of red coral. In celebration of Your Majesty¡¯s grand birthday, my youngest daughter Linghe asked me to present it to Your Majesty today, hoping Your Majesty will like it.¡±


    An Jing initially did not know who the person kneeling below was, until she heard the name Linghe. Then she realized it was Princess Linghe¡¯s father, the Prince of Pingjun.


    Making a point to mention Linghe...


    Twice no less...


    Hehe, they¡¯re up to something, huh~


    The amusement in An Jing¡¯s eyes was profound as she picked up a piece of green apple candied fruit and popped it into her mouth¡ªthe green apple candy was pleasantly tart and sweet, with the tartness overpowering the sweetness. An Jing really liked it.


    Plus, it was specially prepared by her husband a couple of days earlier; An Jing enjoyed it even more.

 Chapter 452 - 452 452 Cry cry_1

    ?Chapter 452: Chapter 452 Cry, cry_1 Chapter 452: Chapter 452 Cry, cry_1 As she pondered, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but glance at her husband, and, finding him already looking at her, their eyes met and she immediately raised one eyebrow at him.


    The meaning was quite clear: when others go so far as to offer such kindness, how could one not indulge in a bit of cruelty?


    Xiao Changyi looked at her, said nothing, but his indifferent eyes were full of indulgence.


    No sooner had the Prince of Pingjun finished speaking than the red coral was brought in. The coral was about a foot tall, with many branches and a pleasing color. Its texture was lustrous, and it was extremely valuable¡ªbeyond estimation.


    This was the first time the Emperor of Xiyun had seen such a large and beautiful piece of red coral, and he was particularly pleased, repeatedly praising, ¡°What a rarity, what a rarity! The Prince of Pingjun is indeed thoughtful.¡±


    Indeed, it was a rarity, as it had almost cost the entire Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion its fortune to find this single piece of red coral in the Xiyun Kingdom.


    However, this was not something the Prince of Pingjun would declare publicly. If he did, wouldn¡¯t he be telling everyone that his mansion was now an empty shell?


    This move by the Prince of Pingjun was a desperate gamble, all just to win the Emperor¡¯s favor and his consent for Linghe to marry Xiao Changyi as a consort, thinking once he had Xiao Changyi as a son-in-law to rely on, who wouldn¡¯t want to curry favor with him?


    So long as people sought his favor, would he worry about not having a fortune? By then, he reckoned he could collect enough rare treasures offered by those currying favor to make his hands weak.


    The Prince of Pingjun, with a respectful posture, smiled and said, ¡°If the Emperor likes it, it is a great honor for me, my daughter, and the entire Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    As for the third mention of Linghe by the Prince of Pingjun, everyone understood the implication clearly.


    An Jing just smiled and said nothing.


    Xiao Changyi showed no expression.


    The Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s old brows knitted slightly, and his smile faded a tad as he asked slowly, ¡°Where is Linghe now? How come I haven¡¯t seen her?¡±


    Seeing that the Emperor had finally mentioned Linghe, the Prince of Pingjun sighed a huge sigh of relief and respectfully replied, ¡°Linghe is ill, fearing that she would offend Your Majesty, she did not come to personally wish you longevity.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± feigned a slight surprise from the Emperor of Xiyun, ¡°What illness does she have? Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not serious, it¡¯s just... just...¡± The Prince of Pingjun feigned hesitance.


    An Jing simply watched the Prince of Pingjun and the Emperor of Xiyun put on a grand act. It would come around to her turn eventually¡ªshe wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    The Emperor of Xiyun said, ¡°Speak freely, it¡¯s all right.¡±


    Only then did the Prince of Pingjun say, ¡°Linghe is suffering from lovesickness for King Eternal Victory.¡±


    An Jing just smiled. Good, this way I won¡¯t feel a hint of guilt when I deal with you all.


    Subsequently, the Prince of Pingjun gave Changyi a complicated look on the dais before he knelt down towards the Emperor of Xiyun once more, choking up as he said, ¡°I know Linghe¡¯s behavior may seem shameless, but she truly loves King Eternal Victory deeply. I hope the Emperor will grant her this wish, cure her of this sickness, so she no longer pines sickly for King Eternal Victory. Linghe has been sick several times because of her longing for him; if it continues, I fear losing my daughter, Your Majesty...¡±


    As he spoke, the Prince of Pingjun was in tears.


    The Princess of Pingjun also implored through tears, ¡°Please grant Linghe¡¯s wish, Your Majesty, and save her life!¡±


    An Jingxin thought to herself: Cry now, cry as much as you can while you¡¯re still able to, so later when you are beyond tears, it won¡¯t suffocate you.


    The Emperor of Xiyun remained silent, without a trace of expression on his face.


    No one else dared to speak either.


    The only one was Xiao Changyi, who picked up the jug of sour plum drink and leisurely poured it into An Jing¡¯s cup, a sound that everyone could faintly hear, signifying the dreadful silence in the hall.

 Chapter 453 - 453 453 She Cannot Give Birth_1

    ?Chapter 453: Chapter 453: She, Cannot Give Birth!_1 Chapter 453: Chapter 453: She, Cannot Give Birth!_1 The silence in the hall was so profound that Consort Yu suddenly dared not speak up for Princess Linghe. Meanwhile, the Prince and Princess of Pingjun, both kneeling with their heads bowed low, touched the ground and felt a gripping urgency inside.


    What is Consort Yu doing? Speak up!


    Thinking about how she had become the Imperial Consort, the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion had also put forth considerable effort, and if Princess Linghe could truly marry Xiao Changyi, her position as the Imperial Consort would be even more secure, she and the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion were, after all, close relatives. Shared glory would benefit all. With this in mind, Consort Yu finally gathered her courage and said, ¡°Emperor, in the past, did you not favor Linghe greatly? Surely, you would not wish for her to leave like this.¡±


    As she spoke, Consort Yu began to lament with sorrowful tones, ¡°That child as well. Knowing that the King of Eternal Victory already had a wife, she still remained hopelessly infatuated with him. Such devotion is rare. The last time she visited me in the palace, she looked so haggard, as if... As I watched her, my heart too felt unbearably heavy.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun remained silent, his aged face still expressionless.


    An Jing finally spoke up in what appeared to be a kind manner to Consort Yu, ¡°Your Highness, if your heart is so troubled, it¡¯s better to have the Imperial Physician have a look. It would be unfortunate if you fell ill as well.¡±


    Consort Yu¡¯s fingers twisted the brocade handkerchief hidden under the table tightly, but on the surface, she smiled and said, ¡°The Princess is so concerned about me, I am truly moved. However, the Imperial Physician has already seen me yesterday, and I am in no discomfort. Yet, I am genuinely worried about your health, Princess. Perhaps you should let the Imperial Physician examine you. Their medical skills are excellent; it¡¯s said they might cure the Princess¡¯s infertility.¡±


    Here, infertility was a curse with no cure; no one could heal it. Consort Yu¡¯s words were not out of concern for An Jing but a declaration to everyone present that she could not bear children.


    An Jing did not get angry; instead, she laughed.


    The Changsheng Princess cannot have children?!


    Those who did not know about An Jing¡¯s infertility were shocked when they learned the truth, and after the surprise, their expressions were mixed.


    Several Civil Officials who were on good terms with the Prince of Pingjun had been requested by him a few days earlier to speak on his behalf at the right moment today, and now was that proper time.


    One of those officials feigning righteousness addressed the Emperor respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, the Prince has such merits. It would be unfortunate for him to have no heir. Since Commandery Princess Linghe is so devoted to the Prince, your humble servant requests that Your Majesty bestow Princess Linghe as a consort to the Prince so she may bear him sons and daughters, thus continuing the lineage.¡±


    The other Civil Officials also chimed in, echoing similar sentiments.


    The Military Officers, in fact, wanted to speak up too, not to help the Prince of Pingjun but because Xiao Changyi was their hero, whom they admired greatly. How could he be without an heir? But since they always looked up to Xiao Changyi as their leader, and were used to him making his own decisions, they just needed to follow orders. Hence, none of them broached the subject.


    An Jing still wore a light smile on her face, looking utterly calm and collected.


    The Crown Princess Consort on the other side couldn¡¯t help but admire her.


    Finally, the Emperor of Xiyun addressed Prime Minister Li, ¡°My loyal minister, I wonder what your thoughts are on this matter.¡±


    Prime Minister Li immediately responded respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, this is a family matter for the Prince, and it is not my place to interfere.¡±


    This was a veritable slap in the face to those officials who had just parroted support, resounding across their cheeks.


    Those officials already disliked Prime Minister Li for being clearer than clear water, and now, their disdain only grew, blooming into outright hatred.


    The Prince of Pingjun also harbored fierce resentment towards Prime Minister Li. Not helping was one thing, but to slap the faces of those helping him?

 Chapter 454 - 454 454 Why did you scheme against him of all

    ?Chapter 454: Chapter 454: Why did you scheme against him of all people?_1 Chapter 454: Chapter 454: Why did you scheme against him of all people?_1 The Emperor of Xiyun no longer questioned others, but looked towards Xiao Changyi, who was seated to his left and currently sipping his wine with deliberate slowness. He didn¡¯t ask anything but gently called out, ¡°Yi Er.¡±


    While uttering ¡°Yi Er¡± aloud, the Emperor of Xiyun inwardly sighed: Prince of Pingjun, oh Prince of Pingjun, of all people to scheme against, you chose to plot against my Yi Er, this Great Demon King. I cannot protect you any longer; you must fend for yourself.


    Xiao Changyi, with an expressionless face, slowly sipped his wine and paid no heed to the Emperor of Xiyun. After a long while, he finally spoke indifferently, ¡°Prince of Pingjun.¡±


    The Prince of Pingjun immediately raised his head to look at Xiao Changyi.


    Everyone also turned their gaze to Xiao Changyi, holding their breath and pricking up their ears, afraid to miss anything.


    But Xiao Changyi did not speak again.


    The crowd: ¡°...¡±


    If An Jing didn¡¯t have such self-control, she would have undoubtedly burst into laughter. My dear husband, with this behavior of yours, for sure many people are cursing you behind your back.


    Xiao Changyi continued to drink his wine leisurely. When he had finished the wine in the green jade cup, he placed it back on the table, and then, for the third time, he picked up the pitcher on the table filled with sour plum soup.


    His wife¡¯s cup had run out of sour plum soup again; he needed to refill it for her.


    Just as everyone thought Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t speak up, he leisurely poured sour plum soup into An Jing¡¯s cup and finally resumed speaking, continuing slowly, ¡°It seems you are unaware that I, Su Changyi, have married into my wife¡¯s family.¡±


    An Jing listened to her husband adopt her own tone of dealing with others, and her heart was so sweet it could sing, while her face broke into a smile so radiant and broad regardless of whether it was appropriate for the occasion.


    Crown Princess Ning Wenxian had heard from Su Chengyu about Xiao Changyi¡¯s marital arrangement, so she wasn¡¯t surprised at all. On the contrary, she felt a tinge of envy. Besides herself, the Crown Prince had several concubines.


    Married into another family?!!!


    The word ¡°married into,¡± like a bomb, blew away everyone present, not sparing even the normally composed Prime Minister Li.


    The King of Eternal Victory had married into another family?!


    Good heavens, the King of Eternal Victory had married into another family!


    No one felt that the King of Eternal Victory was any less of a man for it; they only felt that he must really adore Princess An Jing to such an extent that he was willing to stay with An Jing, a wife who couldn¡¯t bear children, and grow old with only her.


    The Prince and Princess of Pingjun both had faces that alternated between green and white. They had lost all face; they would not be able to hold their heads up in the future, and their house was empty now, nothing but an empty shell. This hinted at the bleakness of their life ahead...


    Imperial Consort Yu also wore a terribly ugly expression. Linghe was her niece by marriage after all, and she had just spoken up for Linghe. But Su Changyi, that damn rascal, turned out to have married into another family, making her lose face too!


    With so many gossips in the harem, today¡¯s incident would be her humiliation; everyone would surely say behind her back that she had an indecent niece who desperately tried to push herself into a marriage and couldn¡¯t make it work!


    When the Prince of Pingjun had asked the Emperor of Xiyun to bestow Linghe to Xiao Changyi, both Xiao Changyi and An Jing kept silent. It seemed they had intentionally waited until now to speak, just to make her the butt of an even bigger joke!


    Upon this thought, Imperial Consort Yu was so angry she almost bit through her teeth.


    Curses on you, King of Eternal Victory... curses on you, Changsheng Princess... curses... well done, all of you...


    Imperial Consort Yu was so enraged she wished she could eat the flesh of An Jing and Xiao Changyi, drink their blood, and gnaw their bones.


    When had she ever been so humiliated! And in front of so many people too! Not just the ladies of the harem, but also princes, nobles, and even civil and military officials. She was beside herself with anger!

 Chapter 455 - 455 455 Good Job Daughter-in-law _1

    ?Chapter 455: Chapter 455: Good Job, Daughter-in-law! _1 Chapter 455: Chapter 455: Good Job, Daughter-in-law! _1 Seeing that everyone was still in shock from the news of her husband marrying into her family, An Jing merely smiled.


    This was far from enough, for she hadn¡¯t truly made her move yet~


    Thinking thus, An Jing stood up, and with a clasped fist salute, she said to the Emperor of Xiyun, ¡°Imperial Father, Princess Linghe is deeply attached to my husband, but alas, the fate between them is shallow. Your daughter-in-law would like to bring an Imperial Physician to see her later, so her past devotion to my husband will not have been in vain. I hope for your gracious permission.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun was old, but not foolish, and very clever. Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, he knew she was going to the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion to deal with Linghe. The Emperor of Xiyun internally did not want to make the situation uglier, as the Prince of Pingjun was a Commandery Prince after all, and Linghe a Commandery Princess, both of notable status. But unfortunately¡ª


    The Emperor of Xiyun glanced at the expressionless Changyi, once again lamenting in his heart, why on earth did they have to provoke the Great Demon King.


    Then, he nodded, ¡°Granted.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Imperial Father.¡± As soon as she finished thanking the Emperor of Xiyun, An Jing loudly asked the ladies in the concubines and princesses section and the female relatives brought by the dukes and ministers below, ¡°Princess Linghe is ill; I wonder who would be willing to accompany the Princess to the Commandery Prince¡¯s Mansion to see her later?¡±


    This was clearly a call for these people to join in the mockery of Linghe, leaving her with no face to show anyone!


    The Emperor of Xiyun: ¡°...¡± Jingjing, if it weren¡¯t for Yi Er¡¯s protection, I would definitely have your head.


    Su Chengyu: ¡°...¡± Sister-in-law, only because Brother Yi indulges you, do you dare to be so reckless.


    Xiao Changyi picked up his drinking cup, and as he sipped from it, the cup conveniently concealed the smile at the corner of his mouth. Well done, wife!


    Consort Yu¡¯s face turned as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    The Prince of Pingjun and the Pingjun Princess both felt like crying without tears.


    The civil and military officials and the nobles all had only one realization in mind: this Princess is not to be taken lightly.


    While some were keen on watching the excitement, they didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous out of respect for the Emperor of Xiyun. But seeing An Jing being so bold and the Emperor not getting angry made it clear that he tacitly consented, so they became more emboldened.


    Many people said, ¡°Your servant/concubine/this Princess/your subject¡¯s wife would be willing to accompany the Princess to the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion later.¡±


    Of course, those who spoke up were not afraid of offending Consort Yu.


    Although many others were reluctant to go, fearing they would offend Consort Yu and suffer her covert retaliation later, the number of those who had already agreed was sufficient. An Jing smiled very satisfied, ¡°Then, I will trouble everyone to make the trip with the Princess later.¡±


    So arrogant!


    The Emperor of Xiyun averted his eyes silently, no longer looking at An Jing, to avoid the urge to once again think about beheading her.


    Later, the Prince of Pingjun wanted to send someone home to notify them, so that Linghe could brace herself and not embarrass herself any further, but before his envoy could leave the palace, he was intercepted by Meng Zhuqing.


    Meng Zhuqing intercepted the man and ¡®kindly¡¯ insisted he drink several pots of tea. His lord had ordered that until their lady had finished dealing with Linghe and returned, that man was not to leave the palace.


    Even if an imperial decree could be disobeyed, his lord¡¯s orders were absolute!


    In the middle of the birthday celebration, with the silent consent of the Emperor of Xiyun, An Jing led an Imperial Physician and those who were willing to join her to the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion out of the palace.


    Xiao Changyi was detained by the Emperor of Xiyun, who refused to let him go and insisted that Xiao Changyi keep him company. Considering the Emperor¡¯s indulgence towards his wife and her persuasive words that day, Xiao Changyi reluctantly agreed to stay.


    As the Emperor of Xiyun did not leave his seat, the Prince of Pingjun dared not depart, leaving the Pingjun Princess to exit the palace with An Jing, essentially leading the way for her.


    The Pingjun Princess wore a forced smile the entire journey, feeling like crying without tears. These people were all coming to her house to witness a farce; she really was...

 Chapter 456 - 456 456 Equivalent Value_1

    ?Chapter 456: Chapter 456 Equivalent Value_1 Chapter 456: Chapter 456 Equivalent Value_1 The messenger that Prince of Pingjun sent back was ¡®invited¡¯ by Meng Zhuqing to have tea, so no one at the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion was forewarned; they were somewhat baffled to see An Jing and her large group appear.


    However, several daughters-in-law of the Prince of Pingjun were aware that he intended to present red coral to the Emperor of Xiyun today, and they also understood his motives. Seeing An Jing and the others entering the mansion with smiles, claiming they came to visit the sick Linghe, these daughters-in-law immediately assumed that the matter had been settled and that they were there to congratulate Linghe, which made each of them very happy.


    Normally, these daughters-in-law of hers were quite astute¡ªhow could they be so oblivious to her mood today...


    Watching her especially delighted daughters-in-law, the Princess of Pingjun¡¯s smile was already uglier than crying, and now it was even worse.


    An Jing and the Princesses and ladies who had come to watch the spectacle were all wearing appropriately polite smiles, but inside, they were roaring with laughter. They found the ignorance of their own embarrassment hilarious.


    ¡°Princess, please rest for a moment, I will have Linghe called over immediately,¡± said the Pingjun Princess as soon as they entered the main hall, her tone respectful.


    She realized that the people her husband had dispatched hadn¡¯t returned home to report on the events of the birthday banquet, which explained the behavior of her several daughters-in-law.


    And the reason she said this was to inform Linghe about the embarrassment at the birthday banquet while someone was calling for her, hoping to prevent Linghe from making an even bigger fool of herself and bringing further shame to their Duke Mansion.


    An Jing, being extremely clever, immediately figured out what the Pingjun Princess was up to after hearing her words.


    But it was their mistake to covet her husband, Xiao Changyi, and to repeatedly scheme against him. The problem was also that they intended to push him into a match without considering his feelings.


    She was determined not to let this matter rest!


    Therefore, as soon as the Pingjun Princess finished speaking, An Jing smiled and said, ¡°The Commandery Princess is ill; naturally, we should visit her in her room. We cannot expect a sick person to come see us here.¡±


    Without waiting for the Pingjun Princess to respond, An Jing turned to the Princesses and ladies-in-waiting who had accompanied her and asked, ¡°Ladies, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Since those who had come were there to gawk, and since they had dared to come, clearly they were not afraid of offending the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion or Consort Yu. Seeing An Jing ask them, they immediately nodded in agreement, ¡°What the Princess said is absolutely correct.¡±


    Only then did An Jing look back at the Pingjun Princess, ¡°Where is Linghe¡¯s room? May the Pingjun Princess please lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, not at all,¡± stammered the Pingjun Princess, seething inside and clenching her teeth tightly, yet still forced to deal politely with them. These people had come to the Duke Mansion with the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s approval. If she dared to be disrespectful, that would be an act of disrespect towards the Emperor of Xiyun himself.


    With no choice left, the Pingjun Princess steeled herself to lead An Jing and her entourage to Linghe¡¯s boudoir.


    Linghe was genuinely sick, having taken two ice-water baths and caught a chill. At this moment, she lay weakly on her bed, her eyes lifeless, but her cheeks were flushed with fever.


    Being sick was truly unpleasant.


    Yet, because she harbored hope, believing that her father would surely please the Emperor of Xiyun with the red coral today and that the Emperor, pleased, might very well agree to make her a consort to Changyi, she felt the discomfort of illness was worth it as long as she could become a consort to the King of Eternal Victory.


    It was well worth it.


    Feeling lightheaded, Linghe simply closed her eyes, planning to sleep it off and hoping that by the time she awoke, her father would have returned, perhaps even with the imperial decree from the Emperor of Xiyun granting her marriage.

 Chapter 457 - 457 457 She Has Nothing to Panic About_1

    ?Chapter 457: Chapter 457: She Has Nothing to Panic About_1 Chapter 457: Chapter 457: She Has Nothing to Panic About_1 As she thought this, Linghe, despite being extremely worn out and feeling very unwell, couldn¡¯t help but smile, radiating sheer happiness as if her dreams had already come true.


    Just as Linghe was about to drift off to sleep, she heard a clamor, ¡°Commandery Princess, Commandery Princess, great joy for the Commandery Princess.¡±


    At the mention of great joy, Linghe immediately opened her eyes and then saw a maidservant from her eldest sister-in-law¡¯s chamber rush in.


    Before Linghe could ask, the maidservant, upon seeing her, excitedly said, ¡°Commandery Princess, the Crown Prince¡¯s Wife sent me to tell you that everything has worked out. Many people have come to the mansion to see you, Commandery Princess, to congratulate you.¡±


    The maidservant was sent secretly by Linghe¡¯s eldest sister-in-law as soon as they had entered the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion, to give Linghe some reassurance so she wouldn¡¯t get carried away with joy and forget decorum when the time came.


    ¡°Really?!¡± Linghe¡¯s eyes lit up immediately upon hearing the maidservant¡¯s words, and she struggled to sit up.


    The maidservants in Linghe¡¯s room quickly went forward to help Linghe sit up and propped a pillow behind her. Once Linghe was seated and leaning comfortably, they retreated to the side.


    ¡°Really!¡± the maidservant nodded vigorously. ¡°People are already here in the mansion, there are so many, including esteemed personages like Princesses and Princess Consorts.¡±


    Linghe had already believed her; who would joke about such a matter? Her question about the truth was simply an involuntary expression of her overwhelming happiness, and now, hearing that Princess Consorts and Princesses had come to congratulate her, she had no doubt whatsoever.


    After giving a reward, Linghe let the maidservant leave.


    But considering that she was not only a Commandery Princess now but also the future consort of the King of Eternal Victory, her status had risen, and she had to put on more airs. Thus, although she was bursting with joy inside, Linghe made a great effort to suppress it, not wanting to show too much excitement.


    Linghe waited and waited and waited, and at last, she heard the sound of many people approaching, their footsteps and voices in conversation becoming more distinct. Among those voices, she recognized the Seventh Princess, the Tenth Princess, and the Fourteenth Princess.


    As the voices grew nearer, Linghe¡¯s excitement surged even more, happy as could be, yet she had to act as if she knew nothing, hoping that people would fawn over her, toady up to her, and offer their congratulations when the time came.


    In the past, it had always been her who fawned over them, but now it was finally their turn to fawn over her, and the thought made her heart leap with delight!


    ¡°Linghe, we have come to see you, Linghe,¡± someone called out cheerfully.


    Following that, An Jing and a large group of high-ranking women cascaded into Linghe¡¯s boudoir, while the Imperial Physician, observing proper etiquette, waited outside.


    Linghe had not expected An Jing to come too, and at the sight of An Jing, she was initially taken aback, but she didn¡¯t make too much of it and politely said, ¡°Linghe is unwell and unable to rise and greet the Princess Consort and the Princesses; please forgive me.¡±


    An Jing approached the bedside and smiled, ¡°Since you are too ill to rise, we naturally wouldn¡¯t ask it of you. Just rest comfortably. We heard from your father that you were unwell and have come to check on you. Also, the Emperor has graciously allowed me as the Princess Consort to bring an Imperial Physician to examine you.¡±


    With that, An Jing called out, ¡°Doctor Jiang, please come in and have a look at the Commandery Princess.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Doctor Jiang, who had been waiting at the entrance, responded respectfully upon hearing An Jing call and then respectfully went inside.


    Linghe was somewhat surprised that everyone hadn¡¯t congratulated her first but instead were all smiling at her, and what¡¯s more, the face of her mother, the imperial consort, looked quite displeased. While it was strange to her, she still extended her hand, allowing Doctor Jiang to take her pulse.


    She was genuinely ill, so there was nothing to panic about.

 Chapter 458 - 458 458 Watch Me Get Back at You_1

    ?Chapter 458: Chapter 458: Watch Me Get Back at You!_1 Chapter 458: Chapter 458: Watch Me Get Back at You!_1 Imperial Physician Jiang placed a silk handkerchief on Linghe¡¯s wrist before taking her pulse through it. After the examination, he bowed to An Jing and said, ¡°Replying to the Princess, the Commandery Princess has no serious illness. It¡¯s merely a case of wind-cold invasion. I¡¯ll prescribe a few doses of medicine, and she should recover after taking them.¡±


    An Jing nodded, ¡°As long as it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± She paused, then continued, ¡°However, didn¡¯t the Prince of Pingjun say that the Commandery Princess fell ill due to pining for my husband? How come it is now wind-cold?¡±


    Fearing the accusation of deceiving the Emperor, Linghe immediately said, ¡°Linghe indeed yearns for the King of Eternal Victory, day and night without cease. The night before last, overcome with thoughts of the King of Eternal Victory and unable to sleep, I went to watch the moon. Who would have thought the night would bring heavy dew and lead me to catch a cold? It can still be considered an illness born from yearning for the King of Eternal Victory.¡±


    In this world of restraint, Linghe¡¯s words were exceptionally shameless, especially since she spoke them in the presence of his wife¡ªutterly shameless. Those who had come with An Jing to enjoy the spectacle all snickered unabatedly.


    What a disgrace to the title of a Commandery Princess Linghe was.


    Had someone else spoken such words, they wouldn¡¯t have been so brazen, but coming from an unwed maiden like Linghe, it was the epitome of shamelessness.


    From now on, Linghe could forget about raising her head high in the noble circles.


    If only Linghe knew that the man she fancied had married into the family and had no right to remarry, while An Jing was truly the head of the family, Linghe¡¯s expression would certainly be priceless.


    With these thoughts in mind, the snickers grew even louder.


    Linghe thought the others were laughing at her boldness to speak such words as a maiden, but compared to the crime of deceiving the Emperor, which was punishable by death, she preferred to be the subject of ridicule.


    Besides, she had been designated as a consort to Xiao Changyi by the Emperor of Xiyun. Let them laugh; once she married Xiao Changyi, with him as her husband, no one would dare to ridicule her.


    The Pingjun Princess wished she could crawl into a hole and hide.


    She wanted to speak up, but every time she tried, she was either interrupted by An Jing or by those Princesses present, which prevented her from informing her daughter, Linghe, about Xiao Changyi marrying into An Jing¡¯s family.


    An Jing, however, did not laugh but rather pondered thoughtfully for a moment before nodding and slowly saying, ¡°If that is the case, Commandery Princess, then your illness can indeed be attributed to longing for my husband.¡±


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, which showed no signs of anger but rather agreement with her own, Linghe thought An Jing had accepted the fact that she was about to marry Xiao Changyi as his consort. Linghe immediately became complacent.


    What does being the main wife matter when an imperial edict from the Emperor commands obedience? Won¡¯t it allow me to enter the gates of Changsheng Mansion?


    How arrogant you were before, making me so miserable. Once I enter Changsheng Mansion and bear children, I¡¯ll see how I turn the tables on you!


    Linghe was still too young after all, lacking in spiritual cultivation. Unable to conceal her feelings, her joy and smugness shown on her face, even though she tried hard to hide it, providing even more amusement for the onlookers.


    Linghe, completely oblivious to reality, continued to be smug.


    An Jing saw Linghe¡¯s self-satisfaction, yet she did not reveal any reaction, instead asking, ¡°Commandery Princess, at the Emperor¡¯s birthday banquet today, the Prince of Pingjun knelt and beseeched the Emperor to appoint you as my husband¡¯s consort, so as to prevent you from pining and falling ill again... I wonder what your thoughts are on this matter?¡±


    Convinced that the Emperor of Xiyun had already appointed her as consort to Xiao Changyi, Linghe responded upon hearing An Jing¡¯s question, ¡°Linghe is willing to serve the Prince!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for everyone¡¯s well-bred decorum, they would surely have doubled over in laughter. Such shamelessness.

 Chapter 459 - 459 459 Admire Her to the Point of

    ?Chapter 459: Chapter 459: Admire Her to the Point of Prostration_1 Chapter 459: Chapter 459: Admire Her to the Point of Prostration_1 The Pingjun Princess could no longer bear it, breaking down in tears as she cried, ¡°Why does the Princess humiliate my young daughter like this, how will my young daughter live in the future... ¡±


    Linghe was at a loss.


    Onlookers watched with cold eyes, all thinking two words: Deserved it.


    An Jing was the epitome of calm, smiling slightly and saying, ¡°Why would the Pingjun Princess say such a thing, when has this Princess ever humiliated the Commandery Princess? So many people are watching and listening, has this Princess ever uttered a word of humiliation? The Pingjun Princess should not falsely accuse this Princess so casually.¡±


    Upon reflection, the Pingjun Princess realized that from beginning to end, An Jing had indeed not said anything humiliating; it was all her daughter bringing disgrace upon herself, and she was immediately at a loss for words.


    Then she burst into tears once again.


    The spectators all admired An Jing¡¯s finesse to the point of prostration: What a master. Not only does she take someone down in broad daylight, but she also gives them no leverage to clutch at ¨C no wonder even the King of Eternal Victory has been subdued by her.


    Linghe felt utterly confused, ¡°Imperial Consort Mother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The Pingjun Princess just wept, weeping so fiercely that she could not catch her breath, and for a good while couldn¡¯t answer Linghe¡¯s question.


    It was the Tenth Princess who spoke up, disdain written all over her face, she said indifferently, ¡°Linghe, Emperor Changyi has married into his wife¡¯s family.¡±


    Linghe¡¯s face turned pale instantly, and she was completely stunned, unable to react.


    No wonder no one has congratulated her, toadied up to her, or flattered her from the moment she walked in...


    No wonder An Jing also came...


    No wonder her imperial consort mother looked so troubled...


    It turns out, the King of Eternal Victory had married out, and couldn¡¯t take another wife...


    It turns out everyone was here to laugh at her...


    She had just shamelessly professed her thoughts about longing for Xiao Changyi every night and her willingness to serve Xiao Changyi... She had already become a laughingstock, and now, an even bigger one.


    In the future, how would she show her face to others?


    She, a lofty Commandery Princess, would face the future unable to show her face?


    The blow was too great, and even as the Pingjun Princess kept calling for Linghe, Linghe couldn¡¯t come back to her senses, she was immersed in the shock, dazed and stupefied, as if she had turned into an utter fool.


    However, among the onlookers, not a single person felt a shred of sympathy for Linghe. It was her own disgraceful seeking, what was there to sympathize with?


    Now that the person had been dealt with, An Jing did not waste any more time at the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion; she returned to the palace, back to her dear husband¡¯s side.


    She really missed her husband when he wasn¡¯t by her side.


    And she believed her husband must be missing her too.


    At this thought, the corners of An Jing¡¯s mouth immediately curled upwards.


    Back in the palace, the birthday banquet was already over, and Xiao Changyi was no longer concerned with the Emperor of Xiyun. He directly went back to the Fenghua Palace with Su Chengyu following him. However, once Xiao Changyi passed the scroll with the words ¡®Forged through a Thousand Trials¡¯ to Su Chengyu, he dismissed Su Chengyu.


    Su Chengyu, having received the item, didn¡¯t dawdle. Upon being dismissed by Xiao Changyi, he immediately turned around and walked away, with a decisiveness that was beyond question.


    When An Jing returned to Fenghua Palace, she saw her husband resting his eyes while leaning on the couch.


    The way her husband propped his head up with one hand looked incredibly dashing, not to mention his long legs and his face which was exceptionally handsome. Dressed in magnificent attire, a prince¡¯s crown, and surrounded by a classical ambiance, he was like a breathtaking painting.


    However, An Jing did not let that painting preserve its tranquility. She approached, slipped off her shoes, climbed onto the couch, and then, positioned herself over her husband, looking directly at his face, she chuckled and called out, ¡°My Prince~¡±

 Chapter 460 - 460 460 If You Abandon Me I Will Not Live_1

    ?Chapter 460: Chapter 460 If You Abandon Me, I Will Not Live_1 Chapter 460: Chapter 460 If You Abandon Me, I Will Not Live_1 Xiao Changyi remained silent, not even opening his eyes, letting her lie on top of him while she smiled cheerfully at him.


    ¡°Husband~¡± An Jing called out again.


    Xiao Changyi still didn¡¯t respond.


    An Jing wasn¡¯t annoyed; she simply gave a smacking kiss on the lips of her dear husband before cheerfully calling out for the third time, ¡°Husband~¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi open his eyes, his cool gaze incredibly calm, without a single ripple.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi open his eyes, An Jing immediately said, ¡°Husband, I¡¯ve dealt with Linghe upon my return!¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi responded softly while lying back down, and An Jing promptly sprawled entirely over him.


    An Jing didn¡¯t get off him; instead, she climbed a little further up to be face to face with him, their eyes meeting, and she said again with a mischievous smile, ¡°I really taught her a lesson; she won¡¯t dare to show her face to anyone again.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Change the word!¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Change it again!¡±


    ¡°Brilliant.¡±


    An Jing was satisfied and continued, ¡°She said she thinks of you day and night and can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Xiao Changyi frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you cut out her tongue?¡± He paused, ¡°Poisoning her to silence would work too.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡± An Jing burst out laughing. After rewarding him with a kiss on his lips, she added, ¡°She also said she wants to serve you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately felt disgusted, his frown deepening, and without a second thought, he said, ¡°Change the subject.¡±


    An Jing was even more amused, smoothing out his furrowed brow with her fingers while asking with a smile, ¡°What topic would you like to switch to?¡±


    Xiao Changyi simply said, ¡°Anything.¡±


    After a moment of thought, An Jing asked, ¡°I¡¯ve been away from you for more than an hour, did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he paused, ¡°You?¡±


    An Jing promptly replied, ¡°Of course, I missed you too! Every single moment!¡±


    Xiao Changyi felt very pleased, and, flipping over, he pinned An Jing beneath him, and then, he kissed An Jing.


    When their kiss broke, they didn¡¯t embrace but instead lay face to face, you looking at me, and I at you.


    After a long silence, An Jing slowly started to smile and jokingly said, ¡°Husband, you love me so much, what would you do if one day I didn¡¯t want you anymore, hmm~¡±


    Even though Xiao Changyi knew An Jing was joking, his face instantly turned cold, and he said icily, ¡°That day will never come.¡±


    An Jing quickly soothed him, ¡°Of course, I know that day will never come¡ªit was just a hypothetical, you understand? It means ¡®if,¡¯ ¡®suppose,¡¯ ¡®perhaps,¡¯ ¡®just in case.¡¯


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s icy gaze was fixed on An Jing, his face expressionless for a long time, before he finally answered calmly, ¡°If that day ever does come, I¡¯ll end my own life.¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing kissed Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips frantically, as if she had gone mad, her heart aching terribly.


    End his own life?


    Her husband had suffered so much in the past, wanting to die, yet he never chose the path of suicide, but now, he was contemplating ending his own life because of her abandonment...


    Her heart ached!


    Her heart, too pained to bear it!


    With tears of heartache streaming down her face, An Jing disregarded everything and kissed Xiao Changyi deeply, desperately, as though only this way could she feel that Xiao Changyi was still alive.


    If An Jing was a blaze in the past, then Xiao Changyi was a block of ice, but now, both were fire, two flames that met and burned ever more fiercely, impossible to extinguish.

 Chapter 461 - 461 461 This is no joke its real. _1

    ?Chapter 461: Chapter 461 This is no joke, it¡¯s real. _1 Chapter 461: Chapter 461 This is no joke, it¡¯s real. _1 ¡°Husband, I¡¯m sorry, I must have been crazy to ask you that...¡± An Jing sobbed, still deeply mired in self-blame.


    With her face covered in sweat-soaked hair, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak, merely brushed all her hair behind her ears before gently kissing her still damp eyes, wordlessly comforting her.


    An Jing instinctively closed her eyes, the warm touch on her eyelids and the hot breath he spilled on her face both pained her heart deeply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever ask that again, I detest this question.¡± Xiao Changyi expressed his stance with extreme candor and clarity, his voice a thousand, no, ten-thousand times more severe than usual.


    An Jing¡¯s husband had never treated her with such severity, but she wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, she felt much better, nodding vigorously, ¡°Mhm! I won¡¯t ask again! I won¡¯t even mention it!¡±


    With that, she burrowed into his embrace.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything, just held her tightly ¨C as tightly as possible, as if trying to embed her into his body, merge her into his bones and blood.


    If this man didn¡¯t want her anymore, he would end his life. This wasn¡¯t a joke, but the truth.


    Feeling the strength her husband applied to her body, An Jing didn¡¯t say anything, just held on to her husband tightly, ever tighter, as much as she could.


    Silence.


    A long while.


    In the end, it was Xiao Changyi who broke the silence.


    After gently kissing the top of An Jing¡¯s head, he spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯ve promised Uncle Liu, no matter what, I would never end my life.¡±


    When Old Hunter Liu was still alive, he had wanted to die and once tried to end his life stealthily, but was caught by Old Hunter Liu in the act.


    Back then, only Old Hunter Liu could offer him a glimmer of warmth. When Old Hunter Liu begged him tearfully to never take his own life, even though he still felt that being alive was worse than dead, he agreed.


    Therefore, ever since, even when he wanted to die, he wished for someone else to end his life, never by his own hand.


    If she didn¡¯t want him, he wouldn¡¯t mind breaking that promise.


    If there ever came a day when he felt the person he thought would never leave him did abandon him... aside from suicide, from leaving this world, he couldn¡¯t see any other path left for him.


    Upon hearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s words, even without asking for details, An Jing could guess that Xiao Changyi had once attempted to end his life while Old Hunter Liu was alive. Otherwise, why would he have made that promise to Old Hunter Liu in the first place?


    Her heart clenched tightly, aching sharply.


    She had once been puzzled why, instead of choosing suicide, he wanted to die by someone else¡¯s hand ¨C yet somehow he could never achieve it... Now, she understood completely.


    ¡°Husband.¡± An Jing sniffled, wriggled out from Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms, got up, and faced Xiao Changyi. Then, smiling at Xiao Changyi, she said, ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± After a pause, ¡°I love you too.¡±


    An Jing lowered her head, pressing her lips to his, and after exchanging a gentle kiss, she added, ¡°No one can separate us, not even ourselves.¡±


    Finally, a softness crested in Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool gaze, ¡°Mhm.¡±

 Chapter 462 - 462 462 Particularly Reserved Wanting a Hug_1

    ?Chapter 462: Chapter 462: Particularly Reserved, Wanting a Hug_1 Chapter 462: Chapter 462: Particularly Reserved, Wanting a Hug_1 Seeing the tenderness welling up in Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes again, An Jing immediately asked with a smile, ¡°Happy now?¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Then hold me again, I¡¯m sore all over right now.¡± She hadn¡¯t noticed before, but now that she was paying attention, An Jing truly felt an incredibly sore and satisfying ache throughout her body.


    Indeed, one shouldn¡¯t indulge oneself too much.


    Xiao Changyi immediately became anxious, though he dared not embrace her again for fear of hurting her, ¡°Should I call for the Imperial Physician to have a look at you?¡±


    ¡°... If you dare to call the Imperial Physician, then don¡¯t even think about touching me ever again!¡± How could she let the Imperial Physician see such a thing! She¡¯d rather die, it would be more merciful!


    Xiao Changyi fell silent in an instant.


    ¡°Alright, just hold me, and I won¡¯t feel sore anymore.¡± An Jing requested a hug with particular ¡®modesty¡¯.


    Xiao Changyi looked at An Jing with complete disbelief.


    An Jing enunciated each word deliberately: ¡°Xiao, Chang, Yi.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi stretch out his hands, carefully as to not accidentally hurt her, and gently embraced her in his arms.


    As soon as An Jing was in Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms, she didn¡¯t care whether her body was sore or not and simply burrowed deeper into his embrace, not stopping until her body was pressed against Xiao Changyi¡¯s, then she became still and obediently nestled in his embrace.


    Xiao Changyi was very worried and, after a long while, couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to see the Imperial Physician?¡±


    An Jing immediately retorted with annoyance, ¡°Although I do have a thick skin, I also have a sense of shame, okay? With injuries from that kind of activity, how could I possibly face the Imperial Physician? And besides, do you really think you could bear other men seeing my body?¡±


    Xiao Changyi naturally couldn¡¯t bear the thought of another man seeing An Jing¡¯s body, but he was also concerned for her; they had been too vigorous just a while ago. Then, he fell into a state of internal conflict.


    An Jing raised her head from Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms, finding his inner conflict quite amusing, but she spoke again to appease him: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve been sore before. It¡¯s just a little worse than usual, no need to fret so much, I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a couple of days.¡±


    She paused, then added, ¡°We were planning to go home tomorrow, and now we have to delay it.¡±


    Originally eager to leave for home as soon as the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s birthday celebration was over, Xiao Changyi immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush to go home.¡±


    Her health was paramount.


    An Jing knew that Xiao Changyi always prioritized her health above all; even though she found his reaction rather amusing, her heart was filled with sweetness.


    Just then, her stomach suddenly felt a small, needle-like prick of pain, causing An Jing to furrow her brows momentarily. However, the sensation disappeared just as quickly as it had come, and feeling normal again, An Jing did not take it too seriously.


    ...


    That night, Consort Yu came to Jun Palace to admit her faults to the Emperor of Xiyun.


    She stated that it was improper and impolite for her maternal family, the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion, to have presented Linghe to Xiao Changyi as a potential consort during the birthday banquet today. She acknowledged her own responsibility; she also explained that she was overly concerned about An Jing¡¯s health and wanted Xiao Changyi, the King of Eternal Victory, to have an heir, which caused her to inadvertently reveal to the public that An Jing was unable to bear children.


    Therefore, she had specifically come to plead guilty and seek punishment from the Emperor of Xiyun.


    The Emperor of Xiyun did not even glance at Consort Yu kneeling on the ground; instead, he sat there, opening the scroll, admiring the words ¡®May you enjoy boundless longevity¡¯ that Xiao Changyi had written for him.


    After a good while, he spoke coolly and dispassionately, ¡°Today, my consort, you were somewhat indiscreet, which is unbecoming of an Imperial Consort. Originally, I was considering letting it go since today is my birthday, but since you have come to admit your guilt, I can¡¯t simply let you return without consequence.¡±

 Chapter 463 - 463 463 Will This Anger Him_1

    ?Chapter 463: Chapter 463 Will This Anger Him?_1 Chapter 463: Chapter 463 Will This Anger Him?_1 Imperial Consort Yu: ¡°...¡± I really wanted to just go back, Your Majesty!


    Emperor of Xiyun pondered for a moment before adding, ¡°Just demote by one rank. I hope my beloved consort will learn from today¡¯s lesson and never lose her dignity again.¡±


    Demoted by one rank? Then she would no longer be an Imperial Consort, but just a Consort!


    Originally, she had come to admit her guilt to curry favor with the Emperor of Xiyun, so that he wouldn¡¯t neglect her because of today¡¯s incident during the day. Who would have thought she would be demoted to a Consort?!


    Imperial Consort Yu, now demoted to Empress Yu, was furious inside, but she dared not show her anger and still had to express her gratitude respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for such a light punishment. I will certainly learn from today¡¯s lesson.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun nodded, looking somewhat satisfied.


    Empress Yu clenched her teeth tightly.


    Thinking that it would take just a word from the Emperor of Xiyun to promote her back to Imperial Consort, Empress Yu immediately suppressed the anger in her heart and respectfully said, ¡°Your Majesty, I have another matter to report to you.¡±


    ¡°Speak,¡± said the Emperor of Xiyun in an indifferent tone, quite perfunctorily, his gaze still fixed on the words ¡®Longevity is Boundless.¡¯ He sighed inwardly, What fine penmanship Yi Er has. He truly takes after me.


    Empress Yu did not care whether the Emperor of Xiyun was listening or not; since he had allowed her to speak, she would. Even if he hadn¡¯t allowed it, she would certainly have found a way to speak to him anyway.


    This was, after all, what she had originally intended to sweet-talk the Emperor of Xiyun about, and she had to speak her mind!


    If she managed to handle this matter well, perhaps in a joyous mood, the Emperor of Xiyun might promote her back to Imperial Consort!


    Empress Yu said, ¡°The Prince has married into the Princess¡¯s family, and since the Princess is unable to bear a child, adoption is definitely necessary. I think, instead of adopting a farmer¡¯s child to become the Little Prince later on, it would be better to adopt one from the nobility.¡±


    Finally, Emperor of Xiyun turned his gaze towards Empress Yu, but he did not speak.


    Empress Yu waited for a long time, and seeing that the Emperor of Xiyun had no intention of speaking, she continued, ¡°The Hibiscus Flowers in the Imperial Garden are blooming; they have been particularly beautiful these past few days. I would like to hold a flower-viewing event the day after tomorrow and invite the ladies of the nobility to bring their children to enjoy the flowers. I hope Your Majesty will grant your permission.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun still did not speak.


    Empress Yu sneaked a glance at Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s expression and, seeing that he did not seem to be angry, added, ¡°At the flower-viewing event, if the Prince and Princess take a liking to any child, we could adopt that child. When it is time to leave the palace, the Princess and the Prince could return to their hometown with their son. Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?¡±


    Emperor of Xiyun finally spoke, but he did not mention the matter of adoption or the child. Instead, he said, ¡°Since my beloved consort wishes to hold a flower-viewing event in the Imperial Garden, I shall grant permission.¡±


    Empress Yu immediately rejoiced and said aloud, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for your gracious permission!¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun was very fond of his adoptive son Xiao Changyi and had been eager to see Xiao Changyi get married. Now that Xiao Changyi was married, he was looking forward to Xiao Changyi having a son. If the adoption was successful, Emperor of Xiyun would undoubtedly be overjoyed.


    If she handled this matter well, even if she were not promoted back to Imperial Consort by then, she would certainly be more favored than the other concubines in Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s eyes!


    After Empress Yu left Jun Palace, Eunuch Fu, who had been serving on the side, hesitated for a long time. Despite overstepping his bounds, he finally opened his mouth with caution, ¡°Your Majesty, the Prince has always disliked you meddling in his affairs... Wouldn¡¯t this anger the Prince?¡±


    Emperor of Xiyun was rather calm, ¡°If Yi Er is really angry, I¡¯ll just say it was Empress Yu¡¯s idea. I originally only agreed to the flower-viewing event for Empress Yu, I didn¡¯t promise anything else.¡±


    Eunuch Fu: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 464 - 464 464 Husband Why Are People Always

    ?Chapter 464: Chapter 464: Husband, Why Are People Always Disturbing Us? _1 Chapter 464: Chapter 464: Husband, Why Are People Always Disturbing Us? _1 ...


    Due to soreness, An Jing managed to get up the next day, but in less than two hours, she returned to lie down in her chamber. This deeply distressed Xiao Changyi, who sat by the bed, feeding An Jing plums one by one.


    An Jing felt no embarrassment, thoroughly enjoying the pampered care from Xiao Changyi as if she were disabled.


    On the other hand, Empress Yu had already started preparing for the flower-viewing banquet.


    Empress Yu even released news so that every prince and noble family knew to bring their eligible children to the flower-viewing event, because An Jing and Xiao Changyi wished to pick a child from among them as their heir.


    At the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s birthday banquet, not only did every prince and noble learn of Changyi¡¯s marriage into the family, which precluded him from remarrying, but they also knew that An Jing could not bear children. Everyone felt that An Jing and Changyi must surely want someone to carry on their legacy, which inevitably meant adopting.


    As such, upon receiving the news, they had no doubts about its validity and believed it outright.


    Those coveting the King of Eternal Victory¡¯s position thought to adopt one of their children out to Xiao Changyi, for the King¡¯s title could be passed down hereditarily. Even if the child would be considered Xiao Changyi¡¯s, the blood connection remained with them. Once the child grew up and inherited the position, they wouldn¡¯t be as intimately related as before, but it would be a closer relationship than that of commoners. Should anything happen to their family, they could still ask for help.


    Those uninterested in the competition for the position merely out of courtesy to Empress Yu planned to let their wives attend the event, and of course, they would leave their children at home.


    ...


    The following day, after resting for the entire previous day, An Jing¡¯s body was much less sore, and she got up bright and early, in excellent spirits.


    Seeing An Jing in such great spirits and genuinely well, only in need of rest, Xiao Changyi finally put his mind at ease.


    ¡°Husband, come, give me a kiss.¡± An Jing sat on the edge of the bed, tilted her little face, pursed her lips, and playfully beckoned Xiao Changyi for a kiss with a smile.


    How could Xiao Changyi possibly refuse? He bent down and kissed An Jing on the lips.


    Just as they started kissing, the voice of Fenghua Palace¡¯s chamberlain came from outside the door: ¡°Prince, Princess, the Emperor invites you to join him in the Imperial Garden for the flower-viewing.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s expression immediately turned sour.


    Their lips still together, An Jing chuckled without moving hers from his or letting him move his from hers, teasing through their lips¡¯ touch, ¡°Husband, what do you say, why is it that we¡¯re always interrupted?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better; we should be able to start our journey back home the day after tomorrow. For these two days, let¡¯s be more accommodating to our royal father, let him be even more pleased. Husband, I¡¯ve said so much, now let¡¯s go to the Imperial Garden with our royal father to enjoy the flowers, okay?¡±


    Xiao Changyi reluctantly responded, ¡°Mmm.¡±


    An Jing immediately laughed even more, soothingly exchanging another long, deep kiss with him before asking again with a smile, ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    This time Xiao Changyi was much more willing, ¡°Mmm.¡±


    An Jing was even more delighted. Oh, how she truly adored her husband!~

 Chapter 465 - 465 465 Is This How You Admire Flowers_1

    ?Chapter 465: Chapter 465: Is This How You Admire Flowers?_1 Chapter 465: Chapter 465: Is This How You Admire Flowers?_1 Imperial Garden.


    All the ladies of duke and noble families had almost all arrived, and many children were there as well, all boys, ranging from three years old to no older than ten. As Emperor Xiyun was present, the originally boisterous children stopped their play at their parents¡¯ scolding until the Emperor of Xiyun opened his mouth to allow them to play freely. Only then did the children resume their play.


    Emperor Xiyun also encouraged the ladies to continue admiring the flowers.


    While the children, still too young to understand, played unrestrainedly, the presence of Emperor Xiyun meant that the ladies couldn¡¯t enjoy the flowers with ease¡ªthey were particularly restrained, even occasionally glancing towards the various entrances of the Imperial Garden.


    It was obvious they were looking to see why An Jing and Xiao Changyi had not yet arrived.


    Empress Yu, as the organizer of the flower appreciation event, was naturally in attendance. However, she no longer mingled and laughed with the other ladies while admiring the flowers but sat beside Emperor Xiyun, conversing with him.


    Emperor Xiyun had grown accustomed to waiting for Changyi and so was not in a hurry. If he did become impatient, he would simply go to Fenghua Palace and drag people here himself.


    To be honest, he hoped that his Yi Er would take a liking to one of these children.


    Even if not for the sake of having an heir, at least to have someone to look after him in his old age and send him off at the end of his life. He did not want his Yi Er to leave this world without a son to perform the final rites.


    In the past, his greatest concern was for Chengyu. Now, his greatest concern was for his Yi Er, just because he knew that if he died, his Yi Er would certainly protect Chengyu.


    But who could protect his Yi Er? Who was capable of protecting his headstrong Yi Er, who never listened... who never regarded anyone highly... who always did whatever he wanted...


    Pondering this, Emperor Xiyun sighed deeply in his heart.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had not yet entered the Imperial Garden when they heard the noise of many children playing. They exchanged a glance and then moved forward.


    As soon as they entered the Imperial Garden, they saw many ladies of duke and noble families, as well as many children¡ªall boys, and all quite young¡ªinterspersed with quite a few Imperial Consorts and Princesses.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi understood a bit more. They exchanged another glance before walking in the direction where Emperor Xiyun was.


    Emperor Xiyun was very happy to see Xiao Changyi and An Jing arrive.


    However, Xiao Changyi was not pleased. He glanced sideways at the seated Emperor Xiyun, devoid of any emotional fluctuation, and said, ¡°Is this how you enjoy the flowers?¡±


    Emperor Xiyun gave an awkward laugh, ¡°I was waiting for you both to join me in admiring them.¡±


    After saying this, Emperor Xiyun stood up, and Eunuch Fu promptly supported Emperor Xiyun¡¯s arm, afraid that anything might go amiss.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t want to deal with Emperor Xiyun and turned around, pulling An Jing to leave.


    Emperor Xiyun hurriedly grabbed Xiao Changyi, apologized, ¡°Yi Er, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have deceived you by saying we were just coming to admire the flowers. I couldn¡¯t bear to think of you and Jingjing passing away without a son to perform your last rites. So, when Empress Yu suggested organizing a flower appreciation event and bringing in suitable-aged children from the families of dukes and nobles for you to choose one to adopt as your son, I agreed.¡±


    Although what Emperor Xiyun said was true, Empress Yu always felt she was being schemed against, yet she couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly she was being schemed about.


    An Jing had already heard about Empress Yu¡¯s demotion to Imperial Consort, so she knew who this Empress Yu was. Upon hearing Emperor Xiyun say that, An Jing looked at Empress Yu with a smile, ¡°Madam Yu Fei, you have gone to such lengths to consider me and my husband. I don¡¯t know how to thank you properly.¡±


    Upon hearing An Jing call her Empress Yu, Madam Yu clenched her teeth. If it weren¡¯t for you, how could I have been demoted to Imperial Consort?

 Chapter 466 - 466 466 She Doesnt Dare to Undermine Him_1

    ?Chapter 466: Chapter 466 She Doesn¡¯t Dare to Undermine Him_1 Chapter 466: Chapter 466 She Doesn¡¯t Dare to Undermine Him_1 Empress Yu, however, still maintained an appropriate smile on her face as she said, ¡°Princess need not thank me. What the Emperor is most concerned about is Prince Changyi. With no children under his knees, the Emperor has always been worried. This concubine simply wanted to ease the Emperor¡¯s mind.¡±


    How nice that sounded.


    An Jingxin snorted coldly in her heart, glanced at the playing children, then smiled and said, ¡°Are all of those children¡¯s parents willing to let them be adopted by me and my husband?¡±


    Empress Yu replied, ¡°Prince Changyi has made great achievements. It is their honor to have their children adopted by the Prince and Princess. Naturally, they are all willing.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Then I must trouble Madam Yu Fei to bring those children over for my husband and me to see.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Empress Yu thought the matter was halfway successful and was overjoyed. She hurriedly had the noble ladies bring their children over for An Jing and Xiao Changyi to look at.


    Xiao Changyi showed no expression. He did not look at any of the children, but instead kept his gaze on the Emperor of Xiyun, who responded with, ¡°...¡±


    An Jing did take a look at those children. She didn¡¯t talk to the children; she just simply took a look. After she finished, she then asked the noble ladies, ¡°Do you usually bring your children into the palace with you?¡±


    Those ladies all shook their heads, ¡°No.¡±


    Seeing them shake their heads, An Jing immediately asked curiously, ¡°Then why did so many of you bring your children into the palace to play today?¡±


    All the ladies were confused and looked at Empress Yu with questioning eyes. Wasn¡¯t it said that the King of Eternal Victory and Changsheng Princess were to adopt a child from among them? How come it seemed like they knew nothing about this?


    Empress Yu could only look helplessly toward the Emperor of Xiyun.


    And the Emperor of Xiyun, under the pressure of Xiao Changyi¡¯s gaze, dared not say anything and even, under the pressure imposed by Xiao Changyi, said, ¡°I too am curious why so many children came to the Imperial Garden today?¡±


    Empress Yu: ¡°...¡± Could she counter the Emperor¡¯s statement?


    Ever since the Emperor of Xiyun entered the Imperial Garden, he had only allowed the children to play at their leisure and the ladies to admire the flowers at will. He never mentioned anything about Xiao Changyi and An Jing adopting a child. Thus, upon hearing the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s remarks, those ladies immediately felt they had been deceived by Empress Yu.


    Some ladies, afraid of offending Empress Yu, dared not speak up and just had to swallow their frustration like a mute person eating bitter herbs, but many were not afraid.


    One could hear¡ª


    ¡°To report to the Emperor, the only reason I brought my child into the palace was that Madam Yu Fei said the King of Eternal Victory and Changsheng Princess would adopt one child from among the nobility.¡±


    ¡°To report to the Emperor, I did the same.¡±


    ¡°To report to the Emperor, I did likewise.¡±


    Those unafraid of offending Empress Yu echoed one by one, and after the echoes died down, An Jing then smiled and said, ¡°My husband and I are to adopt a child? Neither my husband nor I knew anything about that.¡±


    Turning her head, An Jing looked at Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, Madam Yu Fei said we are to adopt a child from among the nobility.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent, just continuing to look at the Emperor of Xiyun.


    Under pressure, the Emperor of Xiyun could only speak again, ¡°Empress Yu, did you not tell me that this was a flower-viewing gathering?¡±


    Empress Yu didn¡¯t have the audacity to contradict the Emperor of Xiyun and could only chew her bitterness, kneeling down with a thud, ceaselessly kowtowing and begging for mercy, ¡°Emperor spare me, Emperor spare me. Please forgive this concubine, Emperor. It was only because I saw the Emperor¡¯s concern for the Prince and Princess having no children that I wanted to relieve the Emperor¡¯s worry and committed such a foolish act!¡±


    Although there were so many people present, at that moment, everyone was just coldly observing, with no one speaking a word for Empress Yu.

 Chapter 467 - 467 467 Are You Satisfied Now_1

    ?Chapter 467: Chapter 467 Are You Satisfied Now?_1 Chapter 467: Chapter 467 Are You Satisfied Now?_1 Empress Yu was so sensible, and since he himself had always intended to use Empress Yu, the Emperor of Xiyun would not be so ruthless. Instead, he said, ¡°The Yu Family has spread rumors and made a mockery of dukes and nobles, which should be severely punished; but considering she did so out of concern for me and without self-interest, I will show leniency. Today, the Empress is demoted to Concubine, and she shall be confined for one year without leave.¡±


    Thus, Empress Yu became Concubine Yu. In just a few days, she had been demoted from Imperial Consort to Concubine and was now also forbidden to leave for a year. Concubine Yu¡¯s heart was filled with hatred, but she had no choice. To be with the Emperor was like being with a tiger; a single word from him could claim her life, or even the lives of her family¡¯s Nine Clans. She could only accept this punishment.


    And she had to accept it gratefully.


    Concubine Yu gave the Emperor of Xiyun a heavy kowtow, ¡°This concubine thanks His Majesty for the light punishment!¡±


    All the ladies, with their children, knelt down together, ¡°The Emperor is wise!¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun looked at Xiao Changyi, asking with his eyes: Are you satisfied now?


    Xiao Changyi did not even bother with the Emperor of Xiyun, his gaze shifting away to look at his wife, An Jing.


    Emperor of Xiyun: ¡°...¡±


    Only after Concubine Yu had been taken away to be confined did the Emperor of Xiyun speak again, ¡°Yi Er, Jingjing, you were unaware of this matter before, but now that you know, and since they have already brought their children to the palace today, why don¡¯t you consider it?¡±


    An Jing was about to say she wouldn¡¯t consider it, when suddenly a sharp pain in her abdomen made her immediately squat down, clutching her stomach. The pain turned her face pale, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead as she couldn¡¯t help but moan lowly, ¡°Husband, my stomach hurts... it hurts so much...¡±


    Xiao Changyi was startled and quickly picked An Jing up, running towards Fenghua Palace while commanding Meng Zhuqing, ¡°Summon the Imperial Physician!¡±


    Meng Zhuqing immediately went to fetch the Imperial Physician.


    The Emperor of Xiyun was also startled and hurriedly followed them to Fenghua Palace to see what was the matter with An Jing. His Yi Er had only just agreed to be with One Person after much difficulty; what would happen if she were gone?


    The wives of the dukes and nobles looked at each other, unsure whether they should stay to see the condition of Princess An Jing or go home.


    Those who wished to have their children adopted by An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t want to go home just like that; the Emperor of Xiyun had just started the discussion, waiting for An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s response, but then this happened, causing some of them to feel somewhat unwilling to leave.


    Eventually, these people took their children to Fenghua Palace and waited outside, not under the pretext of awaiting adoption decisions, but under the guise of concern for Princess An Jing¡¯s health, saying they could only leave with peace of mind knowing that the Princess was unharmed.


    As for the ladies who hadn¡¯t brought children with them, they all left the palace and went home.


    The Imperial Hospital was not too far from Fenghua Palace, and soon several Imperial Physicians hurried over; naturally, the ones who arrived first were those who were nimble.


    An Jing lay on the bed in the bedroom, tightly embraced by Xiao Changyi. Though her stomach no longer hurt and she was no longer sweating, her complexion and lips were still pale, clearly uncomfortable.


    ¡°Husband, don¡¯t worry too much, I¡¯m not in pain anymore, it shouldn¡¯t be anything serious,¡± An Jing comforted an anxiously worried Xiao Changyi.


    She had stopped feeling pain on the way back to Fenghua Palace and had already told her husband, but he had not been reassured in the least, his face distinctly grim.


    Xiao Changyi did not speak, his chin resting firmly on An Jing¡¯s head, holding An Jing¡¯s hand tightly without any sign of loosening, it was obvious that he was very worried and not at all reassured.

 Chapter 468 - 468 468 She is Pregnant_1

    ?Chapter 468: Chapter 468 She is Pregnant_1 Chapter 468: Chapter 468 She is Pregnant_1 When the Imperial Physicians arrived, Xiao Changyi ordered them to examine An Jing and figure out what was wrong with her.


    One of the physicians, trembling as he took An Jing¡¯s pulse through a brocade handkerchief, couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He immediately looked up at her, but promptly remembered that she was the Princess and should not be stared at. His heart pounding with fear, he quickly lowered his head.


    Xiao Changyi asked, ¡°What illness has befallen my Princess?¡±


    The physician thought to himself that An Jing couldn¡¯t conceive. If he were to say that she wasn¡¯t ill but instead indicated a slippery pulse, pregnant, with slight signs of a threatened miscarriage, and needed medication to stabilize the pregnancy, wouldn¡¯t the King of Eternal Victory be enraged?


    Fearing he had misdiagnosed and might cause the King of Eternal Victory to be so angry that the Emperor of Xiyun would order his beheading, the physician dared not tell the truth. Instead, he said, ¡°Prince, I have not been with the Imperial Hospital for long, and my experience is limited; I cannot discern what illness the Princess has.¡±


    ¡°Incompetents! What use is there in my maintaining an Imperial Hospital if it¡¯s filled with such fools?¡± Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t even spoken when the Emperor of Xiyun, sitting to the side, began to scold.


    The physician immediately knelt before the Emperor of Xiyun, thinking to himself: As long as my head isn¡¯t chopped off, you can scold me however you want, Your Majesty.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even glance at the Emperor of Xiyun and promptly ordered the other Imperial Physicians to examine An Jing quickly.


    These physicians also detected a slippery pulse and the need for medication to stabilize the pregnancy, but none dared to speak out. It was well known that the Princess An Jing could not bear children. If they misdiagnosed, they might very well lose their heads. So, like the first physician who took her pulse, they all said they could not determine what illness An Jing had contracted.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s face grew very unsightly.


    The Emperor of Xiyun, on the other hand, was furious: ¡°Is my Imperial Hospital just nourishing a bunch of incompetents?!¡±


    All the physicians knelt down, trembling, begging for forgiveness, fearful of having their heads chopped off by the Emperor of Xiyun.


    ¡°Where is Fang Shicai? Why hasn¡¯t the Chief Assistant of the Imperial Hospital come?¡±


    Just as the Emperor of Xiyun noticed his absence, an aged and anxious voice came from outside the door: ¡°Your Majesty, I am here, I am here. My legs are weak, and I couldn¡¯t walk fast.¡±


    Hearing this, the Emperor of Xiyun looked toward the doorway, only to see Meng Zhuqing carrying Fang Shicai in quickly.


    As soon as An Jing heard the surname Fang, she knew that this old Imperial Physician must be the one who had treated Li Wuyu¡¯s legs back then.


    Meng Zhuqing carried Fang Shicai to the bedside and then hurriedly paid his respects to the Emperor of Xiyun and Xiao Changyi.


    Fang Shicai also intended to pay his respects, but was coldly stopped by Xiao Changyi: ¡°What¡¯s more important, the formalities or my Princess? Examine my Princess without further delay!¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun also said, ¡°Quickly examine the Princess, and tell us what illness she has. If you can¡¯t determine, I will have the heads of everyone in the Imperial Hospital! They¡¯re all useless! I don¡¯t want to maintain them any longer! There¡¯s no use!¡±


    Imperial Physicians: ¡°...¡± Could it be that they still couldn¡¯t escape death, despite everything?


    Fang Shicai was also startled by the words of the Emperor of Xiyun, but having lived through so many years and seen all manner of situations, he quickly regained his composure. Sitting down, he took An Jing¡¯s pulse while subconsciously stroking his white beard.


    After a long while, he widened his old eyes and immediately looked up at An Jing, who was being held in Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms.


    Then, with calm resolve, he lowered his head, took the pulse of An Jing¡¯s other hand to confirm, and finally stood up. With respectful reverence, he knelt down and said to both the Emperor of Xiyun and Xiao Changyi, ¡°Congratulations to Your Majesty, congratulations to the Prince; the Princess is not ill, she is with child.¡±


    Those Imperial Physicians who dared not tell the truth: ¡°...¡± Doctor Fang, you truly are our Boss!

 Chapter 469 - 469 469 Who Says I Cant Give Birth_1

    ?Chapter 469: Chapter 469 Who Says I Can¡¯t Give Birth?!_1 Chapter 469: Chapter 469 Who Says I Can¡¯t Give Birth?!_1 Pregnant?!


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold eyes flashed with surprise.


    An Jing was overjoyed, but then, she somewhat didn¡¯t believe it.


    She had her period last month, and this month¡¯s period hadn¡¯t come yet. If she was pregnant, then it would be less than a month... Has the medical skill here advanced so far that a pregnancy of less than a month can be detected by taking the pulse?


    You should know, when Shi Xiaolan was pregnant, it was nearly three months before it was detected!


    The Emperor of Xiyun was suddenly furious again, ¡°Good for nothing Fang Shicai, you must be a quack! Jingjing cannot bear children, how is it possible for her to be pregnant!¡±


    Fang Shicai contemptuously glanced at the junior imperial physicians kneeling behind him before he calmly said, ¡°Emperor, the Princess¡¯s pulse is flowing smoothly and responds roundly under the fingers, as if rolling pearls. I have been practicing medicine for many years and I am willing to stake my life that it is indeed a slippery pulse, and the Princess is truly pregnant.¡±


    When someone¡¯s willing to stake their life, there must be no doubt about the good news.


    The Emperor of Xiyun, after being stunned, furrowed his brows and looked confusedly towards the still pale An Jing, ¡°Weren¡¯t you barren...?¡±


    An Jing, rarely annoyed with the Emperor of Xiyun, retorted, ¡°Who said I was barren?!¡±


    The Emperor choked and still didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Last year, when you and Yi Er married, my informants reported to me that you were a Stone Woman... Doesn¡¯t that mean you can¡¯t conceive?¡±


    An Jing knew that the misunderstanding arose because she hadn¡¯t had her period before, but she still replied irritably, ¡°After I married my husband, I ate well, drank well, my husband cherishes me, and I was happy. Then, my period came back!¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun: ¡°...¡±


    Others: ¡°...¡±


    Only Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips were barely curving into a smile.


    Fang Shicai quickly came back to his senses and truthfully said, ¡°The Princess shows signs of potential miscarriage, and needs to quickly take the medicine for sustaining pregnancy. Boil three bowls of water down to one, take it three times a day, for three days.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, hearing this, was so frightened that he immediately said, ¡°Then write the prescription quickly!¡± The child¡¯s loss is a minor matter, but if his wife¡¯s health is compromised, it would be a serious issue. Miscarriage could be very harmful to the body!


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fang Shicai did have a standard prescription for sustaining pregnancy, but considering it was An Jing¡¯s first pregnancy and she had some internal weakness, he added a few more herbs to the prescription. Then, he handed the prescription to Meng Zhuqing and asked him to quickly go to the Imperial Hospital to grab the medicine and brew it.


    Vice General Meng ran extremely fast. He had just been carried on the back and had deeply felt the rush, and his old bones had almost been jolted apart.


    An Jing, just hearing that she showed signs of potential miscarriage, was also scared. She had always been looking forward to having a child with her husband. However, seeing Meng Zhuqing taking the prescription to get the medicine, she felt slightly relieved.


    Only after drinking the first dose of the medicine for sustaining pregnancy did An Jing fully settle down.


    As for the Emperor of Xiyun, after being rebuffed by An Jing, he stood in stunned silence for a while, then, when he returned to his senses, his heart swelled with joy and he rewarded everyone at Fenghua Palace, except for those imperial physicians who had not told the whole truth.


    Among those rewarded, especially Doctor Fang, received the most, causing those imperial physicians who had not been truthful to turn green with envy.


    Outside Fenghua Palace, the ladies who were waiting to offer their children for adoption to An Jing and Xiao Changyi heard that An Jing was pregnant, and their faces felt as though they had been harshly slapped, burning with shame.


    Of course, they felt even more played by Concubine Yu!


    An Jing¡¯s inability to conceive was something Concubine Yu mentioned during the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s birthday feast, and the adoption was news given by Concubine Yu as well. It was all Concubine Yu... From now on, they would not show Concubine Yu or her family¡¯s people the slightest bit of friendliness!

 Chapter 470 - 470 470 My Husband Also Found Out_1

    ?Chapter 470: Chapter 470 My Husband Also Found Out_1 Chapter 470: Chapter 470 My Husband Also Found Out_1 Fenghua Palace, within the bedchamber, Xiao Changyi, finding the Emperor of Xiyun far too noisy for his liking, asked him to leave. An Jing¡¯s complexion was still pale, and she needed to rest quietly. Before the fetus-preserving medicine was ready and brought over, he unceremoniously told the Emperor of Xiyun to leave.


    The Emperor of Xiyun would have acquiesced to Xiao Changyi¡¯s wishes anyway, so when Xiao Changyi asked him to go, he left. However, Longxin was still very pleased.


    The imperial physicians who hadn¡¯t spoken the whole truth also left, and all the attendants withdrew from the room.


    For a time, within the bedchamber, only An Jing, Xiao Changyi, and Fang Shicai remained.


    Fang Shicai was sitting at the table, writing down the care instructions for pregnant women in as much detail as King of Eternal Victory had requested.


    Xiao Changyi was no longer holding An Jing in his arms. After An Jing had finished her fetus-preserving medicine, he had her lie flat on the bed while he sat beside her, holding her hand and gazing at her.


    An Jing also remained silent, just smiling gently back at Xiao Changyi.


    As soon as Fang Shicai finished writing the care instructions for pregnant women, he respectfully presented the densely packed pages for Xiao Changyi to review.


    An Jing was in no rush to learn about the precautions she should take during pregnancy, instead she spoke up, ¡°Doctor Fang, my period came last month, and I¡¯ve been pregnant for less than a month. No wonder Wuyu said you were a highly skilled physician.¡±


    Hearing mention of Wuyu, Fang Shicai realized she must be referring to the daughter of Prime Minister Li and responded, ¡°Miss Li has overpraised me. My medical skills are not so exceptional. It¡¯s that the Princess¡¯s pulse is very distinct. If the Princess had not mentioned that you had your period last month, I would have thought you had been pregnant for two months.¡±


    After a pause, Fang Shicai continued, ¡°I once took the pulse of Lady Meng, the wife of General Meng Zhan. Lady Meng¡¯s situation was somewhat similar to yours, Princess; her pulse was noticeable even though she was less than a month pregnant. Later on, the lady gave birth to a pair of twins.¡±


    An Jing was initially startled but then burst out laughing, ¡°Doctor Fang, if it turns out I am indeed carrying twins, I¡¯ll make sure to have my husband give you a generous red envelope.¡±


    Fang Shicai said, ¡°Then I shall thank the Prince and Princess in advance.¡±


    Then, somewhat hesitantly, Fang Shicai added, ¡°Prince, Princess, there is something I am not sure whether I should say.¡±


    Xiao Changyi paid no attention to Fang Shicai, continuing to read the written instructions on pregnant women¡¯s care, scrutinizing every word, intending to memorize them by heart.


    It was An Jing who smiled and said, ¡°Speak freely.¡±


    Fang Shicai was silent for a long moment before he said quietly, ¡°The reason the Princess showed signs of a possible miscarriage might be due to excessively frequent conjugal relations.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Fang Shicai continued, ¡°I included this at the end as well; it is best to abstain from sexual activity during the first three months of pregnancy and the last three months.¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± An Jing coughed awkwardly; even the thickest skin would blush at this, ¡°I understand.¡± She paused, ¡°And my husband understands too.¡±


    Fang Shicai did not say more, ¡°If the Prince and Princess have no further questions, this old physician will take his leave.¡±


    An Jing, feeling embarrassed, was eager to have the old imperial physician depart. When she heard Fang Shicai offer to leave, she said, ¡°Yes, you may go.¡±


    Once Fang Shicai had left, An Jing burrowed into Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms, her face buried in his chest, looking as if she was too ashamed to face anyone, while muttering, ¡°Husband, that was so embarrassing.¡±


    Xiao Changyi held the pages listing the pregnant women¡¯s care instructions in one hand and wrapped his other arm around An Jing, utterly unconcerned with embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s not embarrassing. It shows how close we are.¡±


    He just hadn¡¯t expected Doctor Fang to say something like that.

 Chapter 471 - 471 471 I Want to Ask You_1

    ?Chapter 471: Chapter 471 I Want to Ask You_1 Chapter 471: Chapter 471 I Want to Ask You_1 An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she heard Xiao Changyi¡¯s words, repeatedly nodding in agreement. ¡°Mhm mhm, that just goes to show how strong our bond is~¡±


    Then, An Jing had a sudden realization, ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve been craving sour foods so much recently, it turns out I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    She had always loved sour foods, and since her period had come last month, she had never even considered the possibility of being pregnant.


    Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t thought of pregnancy either, his thoughts mirroring An Jing¡¯s. He was even more aware of the schedule of An Jing¡¯s menstrual cycle than An Jing herself.


    However, remembering that An Jing had developed an especially strong craving for sour foods on the way to the Capital, Xiao Changyi instantly broke out in a cold sweat from fear.


    They were riding a horse every day on their journey to the Capital. If something had happened to her on the way...


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even want to imagine the consequences and blurted out, ¡°We¡¯ll take a carriage when we go back home.¡±


    An Jing also remembered riding the horse, and she was similarly frightened. Hearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s words, she nodded her head and said, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    She had always felt it a pity that she and her husband didn¡¯t have a child of their own. Now that she was pregnant, they could make up for that lost opportunity, and of course, she couldn¡¯t let the child suffer from any mishaps.


    When he saw the note that hawthorn was not suitable for pregnant women, Xiao Changyi wished he could slap himself for feeling so guilty, ¡°Jing Er, I...¡± he had even had someone make hawthorn cake for her to eat.


    An Jing also saw that warning and quickly comforted him, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be like this. You didn¡¯t know I was pregnant back then. Now that you know, and also know I shouldn¡¯t eat it, you definitely won¡¯t let me eat it again. Besides, I didn¡¯t eat that much at the time.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak but just held An Jing tight, his chin pressing down on the top of her head. Clearly, he was still feeling guilty.


    Wanting to ease her husband¡¯s guilt, An Jing¡¯s eyes twinkled before she teased him, ¡°Instead of feeling guilty about this, you might as well feel guilty about troubling me every night. Doctor Fang said that my near miscarriage was because of frequent, ahem, ¡®marital activities,¡¯ not anything else, you know.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was silent for a long time before he murmured softly, ¡°Our bond is strong.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± An Jing couldn¡¯t hold back and burst out laughing. After her laughter subsided a bit, she said, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m fine now, aren¡¯t I? Doctor Fang also said I should be fine after taking the medicine for three days.¡±


    ¡°There is something,¡± An Jing escaped his embrace and looked him in the eye, ¡°I want to ask you about.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Am I pregnant, are you happy?¡±


    ¡°Happy.¡±


    ¡°The truth?¡±


    Xiao Changyi paused before he replied, ¡°If you were to get pregnant after another decade or so, I would be happier.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡ª¡± An Jing laughed heartily without any reservation. ¡°Do you feel like we haven¡¯t had enough time just the two of us?¡±


    Xiao Changyi honestly nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I have the baby, I won¡¯t neglect you,¡± An Jing suddenly proclaimed with a proud tone.


    Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t neglect me when the time comes, will you?¡± An Jing looked at her husband with feigned worry.


    Xiao Changyi promptly said, ¡°Jing Er, once the child is born, why don¡¯t we leave the child with the old man to take care of?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Should she feel sweet or should she scold someone?


    After a long silence, An Jing finally said, ¡°Husband, this is our child, yours and mine. Could you really stand to leave our child in someone else¡¯s care? Moreover, the Emperor is the ruler of a nation, terribly busy, and won¡¯t have time to look after our child.¡±

 Chapter 472 - 472 472 Shut Up or Ill Beat You_1

    ?Chapter 472: Chapter 472: Shut Up or I¡¯ll Beat You!_1 Chapter 472: Chapter 472: Shut Up or I¡¯ll Beat You!_1 Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Even if I leave the child with him to raise, he would manage to make time for the child despite his busy schedule.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    After a long silence, An Jing finally spoke again, sounding aggrieved: ¡°Do you despise our child that much? The child isn¡¯t even born yet, and you¡¯re already thinking of handing him over to the Emperor to raise?¡±


    Xiao Changyi quickly embraced her tightly in his arms and patiently explained: ¡°I don¡¯t despise our child. It¡¯s mainly because I want to have a world with just the two of us.¡± He paused, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to let others take care of the child, then we will take care of him ourselves.¡±


    An Jing immediately smiled and hugged him back: ¡°As long as you don¡¯t despise the baby! It¡¯s our child; of course, we should raise him ourselves!¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t dwell on the idea of a world with just the two of them anymore; as long as his wife was happy, that was enough for him.


    Upon hearing his words, An Jing lifted her head from his embrace, smiling: ¡°Husband, the medicine just now was so bitter.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately kissed her, a long kiss, and only when he finally left her lips did he ask: ¡°Still bitter?¡±


    An Jing shook her head, her eyes squinting with joy: ¡°Not bitter anymore, sweet~¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips curved slightly, and he kissed her again, the two of them kissing for quite some time before they both felt content. Then Xiao Changyi helped An Jing lie back down.


    ¡°You rest for a bit; I¡¯ll be out for a while.¡± Xiao Changyi pulled the thin blanket up over her and tucked her in snugly.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To the East Palace.¡±


    ¡°When will you be back?¡±


    ¡°In two hours.¡± He paused, instructing her: ¡°If anything comes up, send someone to find me at the East Palace; I will come back immediately.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± An Jing nodded.


    Xiao Changyi bent down, and they exchanged another kiss. Xiao Changyi then rose to his feet and headed to the East Palace.


    East Palace.


    As soon as Su Chengyu learned that An Jing was pregnant, he joyously ordered a generous gift to be prepared to visit An Jing at Fenghua Palace. However, just as he was leaving the East Palace, he saw his Brother Yi coming to the East Palace.


    ¡°Brother Yi, I was just about to go¡ª¡±


    Before Su Chengyu could finish, Xiao Changyi had grabbed his robe and then dragged him back toward the East Palace.


    ¡°What are you doing, Brother Yi?¡± Confused, Su Chengyu was dragged along.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak, his face expressionless, and with one hand clutching Su Chengyu¡¯s robe, he dragged Su Chengyu all the way into the East Palace¡¯s study.


    He placed two Zitan wooden chairs opposite each other, pushed Su Chengyu into one of the chairs, and sat down in the other.


    When had Su Chengyu ever sat so close, face to face with his Brother Yi like this? He suddenly felt an immense pressure, swallowed nervously, and said, ¡°Brother Yi, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Chengyu,¡± Xiao Changyi suddenly called out his name, his voice very faint.


    Su Chengyu immediately responded, ¡°Huh?¡±


    But Xiao Changyi fell silent again; instead, he just sat opposite Su Chengyu, quietly watching him, expressionless, making Su Chengyu¡¯s scalp tingle.


    ¡°Yi¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to hit you, shut up!¡±


    Su Chengyu could only obediently close his mouth. But really, it was such immense pressure to just sit face to face like this.


    Xiao Changyi continued to say nothing, just quietly watching Su Chengyu, still without any expression, making Su Chengyu¡¯s scalp tingle and feeling like he was sitting on pins and needles, and he dared not meet Xiao Changyi¡¯s gaze.


    All Su Chengyu could do was look up, down, left, and right, deliberately avoiding looking at Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t care about Su Chengyu¡¯s little movements and continued to watch him in the same motionless manner as before.

 Chapter 473 - 473 473 I will definitely avenge this grudge_1

    ?Chapter 473: Chapter 473: I will definitely avenge this grudge!_1 Chapter 473: Chapter 473: I will definitely avenge this grudge!_1 Although Su Chengyu had a graceful demeanor as delicate as jade, he was quite the chatterbox; being unable to speak, and sitting opposite his Brother Yi, who exerted such tremendous pressure on him, he felt utterly miserable. He really yearned to open his mouth and have a chat.


    Moreover, whenever he was alone with his Brother Yi in the past, wasn¡¯t he always talking nonstop?


    Now, this awkward silence, he was not used to it at all!


    Time ticked away, bit by bit.


    A quarter of an hour.


    Two quarters.


    Three quarters.


    An hour.


    ...


    Just when Su Chengyu thought he was about to suffocate from holding in his words, Xiao Changyi, who had been silently and expressionlessly watching him, finally spoke again, ¡°Chengyu.¡±


    Su Chengyu immediately responded reflexively, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Your sister-in-law is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing else.¡± With that, Xiao Changyi got up to leave.


    Watching Xiao Changyi leave without so much as a backward glance, Su Chengyu thought to himself, ¡°...So you just watched me for nearly two hours, just to tell me something I already knew?¡±


    ...


    An Jing¡¯s pregnancy was a joyous occasion, and since so many people were aware of it, even if those in the Emperor¡¯s court didn¡¯t mention it, those noble ladies who had been waiting outside Fenghua Palace would surely tell their own families.


    And so, the news spread.


    Soon enough, the nobles, scholars and warriors alike all knew that An Jing¡¯s alleged barrenness was nothing but a slander fabricated by Concubine Yu.


    Actions speak louder than words; even though no one challenged Concubine Yu when she initially claimed that An Jing could not bear children, An Jing¡¯s pregnancy slapped many faces. Some found it so painful that they didn¡¯t dare to leave their homes for days.


    When the news of An Jing¡¯s pregnancy reached the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion, it was like a timed bomb, leaving the Prince of Pingjun and his company dumbstruck for quite some time.


    Once they collected their senses, the Prince of Pingjun gave the Pingjun Princess a harsh slap across her face, and scolded her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say An Jing was barren?¡±


    It was precisely because the Pingjun Princess told him that An Jing could not bear children that he started plotting to marry off his youngest daughter Linghe to Xiao Changyi as a consort. If Linghe were to bear Xiao Changyi a son, she could ride on her son¡¯s coattails, thereby providing better support for the Duke Mansion.


    However, all his plans were wasted efforts. Not only was the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion reduced to a laughing stock, his youngest daughter Linghe was too embarrassed to meet anyone, and to make matters worse, An Jing was actually capable of bearing children¡ªshe was already pregnant!


    By now, in everyone¡¯s eyes, the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion was surely the butt of all jokes!


    After being hit, the Pingjun Princess couldn¡¯t even muster up tears for a cry, ¡°It was my cousin who told me; she said the Emperor told her...¡±


    ¡°Your cousin has been demoted to a concubine because of her troublemaking and gossip! She has caused all this mess for our family! Look what she has done to us!¡± At this moment, the Prince of Pingjun wished he could kill Concubine Yu.


    ¡°And you, why didn¡¯t you verify the truth of the matter back then?¡± Since he couldn¡¯t scold Concubine Yu, the Prince of Pingjun could only rebuke the Pingjun Princess.


    The Pingjun Princess could only cry.


    Linghe was also present, and upon hearing the news of An Jing¡¯s pregnancy, she remained exceptionally calm. Paying no mind to the Prince of Pingjun as he scolded the Pingjun Princess further, she turned and went back to her chamber.


    And with each step she took towards her chamber, her heart filled with deeper hatred for An Jing.


    Not until she entered her own chamber did her face contort completely, twisting into a ferocious scowl, as she gritted her teeth and hissed, ¡°I have been reduced to hiding at home, too ashamed to see anyone, while you enjoy boundless glory and are now even pregnant? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be barren? Hah... An Jing, this vendetta, I, Linghe, swear to avenge it against you!¡±

 Chapter 474 - 474 474 Do You Want to Touch It_1

    ?Chapter 474: Chapter 474: Do You Want to Touch It?_1 Chapter 474: Chapter 474: Do You Want to Touch It?_1 Linghe was at home, pondering how to take revenge on An Jing, but An Jing in the palace was utterly oblivious; even if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t take it to heart.


    To her, Linghe was nothing to be afraid of.


    After dinner, An Jing took a bath and climbed into bed.


    Because An Jing had not yet taken her pregnancy-preserving medicine for the evening, Xiao Changyi, even though he had taken a bath, did not join An Jing on the bed. Instead, he sat by the bedside, set up a chessboard, and played a game with her.


    An Jing was not as skilled in chess as Xiao Changyi. However, Xiao Changyi always let her win by deliberately making the wrong moves; hence, they both noticed that An Jing won the first game quite elegantly through the black and white pieces on the board.


    ¡°Thank you, my dear!¡± An Jing was delighted to have won so gracefully. Knowing Xiao Changyi had let her win, she thanked him immediately, leaned over the chessboard, and rewarded him with a kiss.


    Having been kissed, the corners of Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool lips curled up slightly.


    ¡°Prince, Princess, your medicine is ready,¡± announced the voice of Fenghua Palace¡¯s chamberlain from outside the door.


    Xiao Changyi responded indifferently, ¡°Bring it in.¡±


    The chamberlain respectfully brought the just-prepared pregnancy-preserving medicine to Xiao Changyi, who took the medicine and then dismissed the chamberlain.


    Then, Xiao Changyi began to feed An Jing the medicine, spoonful by spoonful.


    An Jing sat on the bed while Xiao Changyi tended to her. After taking a sip, she complained, ¡°Bitter.¡±


    Xiao Changyi handed her a plate of candied fruit so she could eat them and chase away the bitterness in her mouth.


    After being fed a few spoonfuls, An Jing could no longer bear it. Taking it mouthful by mouthful made it far more bitter than drinking it all in one go, so she suggested, ¡°My dear, let me just finish it in one gulp!¡±


    Xiao Changyi, aware that drinking it all at once was less bitter than sipping it, did not urge An Jing to continue being fed by him. Instead, he said, ¡°Wait a moment, let me cool it down for you.¡±


    An Jing watched sweetly as her husband blew on the medicine in the bowl to cool it.


    After An Jing took the medicine from Xiao Changyi and gulped it down in one go, she did not eat any candied fruit. Instead, she wrapped her arms around Xiao Changyi¡¯s neck and kissed him. After sharing a deep kiss, An Jing asked with a mischievous smile, ¡°Bitter or not?¡±


    Xiao Changyi replied, ¡°Not bitter, sweet.¡±


    Hearing this, An Jing felt incredibly sweet inside. She picked up a piece of candied fruit from the dish and popped it into Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth.


    Xiao Changyi chewed on the candied fruit but did not swallow it; instead, he approached An Jing¡¯s lips. Understanding his intention, she opened her mouth and bit off half of it to eat, and naturally, Xiao Changyi ate the remaining half.


    After eating two more pieces of candied fruit, Xiao Changyi let servants enter to take away the medicine bowl and chessboard.


    When the palace maids came in to tidy up, they also brought mouth-rinsing tea. After An Jing and Xiao Changyi rinsed their mouths, the palace maids turned and left.


    As soon as the palace maids closed the door from outside, Xiao Changyi slipped off his shoes and joined An Jing on the bed, who had already lain down. He didn¡¯t sit but lay down beside her.


    Without waiting for him to reach out to embrace her, she snuggled towards him as soon as he lay down, and he conveniently wrapped his arms around her, holding her close; he looked at her, his cool eyes filled with immense tenderness.


    ¡°My dear, I¡¯m pregnant,¡± An Jing chuckled joyfully in his embrace.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°My dear, I¡¯m carrying your baby,¡± she said again.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to feel it?¡± An Jing suddenly became more excited, ¡°Though my belly is still flat, it must feel different than before when touched.¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 475 - 475 475 Im afraid of hurting you_1

    ?Chapter 475: Chapter 475 I¡¯m afraid of hurting you_1 Chapter 475: Chapter 475 I¡¯m afraid of hurting you_1 An Jing didn¡¯t care about Xiao Changyi¡¯s reaction and grabbed the hand that Changyi was holding her with, placing it on her stomach. Her face full of anticipation, she asked, ¡°How does it feel?¡±


    Xiao Changyi fell silent for a moment before counter-questioning, ¡°Is it okay to touch like this? Should we ask Doctor Fang?¡±


    An Jing burst into laughter instantly, ¡°What could possibly go wrong? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re punching me hard in the stomach. It¡¯s fine! No need to consult Doctor Fang.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand remained stiff, hardly daring to touch.


    ¡°Husband, really, touching it like this won¡¯t cause any problems. Look, my hand is touching it right now.¡±


    Xiao Changyi watched as An Jing casually rubbed her own stomach. After hesitating for a bit, he tentatively felt An Jing¡¯s stomach. Although the hand he used was still quite tense, at least he dared to touch it now.


    An Jing¡¯s belly was very flat, without an ounce of extra flesh. As Changyi touched it, he truly felt it was miraculous. Inside, their child was already growing.


    ¡°Husband, what do you think¡ªwill our baby be a boy or a girl?¡± An Jing asked excitedly all of a sudden.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl; I¡¯ll be happy either way.¡±


    ¡°I just love hearing you say that.¡± An Jing immediately got up and rewarded Changyi with a kiss.


    However, Xiao Changyi watched her actions with a heart full of nervousness, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now; don¡¯t make such sudden movements anymore.¡±


    An Jing suddenly felt that she might have been a bit reckless, but she still asked with pretentious pride, ¡°What, are you worried about harming the child in my stomach?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about hurting you.¡± Xiao Changyi carefully pulled her back into his arms and held her ever so gently.


    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡± An Jingxin felt incredibly sweet inside, laughing joyfully, ¡°You¡¯re overly anxious. It¡¯s just pregnancy. I remember Xiao Lan told me that when she was pregnant with Yu Yu, she still did heavy farm work every day while sporting a big belly, and she worked really hard without any issues.¡±


    ¡°She is her; you are you. I won¡¯t let you work with a big belly!¡± Xiao Changyi said very seriously, as if there was no room for negotiation.


    Laughing merrily, An Jing asked, ¡°Then what about when my belly isn¡¯t big yet; will you let me work then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t work at all.¡± He paused, ¡°Though I think you won¡¯t be able to sit still.¡± Another pause, ¡°If you really want to work, then do something light.¡± Yet another pause, he emphasized with increased force, ¡°Very light!¡±


    She was pregnant; in fact, he didn¡¯t want her to do even the tiniest bit of work, but he truly knew that she couldn¡¯t stay idle. Sitting around for a few days was manageable, but doing nothing for several months? She would definitely not stand for that. Even so, he could at most accept her doing work that was extremely, extremely light.


    Listening to him, An Jing¡¯s heart was so sweet, and she said with a beaming smile, ¡°Husband, I love you so much.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips involuntarily curled into a smile. Without saying a word, he affectionately rubbed his forehead against hers.


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but giggle from the contact.


    After stopping her laughter, An Jing finally said, ¡°Husband, the carriage ride home will definitely be slow. It probably will take two or three months to get home, so we won¡¯t be able to take care of things in the fields. With Meng Lanqing there, he should be able to hire people to help us with the harvest. As for Youbao and Xiao Lan, we should send them a message to let them know we are safe. Otherwise, if they don¡¯t see us return home after such a long time, they will definitely worry.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Lan can¡¯t read, so we¡¯ll just send a verbal message. Actually, just writing a letter to Youbao will do.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±

 Chapter 476 - 476 476 Acid Boy Spicy Girl_1

    ?Chapter 476: Chapter 476 Acid Boy, Spicy Girl?_1 Chapter 476: Chapter 476 Acid Boy, Spicy Girl?_1 ¡°If Xiao Lan and Youbao knew I was pregnant, they¡¯d definitely be astonished, especially Xiao Lan, she always likes to make a big deal out of everything.¡± As she said this, An Jing could imagine Shi Xiaolan¡¯s surprised face and couldn¡¯t help but laugh to herself.


    Xiao Changyi remained silent, but kissed the top of An Jing¡¯s head.


    The two of them chatted for a while before they turned off the lights to sleep.


    An Jing had closed her eyes, but Xiao Changyi had not; in the dark, his cold eyes were deep and thoughtful. Thinking about the day¡¯s events, he involuntarily tightened his grip around An Jing and couldn¡¯t resist kissing the top of her head twice more.


    An Jing opened her eyes at Xiao Changyi¡¯s movements and after a while, she asked softly, ¡°I frightened you today, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Earlier that day, when she suddenly doubled over in pain, sweating and turning pale, he carried her back to Fenghua Palace in a panicked rush. She was clearly aware of how he trembled slightly while holding her.


    He was so afraid of losing her.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Xiao Changyi honestly admitted. After kissing the top of her head a few more times, he said, ¡°Thankfully.¡±


    Thankfully she was alright.


    Thankfully their child was alright.


    Today¡¯s incident was sudden; she hadn¡¯t meant to scare him. Unsure of what comforting words to say, An Jing simply tilted her head up and kissed Xiao Changyi¡¯s chin, saying, ¡°My lord, I love you.¡±


    Although the room was dark, Xiao Changyi precisely captured An Jing¡¯s lips with his own, returning the kiss before whispering, ¡°I love you too.¡±


    Neither of them spoke another word, instead just embracing each other tightly, feeling each other¡¯s warmth and breath. Like this, their hearts slowly calmed and eased.


    With a child in their future, their days would be even happier.


    Thinking this, they both closed their eyes and gradually fell into a dream-filled sleep, a dream with you, with me, with our child.


    ...


    An Jing¡¯s pregnancy meant that all the concubines and princesses in the palace wanted to visit her, but none could step foot in Fenghua Palace. Why? The answer was simple: Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t let them disturb his wife¡¯s rest.


    The Crown Princess Consort also came to visit, along with Su Chengyu, bringing many gifts. Xiao Changyi originally did not want to let them in, but An Jing said to let them come, and he didn¡¯t want to go against his wife¡¯s wishes.


    The Emperor of Xiyun bestowed many rare and valuable gifts, showing just how happy he was.


    Because of the need to take a three-day fetal protection medicine and his concern for An Jing¡¯s health, no matter how much she pleaded, Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t allow her to wander outside Fenghua Palace, at most letting her walk around within the palace. He preferred her best rested in bed.


    Her husband was like that, insisting on things for her own good.


    So, even though she couldn¡¯t roam around, An Jing wasn¡¯t angry at all; in fact, she felt incredibly sweet about it.


    On the day she finished the last bowl of fetal protection medicine, An Jing felt a great sense of relief. The medicine was truly bitter, but fortunately, it was finally over, so she wouldn¡¯t have to continue taking it.


    After eating some candied fruits to get rid of the bitterness in her mouth, An Jing picked up the plate of sour plums on the table and began snacking on them one by one.


    Doctor Fang said that normally in the first month of pregnancy, there wouldn¡¯t be such a craving for sour foods, but An Jing¡¯s pulse was already strong less than a month into her pregnancy. Therefore, her craving for sour foods couldn¡¯t be judged by normal pregnancy conditions.


    He suggested it might be due to individual physical constitutions.


    No matter the reason, as long as she was pregnant, that was enough. As for her liking for sour foods, it wasn¡¯t something she needed to care about.


    The minute the Emperor of Xiyun walked in and saw An Jing eating sour plums, he was overjoyed and exclaimed, ¡°A son for sour, a daughter for spicy, Jingjing loves sour so much, this babe must certainly be a boy.¡±

 Chapter 477 - 477 477 Can We Still Talk Properly_1

    ?Chapter 477: Chapter 477: Can We Still Talk Properly?_1 Chapter 477: Chapter 477: Can We Still Talk Properly?_1 An Jing felt somewhat averse to the words of the Emperor of Xiyun; clearly, the Emperor wanted her to bear a son for her husband. However, in her view, sons and daughters were the same, both being the children of her and her husband.


    Before Ke Anjing could speak, Xiao Changyi glanced sideways at the Emperor of Xiyun and said, ¡°I want a daughter only.¡±


    Emperor of Xiyun: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing secretly rejoiced in her heart. Husband, well countered!


    The Emperor of Xiyun fell silent for a long while before finally sitting down beside Xiao Changyi and spoke earnestly, ¡°Yi Er, your thoughts are incorrect. Who would complain about having too many children? Who wouldn¡¯t want a son? Who¡ª¡ª¡±


    Before the Emperor of Xiyun could finish his sentence, Xiao Changyi interrupted, ¡°Me.¡±


    Emperor of Xiyun: ¡°...¡± Can we even have a proper conversation anymore?


    An Jing held back her laughter. Husband, you make me so happy with your retorts.


    The Emperor of Xiyun, feeling aggrieved, looked at Xiao Changyi for a long time before his shoulders slumped and he said, ¡°As you wish. Now that your wings are hard, I can¡¯t control you anymore. As long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s good.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± As if you ever managed to control my husband...


    After the Emperor of Xiyun left, An Jing praised her husband continuously, ¡°Husband, you were fantastic! You left the emperor speechless with your retorts!¡±


    Her husband indeed had the talent for silence with just a sentence.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Don¡¯t take his words to heart. Our child, be it a boy or a girl, I will love them the same.¡±


    An Jing smiled beamingly, ¡°I never took his words to heart. Even if you didn¡¯t say it, I know that no matter whether I give birth to a son or a daughter, you will be equally delighted.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Xiao Changyi set down the white jade teacup he was holding and leaned in, closer to her.


    An Jing immediately kissed him on the lips with a smack.


    Xiao Changyi felt it wasn¡¯t enough, so he simply kissed her back thoroughly, not stopping until they had enjoyed a long kiss.


    At the hour of Wei, Fang Shicai arrived, took An Jing¡¯s pulse, and then respectfully reported, ¡°Judging from the princess¡¯s pulse, the pregnancy is very stable. However, as the months are still few, it is hoped that the princess will continue to be extra cautious.¡±


    An Jing nodded, then asked, ¡°Would my body be suitable for a carriage ride? My husband and I are planning to go back home.¡±


    Fang Shicai said, ¡°If it¡¯s a hurried journey, of course not, as it shouldn¡¯t be too bumpy; if the carriage travels slowly, it would be possible.¡± He paused, ¡°To prevent any mishap on the road, I would suggest that the prince and princess take an imperial physician with them to accompany you on the journey.¡±


    An Jing nodded again, having no further questions, she let Fang Shicai leave.


    As soon as Fang Shicai left, An Jing said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s set off for home the day after tomorrow. Tomorrow, I would like to see Wuyu again. Now that we¡¯re going back, who knows when we will see her again.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ...


    On the second day, at the hour of Si, Li Wuyu was summoned to Fenghua Palace.


    As soon as Li Wuyu saw An Jing, she first congratulated her on her pregnancy, and then complained, ¡°Master, so you can have children after all. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? If I had known, I would have defended you whenever I heard others saying you could not bear children! You have no idea how uncomfortable it makes me feel every time I hear people say Master can¡¯t have children!¡±


    ¡°Yo yo yo, my loving concern as a master isn¡¯t wasted on you, as you even know how to worry about me,¡± An Jing laughed while pulling Li Wuyu to sit down.


    As soon as Li Wuyu sat down, she said, ¡°Of course I worry about you, Master. Hearing from my father that you are pregnant, I¡¯m truly happy for you. If it had not been for my inability to casually enter the palace, I would¡¯ve come to see you sooner to congratulate you.¡±

 Chapter 478 - 478 478 I Dont Want to Get Married Anymore_1

    ?Chapter 478: Chapter 478 I Don¡¯t Want to Get Married Anymore_1 Chapter 478: Chapter 478 I Don¡¯t Want to Get Married Anymore_1 After taking a sip of tea, Li Wuyu finally asked, ¡°Master, for what matter have you summoned me?¡±


    An Jing pushed the osmanthus cake towards Li Wuyu and said, ¡°Your master and I will return to Hecheng County tomorrow. I called you here today to see you as we do not know when we will meet again.¡±


    Li Wuyu unceremoniously picked up a piece of the osmanthus cake and began to eat. The sweet taste cheered her up, but upon hearing that An Jing would be returning to Hecheng County the next day, a wave of sadness instantly overwhelmed her, and the cake in her mouth didn¡¯t taste as good anymore.


    Li Wuyu listlessly said, ¡°It would be nice if Master and Master Dad could stay in the Capital forever.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, ¡°There is no feast that doesn¡¯t end. Even if your master and I were to stay in the Capital, there would still come a day when your father marries you off elsewhere, and we would have to face this separation anyway.¡±


    Li Wuyu was silent for a while before she muttered, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want to marry anymore.¡± She paused, ¡°If it¡¯s not marrying my darling, then I don¡¯t plan to marry at all.¡±


    An Jing was startled. After exchanging a glance with her husband, she asked, ¡°Would your father agree?¡±


    Li Wuyu shook her head, ¡°I haven¡¯t mentioned this to my father, but even without saying it, I can guess that he is unwilling. He looks forward to my marriage every day.¡±


    The topic was obviously too heavy, and An Jing did not pursue it further. Instead, she said, ¡°Your master and I will probably leave the palace to return home tomorrow morning. If you wish to see us off, wait for us at the palace gate at that time.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately said, ¡°Mhm, I will see you off!¡±


    Seeing An Jing pop a plum into her mouth, Li Wuyu suddenly remembered something. Slapping her forehead, she exclaimed, ¡°Master, last time I saw you enjoying sour foods so much, I really wanted to tell you, when the Crown Princess Consort was pregnant, she also had a craving for sour things. However, considering you couldn¡¯t conceive, I was afraid of rubbing salt into your wounds, so I said nothing. If I had mentioned it then, you might have realized you were pregnant!¡±


    An Jing paused, then smiled in agreement, ¡°Yes, if you had mentioned it then, I might have thought of the possibility of being pregnant, and then, by consulting the Imperial Physician, we could have discovered my pregnancy.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Li Wuyu started to complain again, ¡°It¡¯s all because you never told me you could conceive!¡±


    An Jing was caught between laughter and tears, ¡°I did menstruate, but menstruation does not guarantee fertility. I¡¯ve seen many who menstruate but have no children. Besides, why on earth would I tell you whether I can conceive or not?¡±


    Li Wuyu became somewhat embarrassed, managing a dry laugh, ¡°Well, when you put it that way, Master...¡±


    An Jing was simply at a loss for words.


    ...


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi were going home, and the most heartbroken one had to be the Emperor of Xiyun. The Emperor of Xiyun was really crying his eyes out, leaving An Jing dumbfounded.


    It turned out to be true; her husband hadn¡¯t lied to her. The Emperor of Xiyun could indeed cry like a little child.


    Moreover, the Emperor of Xiyun was sitting on the ground, clinging to her husband¡¯s leg, shamelessly trying to prevent him from leaving...


    In stark contrast to An Jing¡¯s astonishment, Xiao Changyi remained exceedingly calm. Ignoring the Emperor of Xiyun clinging to his leg, ignoring his sobs and whining, ignoring his shameless pleading, he calmly directed the servants to load the belongings onto the horse-drawn carriage.


    Two carriages.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi did not plan to take back all the items given to them by the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu. They only took a few useful things, so one carriage was really enough. However, they had to bring along an Imperial Physician who did not know how to ride a horse. Xiao Changyi would clearly not allow the physician to ride in the same carriage as him and his wife, so that¡¯s why they prepared an extra one.

 Chapter 479 - 479 479 As the Child Travels a Thousand Miles

    ?Chapter 479: Chapter 479: As the Child Travels a Thousand Miles, the Father Worries Chapter 479: Chapter 479: As the Child Travels a Thousand Miles, the Father Worries And the two horses pulling the carriage were the mounts of Xiao Changyi and Meng Zhuqing, both of which had been on the battlefield. Even when pulling a cart, both horses carried themselves with a majestic and imposing air, exceptionally valiant.


    Of course, Zhuri was even more arrogant and domineering and thus more eye-catching.


    An Jing had never thought of making Zhuri pull a carriage because Zhuri had accompanied Xiao Changyi through life and death. An Jing didn¡¯t want to belittle Zhuri, but for the sake of convenience and having no other choice, she could only let Zhuri pull them.


    Fortunately, Zhuri knew that the two masters sitting in the carriage were her and her husband, so it didn¡¯t strongly resist pulling the carriage.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t plan to let others drive the carriage. He would drive one, and Meng Zhuqing would drive the other¡ªit was just perfect.


    Seeing everything was ready, Xiao Changyi then looked down at the Emperor of Xiyun, who, holding onto his legs, was sitting on the ground and crying like a child: ¡°Would you rather I knock you out and we leave on our own, or will you see us off?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun immediately wiped his tears: ¡°Naturally, I will see you off.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Su Chengyu hurriedly approached Xiao Changyi, smiling brightly, ¡°Brother Yi, I will also see you off.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained extremely calm: ¡°Seeing us to the palace gates is enough; you are not allowed to follow us out of the palace.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun instantly felt a bit aggrieved: ¡°Yi Er, I want to see you off to the city gates...¡±


    Xiao Changyi was silent.


    However, Su Chengyu tried to persuade him: ¡°Father Emperor, the Crown Prince is also considering your safety. There is no Imperial Guard mobilized outside the palace for a security cordon, so it¡¯s better for you not to leave the palace like this.¡±


    Now the Emperor of Xiyun was still wearing his Dragon Robe.


    If he were to travel incognito, it would be possible.


    Only then did the Emperor of Xiyun say: ¡°In that case, I will see you off to the palace gates.¡±


    Afterward, riding the imperial chariot and the Prince¡¯s Carriage, the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu escorted Xiao Changyi and An Jing out of the palace.


    By the time they reached the last palace gate, as soon as the gate opened, and once they stepped out, An Jing and Xiao Changyi would truly have left the palace. However, the Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t let them leave so easily but clung onto their carriage, crying his eyes out and lamenting his reluctance to let them go. It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Changyi¡¯s face darkened that the Emperor of Xiyun finally let go of the carriage and took three steps back, allowing the palace gate to be opened for Xiao Changyi and An Jing to leave.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything, but An Jing, vigorously waving her hand towards the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu, said, ¡°Imperial Father, Chengyu, we will come back to the Capital to see you.¡±


    Although they didn¡¯t know when that would be, the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu still seemed very happy, both smiling.


    Xiao Changyi cast a glance at the Emperor of Xiyun, who was weeping so much that his old eyes were bright red, and then drove the carriage out of the palace.


    The Emperor of Xiyun, this old father, just stood solemnly within the palace gates, silently watching Xiao Changyi¡¯s carriage getting farther and farther away until it disappeared from his view. Only then did he sigh, turned around, and was helped by Su Chengyu onto the imperial chariot.


    ¡°What four characters did your elder brother give you?¡± the Emperor of Xiyun suddenly asked on the way back to the Jun Palace.


    With utmost respect, Su Chengyu answered: ¡°Forged through a thousand hammers and a hundred refinements.¡±


    ¡°Excellent! Perfect!¡± The Emperor of Xiyun finally smiled again, his face still marked by the sadness of his son¡¯s departure. ¡°I have also been forged through a thousand hammers and a hundred refinements. I hope you don¡¯t disappoint the earnest intentions behind these four characters your elder brother has given you.¡±


    Su Chengyu solemnly responded: ¡°The earnest intentions of my elder brother, I shall certainly not let them down!¡±


    ...


    When An Jing and Xiao Changyi exited the palace gate, they noticed that Li Wuyu was not waiting for them at the gate. Assuming that Prime Minister Li had not allowed Li Wuyu to leave, An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t mind it much.


    However, as the carriage approached the Imperial Capital¡¯s city gates, there they found Li Wuyu standing¡ª

 Chapter 480 - 480 480 Two at Once_1

    ?Chapter 480: Chapter 480: Two at Once?_1 Chapter 480: Chapter 480: Two at Once?_1 After Li Wuyu escorted them outside the Imperial Capital, Li Wuyu took out a letter from her bosom and handed it to An Jing, saying, ¡°Master, this is for you to give to my baby.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± An Jing didn¡¯t ask anything else and simply put the letter away.


    ¡°Master, Dad, you are really leaving now,¡± Li Wuyu¡¯s eyes were slightly red. Apart from her father, her master cared for her the most.


    An Jing nodded, and then, although it was stating the obvious, she still couldn¡¯t help but caution, ¡°Wuyu, your father¡¯s position is not an easy one. There are times when you can act willfully, but in some matters, you must be cautious with your words and actions. Don¡¯t hurt yourself, nor your father.¡±


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I understand all this.¡±


    An Jing nodded again, looked at her disciple Li Wuyu with a bit of sadness for a while, then boarded the carriage.


    After getting comfortably seated in the carriage, she waved to Li Wuyu, ¡°Wuyu, your Dad and I are leaving. If there comes a day when you need our help, and if we can help, we will.¡±


    Li Wuyu said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Master, Dad. I wish you both a smooth journey.¡±


    ...


    Because An Jing was pregnant, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t dare to let the carriage go too fast. It took a full two and a half months to travel from the Imperial Capital to Sixteen Town in Hecheng County, and An Jing was already more than three months pregnant.


    What surprised the Imperial Physician was the speed at which An Jing¡¯s belly showed.


    Although she was only a little over three months pregnant, her belly swelled as though she were four or five months along.


    This Imperial Physician had been taking her pulse along the journey, and it wasn¡¯t until they were almost at Hecheng County that he took her pulse again at an inn. Finally, he was certain and reported to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Prince, it seems that the Princess is carrying twins.¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡± He felt one was already early enough, and now two at once?


    An Jing, however, was very happy but also somewhat incredulous, ¡°Really?¡±


    The Imperial Physician said solemnly, ¡°Absolutely certain.¡±


    When An Jing heard this, she was even more delighted and hurriedly said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, quickly give Doctor Jiang a big red envelope.¡±


    Indeed, the Imperial Physician accompanying them was the same Doctor Jiang who had gone with An Jing to the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion before.


    Hearing this, Xiao Changyi was silent for a moment before he looked at Meng Zhuqing, who immediately gave Doctor Jiang a big red envelope.


    Upon receiving the red envelope, Doctor Jiang said, ¡°Thank you, Prince, Princess, for the reward.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± An Jing suddenly remembered something. ¡°Last time Doctor Fang said I might be carrying twins, I said if I was carrying twins, I would also give him a big red envelope. Doctor Jiang, please deliver this big red envelope to Doctor Fang on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Doctor Jiang respectfully answered.


    This time, Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t need a cue from Xiao Changyi, and quickly gave Doctor Jiang another big red envelope, instructing him to give it to Fang Shicai when he returned to the Capital.


    Carrying twins made An Jing ecstatic. When Fang Shicai had said so before, it was uncertain, and she hadn¡¯t taken it to heart. Now that it was confirmed she was carrying twins, she was truly delighted.


    Doctor Jiang left, and soon Meng Zhuqing also excused himself, closing the door behind An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°Husband, you are truly amazing, to have placed two babies in my belly at once,¡± An Jing said, tilting her face upwards, her smile brimming with delight.


    Xiao Changyi was silent for a while, then he looked down at her belly, and after a long moment, he said in an indescribable tone, ¡°Really, twins?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you there when Doctor Jiang said it was twins? Why are you still asking me?¡±

 Chapter 481 - 481 481 Look at You Worrying Again_1

    ?Chapter 481: Chapter 481: Look at You, Worrying Again_1 Chapter 481: Chapter 481: Look at You, Worrying Again_1 Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t respond to An Jing¡¯s words, but fell silent for a while before he asked, ¡°Can¡¯t we just have one?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Seeing An Jing at a loss for words, Xiao Changyi resigned himself to the situation, embracing her gently so as not to bump into her belly. He sighed and said, ¡°If it¡¯s two, then it¡¯s two. Raising one is the same as raising two.¡±


    An Jing was both amused and exasperated, ¡°Husband, other families would probably be over the moon to have twins, and yet here you are, worrying about it.¡±


    Xiao Changyi muttered gloomily, ¡°I was hoping we could have another decade or so of just the two of us.¡±


    An Jing was instantly amused, ¡°Didn¡¯t you accept that I was pregnant? Why are you suddenly bringing up ¡®just the two of us¡¯ again?¡± Ever since the day she had learned of her pregnancy, her husband hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about a world with just the two of them again.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s tone grew even more sullen, ¡°But aren¡¯t you carrying two now...?¡±


    An Jing laughed even more, ¡°What, are you afraid that when the time comes, the two little ones will cling to me and leave you out in the cold?¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded, ¡°Mm.¡±


    An Jing, unable to contain her laughter, tiptoed up to give him a kiss, and then said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter how many children we have, you¡¯ll always be the most important one in my heart. I will always put you first, and I definitely won¡¯t neglect you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi finally felt relieved inside.


    ...


    The day An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned to Sixteen Town was the fifth day of the twelfth lunar month.


    After resting in Sixteen Town and having lunch, An Jing and Xiao Changyi headed home.


    They didn¡¯t ask Meng Zhuqing to follow them anymore. As for Doctor Jiang, he was left behind in Sixteen Town with Meng Zhuqing; after resting in Sixteen Town for a night, Doctor Jiang would start his journey back to the Capital.


    When the carriage arrived at the entrance of Jiuping Village, An Jing asked Xiao Changyi to stop the carriage, saying she wanted to get out.


    Xiao Changyi looked at her, puzzled.


    An Jing proudly patted her belly, which obviously indicated a pregnancy, and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t they all saying I couldn¡¯t conceive? Now that I¡¯m pregnant, I must let them see for themselves!¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say a word, his cold eyes filled with indulgence and doting.


    Then, with one hand holding the horse and the other holding An Jing, Xiao Changyi entered Jiuping Village.


    It was winter, but the sun was nice today, perfect for basking. At the doorway of every household in Jiuping Village, people sat in the sun chatting. After not seeing Xiao Changyi and An Jing for over three months, everyone was first shocked upon seeing them again and then stupefied.


    Because they noticed that An Jing¡¯s belly was bulging, seemingly pregnant?!


    Only after An Jing and Xiao Changyi walked past did they start whispering to each other, guessing whether Xiao Changyi and An Jing had gone somewhere in the past three-plus months to seek a remedy for pregnancy, otherwise, how could she be pregnant.


    An Jing didn¡¯t care what they were guessing, as she and Xiao Changyi, hand in hand, arrived at the door of their thatched cottage.


    In the courtyard, Shi Xiaolan was sunning herself while peeling corn with Niuniu on her back, and Yu Yu squatted by her side watching.


    Hearing the sound of the carriage, Shi Xiaolan looked up and saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi arriving at the entrance of the courtyard. She stood up immediately with surprise and joy, ¡°An Jing, Brother Xiao, you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Auntie! Uncle!¡± Yu Yu, now three years old and recognizing An Jing and Xiao Changyi, began trotting toward them gleefully with a bright smile as soon as she saw them.


    Since An Jing was pregnant and her belly had grown, Xiao Changyi was not going to let Yu Yu bump into An Jing so carelessly. He took a step forward, positioning himself in front of her.

 Chapter 482 - 482 482 Are They That Good_1

    ?Chapter 482: Chapter 482 Are They That Good?_1 Chapter 482: Chapter 482 Are They That Good?_1 Yu Yu had intended to rush over and hug An Jing¡¯s legs, but once she saw Xiao Changyi suddenly stand in front of An Jing, she immediately stopped in her tracks, tilting her little head upward, biting her finger in confusion as she looked at Xiao Changyi, ¡°Uncle...¡±


    Seeing Xiao Changyi blocking in front of An Jing made Shi Xiaolan, who had not previously noticed An Jing¡¯s protruding belly, finally take heed, and she exclaimed in extreme surprise, ¡°An Jing, your stomach?!¡±


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Lan, I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, her speech almost incoherent, ¡°This... this... how is this possible? You, you... weren¡¯t you unable to have children?¡±


    Finding Shi Xiaolan¡¯s exaggerated reaction amusing, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°My period returned last year, so now I can have children.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaolan understood and joyfully repeated, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, that¡¯s great! Good people receive good karma, An Jing you¡¯re a good person, heaven will certainly treat you well! You¡¯re pregnant! That¡¯s fantastic!¡±


    Seeing Shi Xiaolan even happier than herself, An Jing felt even more amused but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she took a packet of candied fruit and a packet of date cake from Xiao Changyi¡¯s hands, bent slightly, and handed them to Yu Yu.


    ¡°Yu Yu, here, these are gifts from your aunt and uncle. Your sister is still too young to eat these, so your aunt and uncle bought them just for you.¡±


    ¡°An Jing, this¡ª¡±


    Shi Xiaolan was reluctant to accept them, finding them too precious, especially as both packets were of substantial size, but An Jing cut her off, ¡°This is for the children, Xiao Lan, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. One must not refuse a gift from an elder; you know that as well as I do.¡±


    With that said by An Jing, Shi Xiaolan had no choice but to let Yu Yu take them.


    Yu Yu, at just three years old, didn¡¯t quite understand the adults¡¯ customs. Upon receiving the two packets of treats, she was very pleased and sweetly thanked An Jing and Xiao Changyi, ¡°Thank you, Auntie, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°What a good girl.¡±


    An Jing smiled as she patted Yu Yu¡¯s head, then turned her attention to Niuniu on Shi Xiaolan¡¯s back. Niuniu was staring at her with wide eyes, looking very adorable.


    Seeing that Niuniu seemed to be well-cared for made An Jing take a closer look at Shi Xiaolan. After more than three months without seeing her, Shi Xiaolan appeared paler, probably because she had been staying at home caring for the children instead of working the fields. She seemed spirited, albeit a bit thin, but her frame gave An Jing the impression that she could shoulder the world for Yu Yu and Niuniu.


    An Jing felt deeply relieved.


    Glancing at the corn in the courtyard, An Jing casually inquired, ¡°Did you buy this from someone?¡±


    After being divorced, Shi Xiaolan had no farmland of her own, and had to buy food with money.


    Following An Jing¡¯s gaze to the corn, Shi Xiaolan smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it; people from the village gave it to me. Seeing that I was struggling alone with two children, those who had more to spare brought some corn and sorghum to me. I refused, but they insisted on giving it to me.¡±


    An Jing was somewhat surprised, ¡°You mean the people from Jiuping Village?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve become so kind?¡± An Jing found it hard to believe.


    Shi Xiaolan then sighed deeply and said, ¡°They really have changed. Ever since Liu Sizi poisoned the wells and killed most of the villagers, everyone changed. Now if a family is in trouble, others who can help will pitch in. Life might be harder than before, but relations in the village are much more harmonious. They probably fear retribution like Liu Sizi¡¯s, I guess. Everyone is trying to accumulate as much virtue as they can.¡±


    An Jing nodded in understanding. The poisoning by Liu Sizi was indeed terrifying enough to shock anyone. It was an absolute tragedy.

 Chapter 483 - 483 483 I Hope She Gives Birth to a Bunch of

    ?Chapter 483: Chapter 483: I Hope She Gives Birth to a Bunch of Girls_1 Chapter 483: Chapter 483: I Hope She Gives Birth to a Bunch of Girls_1 Seeing that An Jing understood, Shi Xiaolan didn¡¯t talk anymore about the people of Jiuping Village. Instead, she looked at An Jing¡¯s stomach and said while looking, ¡°Your belly...is it four or five months already?¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°Not that long, just a bit over three months.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan immediately expressed surprise, ¡°Over three months and your belly is this big?¡±


    An Jing¡¯s eyes curved as she smiled, ¡°The doctor said I am carrying twins, so my stomach is bigger than usual.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan was both shocked and delighted, filled with envy, ¡°Really?! Then congratulations are in order! An Jing, you are truly blessed!¡±


    ¡°I also feel quite blessed.¡± Saying this, An Jing glanced at the expressionless Xiao Changyi, ¡°Ever since I¡¯ve been with my husband, everything has been going my way, and now even the children are on the way. I guess my husband brings me good luck.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan was superstitious, and upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, she nodded continuously, ¡°I also think Brother Xiao brings good fortune to his wife.¡±


    Xiao Changyi merely said to An Jing, ¡°We should go home now.¡±


    It was then An Jing said to Shi Xiaolan, ¡°Xiao Lan, we¡¯ve just returned and won¡¯t keep you any longer. We¡¯ll head back and catch up another day.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After An Jing and Xiao Changyi left, it wasn¡¯t long before someone stopped by Shi Xiaolan¡¯s place.


    When it came to the matter of An Jing¡¯s pregnancy, Shi Xiaolan happily shared how An Jing had her period last year and also mentioned that An Jing was carrying twins this time.


    The visitor listened and wasn¡¯t filled with jealousy like before, but with envy and some contemplation. Life was so unpredictable; they thought the one who couldn¡¯t conceive would now have a baby, and it was twins on her first pregnancy.


    Soon, the news of An Jing¡¯s pregnancy and her carrying twins had spread everywhere.


    When the news reached Pan Family Village, Pan Shuangquan¡¯s parents, upon learning about it, began to curse him angrily, ¡°An Jing can give birth! And she¡¯s carrying twins at that! How many people here can boast about having twins with one pregnancy?! You were really bewitched back then, seduced by that bitch Lin Luye!¡±


    Pan Shuangquan protested discontentedly, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve remarried now, and your new daughter-in-law is still in the house. If you talk like this, it¡¯s going to upset her!¡±


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s upset!¡± Pan Shuangquan¡¯s dad didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°We thought she could give us a child to carry on the family line, but look at her now. Granted, giving birth to a son is good, but the boy is not likely to live long. Just look at the child hanging by a thread. The doctor has said he could die at any moment!¡±


    Indeed, Pan Shuangquan¡¯s new bride had given birth to a child, a boy. Unfortunately, the boy was too frail and might die at any moment, with little chance of growing up.


    Pan Shuangquan still dissatisfied, retorted, ¡°My wife can still have more children. Dad, what¡¯s the rush?¡±


    Hearing this, Pan Shuangquan¡¯s dad grew even angrier, puffing up his beard and glowering, ¡°What am I anxious for? I am anxious for our family to have heirs! Who knows when she¡¯ll get pregnant again!¡±


    Pan Shuangquan¡¯s new wife, who was in the house looking after her son who was barely alive, heard all their words. Trying to contain herself but unable to hold back, she burst out angrily, ¡°What does it matter if she¡¯s carrying twins? They could both turn out to be deceiving little girls!¡±


    Pan Shuangquan agreed, ¡°Dad, my wife¡¯s right. You shouldn¡¯t be angry. Even if she is pregnant, it might not be a son.¡±


    Pan Shuangquan¡¯s mother, not wanting to turn the house upside down, also spoke up to mediate, ¡°Head of the family, I¡¯ve seen An Jing before. That girl has a small butt1, and you could tell just by looking she couldn¡¯t give birth to a son.¡±


    With that, Pan Shuangquan¡¯s dad stopped berating.


    But Pan Shuangquan¡¯s new wife laughed maliciously, ¡°I hope she gives birth to a litter of girls and they drag her family down!¡±

 Chapter 484 - 484 484 My Lord Stay with Me for a Rest_1

    ?Chapter 484: Chapter 484: My Lord, Stay with Me for a Rest_1 Chapter 484: Chapter 484: My Lord, Stay with Me for a Rest_1 ...


    Once they left Jiuping Village, the road was not smooth, and it was very bumpy; Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t dare to let An Jing ride in the carriage, so he simply led her home by hand.


    Even walking was not slippery, but Xiao Changyi¡¯s nerves were still on edge, fearing An Jing might accidentally fall.


    As An Jing was being led by Xiao Changyi, she kept her head down watching the road, also afraid of falling herself. Before, a fall might not have mattered much to her, but now she was pregnant. If she were to have a bad fall, what then?


    ¡°Husband, I think we should spend some money to hire some people and fix this road,¡± she said. Her pregnancy wasn¡¯t just a day or two¡¯s affair; it would last several months and she would have to use this road frequently.


    Xiao Changyi also had this in mind, and upon hearing An Jing say so, he nodded: ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Since we are fixing the road, we might as well make it lead directly to the main road. That way, we won¡¯t have to pass through Jiuping Village whenever we go anywhere, and it will be closer.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much money left. Later, we¡¯ll see if Meng Lanqing has any. The money earned from the restaurant we¡¯ve instructed Youbao to give directly to Meng Lanqing for managing the rice shop. If Meng Lanqing has used up the funds, we can wait until the next time Youbao settles accounts with us, and then we¡¯ll take out a portion of the silver coins to fix the road.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    The couple chatted all the way to their doorstep. The road at their doorstep was flat, and both Xiao Changyi and An Jing could finally let down the worry they had carried with them on the way.


    Upon opening the courtyard gate, they could see that everything inside was just as they had left it, and with Meng Lanqing sending people to clean from time to time, the inside of the house was just as they had left it as well, without a speck of dust.


    Xiao Changyi entered the house first and brought out a rosewood chair to place in the courtyard for An Jing to sit on and enjoy the sunshine.


    Then, he went to unload the things from the carriage.


    An Jing¡¯s belly wasn¡¯t very big yet, and naturally, her body wasn¡¯t that unwieldy, but since she was pregnant, it was still better not to move too much. Besides, she had already moved around enough that day, so she obediently sat in the sunshine. As for her eyes, they watched, smiling merrily, as her husband unloaded the carriage.


    After Xiao Changyi had moved the items from the carriage into the house and set them in place, he parked the carriage aside. Then, after giving Zhuri a pat, Zhuiri obediently went to stay in the stable.


    Xiao Changyi added some fodder to the stable for Zhuri to eat and filled the trough with water.


    Zhuri, extremely happy, neighed several times towards the sky.


    Watching this, An Jing laughed heartily. She and her husband¡¯s beloved pet were actually quite proud. Unless it was extremely happy or excited, it would never neigh.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi wash his hands and about to busy himself in the kitchen again, An Jing quickly called out to him, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t busy yourself just yet. Come over and rest with me for a bit.¡±


    Xiao Changyi had planned to heat up some water in the kitchen, but hearing An Jing¡¯s call, he knew she was concerned about him and decided not to rush. He fetched another rosewood chair from inside the house and sat down next to her.


    An Jing leaned in, smiling merrily at him.


    After they shared a kiss, An Jing leaned back into the chair, basking in the warm sun, and with happiness, she sighed, ¡°Husband, we are finally home.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Xiao Changyi replied softly, while shifting his chair and adjusting its position. He then lifted her legs onto his own and began to gently massage them to relieve her fatigue.

 Chapter 485 - 485 485 If you feel unwell you must speak up_1

    ?Chapter 485: Chapter 485: If you feel unwell, you must speak up_1 Chapter 485: Chapter 485: If you feel unwell, you must speak up_1 Being so cherished by her husband, An Jing felt even happier and exclaimed, ¡°It feels so good to be back home.¡±


    Every plant and tree in their home felt like their own, unlike in the Imperial Palace, where it always felt a bit lacking in warmth.


    Fortunately, the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu were both trying hard to provide warmth for her husband, and she also benefited a great deal from this, making her visit to the Capital a time without any grievances.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak, but just kept massaging An Jing¡¯s legs.


    When An Jing felt it was enough, she wouldn¡¯t let Xiao Changyi massage any longer. She lifted her leg off Xiao Changyi¡¯s lap, stood up to stretch her legs a bit, and then walked behind Xiao Changyi to massage his shoulders.


    Xiao Changyi turned to glance at An Jing but didn¡¯t stop her from massaging his shoulders. Just like she once said, she wanted to be good to him too.


    While massaging Xiao Changyi¡¯s shoulders, An Jing said, ¡°We¡¯ve been traveling for such a long time, let¡¯s rest for two days before going to town to see Youbao. Wuyu sent me a letter; I should give it to him.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    An Jing continued, ¡°While we¡¯re in town, we should buy some stuff. It¡¯s already the fifth day of the new year¡¯s festive period, and the new year is approaching fast. If there are any supplies we can prepare beforehand, let¡¯s do that, to avoid bad weather later that might prevent us from even going to town.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Although our child is not yet born, it¡¯s already in my belly. This year our child will be celebrating the new year with us, and we need to make it more lively and festive. Naturally, we should prepare more supplies.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Changyi, I want to eat sweet potatoes; it¡¯s really been a long time since we last had them. Let¡¯s have baked sweet potatoes tonight. And steam a few too¡ªthe taste of steamed is different from baked.¡± The sweet potatoes from their own field had already been harvested by Meng Lanqing¡¯s people and were kept in the kitchen¡ªa big pile of them, with the smallest twice the size of last year¡¯s small potatoes.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done massaging.¡± An Jing suddenly cheerfully patted Xiao Changyi¡¯s shoulder, then affectionately hugged his neck, resting her chin on his shoulder and gently rubbing her cheek against his, ¡°Changyi, does it feel good?¡±


    With a slight upturn of his lips, Xiao Changyi raised his hand to touch her face and said, ¡°Comfortable.¡±


    An Jing immediately turned her head and planted a kiss on Xiao Changyi¡¯s cheek.


    Xiao Changyi also turned, and then, after exchanging a kiss, An Jing walked to sit in front of Xiao Changyi, sitting on his lap with both arms still around his neck.


    Xiao Changyi wrapped his arms around her waist, holding her, so she could sit more steadily on his lap.


    ¡°Do you feel any discomfort?¡± Xiao Changyi asked as he looked at her slightly rounded belly.


    An Jing shook her head and smiled, ¡°No, how could I feel uncomfortable when you take such good care of me?¡±


    Despite what she said, Xiao Changyi still admonished her, ¡°If you ever feel uncomfortable, you must tell me.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm~¡±


    After being affectionate for a while, Xiao Changyi went into the kitchen to boil water. After stuffing enough firewood into the stove to last a while, Xiao Changyi washed the pork bones they had bought in town at noon.


    He planned to make a soup with the big bones and braise the ribs.


    His wife particularly loved these two dishes.


    Even before An Jing was pregnant, Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t let her touch cold water in cold weather, fearing she might catch cold. Now that An Jing was pregnant, Xiao Changyi was naturally even more careful about not letting her touch cold water.


    An Jing didn¡¯t touch it either, letting Xiao Changyi wash the bones by himself while she silently sat by the kitchen door to tend to the fire. She also tossed a couple of sweet potatoes into the stove to bake in advance.

 Chapter 486 - 486 486 Not Enough Hot Water_1

    ?Chapter 486: Chapter 486 Not Enough Hot Water_1 Chapter 486: Chapter 486 Not Enough Hot Water_1 Xiao Changyi had just finished washing the bones in the yard and headed to the kitchen when he saw An Jing sitting at the entrance, tending to the fire. As soon as he entered, she smiled brightly at him.


    Without any hesitation, he took big strides towards her, bent down, lowered his head, and affectionately rubbed his forehead against hers before asking, ¡°Do you want some sour plum drink?¡±


    If she did want it, he¡¯d have to cook it.


    An Jing shook her head while smiling, ¡°No need. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve had too much and gotten tired of it, or if my taste has changed, but I don¡¯t feel like drinking it today.¡±


    ¡°Then if you feel like having some, just tell me, and I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    ¡°Mhm~¡±


    The couple rubbed foreheads again, and then Xiao Changyi stood up and walked over to the stove to scoop out some hot water.


    ¡°It¡¯s still warm outside, you should bathe first.¡± The sun was still out, and if they waited until nighttime, even with hot water, bathing would be torturous¡ªthe winter nights were just unbearably cold. It was better for his wife to take her bath earlier.


    An Jing felt touched by how considerate her husband was, her heart swelling with sweetness as she happily agreed, ¡°Mhm~¡±


    Xiao Changyi carried the heated water to the bathroom. After making sure everything was ready in there, he called An Jing to come and bathe.


    While An Jing was bathing, Xiao Changyi was busy in the kitchen. Fortunately, they had two pots, one for boiling the bone broth and another for stir-frying vegetables and cooking rice.


    Although An Jing had said eating sweet potatoes for dinner would suffice, Xiao Changyi still planned to prepare some white rice just in case she changed her mind and craved it.


    ¡°Husband, bring more hot water, it¡¯s not enough!¡± An Jing called out from the bathroom.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Xiao Changyi replied loudly, then swiftly brought another bucket of hot water into the bathroom.


    An Jing was pregnant, and although her belly wasn¡¯t that big yet, she didn¡¯t dare to sit in the tub to wash. Instead, she stood inside the tub. As Xiao Changyi pushed the door open, he was greeted with a view that quickened his pulse. He paused for a moment before continuing into the bathroom, placing a bucket of hot water next to An Jing.


    ¡°Is one bucket enough?¡± Even while gazing at An Jing in all her nakedness, Xiao Changyi¡¯s face did not betray any emotion.


    An Jing, who was scrubbing herself, glanced at the bucket of hot water and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi leave the bathroom, carrying the two empty buckets.


    After the ribs were cooked, Xiao Changyi started the rice in one pot, while the other continued simmering the bone broth.


    As soon as An Jing had finished bathing, she went to the kitchen, wrapped her arms around Xiao Changyi, and planted a kiss on him, her smile beaming, ¡°Husband, I¡¯ve finished bathing!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dirty,¡± Xiao Changyi cautioned An Jing against embracing him. He hadn¡¯t bathed yet.


    ¡°Not at all, you¡¯re not dirty a bit.¡± Saying this, An Jing hugged him even tighter, her smile shining brighter than ever.


    Hearing that, Xiao Changyi felt very pleased and lowered his head to kiss An Jing before saying, ¡°Wait until I¡¯ve bathed, then you can hug me. Be good.¡±


    Only then did An Jing let go and stopped hugging Xiao Changyi.


    Once dinner was ready, Xiao Changyi first served An Jing a bowl of hot, fragrant bone broth.


    An Jing sipped the soup while eating the sweet potatoes, occasionally nibbling on the ribs her husband fed her. She couldn¡¯t have been happier.


    At that moment, she didn¡¯t feel the coldness of winter at all; her entire body was warm and cozy. And her heart, even warmer.


    In the end, An Jing also ate half a bowl of rice.


    After they had eaten, An Jing suggested doing the dishes. Only after promising to use hot water did Xiao Changyi agree to let An Jing do a bit of work.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Changyi went to take his bath.

 Chapter 487 - 487 487 Compensate Me a Little More_1

    ?Chapter 487: Chapter 487 Compensate Me a Little More_1 Chapter 487: Chapter 487 Compensate Me a Little More_1 An Jing finished washing the dishes and returned to the inner room; it was already dark and a bit cold, so staying nestled in bed seemed best.


    After Xiao Changyi finished his bath, he saw the oil lamp lit in the inner room and knew An Jing was there. Instead of immediately going to the inner room to find An Jing, Xiao Changyi first checked the courtyard door to make sure it was securely closed before entering the house.


    After bolting the main room¡¯s door, Xiao Changyi proceeded to the inner room.


    Only when Xiao Changyi approached the bed, taking off his outer and inner clothes and removing his shoes, did An Jing lift the blanket for Xiao Changyi to slide in.


    The moment Xiao Changyi lay down, he wrapped the blanket snugly around them both, and An Jing asked him with a smiling squint, ¡°Is it warm?¡±


    ¡°Warm.¡±


    ¡°I climbed in quite early, so with my body heat, of course, it¡¯s warm,¡± An Jing said with a face full of proud coquetry.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he paused, then kissed her forehead tenderly, adding, ¡°I should be the one warming you up.¡±


    An Jing immediately became unhappy, retorting, ¡°What ¡®should be¡¯? You don¡¯t owe me anything. Whoever gets to the bed first naturally gets to sleep in the warm blanket!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Still unsatisfied, An Jing demanded, ¡°Say you were wrong!¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately said, ¡°I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± An Jing was satisfied, gave him a kiss, and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that again in the future, it makes me uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to say anything that makes me uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°You know how I feel, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he paused, and then added, ¡°I was wrong. I won¡¯t say it again in the future.¡±


    Finally content, An Jing dropped the subject and said, ¡°When my belly gets bigger, we won¡¯t be able to hug face to face like this anymore.¡±


    Although they were still sleeping face to face, the couple didn¡¯t dare to truly hug each other; even if they did hug, it was not as tight as before, very loose in fact, for fear of hurting the child in the womb.


    Xiao Changyi really liked the position of hugging his wife face to face while sleeping, but he also had to consider the child in his wife¡¯s stomach, so as soon as he heard An Jing say this, he suggested, ¡°When your belly grows bigger, I will hug you from behind while we sleep.¡±


    Anyway, no matter what, he wanted his wife to sleep in his arms.


    Thinking about sleeping with her back to Xiao Changyi, with him hugging her from behind, her back tightly against Xiao Changyi¡¯s body, An Jing actually found the idea quite nice and happily agreed, ¡°Mm-hmm~¡±


    Then, suddenly lifting her head with a mischievous smile, she said, ¡°But if we sleep like that, won¡¯t we miss out on a lot of kisses?¡±


    As it stood, with their faces so close, they could kiss whenever they wished, which was indeed very convenient.


    Without a second thought, Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Then let¡¯s make up for it now while we can still sleep this way.¡±


    With that, he didn¡¯t wait for An Jing¡¯s reaction and kissed her lips.


    An Jing was momentarily stunned, then smiled and responded to Xiao Changyi.


    ...


    The next day, Shi Xiaolan came to visit An Jing and incidentally brought out the three taels An Jing had previously given her to return them.


    Seeing the three taels intact, An Jing knew that Shi Xiaolan and Yuyu Niuniu had been living quite well over the past three months, without any issues that required a large sum of money. However, she didn¡¯t immediately take the money, instead asking, ¡°You¡¯re giving me all the money now; do you have enough for yourself?¡±


    Shi Xiaolan didn¡¯t hide anything from An Jing and honestly said, ¡°People from the village come to my place bringing things from time to time. My mother and the three of us don¡¯t need to spend much, so there¡¯s still more than three hundred coins left.¡±

 Chapter 488 - 488 488 Burn It Up_1

    ?Chapter 488: Chapter 488 Burn It Up_1 Chapter 488: Chapter 488 Burn It Up_1 ¡°I dare only say this to you,¡± Shi Xiaolan continued with some embarrassment, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare say it outside. At home, it¡¯s just me, Yu Yu, and Niuniu. If someone tough came to rob us, we couldn¡¯t defend ourselves.¡±


    It was then that An Jing put away the three taels and smiled, ¡°Being discreet with your wealth is the right thing to do.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, An Jing then said, ¡°Xiao Lan, my sewing skills are lacking, and I¡¯m carrying two children now. I¡¯d like to entrust you to make their little clothes. Two coins for each garment, can you do it?¡±


    Without waiting for Shi Xiaolan to reply, An Jing added, ¡°The babies in my belly still have several months before they¡¯re born. If you take on the job, you can take your time. There¡¯s no need to rush, just have them ready before my two little ones arrive. We¡¯re not in a hurry.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan¡¯s eyes reddened with emotion, she fully understood that An Jing was trying to help her. She choked up with gratitude, ¡°Thank you, An Jing. I can do it, and I will make sure to do a good job. However, two coins for each is unnecessary, one coin is enough.¡±


    ¡°Thank me for what? Even if I didn¡¯t ask you, I¡¯d ask someone else. You¡¯re my friend; I couldn¡¯t possibly bring my business to someone else and not you. Everyone else charges two coins per garment, so how could I have the heart to pay you just one? However, if you make the clothes ugly, I definitely won¡¯t pay you even one coin.¡±


    Hearing An Jing¡¯s playful words at the end, Shi Xiaolan was immediately amused and laughed, ¡°Just look at the clothes on Yu Yu and Niuniu, all made by me. Which one is unsightly? Everyone praises my craftsmanship, and I won¡¯t make ugly clothes for you.¡±


    An Jing also laughed, and after chuckling twice, she said, ¡°We haven¡¯t bought the fabric yet. In a few days, my husband and I will go to the town to buy it, and then we¡¯ll let you work on them. Take your time, there really is no rush.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Shi Xiaolan nodded, her voice choked with tears again. She felt incredibly lucky to have found such a friend.


    ...


    Two days later, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to town to find Wang Youbao.


    Upon seeing them, Wang Youbao was very surprised but even more so at the sight of An Jing¡¯s bulging belly.


    Naturally, his surprise was laced with astonishment. Could Stone Women now get pregnant in this day and age?!


    Spotting the insinuation in Wang Youbao¡¯s expression, An Jing snorted, ¡°Who told you I was a Stone Woman?¡±


    Wang Youbao, taken aback, immediately countered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you one?¡±


    An Jing did not answer but instead just thrust out her belly.


    ¡°...¡± Wang Youbao fell silent for a moment before profusely apologizing, ¡°I merely heard a rumor, and I misunderstood that you were a Stone Woman. Please be lenient, An Jing, and don¡¯t hold it against me.¡±


    An Jing did not mention that she only began menstruating last year but simply nodded, ¡°Indeed, you can¡¯t believe everything you hear on the road.¡±


    As Wang Youbao was about to apologize again, he was interrupted by An Jing as she took out a letter and handed it to him, ¡°Here, it¡¯s from my apprentice to you.¡±


    ¡°A letter from Miss Li to me?!¡± Wang Youbao was extremely surprised and felt a faint joy in his heart, although he himself hadn¡¯t noticed it.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Once he confirmed it, mindful of the proper conduct between men and women, Wang Youbao immediately waved his hand, ¡°That won¡¯t do, that won¡¯t do. How can Miss Li write a letter to an unmarried man like me? If word got out, her reputation would be ruined.¡±


    An Jing did not insist on Wang Youbao taking the letter, instead she gave it to her husband, ¡°Husband, burn it. He doesn¡¯t want it anyway.¡±


    Xiao Changyi took out a flint intending to burn the letter, but Wang Youbao snatched it away in a hurry, then hid the letter behind his back, looking as if he feared Xiao Changyi would wrestle it from him.

 Chapter 489 - 489 489 She Admires Him_1

    ?Chapter 489: Chapter 489 She Admires Him_1 Chapter 489: Chapter 489 She Admires Him_1 An Jingxin smiled secretly, raising an eyebrow, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want it?¡±


    Wang Youbao argued defiantly, ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t just burn it. After all, Miss Li took the time to write it.¡±


    Stubborn as a drowned duck. An Jingxin¡¯s secret smile grew wider, though she didn¡¯t show it and didn¡¯t expose Wang Youbao¡¯s pretense, simply saying, ¡°Now that the letter is in your hands, I could say I¡¯ve completed the task my apprentice gave me. As for what you do with it, that¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Wang Youbao, holding the letter, suddenly felt as if he were handling a hot potato, reluctant to let An Jing and Xiao Changyi burn it again, but propriety made him feel he shouldn¡¯t have accepted the letter, let alone read it.


    As if oblivious to Wang Youbao¡¯s dilemma, An Jing said, ¡°By the way, Youbao, did you buy sweet potatoes to make glass noodles? We¡¯ve been away for over three months, and I have no idea whether you¡¯ve made them or not.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Wang Youbao¡¯s attention was immediately diverted, and he subconsciously tucked the letter into his chest, amusing An Jingxin. ¡°I followed your method, and they¡¯ve been sold at the tavern. Now, our tavern¡¯s business is so good that some people can¡¯t even get a table, even if they queue up.¡±


    Remembering something, Wang Youbao quickly added, ¡°An Jing, our two taverns are too small. I plan to open a branch in Hecheng County, what do you think of this idea?¡±


    An Jing was quite surprised. After exchanging a glance with Xiao Changyi, she asked, ¡°Is the tavern really making that much money?¡±


    Wang Youbao said, ¡°Previously, we could only make a bit over twenty thousand taels a month, never breaking thirty thousand taels. But since last month, when we started selling glass noodles at the tavern, the popularity of the glass noodles has been beyond your wildest imagination. On the second day of this month, the Accountant Mister tallied the accounts, and together, the two taverns made a whopping fifty-four thousand taels. A couple of days ago, I gave twenty-seven thousand of your share to Master Meng at your rice shop.¡±


    After a pause, An Jing curiously asked, ¡°How much do you sell a bowl of hot and sour noodles for?¡±


    Wang Youbao replied, ¡°One tael.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Wang Youbao continued, ¡°These hot and sour noodles are really popular. Especially in cold weather, one bowl warms you up from the inside, and some people can even have three bowls in one go. Of course, the most important thing is, only Qian Wei Tavern has these glass noodles, allowing us to charge such a high price.¡±


    An Jing was duly impressed by Wang Youbao. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t making money off farmers; which farmer could afford such a luxury? A bowl of hot and sour noodles for one tael of silver might not even fill you up!


    Then, looking at her dear husband, and seeing him nod at her, she told Wang Youbao, ¡°Since it¡¯s so profitable, then you should go ahead and open another branch. We have no objections.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Wang Youbao was thrilled. Opening a new branch meant making even more money, and how could he not be happy, being the money-lover that he is.


    An Jing didn¡¯t mince words with Wang Youbao, stating directly, ¡°I asked if you made glass noodles because I want you to give us some to take home to eat.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t been pregnant, she could very well have made glass noodles at home with her husband.


    But now that she was pregnant, her husband would absolutely not let her work so hard to make glass noodles. And her husband, alone, couldn¡¯t make glass noodles; it was a task that required at least two people.


    ¡°We have plenty at home. Wait here, and I¡¯ll have a servant grab some for you.¡± Having said that, Wang Youbao instructed a servant to fetch some glass noodles for them.

 Chapter 490 - 490 490 Im not angry_1

    ?Chapter 490: Chapter 490 I¡¯m not angry!_1 Chapter 490: Chapter 490 I¡¯m not angry!_1 Xiao Changyi took the vermicelli in his hand, and An Jing expressed her thanks, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ve been craving this lately.¡±


    Wang Youbao laughed, ¡°What¡¯s there to thank for? It¡¯s not worth much.¡± He had bought a lot of sweet potatoes at the time and made a lot of vermicelli. Compared to the money he earned, the cost really wasn¡¯t much.


    An Jing teased, ¡°There¡¯s so much, it could make many bowls of vermicelli. If it were sold in a restaurant, it would be valuable.¡±


    Wang Youbao wasn¡¯t angry, he even laughed, ¡°An Jing, you always make fun of me, saying I have no sense of security without money.¡±


    Once An Jing heard this from Wang Youbao, she said no more. Her friend, who had bent his back for so many years, couldn¡¯t just stand up straight because the Emperor of Xiyun granted him the character ¡®Good¡¯.


    After a brief chat, An Jing and Xiao Changyi left the Wang Family¡¯s place.


    Once An Jing and Xiao Changyi were gone, Wang Youbao sent the servants away and then touched the letter tucked in his robe.


    Truth be told, Wang Youbao was a bit suspicious at that moment. Did Miss Li not understand the difference between men and women?


    She was unmarried, he was single, how could she so recklessly write him letters? If word got out, what would become of her reputation?


    Picking up the tea on the table, Wang Youbao took a sip, only to find it tasted different from the usual. He took another sip, still not the same, so he decided not to drink anymore and put the cup down.


    With his lips pursed, Wang Youbao looked somewhat displeased.


    Miss Li was really something. She used to pester him, he had just finally found peace, but then he became somewhat unaccustomed to the quiet. Just as he got used to the absence of her nagging, she sent him a letter. Was she determined not to let him live in peace, right?


    Annoyed, he took out the letter from his robe. He thought about not reading it, just tearing it up to avoid the hassle, but, just as he was about to tear it, his movement halted. He pursed his lips and instead of tearing the letter, he opened it.


    The letter was in his hands, why not read it?


    Read!


    He had to see what she had written to him.


    Just as Wang Youbao resolutely opened the letter, as soon as he saw that the salutation was ¡®Baby¡¯, his eyes and mouth twitched involuntarily.


    Could she not call me Baby!


    Does she or does she not want to remain friends!


    Despite his dissatisfaction with Li Wuyu calling him Baby, Wang Youbao continued to read the letter.


    In the letter, Li Wuyu didn¡¯t write anything significant. She mainly wrote that if she was free, she would practice boxing and stick fighting, and even said that her family¡¯s Protector couldn¡¯t beat her now. If she visited one day, and if he hadn¡¯t improved, she could surely knock him down.


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± A good man doesn¡¯t fight with a woman. Besides, I am a gentleman, yeah, don¡¯t get angry. Don¡¯t get angry. I¡¯m not angry!


    In the letter, Li Wuyu also wrote that her father bought her a pair of embroidered shoes with quite tall soles, saying that if she wore those shoes and stood next to him, she would definitely be taller than him.


    Wang Youbao, who used to be the same height as Li Wuyu: ¡°...¡± Is she mocking my height?


    Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m still growing? You, a girl, have probably reached your full height already, but I¡¯m still growing!


    Wang Youbao didn¡¯t want to continue reading the letter. It was really infuriating and hurtful to him, but he couldn¡¯t help himself and kept reading.


    ¡®Baby, Master gave me a jar of honey, it¡¯s especially sweet. I can hardly bear to eat it all at once. I only eat a little bit each time, it¡¯s really so sweet. I love sweetness, the sweeter the better. If I finish this jar of honey, I won¡¯t have any left. Do you think I should only eat a little each day, so it will last a long time?¡¯

 Chapter 491 - 491 491 Husband didnt you tell me not to eat

    ?Chapter 491: Chapter 491: Husband, didn¡¯t you tell me not to eat cold things?_1 Chapter 491: Chapter 491: Husband, didn¡¯t you tell me not to eat cold things?_1 Seeing this, Wang Youbao opened his mouth and shouted toward the outside, ¡°Daming!¡±


    Yu Daming, who was guarding outside, immediately rushed in and anxiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, young master?¡±


    ¡°Go buy four bottles of top-grade honey.¡±


    ¡°Young master, what do you need the honey for?¡±


    ¡°If I tell you to go buy, just go buy.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯ll cost quite a bit of money...¡± A bottle of ordinary honey already costs over a thousand taels, let alone top-grade, which definitely costs more than ten thousand taels.


    ¡°First, go to the Accounting Room and take fifty thousand taels, and if that¡¯s not enough, come back for more.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    After Yu Daming left, Wang Youbao suddenly realized what he had done and was full of regret. Nobody had asked him for it, so why did he buy it?


    While thinking this, Wang Youbao thought of calling Yu Daming back, but after opening his mouth, he closed it again.


    It was just a few tens of thousands of taels, he could easily earn it back, so let it be spent, it¡¯s nothing serious.


    Having reassured himself, Wang Youbao continued reading the letter. At the end of the letter, Li Wuyu said she would definitely come back to Hecheng County again. Wang Youbao felt a faint joy in his heart, however, being the insensitive man he was, he didn¡¯t notice this. Instead, he remembered Li Wuyu¡¯s words about beating him down and immediately tucked the letter away into his bosom, returning to his room to change clothes, planning to practice boxing and stick-fighting.


    He could not let himself be beaten down by a girl!


    At this moment, Wang Youbao had completely forgotten that men and women should not touch, and if Li Wuyu, a girl, wanted to fight with him, he would certainly abide by etiquette and not fight back.


    ...


    As soon as they left Wang Youbao¡¯s house, Xiao Changyi and An Jing went to Wanbu Pavilion to buy fabric, not only for the clothes of the babies in their bellies but also for their own clothes.


    The new year was coming, and they both needed two new sets of clothes.


    Considering that Shi Xiaolan wouldn¡¯t have that much time every day to make clothes while taking care of two children, An Jing planned to only have her make the clothes for the two little ones in her belly; as for her and her husband¡¯s clothes, they would let the tailors in Wanbu Pavilion make them.


    In fact, the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu had given them a lot of brocade fabric, but they didn¡¯t bring it back with them.


    Coarse cloth, hemp cloth, satin, silk, damask, brocade ¨C the quality increased in that order, showing that brocade was the highest grade of fabric here.


    However, they were to work in the fields, and while clothes made of brocade were comfortable and beautiful, it would be wasteful to wear them for farm work.


    Nevertheless, when they were in the palace, they had several sets of pajamas made from brocade, which they did bring back, and wearing those to sleep was truly comfortable.


    Having come out of Wanbu Pavilion, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to various shops to buy some New Year goods that could be prepared now.


    Xiao Changyi had memorized all the precautions for pregnant women that Doctor Fang had written, and knowing that pregnant women should eat walnuts despite their high cost, he especially bought quite a few.


    He also bought a lot of sunflower seeds for An Jing to snack on.


    As well as a considerable amount of candied fruit.


    In the end, Xiao Changyi did not forget to buy some fresh apples and pears.


    An Jing, watching Xiao Changyi buy, buy, buy for her, felt extremely sweet inside, and her smile was broad, until she saw the fresh apples and pears he bought and asked with puzzlement, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll catch a cold, and so you don¡¯t let me eat anything cold?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for you to eat raw, it¡¯s for stewing into soup for you to drink,¡± he paused, ¡°Doctor Fang said that eating these would be good for you.¡± He couldn¡¯t let her catch a cold, so he had to find this way for her to be able to eat these.


    Listening to her husband¡¯s words, An Jing felt incredibly sweet inside.


    Then, on the way home, taking advantage of the empty road, An Jing rewarded her husband with several kisses.

 Chapter 492 - 492 492 Thinking He Has Ulterior Motives_1

    ?Chapter 492: Chapter 492: Thinking He Has Ulterior Motives_1 Chapter 492: Chapter 492: Thinking He Has Ulterior Motives_1 The carriage was passing by Jiuping Village, and An Jing thought of taking the opportunity to give Shi Xiaolan the cloth and sewing materials so she could make clothes for the two little ones in her belly, saving them the trouble of taking it back themselves.


    But before the carriage reached the thatched cottage, from a distance, An Jing saw Wu Xiaoshan carrying two buckets of water to the front of the cottage, with Shi Xiaolan also standing at the doorway.


    Since it was quite far away, An Jing couldn¡¯t hear what Shi Xiaolan and Wu Xiaoshan were saying, but she could tell they were chatting and laughing.


    Upon hearing the carriage, both of them looked towards it. When Shi Xiaolan saw that it was An Jing and Xiao Changyi on the carriage, she was very happy. On the other hand, Wu Xiaoshan wasn¡¯t overjoyed, only feeling uneasy, not knowing where to put his hands.


    ¡°Xiao Lan, then I¡¯ll be heading back first.¡± After saying this to Shi Xiaolan, Wu Xiaoshan didn¡¯t look at An Jing and Xiao Changyi, who were still on the carriage, and hurried away with his head lowered.


    Shi Xiaolan didn¡¯t expect Wu Xiaoshan to leave so hurriedly, she was stunned for a moment, but said nothing and turned to look at An Jing and Xiao Changyi, laughing loudly, ¡°I heard the carriage this morning while I was in the house and thought it might be you two heading to town. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡±


    Only when the carriage stopped at the doorway of the thatched cottage did Xiao Changyi dismount, and then he helped An Jing off the carriage.


    Once An Jing was helped down, she looked towards Wu Xiaoshan, who was walking further away, and asked Shi Xiaolan, ¡°That was Wu Xiaoshan, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Shi Xiaolan said, ¡°Mm, it was Brother Xiaoshan. I met him halfway today when I went to draw water, and he helped me carry it here.¡±


    After a pause, Shi Xiaolan became a bit anxious, ¡°An Jing, you really mustn¡¯t misunderstand; there¡¯s nothing between me and Brother Xiaoshan. He just saw me struggling to draw water and helped out whenever he came across me, but he only ever brought it to the courtyard gate, never inside the house. If he had come inside, the gossip would be unbearable for me if it got out. Besides, other people in the village have helped me carry water too. Everyone is really changing for the better, offering help when they can, especially Brother Xiaoshan; he has changed a lot.¡±


    An Jing laughed it off, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, did I? I just asked a question, look how far you¡¯ve gone with it.¡± She paused and then said sincerely, ¡°To tell you the truth, when I saw you with Wu Xiaoshan, I thought he had ulterior motives and feared you¡¯d be duped. But hearing what you just said, it seems I was overthinking.¡±


    While Shi Xiaolan sighed in relief, she laughed, ¡°You were definitely overthinking it. The last time I was washing clothes, Yu Yu ran off to play on her own, and I couldn¡¯t find her. It was the villagers who helped me search, and finally, Brother Xiaoshan found her. Everyone has really become much nicer.¡±


    If they could indeed turn over a new leaf, that would certainly be good.


    So, An Jing didn¡¯t say anything more about Wu Xiaoshan and instead said, ¡°I¡¯ve bought the cloth back. Wanbu Pavilion also gave me some sewing materials as a gift. Just keep them and make the clothes yourself. Plan it out, and prioritize Niuniu and Jade first. If you really can¡¯t make them all in the end, I can ask someone else to do it; it¡¯s all the same.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan was moved and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, Xiao Changyi brought the cloth and sewing materials inside the house, while An Jing and Shi Xiaolan were still talking at the courtyard gate. When Xiao Changyi came out of the house, An Jing went back home with him.


    As soon as they got home, Xiao Changyi prepared a bowl of pear soup with sugar and pears for An Jing to drink.


    Savoring the deep affection and sweetness of the pear soup An Jing smiled contentedly, ¡°Husband, my tastes are so strange now. Just a few days ago I liked sour things, and now I¡¯ve taken a liking to sweet things again.¡±

 Chapter 493 - 493 493 What If You Cant Carry HimIt_1

    ?Chapter 493: Chapter 493: What If You Can¡¯t Carry Him/It?_1 Chapter 493: Chapter 493: What If You Can¡¯t Carry Him/It?_1 As for whether An Jing prefers sour or sweet, Xiao Changyi wasn¡¯t really concerned, what he cared about was, ¡°Being able to eat is a blessing.¡±


    As long as his wife could eat, it didn¡¯t matter whether it was sweet or sour.


    Upon hearing this, An Jing immediately laughed, ¡°You didn¡¯t manage to fatten me into a little pig before, maybe you¡¯ll succeed this time.¡±


    Xiao Changyi looked at An Jing, who only had a bulging belly and whose body hadn¡¯t gained weight anywhere else recently, and uttered one word, ¡°Doubtful.¡±


    An Jing laughed even harder, saying, ¡°If I really do get fat like a pig, what will you do if you can¡¯t carry me? Have people lift me?¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing imagined herself being carried like a pig and immediately felt a chill, quickly moving the conversation along, she said, ¡°When Meng Lanqing comes, we¡¯ll ask him for a thousand taels. Youbao said he paid him twenty-seven thousand taels a few days ago; he couldn¡¯t have spent it all so quickly.¡±


    In fact, fixing the road would only cost three or four hundred taels, asking for a thousand was because they were out of money. After repairing the road, they would keep the rest for their own use.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    The next day, when Meng Lanqing visited, he first reported to An Jing and Xiao Changyi that he had opened three more branches for An¡¯s Rice Shop. Now, counting the branches, An¡¯s Rice Shop had six outlets in different counties. Then, he reported the profit and loss of each rice shop. Finally, when An Jing asked him for a thousand taels, he immediately took out the money and handed it to her.


    After Meng Lanqing had left, An Jing then said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s get the road fixed before the New Year. The ground doesn¡¯t seem to be frozen too hard. If we hire more people, we should be able to finish the road before New Year¡¯s Eve.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just find a contractor to hire workers. If something happens, we go to the contractor, and they¡¯ll handle it. It saves us worry and effort.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°So, how many people do you think we should hire to fix the road?¡± An Jing asked.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Winter might bring rain or snow any day now, making it impossible to work on the road. It¡¯s better to hire more people and finish early. Let¡¯s hire sixty workers. With sixty people, I reckon we can finish the road in ten days.¡±


    An Jing thought it made sense and had no objections, ¡°Mm.¡±


    The next day, Xiao Changyi went to town to find a contractor and signed for sixty workers at a daily wage of fifteen coins each.


    Seeing that Xiao Changyi was hiring so many people at once, the contractor even offered a Supervisor for free. If any problems arose during the road construction, the Supervisor would deal with them immediately.


    On the eleventh of December, sixty strong men led by the Supervisor came to build the road, creating an impressive sight.


    At first, everyone didn¡¯t know it was road construction and, seeing so many people, thought something major had happened. Many even followed to watch, until they realized it was for building a road, then the interest died down and everyone went back to their homes.


    However, the news spread that An Jing and Xiao Changyi were building a shortcut right from their doorway to the main road.


    Everyone¡¯s first reaction was to marvel at how wealthy An Jing and Xiao Changyi must be.


    Then, people started to wonder. Couldn¡¯t all that money just be saved and stored at home, why waste it on building a road?


    This was especially the case for the people in An Village.


    Firstly, An Village didn¡¯t have the money to fix roads and, secondly, they had never even considered fixing a road. The path they used to reach the main road had always been narrow and steep, and it was easy to slip and fall when it rained.


    Even though people always fell, no one in An Village had ever thought about fixing the road. However, on rainy days, they wouldn¡¯t take that path anymore and would instead make a detour. They¡¯d take a longer route, passing through Jiuping Village to reach the main road.


    And the entrance of Jiuping Village was connected to the main road.

 Chapter 494 - 494 494 The Better the Days the Less People

    ?Chapter 494: Chapter 494: The Better the Days, the Less People Match Up_1 Chapter 494: Chapter 494: The Better the Days, the Less People Match Up_1 An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s road happened to pass by the edge of An Village, and if the road was finished, the people of An Village could also use it. Compared to the previous narrow and steep path, this one was not only more convenient and faster but also safer.


    The people of An Village had some conscience; seeing that the road would benefit them as it passed by their village, they all took up hoes and other tools to help with the construction instead of just standing by and watching.


    When An Jing and Xiao Changyi saw this, they first exchanged glances before approaching Chief An Mancheng of An Village.


    Chief An Mancheng was using a shovel to dig and help with the road construction.


    ¡°Chief An, what are you all doing?¡± An Jing asked as if she knew nothing about it.


    Chief An Mancheng was a bit embarrassed but still he said, ¡°You¡¯re spending money to build this road, and we¡¯ll definitely use it in the future. Everyone thought that if we can¡¯t contribute money, we can at least contribute labor.¡±


    Although An Jing and Xiao Changyi were building the road for their own reasons, once it was completed, they didn¡¯t intend for it to be used exclusively by themselves. If the people of An Village wanted to use it, they were fine with it.


    After all, wasn¡¯t the road built to be used by people?


    But¡ª


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any wages to pay you,¡± An Jing felt that, regardless, it was better to speak clearly and make things transparent to avoid some shameless people coming to her later asking for wages.


    She and her husband had already hired people, sixty of them.


    Chief An Mancheng laughed and said, ¡°Miss An Jing, I think I didn¡¯t make myself clear earlier, and you misunderstood. We¡¯ll be using this road in the future, and the effort we¡¯re putting in is for ourselves, too. How could we possibly ask you for wages?¡±


    An Jing also laughed, ¡°With that said from you, Chief An, I can rest assured.¡±


    In other words, if anyone from An Village ever shamelessly came asking her for wages, she would come to him first.


    Chief An Mancheng wasn¡¯t foolish; he caught the meaning and chuckled awkwardly. There were indeed a few people in his village with rather unsavory characters¡ªwho might not have seemed so bad before, but as time passed and things improved, they became more distasteful.


    With a supervisor present, An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t need to handle anything. They simply came out of the house because it was too boring to sit around and wanted to casually check on the road construction. Now that they had seen it, An Jing and Xiao Changyi headed back home.


    As they walked back, Xiao Changyi took a bag of walnut kernels from his embrace and handed it to An Jing.


    He had shelled the walnuts at home.


    An Jing took some walnut kernels from the paper wrapping, then had Xiao Changyi wrap them back up and tuck them into his embrace before they continued home.


    ¡°Husband, you eat some, too.¡± As An Jing ate the walnut kernels, she didn¡¯t forget to feed them to Xiao Changyi.


    And each time she offered, Xiao Changyi would open his mouth and eat them.


    Just as the two had arrived home, they heard the approaching sound of a carriage. Soon after, An Jing and Xiao Changyi saw Wang Youbao appearing at the courtyard gate, holding in his hand a wooden box that looked somewhat like a lunchbox.


    Before An Jing could speak, Wang Youbao laughed and said, ¡°When I was coming over, I saw a lot of people constructing the road. I asked casually and found out it was you who were paying for its construction.¡±


    An Jing laughed too and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m pregnant, and the road is too uneven. The ride in a carriage is too bumpy and my body can¡¯t handle it, so my husband and I discussed it and decided to build a road.¡±


    ¡°I figured as much.¡± After Wang Youbao approached them, he continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t really have anything particular to do today when I came over. It¡¯s just that I thought you might give these four bottles of honey to Miss Li.¡±

 Chapter 495 - 495 495 Would You Be So Generous If It Werent

    ?Chapter 495: Chapter 495: Would You Be So Generous If It Weren¡¯t for This?_1 Chapter 495: Chapter 495: Would You Be So Generous If It Weren¡¯t for This?_1 Wang Youbao had also opened the wooden box, which contained four delicate porcelain jars arranged neatly inside. The jars were separated by wooden dividers, and a considerable amount of cotton padding was interspersed to prevent them from colliding and breaking.


    If Wang Youbao hadn¡¯t mentioned it was honey, neither An Jing nor Xiao Changyi would have been able to tell that the four lidded porcelain jars contained honey.


    An Jing smiled with a significant look, ¡°You¡¯re really generous with your gifts, giving away four jars just like that.¡±


    Unlike modern times, honey here was especially expensive, simply because there were no beekeepers. The source of honey was entirely from harvesting wild beehives, an activity fraught with danger. Some people even died from bee stings, and since beehives weren¡¯t available everywhere, this led to the high price of honey.


    It could rival bird¡¯s nest soup.


    Wang Youbao gave a forced chuckle before saying, ¡°The lady asked for it, so it would¡¯ve been embarrassing for me not to give.¡±


    An Jing was taken aback, ¡°Did Li Wuyu ask you for it?¡±


    Wang Youbao said, ¡°In her letter, she mentioned you gave her a jar of honey, then said some things... that suggested she wanted me to buy honey for her.¡± He paused. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to give her the honey, so I could only come to you for help, to pass it on to her.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± You idiot! I¡¯d bet fifty cents you definitely like my apprentice!


    Otherwise, would you be this generous? It¡¯s almost like you give her anything she asks for! And so much of it!


    An Jing didn¡¯t burst the obvious bubble but instead said, ¡°It just so happens I know someone who¡¯s going to the Capital the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll have that person take the honey to Wuyu for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Are you only sending honey, nothing else?¡± An Jing suddenly asked.


    Wang Youbao pondered and replied, ¡°It seems she only asked me for honey; that should be enough to bring. Nothing else is needed.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± What a blockhead! Would it kill you to write a reply to my apprentice?!


    Wang Youbao stayed for lunch before leaving.


    The next day, Meng Zhuqing arrived, and An Jing had Meng Zhuqing¡¯s people take the honey to the Imperial Capital for Li Wuyu. At the same time, she wrote a letter to Li Wuyu.


    ...


    Thanks to the help of people from An Village and the fine weather with no rain or snow, the road repairs took only a short seven days to complete, directly connecting to the main road.


    The road was made exceptionally smooth.


    Wooden stakes were also hammered in on both sides of the road to serve as guardrails, making this road look even more like a main thoroughfare.


    The day after the road was completed, it started raining, lasting for four straight days. The rain was neither heavy nor light, but the grey and gloomy skies created a depressing atmosphere. Fortunately for An Jing, who was pregnant, Xiao Changyi was by her side, and the sweetness and love shared between them kept her spirits high, even making her feel quite joyful.


    Once the weather cleared up again, and after staying home for three more days until the road was no longer slippery, An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned to town to buy the New Year goods they hadn¡¯t purchased before.


    With the new road, An Jing and Xiao Changyi no longer had to pass through Jiuping Village.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the twenty-ninth of the twelfth lunar month.


    On this day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were cleaning their house, as tomorrow would be New Year¡¯s Eve. The new year called for a thorough cleaning of the house inside and out.


    It was a tradition to sweep out the old and welcome the new.


    Just as An Jing was using a rag to wipe the table, she suddenly heard a ruckus outside the door: ¡°An Jing, you ungrateful wretch, come out here!¡±


    An Jing listened carefully to distinguish the voice and finally concluded that it must be that of Pan Shuangquan¡¯s new wife, Lady Pan Fan.

 Chapter 496 - 496 496 Beautiful Daughter Ugly Son_1

    ?Chapter 496: Chapter 496: Beautiful Daughter, Ugly Son_1 Chapter 496: Chapter 496: Beautiful Daughter, Ugly Son_1 Indeed, the person who came was Lady Pan Fan.


    Lady Pan Fan, seeing An Jing not coming out and not opening the door, started shouting again, ¡°An Jing, you must be too scared to come out, right? You said I couldn¡¯t give birth to a son, well here I am with my son for you to see. Now come out! Even if you are foul-mouthed, I can still have sons!¡±


    As she rambled on, Lady Pan Fan also fiercely pounded on the gate of the yard, as if she would break it open.


    Inside the house, An Jing initially didn¡¯t want to pay any attention, but Lady Pan Fan was making too much noise. She turned to her husband with a smile, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go have a look. She has come all the way to show us her son.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent, simply put down the broom in his hands, and walked over to assist An Jing as they walked outside.


    As soon as the yard gate opened, An Jing said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Fan, it¡¯s already the twenty-ninth today. Isn¡¯t your house busy? And yet you have the time to come visit our house?¡±


    ¡°Even if I am busy, I can still find time to deal with someone as indecent as you!¡± huffed Lady Pan Fan. ¡°Look, look, this is my son, I managed to give birth to a son. You foul woman, you dared to curse me saying I wouldn¡¯t have a son. Even the heavens couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and allowed me to have a son!¡±


    An Jing glanced at the child in Lady Pan Fan¡¯s arms¡ªthe child¡¯s complexion was pale, his eyes tightly shut, and his breathing extremely weak, he most likely was too frail to live long.


    Understanding the situation in her heart but not showing it on her face, An Jing said slowly and calmly with a smile, ¡°Did I curse you for not being able to have a son? I wouldn¡¯t know about that.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lady Pan Fan became agitated, raising her voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you deny it! In town that day, there were many people who saw everything!¡±


    Still calm and composed, An Jing said, ¡°That day, what I said was that when a woman is pregnant, one cannot be entirely certain whether it¡¯s a son or a daughter until the child is born. You must not wrongly accuse me.¡±


    ¡°You may not have said so with your mouth, but that¡¯s what you were thinking! You were definitely cursing me in your heart not to have a son!¡± Lady Pan Fan was making a scene without reason.


    Today, she came to find An Jing to vent the anger in her heart. Ever since An Jing had become pregnant, her in-laws would occasionally make pointed remarks at her. Now that An Jing had also fixed a road, it was obvious that An Jing had no shortage of Silver Coin, and her in-laws would talk even more incessantly, saying her husband should not have broken off their engagement and should have married An Jing instead.


    As her husband¡¯s current wife, how could she tolerate that?


    Her in-laws spoke of it again today, as if they would never stop. She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, but it wouldn¡¯t be right to scold her in-laws. She could only carry her child over to find An Jing.


    No matter whether her scolding was justified or not, she just needed to curse An Jing and blow off some steam.


    An Jing was at a loss for words and chuckled, ¡°Do you think you are a roundworm in my stomach, to know what I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you think. Don¡¯t try to wriggle out of it!¡± Lady Pan Fan continued to make a fuss. ¡°You dare to curse me not to have a son, then I¡¯ll curse you too. This time you¡¯re definitely carrying twin girls! And in the future, every child you have will also be a girl!¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t care whether her child was a boy or a girl, so she simply didn¡¯t respond, letting Lady Pan Fan go on with her monologue.


    ¡°Your behind is so small, even if I don¡¯t curse you, you¡¯re definitely not going to have a son!¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°People say, ¡®beautiful daughter, homely mother.¡¯ Just look at your good complexion and delicate skin, not ugly at all. You¡¯re definitely carrying girls!¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Why do your insults make me feel so happy?


    Lady Pan Fan intended to keep scolding, but then she heard Pan Shuangquan¡¯s voice calling for her, clearly in search of her.

 Chapter 497 - 497 497 I guess his family will be unlucky for

    ?Chapter 497: Chapter 497: I guess his family will be unlucky for a year next year!_1 Chapter 497: Chapter 497: I guess his family will be unlucky for a year next year!_1 ¡°You must be carrying two little wenches in your belly!¡± Lady Pan Fan, clutching her child, didn¡¯t forget to viciously curse at An Jing before rushing off.


    However, An Jing wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, she touched her face, smiling tenderly at Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, is my complexion really that good?¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. I was worried I would get fat and ugly, but it seems that won¡¯t happen.¡± An Jing was very happy.


    Seeing An Jing so happy, Xiao Changyi became happy too. His usually indifferent lips curled up slightly as he bent down and affectionately nuzzled her forehead.


    An Jing smiled sweetly in return, nuzzling back.


    Meanwhile:


    ¡°Husband, I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here!¡± Lady Pan Fan was extremely excited that her husband had come out to look for her, holding her child as she ran toward Pan Shuangquan.


    As soon as Pan Shuangquan saw Lady Pan Fan, he stopped calling her. However, he was filled with resentment.


    He had asked around all the way to find this place. If someone hadn¡¯t seen his wife heading this way, he wouldn¡¯t have known where to look for her.


    Tomorrow was New Year¡¯s Eve, and the house was bustling with activity. She wasn¡¯t helping at home but instead had taken the child out; not only were his parents angry, he was too.


    However, with the New Year upon them, he didn¡¯t want to hold a grudge against her.


    Lady Pan Fan had no idea what Pan Shuangquan was thinking and eagerly ran toward him, only to step on the hem of her dress and fall to the ground with her child in her arms, crushing the little body beneath her.


    The child gave a weak cry and then stopped breathing.


    Seeing Lady Pan Fan and the child fall to the ground, Pan Shuangquan got a shock and rushed toward Lady Pan Fan and the child.


    Lady Pan Fan, unaware that the child had stopped breathing, first got up from the ground and then picked up the child. Upon seeing that her child had died, she burst into painful sobs, ¡°My child... my child...¡±


    Next to them was a river, with many people washing clothes nearby, including Shi Xiaolan. Hearing the cries, they all stopped their washing and stood up to see what had happened.


    As Pan Shuangquan rushed to Lady Pan Fan¡¯s side, just as she was crying loudly, he didn¡¯t bother to help her up. Instead, he hurriedly snatched the child from Lady Pan Fan¡¯s arms to see and, upon finding the child breathless, he cursed furiously, ¡°You jinx of a woman, can¡¯t you walk properly? You run! It¡¯s bad enough that you fell, but you also killed my son! It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s, how inauspicious can you get!¡±


    This son was never meant to grow up; he could die at any moment. Pan Shuangquan had actually been prepared to be without a son at all times. But with New Year¡¯s just around the corner, his death at this time meant that while others celebrated, their house would be mourning. The thought was just too damn unlucky!


    He guessed his family would suffer misfortune for the entire next year!


    The people washing clothes by the river had seen Lady Pan Fan fall, but they didn¡¯t expect that the baby wrapped in swaddling would be killed. Hearing Pan Shuangquan¡¯s angry words, they were stunned.


    Lady Pan Fan was heartbroken. Instead of comforting her, Pan Shuangquan cursed her as a jinx. Even though she felt deeply unlucky herself, she didn¡¯t think it was her fault.


    Amid sobs, she cried out vehemently, ¡°It must be that demon Xiao Changyi! He¡¯s the one who cursed my son to death! I just went to his house, and my son dies right after I return! He definitely cursed my son! He did it!¡±

 Chapter 498 - 498 498 Dont Make a Fool of Yourself_1

    ?Chapter 498: Chapter 498 Don¡¯t Make a Fool of Yourself!_1 Chapter 498: Chapter 498 Don¡¯t Make a Fool of Yourself!_1 Some people had originally felt sympathy for Lady Pan Fan, but upon her words, couldn¡¯t help but speak fairly, ¡°We all saw it with our own eyes, it was you who fell and caused the child to be lost. How can you blame others now?¡±


    Shi Xiaolan was somewhat angry and also said, ¡°Exactly! You were clearly very happy just a moment ago, we all heard you happily calling for your husband. It was after you fell that the child was lost and then you cried. You were the one who caused your child¡¯s death, how can you blame someone else!¡±


    Another person advised, ¡°Mrs. Fan, everyone knows your child was not going to live long, always hanging by a thread. It truly couldn¡¯t withstand such a fall from you. Stop blaming this and that, and better quickly go back to properly bury your child. Such a tough fate for the child, only a few months old and now gone.¡±


    However, Lady Pan Fan didn¡¯t take any of it to heart and became even more agitated, cursing out loud, ¡°Xiao Changyi and An Jing just fixed this road, and you are all speaking up for them?! None of you are good people either; you¡¯re all in it together with them. My son was cursed to death by that scoundrel Xiao Changyi! And An Jing, she must have cursed me again, she cursed me before that I couldn¡¯t give birth to a son, and now she cursed my son to death... Otherwise, why would my son not die earlier or later, but just had to die today while I was on my way back after looking for them!¡±


    Seeing that Lady Pan Fan was being unreasonable, people grew tired of wasting their breath to say anything to her.


    ¡°Enough, stop embarrassing yourself! You caused your child¡¯s death by your own fall, and yet you blame others?! Hurry up, come home with me! You¡¯ve lost all our face!¡± Pan Shuangquan, carrying the lifeless child in one arm and dragging the crying and shouting Lady Pan Fan with the other, took her back home.


    The child was gone, and attending to the funeral matters was more pressing.


    No matter how reluctant and persistent Lady Pan Fan was, she still ended up being dragged back home by her husband, Pan Shuangquan, in the end.


    Shi Xiaolan thought it over and still felt it necessary to tell An Jing and Xiao Changyi about the incident, so they would be wary. Knowing Lady Pan Fan as a bitter and troublesome person, she would undoubtedly cause problems for them in the future.


    Therefore, Shi Xiaolan stopped doing her laundry and went to find An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Upon seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi, Shi Xiaolan relayed Lady Pan Fan¡¯s act of blaming them for the death of her child. Hearing this, An Jing felt speechless.


    ¡°These days, you really do find all sorts of people.¡± An Jing was truly at a loss for words when it came to people like Lady Pan Fan.


    Shi Xiaolan didn¡¯t know what more to say, knowing she herself could never do the things Lady Pan Fan did, ¡°I just came to give you a heads-up so that you¡¯re aware. Someone like her is likely to come and trouble you again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Xiao Lan,¡± An Jing genuinely offered her thanks. Then she comforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. If she wants to come, let her come; we¡¯re not afraid of her.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan said, ¡°You guys are formidable in your own right. I used to worry about you, but after having been through so much, seeing that no one can bully you, naturally, I won¡¯t worry anymore.¡±


    An Jing just smiled.


    ...


    An Jing had originally thought to invite Shi Xiaolan to bring Niuniu and Yu Yu to their house for the New Year¡¯s celebration, but Shi Xiaolan said that the thatched cottage was her home now. Since she had a home, it didn¡¯t make sense to spend the New Year at someone else¡¯s place, so she declined An Jing¡¯s kind offer.


    Wanting the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner to feel more festive, An Jing thought it over and, after consulting with her husband, decided to invite Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing to join them for the New Year¡¯s celebration on the thirtieth day of the twelfth lunar month.

 Chapter 499 - 499 499 Let Him Wash Alone_1

    ?Chapter 499: Chapter 499: Let Him Wash Alone_1 Chapter 499: Chapter 499: Let Him Wash Alone_1 Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing had not returned to the General¡¯s mansion since they began serving her husband as slaves, following him with utmost loyalty, even willing to be beaten to death rather than leave his side.


    The Meng Family had a motto: Everything can be absent, except for loyalty.


    Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing, sons of the Great General, once had a superior-subordinate relationship with her husband. They fought and achieved many military merits together. If it weren¡¯t for their father¡¯s dying command to serve Xiao Changyi as slaves, they would surely still be in the military camp.


    Even though they had become slaves to her husband and no longer served in the military camp, the Emperor of Xiyun had not stripped Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing of their ranks; Meng Lanqing still retained the title of General, and Meng Zhuqing that of Deputy General.


    Despite Meng Lanqing¡¯s appearance being more beautiful than a woman¡¯s, his strategies and methods were far stronger than those of his twin brother Zhuqing.


    Both were nearly equal in their martial skills, but given that Meng Lanqing was the elder brother, and the elder brother is as a father, unless it was agreed to be a sparring session, Zhuqing would not fight back. Naturally, he could only end up with a bruised and swollen face.


    Thinking of the last time Meng Zhuqing ended up with a bruised and swollen face after being hit by Meng Lanqing, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Meng Lanqing really didn¡¯t hold back when dealing with his own brother; Zhuqing¡¯s face took over a week to recover.


    ¡°Husband, Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing are coming soon. Today is New Year¡¯s Day, so please show them some respect,¡± An Jing requested with a smile, while eating the lovingly made breakfast her husband had prepared for her.


    Xiao Changyi remained silent, continuing to peel chicken eggs for An Jing.


    ¡°Husband...¡± An Jing drew out the word, seemingly dissatisfied.


    It was only then that Xiao Changyi responded, ¡°As long as they don¡¯t irritate me, I¡¯ll show some respect.¡±


    Hearing this, An Jing immediately burst into laughter. Her husband was aloof, but she found his aloofness amusing and delightful.


    Just after An Jing and Xiao Changyi finished breakfast, Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing arrived, both dressed in green clothes, one embroidered with orchids, the other with bamboo.


    Although Meng Lanqing was as tall as Zhuqing, his frame was much slimmer. Coupled with his face that was even more beautiful than a woman¡¯s, if one didn¡¯t pay close attention to features such as the Adam¡¯s apple, it was easy to mistake him for a tall woman.


    Looking at Meng Lanqing¡¯s naturally unadorned face, An Jingxin couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly: Truly the most beautiful in Xiyun, his beauty makes the whole world seem dull in comparison.


    Xiao Changyi did see An Jing staring at Meng Lanqing, but he said nothing, his face remaining expressionless.


    Upon entering, Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing respectfully greeted An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    An Jing smiled and told them they needn¡¯t be so formal today.


    However, Xiao Changyi¡¯s first words were, ¡°Wash the dishes.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing immediately began obediently cleaning up the bowls and chopsticks on the table, intending to wash them by the stove.


    But Xiao Changyi spoke again, ¡°Let your brother do it alone.¡±


    Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    In the end, Meng Lanqing was the one who ended up washing the dishes all by himself.


    Yet, his movements were extremely clumsy. Clearly, he had never washed dishes before.


    For the son of a General who later joined the army, it was normal to have never washed dishes.


    Understanding this, An Jingxin stopped watching Meng Lanqing wash the dishes and turned to look at her husband. Seeing that he was watching her, she immediately gave him a big smile.

 Chapter 500 - 500 500 I Really Want to Bite You to Death _1

    ?Chapter 500: Chapter 500 I Really Want to Bite You to Death! _1 Chapter 500: Chapter 500 I Really Want to Bite You to Death! _1 Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything immediately but just led An Jing out of the kitchen. Then, he had An Jing sit in the courtyard to bask in the sun and said, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go back to the room and rest.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s belly had grown noticeably larger than before. If she really couldn¡¯t stay idle, she would do some light chores. If she could, she would do nothing at all. And her husband would rather she did nothing, fearing any mishaps.


    Thinking that both Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing were visiting today and would help her husband with chores like washing vegetables and starting the fire, she wasn¡¯t needed at all. Thus, she simply nodded and said, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    She certainly didn¡¯t want to end up as a burden instead of helping.


    After Meng Lanqing finished washing dishes, Xiao Changyi instructed Meng Zhuqing to heat water, as he planned to prepare the chickens and ducks.


    Once the water heated up, Xiao Changyi told Meng Lanqing to slaughter the chickens and ducks.


    Meng Lanqing had no idea how to kill chickens or ducks and just thought of chopping off their heads in a rough and simple manner; surely the poultry would die that way. But before his cleaver could strike, he was stopped by Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold stare.


    The cleaver just hung there, unable to come down.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Xiao Changyi suddenly asked, neither cold nor warm.


    Meng Lanqing immediately answered respectfully, ¡°This subordinate is already twenty-five.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°You¡¯re that old, and you still can¡¯t kill chickens?¡±


    Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡± What does age have to do with being able to kill chickens?


    Meng Zhuqing, who was standing aside and watching, inwardly lit a candle for his elder brother.


    Then, Xiao Changyi took the chicken from Meng Lanqing, grasped its wings and head with one hand, and with the other, deftly cut the chicken¡¯s throat with the cleaver. The chicken¡¯s blood immediately began to flow, collected neatly in a bowl set aside.


    Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing watched their lord complete the task in one fluid motion, filled with admiration.


    After all the chicken blood had drained into the bowl and the chicken was thoroughly dead, Xiao Changyi soaked it in hot water and instructed Meng Zhuqing to pluck its feathers afterward.


    Xiao Changyi then handed the cleaver back to Meng Lanqing, asking him to slaughter the duck. Meng Lanqing tried to mimic the action. Though not skilled, he did manage to kill the duck. He then soaked the duck in hot water as well.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t bother with Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing anymore and turned to wash the vegetables himself.


    Once the chicken and duck were ready, Meng Zhuqing began to pluck the chicken, while Meng Lanqing plucked the duck.


    Meng Zhuqing secretly glanced in the direction of their lord, saw him washing vegetables, and noticed An Jing had approached to speak with him.


    Feeling fairly certain their lord wouldn¡¯t notice them, he asked his elder brother in an extremely low voice, ¡°Brother, why do I feel like our lord seems a bit cold towards you today?¡±


    Meng Lanqing lowered his voice as well but was nonchalantly confident, ¡°Normal, he has always been cold towards me. He was even reluctant to take me to the Capital last time when he took you.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s jaw clenched instantly: Then why did you beat me black and blue last time? You¡¯re just itching for a fight, aren¡¯t you?!


    If the person in front of him wasn¡¯t his own older brother, Meng Zhuqing might have stopped plucking and pounced on him directly. If not to the death, then at least to bite. Too infuriating! Every time he took advantage of the fact that Zhuqing didn¡¯t know how to retaliate!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why do you look so upset? Are you not feeling well?¡± Meng Lanqing turned to look at his younger brother with concern.


    Meng Zhuqing kept silent for a moment before revealing a wide smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just thought of some unhappy things.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Meng Lanqing stopped worrying and said, ¡°If you know they¡¯re unhappy thoughts, why think of them? You are simply asking for trouble.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡± I really want to bite you to death ahhh!

 Chapter 501 - 501 501 Is it really that serious_1

    ?Chapter 501: Chapter 501: Is it really that serious?_1 Chapter 501: Chapter 501: Is it really that serious?_1 An Jing was standing next to Xiao Changyi, talking to him, when she inadvertently caught a glimpse of Meng Zhuqing¡¯s expression, which looked as though he wanted to kill someone. First, she was stunned, then, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh and said, ¡°My Lord, why do I feel like Meng Zhuqing wants to kill Meng Lanqing?¡±


    Xiao Changyi was washing vegetables and upon hearing An Jing¡¯s remark, he glanced over at Meng Zhuqing and Meng Lanqing and replied indifferently, ¡°If Meng Lanqing wasn¡¯t his real brother, he would.¡±


    An Jing was extremely surprised, ¡°Is it really that serious?¡±


    Changyi¡¯s tone remained indifferent, ¡°If you had a brother who played you like a fiddle every day and ate you out of house and home, you¡¯d also want to kill him.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Everyone had a simple lunch, focusing mainly on the dinner for New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Neither Meng Lanqing nor Meng Zhuqing knew how to cook, and Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t let An Jing do the cooking, so the task of preparing the meal fell to Xiao Changyi himself.


    Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing helped him out.


    Watching Xiao Changyi expertly prepare dish after dish of delicious-looking food, Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing were filled with admiration, completely in awe. It seemed there was nothing Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t do, which instantly made them feel utterly useless in comparison.


    There¡¯s a custom here for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner that everyone must be clean and if there are new clothes, they should be worn to welcome the new year.


    So, before the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, both Xiao Changyi and An Jing bathed, as did Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing. However, Xiao Changyi and An Jing bathed in the bathhouse at home, while Meng Zhuqing and Meng Lanqing washed in the mountain stream.


    The icy water of the stream was bone-chilling, but it was nothing compared to the months spent fighting in the icy, snowy fields they had endured in the past.


    All four of them changed into new clothes.


    Even though they were new, both Meng Zhuqing and Meng Lanqing¡¯s clothes were still in shades of blue, one embroidered with bamboo and the other with orchid patterns.


    On the other hand, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were dressed in bright red, just like a bride and groom about to go through the wedding ceremony, extremely eye-catching. Coupled with their good looks, they were exceptionally attractive from any angle.


    Xiao Changyi liked An Jing in bright red, which made his wife¡¯s complexion seem even whiter and more radiant, her spirit more vibrant. He loved to see his wife so lively, as it filled him with energy and a sense of brightness.


    As for why Xiao Changyi wore bright red, of course, it was at An Jing¡¯s request. She was wearing bright red, so for the New Year, especially, her Lord must dress the same way. This way, anyone could see at a glance that they were a couple and how festive they were.


    Since it was the New Year, they naturally wouldn¡¯t dine in the kitchen but in the main hall. Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing brought all the dishes to the hall, while Xiao Changyi helped An Jing to her seat first.


    With the wine set, dishes arranged, and bowls and chopsticks all in place, Meng Zhuqing lit the firecrackers and threw them at the entrance to the main hall.


    Because An Jing was pregnant, they bought much longer strings of firecrackers than last year.


    The firecrackers crackled away, and couplets were already plastered on every door, full of New Year spirit. Once the firecrackers finished, to avoid drafts, they closed the main hall¡¯s door and began to eat and drink.


    An Jing was pregnant and should not drink alcohol, so she had soup instead.


    Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing were quite relaxed. After all, they had fought side by side with Xiao Changyi and shared a table with him. Even though they were now servants, apart from treating Xiao Changyi with greater respect, they didn¡¯t feel too constrained.

 Chapter 502 - 502 502 Although We Lost Theres No Shame_1

    ?Chapter 502: Chapter 502: Although We Lost, There¡¯s No Shame_1 Chapter 502: Chapter 502: Although We Lost, There¡¯s No Shame_1 At the dinner table, Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing also toasted Xiao Changyi. Though Xiao Changyi had not spoken to them during the meal, he drank the toasts, showing great face.


    Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing were quite pleased in their hearts.


    They hadn¡¯t truly experienced the New Year¡¯s celebration in a long time, having joined the army at fourteen. At nineteen, on the battlefield, they had heard their father¡¯s dying command to serve their grandfather as slaves. Now they were twenty-five, and it had been eleven years since they had properly celebrated the New Year. Whenever New Year¡¯s came, it was just the two brothers casually having a meal together, with nothing prepared, so naturally, they felt none of the festive spirit.


    Once the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was finished, the four of them gathered around the stove to keep the vigil of the New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Peeled melon seeds, walnuts, red dates, and such were placed to one side for anyone to take as they wished, and there was also tea available.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had brought back a set of Go from the palace, which was perfect for passing the time.


    ¡°Do you know how to play?¡± An Jing asked Meng Zhuqing and Meng Lanqing.


    Meng Zhuqing smiled somewhat embarrassingly and said, ¡°I am not very skilled at it, but my brother is very proficient.¡±


    An Jing immediately looked at Meng Lanqing with excitement, ¡°You¡¯re very proficient at this? Then you should play a game with my husband. He has never had a worthy opponent and always lets me win. It¡¯s quite embarrassing for me.¡±


    Meng Lanqing had no choice but to tough it out and play. However, he had already planned to give his dear brother a good thrashing when they got back tomorrow! His dear brother must have had too much to drink to be so talkative! Otherwise, how could he fail to see that their master wanted to play Go with his wife, and not him?


    To express his respect for his master, Meng Lanqing naturally wouldn¡¯t go easy on him and had to bring out his true skill against Xiao Changyi, the master.


    As the experts dueled, the two spectators¡ªAn Jing and Meng Zhuqing¡ªwatched with great interest. The board gradually filled up with pieces, and they could only see each move being played without being able to tell who would win or lose. It was indeed thrilling.


    Just when An Jing and Meng Zhuqing thought it would be a draw, Xiao Changyi made a move that instantly breached Meng Lanqing¡¯s defenses, costing Meng Lanqing many pieces. Meng Lanqing was greatly alarmed and tried to salvage the situation, but in the end, he still lost.


    Despite losing, it wasn¡¯t shameful.


    Once Meng Lanqing confirmed his defeat and saw no way to recover, he respectfully said, ¡°Master¡¯s Go skills are superb, I am inferior.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad either,¡± Xiao Changyi rarely voiced his praise. He had played many games of Go, but this was the first time he had needed to be fully concentrated to play.


    Meng Lanqing humbly replied, ¡°Master flatters me too much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not flattery, your Go skills are truly good,¡± An Jing also praised him. Then, she looked at Xiao Changyi with a beaming smile, ¡°Husband, do you want to play another game with him?¡±


    Before Xiao Changyi could speak, Meng Lanqing interjected, ¡°Perhaps the lady should play a game with the master. I am already fatigued after one game and cannot endure another.¡±


    An Jing, considering that the game between Xiao Changyi and Meng Lanqing had indeed lasted quite a while and was mentally exhausting, decided not to insist. Instead of immediately starting another game with Xiao Changyi, she took a handful of walnut kernels and placed them in Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Husband, eat these,¡± An Jing remembered that walnuts were good for the brain, and even though she felt her husband didn¡¯t need it, eating some wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    Xiao Changyi only ate two walnut kernels, then gradually handed the rest to An Jing¡¯s lips, letting her eat them.


    Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing had grown accustomed to Xiao Changyi and An Jing¡¯s occasional displays of intimacy, but still respectfully averted their gaze, refraining from observing the couple¡¯s affectionate behaviors.

 Chapter 503 - 503 503 Out of Breath No Need to Go Out_1

    ?Chapter 503: Chapter 503: Out of Breath, No Need to Go Out_1 Chapter 503: Chapter 503: Out of Breath, No Need to Go Out_1 They chatted idly for a while before An Jing asked Xiao Changyi to join her in a leisurely game of chess, taking their time as there was no rush.


    Time trickled by slowly.


    On the next day, as soon as it was dawn, Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing left, while Xiao Changyi and An Jing had a quick breakfast before going to sleep in the inner room.


    On the fourth day of the new year, Meng Zhuqing came again, still with a bruised and swollen face.


    An Jing looked at Meng Zhuqing¡¯s swollen head, ¡°What happened to you? Did your brother beat you up again?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing nodded, ¡°Um. Right after leaving from your place on the first day of the year, he caught up with me on the road and gave me a thrashing.¡±


    An Jing was silent for a moment, then asked curiously, ¡°Why did he beat you?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°How about I have my husband send someone to beat him up for you, to take revenge?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing immediately shook his head, ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m used to it, I¡¯m not angry, there¡¯s no need for revenge.¡±


    I¡¯m used to it...


    An Jing didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.


    Then she briskly changed the subject, ¡°What brings you here today?¡±


    Only then did Meng Zhuqing take out a rather large wooden box from his bag, opened it, and inside there was a stack of white paper along with two letters.


    White paper?!


    An Jing was excited the moment she saw the white paper. They actually made it!


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes briefly gleamed.


    ¡°These are from the Crown Prince,¡± Meng Zhuqing said respectfully. ¡°They were delivered to me this morning and entrusted to me to pass on to the Prince. He says the white paper has already been produced. These are for you and the Madam to try writing on, and the first batch has been test-marketed with pleasing results, so there likely won¡¯t be increased taxes this year.¡± He continued, ¡°There is also a letter from the Emperor and the Crown Prince for the Prince.¡±


    Once Xiao Changyi took the letters, he told Meng Zhuqing to leave.


    An Jing picked up a sheet of white paper and examined it in her hands, ¡°Husband, the quality of this white paper seems quite good.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll have Chengyu send more.¡±


    An Jing was immediately happy, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, our house isn¡¯t lacking in paper. Remember how much we bought from the town last time?¡± She really didn¡¯t care much about the color of the paper she used for writing.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything more and instead opened the letters with An Jing to read. They started with the one from the Emperor of Xiyun, which was filled with words of concern, and Xiao Changyi and An Jing quickly finished reading it.


    Then, they began to read the letter from Su Chengyu.


    Su Chengyu¡¯s letter was indeed thick.


    It seemed even thicker than the last one.


    Su Chengyu, excited about the white paper breakthrough, wrote several pages just about that, followed by a pile of minor details. Among these trifles, one caught the attention of An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    That was the matter of Chilin Kingdom seeking a marital alliance with Xiyun Kingdom.


    The Emperor of Xiyun was reluctant to marry off his princess daughters to other countries, preferring instead to choose a Commandery Princess as the bride. However, the Princes and Commandery Princes didn¡¯t want their daughters to be married off to foreign lands either. At this point, Linghe volunteered to marry into the Chilin Kingdom; thereafter, the Emperor of Xiyun agreed, conferring Linghe the title ¡®Princess Chengyin¡¯ and marrying her off as a consort to the Emperor of Chilin, with the escort troops having set off a month ago.


    An Jing frowned, ¡°Chengyu says Linghe is acting out of noble righteousness, but why do I feel like she¡¯s up to no good?¡±


    Xiao Changyi was silent, yet his slightly narrowed eyes clearly showed he didn¡¯t agree with the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s decision at all.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi¡¯s disapproval, An Jing pondered for a long while before speaking again, ¡°Maybe we are overthinking it. After all, her family is here in Xiyun. If she did anything against the interests of Xiyun, the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion would be the first to suffer.¡±

 Chapter 504 - 504 504 You Owe Me a Son_1

    ?Chapter 504: Chapter 504 You Owe Me a Son!_1 Chapter 504: Chapter 504 You Owe Me a Son!_1 If Linghe did something detrimental to Xiyun, it would be tantamount to treason. Such an act would lead to the extermination of the Nine Clans, and the crime would be unforgivable.


    As the maternal family of Linghe, the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion would indeed be the first to suffer.


    Xiao Changyi also hoped he was overthinking, and so the matter was turned over, neither he nor An Jing thought or spoke about it again.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi placed the white paper on the bookshelf, he prepared to stew a bowl of bird¡¯s nest for An Jing to eat, which they had brought back from the Imperial Capital. They brought back quite a lot, enough for An Jing to consume for quite some time.


    Feeling bored sitting alone, An Jing accompanied Xiao Changyi to the kitchen.


    But just as the two entered the kitchen, they heard the wailing of Lady Pan Fan: ¡°An Jing! Xiao Changyi! Return my son to me! My son! You two heartless villains, give me back my son!¡±


    The son of Lady Pan Fan who had been killed by a fall was buried this morning and now lay in peace, but Lady Pan Fan could not find peace herself. Her family had spent the New Year in mourning, and now her in-laws and husband harbored resentment against her, unabashedly blaming her for being the ominous Star of Calamity and fearing their family might suffer misfortune all year round.


    Lady Pan Fan knew the misfortune of dealing with a funeral during the New Year, but she didn¡¯t think it was her fault at all; in her eyes, her son wasn¡¯t killed by her, but by Xiao Changyi¡¯s curse, and An Jing¡¯s witchcraft.


    Having lost her son and being subjected to accusations from her in-laws and husband, Lady Pan Fan felt a profound sense of injustice.


    Overwhelmed by her grievances, she came to settle accounts with An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    If her life was miserable, she would not let theirs be any better!


    ¡°An Jing! Xiao Changyi! Come out! Compensate for my son! Give me back my son!¡± Upon reaching the entrance of the courtyard, Lady Pan Fan not only slammed her hands against the gate but also kicked it furiously, making it bang loudly. ¡°If you have the guts to curse my son to death, then have the guts to come out!¡±


    An Jing felt Lady Pan Fan was like a mad dog at this moment. If she didn¡¯t want her own courtyard gate to be wrecked, she wouldn¡¯t bother with Lady Pan Fan at all.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi exchanged glances before leaving the kitchen.


    And when Xiao Changyi opened the courtyard door, Lady Pan Fan, who was pummelling and kicking at it, couldn¡¯t stop herself in time and immediately fell forward inside.


    Lady Pan Fan was too worked up, and having made such a commotion, she failed to hear An Jing¡¯s and Xiao Changyi¡¯s approaching footsteps. When the courtyard door opened, she fell forward out of habit, landing heavily on the ground. Not only did she get a mouthful of dirt, but she also scraped the skin off both hands.


    Xiao Changyi saw Lady Pan Fan falling inside and immediately wrapped his arms around An Jing¡¯s shoulder, guiding her away from danger to avoid being knocked over by Lady Pan Fan.


    Watching Lady Pan Fan fall to the ground, An Jing was utterly speechless. To think she still insisted on settling scores with them and her husband?


    Lady Pan Fan was in genuine pain, her hands, mouth, and body ached, but remembering that she had come to confront An Jing and Xiao Changyi, she ignored the pain, quickly got up from the ground, pointed her finger at them, and furiously accused: ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?!¡±


    Without waiting for An Jing and Xiao Changyi to reply, she continued: ¡°I¡¯m sure it was on purpose! You killed my son, and now you want to kill me too! Heaven has eyes, it saw your evil deeds and didn¡¯t let me die from the fall!¡±


    It was clearly she who threw herself in, yet she blamed them?


    An Jing just felt that Lady Pan Fan was seriously ill.

 Chapter 505 - 505 505 I Curse You May These Two Children Die

    ?Chapter 505: Chapter 505: I Curse You, May These Two Children Die in Your Womb!_1 Chapter 505: Chapter 505: I Curse You, May These Two Children Die in Your Womb!_1 Lady Pan Fan cursed again, ¡°You caused the death of my son! Our son¡¯s hall has been arranged for so many days, and you couldn¡¯t even bother to visit. Not to mention that you didn¡¯t even send him off when his funeral procession set out this morning! I have never seen anyone as heartless as you!¡±


    An Jing sneered, ¡°You blame us after you were the one who dropped and killed your own son? Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know¡ªit¡¯s already been spread around. It¡¯s one thing to have accidentally killed your son, but to turn around and blame us for being heartless? That¡¯s just absurd.¡±


    Lady Pan Fan could not understand what An Jing meant by ¡°absurd¡± in her last sentence, but she could tell it was certainly not a compliment. In a sudden burst of fury, her finger pointed at An Jing began to tremble with indignation.


    Then Lady Pan Fan shouted fiercely, ¡°Would my son have died if I hadn¡¯t come looking for you?! My son died on the way back from your place! He neither died earlier nor later but precisely then. If he wasn¡¯t cursed to death, then you must have bewitched him to death!¡±


    An Jing really wanted to roll her eyes at Lady Pan Fan, ¡°You said it yourself, you came looking for us on your own accord, not that we asked you to come. And you blame us? Better to blame yourself for that! Your son was already frail, and many people saw it¡ªit was when you were running towards Pan Shuangquan, holding him, that you fell and he was killed! To say that my husband cursed him or that I bewitched him to death, you shift the blame as you like. And now you come to our house to cause trouble without any reason? I¡¯m asking you, do you have no shame left?¡±


    ¡°You still have the nerve to say I have no shame?!¡± Lady Pan Fan became even more infuriated, her face contorted with rage, ¡°You are responsible for the death of my son! And he was just a little boy!¡±


    An Jing was utterly speechless. Truly, speaking with this person was a waste of breath.


    ¡°You must be jealous because I had a son, and you can¡¯t have children!¡± Lady Pan Fan continued to curse. ¡°How dark your hearts are, to let my son die like this! My son, I¡¯m sorry... Mother is sorry...¡±


    As she spoke, Lady Pan Fan broke down sobbing, ¡°Why did Mother bring you to their place? Had you not come here, you wouldn¡¯t have died, my son... oh, my son...¡±


    Crying and howling, Lady Pan Fan suddenly became furious again and loudly cursed An Jing, ¡°My son was killed because of you, with such dark hearts, why should you have children? You shouldn¡¯t even have a daughter! You deserve to be barren! How blind the heavens are to allow you to be pregnant, it¡¯s so unjust... so unjust...¡±


    Lady Pan Fan looked at An Jing¡¯s swollen belly, seething with envy as the sight of it turned her eyes red with rage. Her own son had been killed by this person, who was now pregnant with not just one, but two!


    Thinking this, Lady Pan Fan¡¯s eyes reddened even more, ¡°How could someone as heartless as you get pregnant? You shouldn¡¯t even be able to conceive a girl, let alone a boy! My son was killed by you, do you think those two inside you will survive? Dream on! They are sure to die in the womb! I curse those two children to die¡ª¡± Ah¡ª¡±


    Lady Pan Fan¡¯s words were cut short by a scream as Xiao Changyi kicked her in the stomach. Her scream was accompanied by the pain that made her double over and clutch her belly.


    Her insides felt as if they were on fire, and soon Lady Pan Fan spat out a mouthful of blood.


    If Lady Pan Fan had cursed something else, An Jing might have let her rant without paying her much mind, but Lady Pan Fan actually dared to curse her children to die¡ªin¡ªthe¡ªwomb!

 Chapter 506 - 506 506 He Has a Taboo_1

    ?Chapter 506: Chapter 506 He Has a Taboo_1 Chapter 506: Chapter 506 He Has a Taboo_1 So malicious!


    This made An Jing want to tear Lady Pan Fan¡¯s mouth to pieces. But before she could act, her husband had already taken care of it.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t care whether Lady Pan Fan was male or female. At this moment, he only knew that she was the one cursing his child, and no one, regardless of who they were, could curse the child of him and his wife!


    All he showed was a chilling look in his eyes, devoid of any emotion as he glared at the pain-stricken Lady Pan Fan, his voice like Yama from hell, ¡°If my child dies in the womb, I will definitely kill your entire family.¡±


    The severely pained Lady Pan Fan, upon hearing this, immediately gasped for air and then stared at Xiao Changyi with eyes full of terror.


    Xiao Changyi, however, no longer looked at Lady Pan Fan, instead turning back to support An Jing. He trusted his wife¡¯s words; he was no ¡°Gold Star¡± and would not bring deadly misfortune, but this didn¡¯t mean he had no taboos.


    An Jing smiled as she looked at her husband. If he had not become angry, had he just stood aside and watched, she would have blamed him to death afterward. After all, he had a stake in the child in her belly.


    Lady Pan Fan was truly frightened, having never heard such words before. She was genuinely afraid that Xiao Changyi would kill her entire family; after all, this Xiao was someone who had come back from the battlefield stained with blood.


    But, if Xiao Changyi dared to kill her entire family, he himself would not escape; the government would definitely execute him...


    With this in mind, Lady Pan Fan regained some courage, ¡°You kicked me until I vomited blood, and now you want to kill my entire family? What audacity! But do you dare? Anyone can talk big! If you kill my entire family, you too would be executed by the government! Do you think I¡¯m a little girl who can be easily frightened by your words?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said nothing.


    It was An Jing who spoke slowly with a smile, ¡°If you have the ability, curse my child once more to see what happens.¡±


    Lady Pan Fan originally wanted to curse, but when she opened her mouth, she didn¡¯t dare to speak. What if the child did die as a result of her curse, and Xiao Changyi truly killed her entire family? What then?


    Even if he didn¡¯t kill her, the last time she cursed, she had been on the receiving end of a kick from Xiao Changyi. If that happened again, would she even survive?


    Still feeling indignant deep inside, Lady Pan Fan could only say resentfully, ¡°Don¡¯t be smug, you two! You kicked me until I vomited blood, you better pay my medical and consultation fees quickly, or else, I¡¯ll go to the government and sue you!¡±


    An Jing, calm and composed, ¡°Go ahead and sue, we won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lady Pan Fan was infuriated, about to say she would definitely report them, but before she could speak out, Pan Shuangquan arrived.


    When Pan Shuangquan saw Mrs. Fan really there, he scolded, ¡°Our son has just been buried, and here you are causing trouble again, Mrs. Fan, do you still want to live a good life? Do you believe that I will divorce you?!¡±


    Hearing that he would divorce her, Mrs. Fan immediately panicked, quickly getting up and explaining to Pan Shuangquan, ¡°Husband, please don¡¯t be angry, I was just too distressed, that¡¯s why I came here.¡±


    Immediately after, Mrs. Fan aired her grievances, ¡°Husband, I was just coming to reason with them, but they kicked me till I spat blood. A woman vomiting blood means her body is ruined, maybe I won¡¯t be able to have children in the future.¡±


    But far from taking her side, Pan Shuangquan said, ¡°If you cannot bear children in the future, I will use that as a reason to divorce you!¡±


    Mrs. Fan: ¡°...¡±


    Pan Shuangquan continued angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve been married into my house for just one year, look at what you¡¯ve turned my family into! Come on, get back home with me now!¡±


    With that, Pan Shuangquan dragged Mrs. Fan towards the exit.


    But Mrs. Fan refused to go, crying out, ¡°They kicked me until I vomited blood; they have to pay some medical and consultation fees!¡±

 Chapter 507 - 507 507 We Are So Scared_1

    ?Chapter 507: Chapter 507 We Are So Scared_1 Chapter 507: Chapter 507 We Are So Scared_1 Mrs. Fan continued crying, ¡°If they refuse to compensate, we¡¯ll report them to the government and make the government force them to pay!¡± She came to make things difficult for them, not to be beaten up for nothing!


    An Jing laughed, ¡°Just now I said, go ahead and report us, we won¡¯t stop you.¡± After a pause, her smile grew wider, ¡°We¡¯ll just sit at home and wait for the government to come and arrest us. You must not disappoint me by losing your nerve at the last minute and not reporting us.¡±


    So arrogant!


    Mrs. Fan was furious. ¡°If you¡¯re reported to the authorities, not only will you be paddled, but you¡¯ll also have to compensate us with money! Stop pretending, we know you¡¯re scared!¡±


    An Jing played along, ¡°Yes, we are so very scared~¡±


    Mrs. Fan: ¡°...¡± Clearly, they admitted they were scared, so why was she even more irritated?


    Pan Shuangquan was clearer-headed than Mrs. Fan. An Jing was also a First-class Good Citizen, and he had heard before that Xiao Changyi might have known the Lord County Magistrate even before An Jing was named a First-class Good Citizen; now that An Jing was not afraid of their reporting to the authorities, it was clear on which side the Lord County Magistrate would stand.


    It was quite possible that the Lord County Magistrate might end up paddling them instead.


    Therefore, no matter what, they couldn¡¯t report to the authorities.


    Mrs. Fan had been beaten until she spat blood and definitely needed to take medicine and recuperate. Pan Shuangquan didn¡¯t want to spend money on medical fees and medicine, but since An Jing and Xiao Changyi refused to compensate and they couldn¡¯t report to the authorities, he was helpless.


    He could only scold Mrs. Fan sternly, ¡°You¡¯re full enough to burst thinking about reporting to the authorities! Mrs. Fan, if you don¡¯t come back with me now, I¡¯ll divorce you this instant!¡±


    He had felt his family was in for a year of bad luck when his son died; as expected, it came true. His son had barely been buried, and while everyone else was celebrating the New Year and visiting relatives, misfortune had struck him.


    His wife was sent to someone else¡¯s home, where she was beaten until she spat blood, and that was bad enough, but he even had to pay for her medical expenses!


    Pan Shuangquan had long harbored grievances against Mrs. Fan, and now that she was not heeding his words, he really wanted to just divorce her and be done with it.


    When Mrs. Fan heard that Pan Shuangquan was serious, she was immediately frightened into silence and dared not argue with An Jing and Xiao Changyi anymore. She obediently followed Pan Shuangquan home, but inside she was burning with anger, knowing full well that she would need to take medicine for a long time before she could recover.


    Her in-laws and husband were so dissatisfied with her now, they might not even be willing to spend money for her to take medicine for such a long time...


    Even if they were willing, they would surely complain about her every day, nagging her endlessly...


    Thinking that she hadn¡¯t caused An Jing and Xiao Changyi any trouble, but instead had made her own situation worse, Mrs. Fan truly hated An Jing and Xiao Changyi with a gnawing rage.


    After Mrs. Fan and Pan Shuangquan left, Xiao Changyi unceremoniously shut the courtyard door.


    This only added to Mrs. Fan¡¯s irritation.


    Although Pan Shuangquan also knew that the others couldn¡¯t wait for them to leave and that they were not welcome, the door closing right behind him as soon as he stepped out was extremely vexing for him.


    Inside the courtyard, An Jing didn¡¯t care at all about Pan Shuangquan and Mrs. Fan¡¯s feelings; she just looked at her husband and laughed.


    Xiao Changyi closed the courtyard gate, turned around, and saw his wife looking at him with laughter. He was startled for a moment, then his cold eyes softened. He walked over to his wife, lowered his head, and rubbed his forehead against hers.


    An Jing rubbed back, cheerfully saying, ¡°Husband, I knew that you would protect our child.¡±


    Xiao Changyi stopped rubbing, wrapped his arm around her shoulders, and supported her back to the kitchen, saying indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s our child, of course I would protect it.¡±

 Chapter 508 - 508 508 Im Afraid Youll Grow Apart_1

    ?Chapter 508: Chapter 508 I¡¯m Afraid You¡¯ll Grow Apart_1 Chapter 508: Chapter 508 I¡¯m Afraid You¡¯ll Grow Apart_1 On the fifth of the first lunar month.


    An Jing invited Shi Xiaolan over to her house for a meal.


    With An Jing¡¯s belly getting bigger and Shi Xiaolan being a guest, it was naturally Xiao Changyi who did the cooking again.


    While Xiao Changyi busied himself alone in the kitchen, An Jing and Shi Xiaolan were in the courtyard, cracking sunflower seeds and chatting away.


    Shi Xiaolan also held Niuniu in her arms, while Yu Yu sat obediently on a small stool, munching on candy cakes.


    The weather was nice; the sun was strong but not scorching, bathing everyone in a warmth that was especially comfortable.


    Shi Xiaolan looked at An Jing¡¯s belly, more amazed the more she looked, ¡°You really are carrying twins, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re not even five months pregnant yet, and your belly is as big as mine was when I was six or seven months into carrying Niuniu.¡±


    Touching her own stomach, An Jing spoke with utmost happiness, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have twins either. It wasn¡¯t until I was more than three months pregnant that the doctor confirmed it.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan said enviously, ¡°I had to go through two births to have two children, but you, on the other hand, are having twins in one go.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, my husband is quite impressive, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Immediately, Shi Xiaolan¡¯s face turned red, and she scolded with a laugh, ¡°You have no shame!¡±


    An Jing feigned innocence, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, why are you reacting like that?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª!¡± Shi Xiaolan felt both embarrassed and annoyed, but since An Jing was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t just touch her for fear of causing trouble. If An Jing hadn¡¯t been pregnant, she would have definitely given An Jing a couple of playful punches.


    Seeing Shi Xiaolan glaring at her, An Jing quickly offered a smile, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. Have some candy cake. Yu Yu is about to finish hers. If you don¡¯t eat now, there won¡¯t be any left.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan let go of her annoyance and didn¡¯t reach for the candy cake, instead, she sighed, ¡°An Jing, you really have seen the light at the end of the tunnel.¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°What light at the end of the tunnel? Since I met my husband, I haven¡¯t suffered at all.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan nodded and glanced at the person busy in the kitchen before saying enviously, ¡°It¡¯s not in vain that you suffered so much in the past. All your good fortune has accumulated here. You¡¯ve met Brother Xiao, such a good husband, and now you¡¯re blessed with children too.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t speak but just looked towards the kitchen with a face full of happiness.


    Shi Xiaolan also took another glance at the person in the kitchen, then in a lowered voice asked An Jing, ¡°An Jing, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What is it, making it sound so mysterious?¡± An Jing was curious.


    Shi Xiaolan glanced once more at the person in the kitchen, her voice even lower, ¡°Does Brother Xiao mind that this child you¡¯re carrying might be two daughters?¡±


    An Jing immediately laughed, turning the question back, ¡°When he knew I couldn¡¯t have children and still resolutely came into my family, do you think he would mind if I this time carried two daughters?¡±


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s response, Shi Xiaolan knew that Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t mind and instantly felt relieved, ¡°As long as Brother Xiao doesn¡¯t mind, that¡¯s good. You two are husband and wife. If he cared about this matter, I was afraid it might cause a rift between you.¡±


    An Jing found it even more amusing, ¡°Why do you also think that I am carrying twin girls?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve become even more beautiful!¡± Shi Xiaolan immediately said. ¡°There¡¯s an old saying, ¡®a beautiful daughter makes a radiant mother, an ugly son makes a haggard mother.¡¯ Everyone thinks you¡¯ll have twin girls. You¡¯re carrying twins, something many people have never seen before, so of course, everyone was really envious, but as your complexion became even better, they knew you were having girls and weren¡¯t so envious anymore.¡±


    An Jing touched her own exceptionally smooth and delicate face, feeling both comfortable and finding the situation amusing and slightly exasperating, ¡°Xiao Lan, let me say something, but don¡¯t get angry.¡±

 Chapter 509 - 509 509 Why are you panicking if youre not the

    ?Chapter 509: Chapter 509: Why are you panicking if you¡¯re not the thief? Chapter 509: Chapter 509: Why are you panicking if you¡¯re not the thief? Shi Xiaolan was not a petty person, so when she heard what An Jing said, she asked, ¡°What are you talking about? Tell me, I won¡¯t get angry.¡±


    An Jing then explained, ¡°Initially, everyone thought Niuniu would be a boy, but what was the result? Therefore, one really shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions before the child is born. I¡¯m not saying that the boys in my belly are guaranteed to be boys, I just wanted to tell you not to make hasty conclusions.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan, thinking of her own initial belief that her Niuniu would be a boy, had a lot of feelings but still nodded in agreement, ¡°You make sense.¡±


    An Jing glanced at Xiao Changyi, who was in the kitchen, then continued, ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter to me whether I have sons or daughters, my husband and I will be happy either way.¡±


    Considering that An Jing was initially unable to conceive and now that she could, no matter the gender, it felt like a windfall to Shi Xiaolan, who nodded again in agreement, ¡°Having children is always better than none.¡±


    Just then, someone knocked on the courtyard door, accompanied by a woman¡¯s voice, ¡°Is Sister An Jing and Brother Xiao at home? I¡¯m An Fu¡¯s wife.¡±


    Last October, An Fu had married a new wife, Mrs. Gong.


    Upon hearing it was Mrs. Gong, Shi Xiaolan felt slightly embarrassed and wanted to hide but was stopped by An Jing.


    ¡°What are you panicking for, you¡¯re not a thief,¡± An Jing didn¡¯t like Shi Xiaolan acting this way and being a friend, spoke her mind directly. ¡°This is my home, and today you are my guest here, so just sit comfortably.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan thought it over and felt her reaction had been a bit much; she was divorced from An Fu and had no relation to him anymore, so there was no reason to fear encountering An Fu¡¯s wife.


    So, Shi Xiaolan followed An Jing¡¯s suggestion, didn¡¯t hide, and continued to sit, taking care of Niuniu in her arms and looking after Yu Yu, who was still eating sugar cake.


    Xiao Changyi also heard Mrs. Gong¡¯s voice and initially, while chopping vegetables, he stopped, put down the knife, and strode out, fearing that his wife might encounter trouble facing a stranger alone.


    His wife was heavily pregnant and even if she was skilled, she could not be compared to her pre-pregnancy state. He still preferred to be by her side, ready to handle any trouble physically if necessary.


    At most, his wife would just need to use her words.


    Upon seeing Xiao Changyi walking towards her with big strides, An Jing showed a brilliant smile instantly.


    ¡°Husband~¡± An Jing called out sweetly.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything, he just checked on An Jing first, seeing that she was in a good mood and nothing was wrong, before he went to open the courtyard door.


    Upon seeing Xiao Changyi, Mrs. Gong didn¡¯t expect him to be so imposing. She paused a bit, then, smiling, greeted him, ¡°You must be Brother Xiao, I¡¯m An Fu¡¯s wife, Mrs. Gong.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even glance at Mrs. Gong, nor did he talk to her. After opening the door, he turned around and walked back towards An Jing.


    Mrs. Gong: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing was no longer sitting in the chair but had stood up. As soon as Xiao Changyi reached her, he took care of her with the utmost caution.


    Mrs. Gong didn¡¯t know An Jing and Xiao Changyi but did know Shi Xiaolan. She had seen Shi Xiaolan selling tofu with An Fu before, so even if Xiao Changyi wasn¡¯t holding An Jing, she would¡¯ve been able to tell which one was An Jing.


    However, seeing Shi Xiaolan in the courtyard caught Mrs. Gong off guard, as she had not expected to encounter Shi Xiaolan there.

 Chapter 510 - 510 510 How Could You Still Misunderstand_1

    ?Chapter 510: Chapter 510: How Could You Still Misunderstand?_1 Chapter 510: Chapter 510: How Could You Still Misunderstand?_1 Upon arrival, Mrs. Gong behaved as if she hadn¡¯t seen Shi Xiaolan, and with a smile she entered the courtyard, enthusiastically greeted An Jing, ¡°Sister An Jing.¡±


    An Jing noticed Mrs. Gong¡¯s warmth had a purpose and furrowed her brow, ¡°I don¡¯t recall having a sister.¡±


    Mrs. Gong was taken aback before she smiled again, ¡°You¡¯re older than me, so naturally I should call you sister.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°You should just call me Mrs. An.¡±


    Mrs. Gong was taken aback again, but still thick-skinned, she said, ¡°Sister An Jing loves to joke. Your family and mine are familiar; there¡¯s no need for such formality.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°This is our first meeting today, how could I possibly be familiar with your family?¡±


    Mrs. Gong¡¯s smile stiffened for a moment before returning as she said, ¡°Sister An Jing, you really have a sense of humor. Now that I¡¯m married to my husband An Fu, his family is also my family. Before, your family and my in-law¡¯s house were quite close, so naturally, that means you are familiar with my family too.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Our family is not close with your in-law¡¯s family; we¡¯re only close with Xiao Lan. She just happened to be in that family, so please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    After a pause, An Jing didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush with Mrs. Gong anymore and directly asked, ¡°May I know the purpose of your visit today?¡±


    Mrs. Gong, whose smile had already completely crumbled, upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, instantly put on a smile again and said, ¡°It¡¯s the New Year, and our family hopes Sister An Jing and Brother Xiao will come over tomorrow for a meal, just a simple dinner.¡±


    In fact, Mrs. Gong had come to invite them on her own initiative; An Fu and the others were not even aware of this matter.


    In the past, Mrs. Gong had mentioned to An Fu and the others about inviting An Jing and Xiao Changyi for dinner, but they did not agree, saying they had stopped interacting with An Jing and Xiao Changyi, and it would be shameless to invite them over for a meal.


    But how could Mrs. Gong give up so easily?


    Her family was especially poor, and she only married An Fu, a crippled man willing to take her as his concubine, because she fancied the good living conditions of An Fu¡¯s family and his decent income from working at the rice shop in the county town.


    Later, she was told that she would not become a concubine but the main wife, as An Fu had already divorced Shi Xiaolan. She was really overjoyed at the time. Naturally, she would prefer to be the main wife rather than a concubine.


    However, after marrying An Fu, she found out that he was no longer working at the rice shop in the county town. There was some silver coin at home, but her in-laws were always in poor health, always needing money for medicine. Now, the household was becoming poorer and poorer, so she thought of getting in touch with An Jing and Xiao Changyi again, hoping that they would rehire her husband An Fu to work at the rice shop.


    Upon hearing this, An Jing, without a second thought, said, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Unexpectedly, An Jing¡¯s refusal was so straightforward, Mrs. Gong immediately became agitated, ¡°Why not? Didn¡¯t you come to our house for a meal during last year¡¯s New Year?¡±


    An Jing spoke indifferently, ¡°Last year, we didn¡¯t go to your house for a meal, we went to Xiaolan¡¯s house, and she just happened to be in that family. And I just told you not to misunderstand, why are you still misunderstanding?¡±


    Mrs. Gong clenched her teeth tightly.


    Although she knew that what An Jing said was true, as she also knew An Jing and Shi Xiaolan had grown up together like sisters, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel hatred towards Shi Xiaolan, as if it was Shi Xiaolan who made An Jing not want to interact with their family.


    Not interacting wasn¡¯t a big deal, but the job at the rice shop was!


    With that in mind, Mrs. Gong squeezed out another smile and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s say I misunderstood. But even so, you can still come to our house for a simple meal.¡±

 Chapter 511 - 511 511 Thirty Years on the East Side of the

    ?Chapter 511: Chapter 511: Thirty Years on the East Side of the River, Thirty Years on the West Side_1 Chapter 511: Chapter 511: Thirty Years on the East Side of the River, Thirty Years on the West Side_1 An Jing spoke slowly and deliberately, ¡°So many people have invited us to their homes for meals, and if we were to accept every invitation from acquaintances, by the time we got around to your place, who knows what year or month it would be.¡±


    The smile on Mrs. Gong¡¯s face completely froze.


    As if she didn¡¯t see the stiff smile on Mrs. Gong¡¯s face, An Jing continued, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t trouble us like this. We are people who dislike hassles. Therefore, we only accept meals from those we know well. Otherwise, we couldn¡¯t possibly finish all the meals we¡¯re offered.¡±


    Still unwilling to just go back like this, Mrs. Gong squeezed out another smile and said, ¡°Sister An Jing, since you dislike hassles, we won¡¯t insist on you coming for a meal. However, there is a favor our family would like to ask of you?¡±


    In any case, she had made up her mind to secure the job at the rice shop for her husband, no matter what.


    An Jing asked indifferently, ¡°What matter?¡±


    Mrs. Gong immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing major, it¡¯s just that my husband has a limp, you know. I don¡¯t want him to struggle with selling tofu. I was hoping he could go back to working at An¡¯s Rice Shop. What do you think?¡±


    In fact, Mrs. Gong wasn¡¯t really concerned about An Fu¡¯s hardships selling tofu; it was purely because she looked down on the meager income from tofu selling that she came up with the idea for An Fu to return to work at An¡¯s Rice Shop.


    An Jing countered, ¡°Does your husband¡¯s parents and your husband know that you¡¯ve come to ask this favor of me?¡±


    Mrs. Gong immediately waved her hands and said, ¡°They don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that I see my husband struggling and it breaks my heart, so I thickened my skin to come and ask you and Brother Xiao for this favor.¡±


    An Jing nodded, indicating she understood. Then she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but our rice shop isn¡¯t short of hands, so there¡¯s no way we can take your husband on.¡±


    Mrs. Gong saw An Jing nod her head and thought An Jing had agreed; she was delighted. But then An Jing continued speaking, and Mrs. Gong was instantly stunned.


    When she finally came to her senses, Mrs. Gong asked loudly and excitedly, ¡°How could it not be possible?! Your rice shop is so big, hiring one more person is a trivial matter, isn¡¯t it?!¡±


    Wow, the gloves are off now¡ªso ugly~


    An Jing wasn¡¯t angry at all being questioned so loudly. Instead, she remained calm and collected, ¡°Our rice shop really doesn¡¯t need more hands. Why should I employ another if not needed? However, if your husband is willing to work without pay, then that would be possible.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Gong immediately became furious, and spat out in anger, ¡°How wishful you are! Only you would have the nerve to suggest that my husband work for you for free!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± An Jing was still calm and collected, ¡°I thought you were so keen on getting your husband a job at our rice shop that I kindly proposed the idea. If you don¡¯t appreciate it, well, there¡¯s nothing I can do for you.¡±


    Mrs. Gong¡¯s face turned beet red with embarrassment. She really did want An Fu to work at the rice shop, but of course, for a wage!


    Now that everything was out in the open, and knowing full well there was no chance of securing the job at the rice shop, Mrs. Gong couldn¡¯t care less about staying any longer. As she turned to leave, she muttered resentfully, ¡°What comes around goes around. Today you refuse to help us over such a small matter, but the day you seek help from us, don¡¯t expect a shred of assistance from our family!¡±


    An Jing found it all rather amusing.


    Xiao Changyi first helped An Jing to sit down, then went to close the courtyard door, and afterward, he continued with his work in the kitchen.


    Shi Xiaolan gave An Jing a thumbs up, clearly impressed, ¡°An Jing, you are truly formidable. I would never have been able to outtalk them like that. I¡¯ve always been poor with words.¡± After a pause, ¡°Now that I¡¯m raising Niuniu and Yu Yu by myself, I should learn from you.¡±

 Chapter 512 - 512 512 Is it really okay for you to twist the

    ?Chapter 512: Chapter 512: Is it really okay for you to twist the knife like this?_1 Chapter 512: Chapter 512: Is it really okay for you to twist the knife like this?_1 An Jing laughed, ¡°I don¡¯t have much to offer, so what could you possibly learn from me? However, there is one thing you really need to take to heart¡ªdon¡¯t let people bully you anymore. Niuniu and Yu Yu can only rely on you now. If you¡¯re always timid and let others take advantage of you, won¡¯t they be bullied too when they¡¯re with you?¡±


    Shi Xiaolan nodded fervently, ¡°I was indeed too timid before, but I¡¯ve been slowly changing. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m bullied, but I don¡¯t want my two daughters to suffer the same. You grew up with me and are aware, when my parents were alive, they never let me suffer the slightest grievance, and I want to be just like them.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°If your parents have spirits in heaven, seeing you like this, they must be very comforted.¡±


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, Shi Xiaolan felt somewhat embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say, responding only with a sheepish smile.


    Watching Shi Xiaolan react this way, An Jing also smiled.


    ...


    On the seventh day of the first lunar month, Wang Youbao came to eat with An Jing and Xiao Changyi. During the meal, Wang Youbao asked An Jing and Xiao Changyi a very serious question.


    ¡°An Jing, Changyi, what do you think I should eat to grow taller quickly? Or drinking something would also do.¡±


    Not only did Wang Youbao ask this earnestly, but he looked rather distressed, which caused An Jing and Xiao Changyi to glance at each other. Eventually, An Jing chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re still in mourning, so you can¡¯t eat meat or strong flavors. You probably just have to rely on natural growth.¡±


    After a pause, An Jing added, ¡°Aren¡¯t you already growing taller? You seem much taller than when we first met you.¡±


    Wang Youbao fell silent for a moment before speaking, ¡°The growth just feels too slow, I wish it were faster.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°You¡¯re only eighteen, you¡¯ll still grow taller, don¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s face grew even more forlorn, ¡°I¡¯m already eighteen and about the same height as you, how can I not be anxious?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°I was as tall as you are now when I was thirteen.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing almost burst out laughing. My husband, is it really okay to rub salt in the wound like that?


    ...


    Time flies quickly, and before you know it, it¡¯s already the twentieth day of the first month, and An Jing is already five months pregnant. Her belly is as big as if someone was about to give birth.


    Now, Xiao Changyi dares not let An Jing out of his sight.


    If An Jing is not in his view, he becomes anxious and immediately goes to look for her, fearing for her safety.


    Seeing her husband so nervous about her, An Jing feels both burdened and sweet¡ªof course, more of the latter.


    Both Doctor Fang and Doctor Jiang have said that pregnant women shouldn¡¯t sit or lie down all the time; they should move around. So that day, Xiao Changyi, with one arm around An Jing¡¯s shoulders and the other supporting her, originally planned to just walk around in the yard at home. But feeling the view wasn¡¯t good, he took An Jing out the door, planning to stroll around their neighborhood.


    The two of them did not walk fast at all; they were simply strolling leisurely.


    Around their home, all the land and fields belonged to them. At the moment, nothing had been planted in the fields, and they looked desolate.


    While looking at their fields, An Jing casually said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°My husband, plans cannot keep up with changes. We had originally planned to plant rice in these eight acres of fields this year. Now, we can¡¯t do it ourselves anymore.¡±


    She was heavily pregnant, and her husband always needed to look after her, so how could they manage to farm themselves?

 Chapter 513 - 513 513 Planting Cotton_1

    ?Chapter 513: Chapter 513: Planting Cotton_1 Chapter 513: Chapter 513: Planting Cotton_1 Xiao Changyi said, ¡°I¡¯ve hired people to farm the fields, but as for these two acres, I will farm them alone.¡± He paused, ¡°You can sit on the side and watch.¡± In any case, he needed her to be within his sight at all times for him to feel at ease.


    Moreover, the field was right at their doorstep, so she didn¡¯t need to walk much farther than if she were sitting in the courtyard at home, basking in the sun.


    Upon hearing this, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, her heart feeling incredibly sweet. However, she didn¡¯t persuade Xiao Changyi to forgo farming these two acres of mountain land, knowing that her husband cherished this simple and serene life.


    ¡°What do you plan to grow on these two acres?¡± she asked.


    Xiao Changyi replied, ¡°Anything works.¡±


    An Jing was amused again, ¡°Since we can plant anything, let¡¯s not grow sweet potatoes and potatoes this year. Let¡¯s change it up.¡±


    Xiao Changyi looked at her, ¡°What do you want to grow?¡±


    ¡°Cotton.¡±


    ¡°Cotton yields are low, and these two acres won¡¯t produce much,¡± said Xiao Changyi, who didn¡¯t mind what was planted; he was simply stating a fact to An Jing.


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°We are not planting cotton to sell, but to make our own quilts and cotton clothes. If the yield is low, it¡¯s low. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Only after checking that there was no one around did An Jing continue, ¡°Husband, I think the reason that the cotton yield is so low here might be due to the wrong farming method. I remember that my grandparents used to grow cotton in Nutrition Bowls, but here the seeds are directly sown in the ground, letting it grow naturally. As a result, not only is the yield low, but it also depletes the soil, leading to even lower yields the following year. It¡¯s a vicious cycle.¡±


    Because the yield was low yet the cotton was warm, it sold for a high price here.


    Generally, farmers could neither afford cotton quilts nor cotton clothes. In winter, to keep warm, their quilts were typically filled with hemp and straw.


    And because of the low yield, farmers usually did not grow cotton¡ªit just wasn¡¯t worth it. With already so little land to their names, they prioritised planting crops like corn, sorghum, and wheat to ensure they didn¡¯t starve first.


    This was also why there was so little cotton in the market, which kept the price of cotton consistently high.


    ¡°Nutrition Bowls?¡± Xiao Changyi immediately asked about the term which was new and unfamiliar to him.


    An Jing said, ¡°Wait until I¡¯ve made the bowl maker and I¡¯ll explain it to you in detail. Right now, you haven¡¯t seen the bowl maker, and even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t fully understand. But since there are no chemical fertilizers available here, we can only simplify the process; it should still be better than directly sowing the cotton seeds in the ground.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t ask further and simply said, ¡°Then let¡¯s not plant cotton. You¡¯re pregnant, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t worry about anything.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m bored...¡± An Jing was truly bored. Unlike the modern world where she could watch TV or go online when bored.


    Immediately after, An Jing wrapped her arms around Xiao Changyi¡¯s right arm, acting coquettishly: ¡°Husband, just plant the cotton. I promise I won¡¯t lift a finger, you¡¯ll do all the planting. I¡¯ll just talk and teach you how to do it, okay?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t want An Jing to worry, which was why he was hesitant, but seeing her so eager to plant and promising not to do the work herself, he nodded his head and agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Husband, you¡¯re so good to me!¡± An Jing was instantly as happy as anything. ¡°Let¡¯s go back then. I¡¯ll draw a sketch of the bowl maker and then we¡¯ll find a blacksmith to make it.¡±

 Chapter 514 - 514 514 Not to Set a Precedent_1

    ?Chapter 514: Chapter 514 Not to Set a Precedent_1 Chapter 514: Chapter 514 Not to Set a Precedent_1 Seeing An Jing so happy, Xiao Changyi felt happy too, but said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise you wouldn¡¯t lift a finger?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...Does drawing a sketch of a food processor count as lifting a finger?¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded: ¡°Yes, it does.¡±


    ¡°Husband...¡± An Jing deliberately drew out her words with a look of grievance. She was really too bored and desperately wanted to find something to do.


    Xiao Changyi let out a helpless sigh and then said, ¡°This won¡¯t set a precedent.¡±


    An Jing immediately became happy again: ¡°Mhm~¡±


    As soon as they got home, Xiao Changyi had An Jing sit next to the desk, then he ground the ink, and An Jing used a brush to draw the shape of the food processor.


    The food processor An Jing drew was very simple and quickly finished; her grandfather¡¯s village had one in every household. However, those food processors seemed to be made of stainless steel, while here they had no stainless steel available, only iron could be used as a substitute.


    ¡°Husband, this is what a food processor looks like.¡± An Jing excitedly showed the completed drawing to Xiao Changyi. ¡°I also drew the cross-sections; a blacksmith should know how to make the food processor once they see this drawing. It¡¯s very simple.¡±


    Xiao Changyi examined the drawing carefully before saying, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have Meng Zhuqing taking it to the blacksmith to forge.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Although the structure of the food processor was simple, it would take the blacksmith quite some time to forge it.


    When Meng Zhuqing brought the finished food processor to Xiao Changyi, it had already been half a month, and when Meng Zhuqing arrived, he not only brought the food processor but also delivered quite a lot of rosewood.


    The rosewood was piled up in the courtyard. To prevent it from getting wet in the rain, Meng Zhuqing helped build a shed over the wood before he left.


    It was only the start of the second month, not time to plant cotton yet, so Xiao Changyi first stored away the food processor and then took out tools like planes, chisels, saws, and hammers, ready to use the rosewood to make a cradle for his wife and their two unborn children.


    ¡°Husband, can you really make a cradle?¡± An Jing had not expected that her husband could actually do this.


    Xiao Changyi, while planing the wood, replied, ¡°I¡¯ve seen what cradles look like; it¡¯s not difficult.¡±


    An Jing chuckled: ¡°I originally thought about not making a cradle and just letting the two children sleep between us.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Changyi was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Now we certainly need to make the cradle.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± An Jing suddenly couldn¡¯t stop laughing.


    Because Xiao Changyi kept getting distracted caring for An Jing, the pregnant woman, the cradle that could have been finished in one day took him three days to complete.


    The bottom of the cradle was curved so that with just a little force, the entire bed would rock back and forth gently. He made a partition in the middle of the bed, dividing it into two areas, suitably fitting for two babies to sleep in their own zones.


    An Jing, looking at the finished cradle and touching her big belly, said to the children in her womb with a face full of happiness, ¡°Babies, do you see? Your dad has made you a cradle.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, unlike An Jing, didn¡¯t focus his attention on the cradle. Once he was sure it was finished, he went back to planing wood.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi planing wood again, An Jing was puzzled and asked, ¡°Husband, why are you planing more wood?¡±


    Without even raising his head, Xiao Changyi said, ¡°To make another one, just in case it breaks.¡±


    An Jing instantly found this hilarious, teasing him, ¡°Afraid the bed will break, and I¡¯ll let the two children sleep between us?¡±


    Xiao Changyi really did honestly admit: ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 515 - 515 515 This Person Is His Life_1

    ?Chapter 515: Chapter 515 This Person Is His Life_1 Chapter 515: Chapter 515 This Person Is His Life_1 An Jing was even more delighted, laughing heartily. When her laughter finally subsided, she said again, ¡°Then, do you want to make two more baby sitter chairs?¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°That would be good.¡±


    A ¡®baby sitter chair¡¯ is a wooden infant seat that combines the features of a chair and dining table, with railings around it to prevent children from falling out or climbing around.


    If later they were unable to hold the child or wanted to keep the child close for immediate care, they could just let the child sit in the baby sitter chair.


    By the time Xiao Changyi finished making the second cradle and two baby sitter chairs, seven days had passed, and it was the twentieth of February. By then, An Jing was already about six months pregnant.


    Her belly was very large.


    An Jing was now unable to bend over, and Xiao Changyi helped her with everything, including putting on her shoes. It seemed like Xiao Changyi had already treated her as if she were disabled, taking care of everything for her, short of feeding her with chopsticks.


    But seeing that Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t mind at all and took such meticulous care of her as if she were a treasure, An Jing felt incredibly sweet inside. Every day was like living in a vat of honey, and she simply couldn¡¯t feel any depression.


    ¡°Jing Er, come, let¡¯s soak your feet.¡±


    An Jing was standing by the window, admiring the mountain scenery when Xiao Changyi suddenly brought in a basin of hot water for her to warm her feet.


    Even though winter had already passed, her feet were still constantly cold.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi set down the basin, he helped An Jing to sit down on the rose chair. Only after she was seated did he pull the basin closer to her feet, while he crouched beside her.


    Then, he lifted An Jing¡¯s right foot and helped her take off her shoe and sock.


    The water temperature, which he had already tested, was just right for a foot bath. As soon as he removed the shoe and sock from her right foot, he placed her foot in the water, and An Jing sighed in comfort.


    Xiao Changyi, seeing how comfortable An Jing was, allowed a slight smile to curve his usually cool lips. He then proceeded to take off her left shoe and sock and placed her left foot into the basin as well.


    Since An Jing couldn¡¯t bend over, he soaked a towel in hot water to apply warm compresses to her calves which were cool and a little swollen.


    ¡°Your legs are swollen again,¡± Xiao Changyi said, his mood darkening upon discovering that her legs were slightly swollen once more.


    They had swelled a few days before but had eased after a couple days, yet today, they were swollen again, causing him sincere discomfort.


    An Jing immediately responded with a reassuring smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Fang told you, didn¡¯t he? It¡¯s normal for pregnant women to have a little swelling in their legs.¡±


    Xiao Changyi replied, not quite satisfied, ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Hearing the displeasure in his voice, An Jing called out to him, ¡°Husband.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, who was crouching, looked up, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Stand up,¡± she said.


    Xiao Changyi obediently stood up.


    ¡°Bend down.¡±


    He bent his head obediently, lowering it.


    An Jing immediately hugged his neck, tenderly rubbing her forehead against his, and sighed happily, ¡°Husband, I must be the happiest woman in the world, and also the happiest pregnant woman. Being with you, every day is like soaking in a vat of honey, so sweet~¡±


    Xiao Changyi knew that An Jing was trying to cheer him up and prevent him from feeling off, and she indeed succeeded. Because he knew that everything she said was the sincere truth, not a trace of falsehood mixed in.


    The smile on his cool lips could hardly be suppressed, he kissed her and rubbed his forehead against hers, then crouched down again to continue warming her legs and feet.


    This woman was his life.


    To him, nothing was more important than she was.

 Chapter 516 - 516 516 How Did She Call You and You Ran Off_1

    ?Chapter 516: Chapter 516 How Did She Call You and You Ran Off?_1 Chapter 516: Chapter 516 How Did She Call You and You Ran Off?_1 After preparing the footbath for An Jing, Xiao Changyi dried off her feet with a clean towel, then helped her put on socks.


    He didn¡¯t let An Jing put on shoes but instead carried her toward the bed, letting her lie down for a while.


    An Jing, heavily pregnant, found lying down to be quite comfortable. However, for the sake of the child¡¯s better development within her, she would occasionally get up to stand, sit, or walk around, as a form of light exercise.


    Moreover, lying still all the time was uncomfortable for her as well.


    No matter what An Jing did, Xiao Changyi was always there by her side.


    An Jing was lying on her side in bed, smiling as Xiao Changyi covered her with a quilt. After tucking her in and kissing her, Xiao Changyi went to pour out the water in the basin.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi had emptied the basin, Meng Zhuqing arrived.


    Meng Zhuqing had come to deliver a letter, but this time it wasn¡¯t one from the Emperor of Xiyun or Su Chengyu; it was from Prime Minister Li.


    Prime Minister Li had never written to Xiao Changyi before. This was the first time, but Xiao Changyi showed no surprise or curiosity. He took the letter expressionlessly and then asked Meng Zhuqing to leave.


    After seeing off Meng Zhuqing, Xiao Changyi went back into the inner room.


    As soon as he saw Xiao Changyi, An Jing, who was still lying on her side, asked, ¡°I think I heard Meng Zhuqing¡¯s voice. What did he come for?¡±


    ¡°To deliver a letter. It¡¯s from Prime Minister Li,¡± Xiao Changyi sat down by the bed and then opened the letter to read it with An Jing.


    In the letter, Prime Minister Li mentioned that Li Wuyu had once again left home secretly, claiming that she was coming to find them. He also talked about Li Wuyu¡¯s unruly yet well-intentioned nature and asked for their tolerance in case she inadvertently offended them and urged them not to blame his daughter, Li Wuyu.


    This letter clearly showed Prime Minister Li¡¯s helplessness with his daughter Li Wuyu, as well as his concern for her.


    Looking at the date at the bottom of the letter, An Jing noticed that it was written over half a month ago, which meant¡ª


    ¡°Husband, if Wuyu came on horseback, then she might be arriving here soon, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ...


    Three days later, Li Wuyu arrived in Hecheng County.


    However, she didn¡¯t seek out An Jing, her master, first, but instead went to the Wang Family in high spirits to find Wang Youbao.


    As she was nearing the Wang residence on horseback, she saw Wang Youbao and a girl in orange clothes laughing and walking briskly out of the Wang family home together.


    There was actually a maidservant dressed in green clothes beside the girl in orange, but Li Wuyu ignored her, focusing only on Wang Youbao and the girl in orange laughing together.


    Even though she was on horseback, and would likely be noticed with a little attention, Wang Youbao didn¡¯t see her at all. He continued to walk and laugh with the girl, heading in the opposite direction from where Li Wuyu was.


    Li Wuyu felt a surge of jealousy at that moment.


    ¡°Wang Youbao!¡± Li Wuyu shouted in Wang Youbao¡¯s direction. Without waiting for any response, she turned her horse around and, whipping the reins, rode away.


    Wang Youbao heard someone shouting his name in a familiar voice. He stopped immediately, turned around, and just caught sight of Li Wuyu riding away, which made his heart skip a beat, filled with guilt and panic.


    Even though he didn¡¯t understand why he felt guilty, nor why he was panicking.


    The girl in orange also turned around to look but, since Li Wuyu was dressed as a man, she naturally assumed Li Wuyu was male. Seeing Li Wuyu riding off, she asked softly, ¡°Brother Youbao, who was that man? Why did he run off as soon as he called your name?¡±

 Chapter 517 - 517 517 Your Belly is That Big_1

    ?Chapter 517: Chapter 517: Your Belly is That Big?!_1 Chapter 517: Chapter 517: Your Belly is That Big?!_1 ¡°Just a friend. As to why she ran off after calling me once, I¡¯m not sure,¡± Wang Youbao answered absentmindedly.


    Wang Youbao tried to calm himself but to no avail, in the end, he could only bow with his hands clasped and say, ¡°Miss Xing, I suddenly remembered that I have an urgent matter to take care of and can¡¯t accompany you to choose a birthday gift for your brother. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The smile on Miss Xing¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, but she still said gently and considerately, ¡°Then, Brother Youbao, you should hurry and attend to your urgent business; that¡¯s more important.¡±


    Wang Youbao bowed politely to Miss Xing once more before turning and hastily returning home.


    When he came out again, he was riding a horse, and the direction he headed was precisely where Li Wuyu had just vanished on horseback.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t know how to ride a horse. However, after discovering last year that Li Wuyu could ride a horse, he thought that if a lady could ride a horse and he, a man, could not, it would be rather embarrassing; so, he hired someone to teach him to ride.


    Although the process of learning to ride was somewhat arduous, thankfully, he had learned. There was no need to always travel by carriage anymore.


    On the other hand, Li Wuyu rode her horse without looking back to where An Jing and Xiao Changyi were.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had received a letter from Prime Minister Li three days earlier, notifying them of Li Wuyu¡¯s forthcoming visit, so they were not the slightest bit surprised to see her.


    Upon seeing An Jing, Li Wuyu angrily told her, ¡°Master, Wang Youbao has absolutely no feelings for me; he is interested in another lady. He has never smiled at me the way he did with her!¡±


    Wang Youbao had always been extremely polite to her, even his smile was a courteous one, which made her feel as if they were meeting for the first time every time. But today, he was so familiar with that lady! No matter how long he had known her, she was still seething with anger when she saw it!


    An Jing was utterly confused, ¡°What lady?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which family¡¯s daughter she is, I saw them before coming here, laughing and talking with each other as if they were very close!¡± Li Wuyu said.


    An Jing began to understand and said with a chuckle, ¡°So, you are very angry?¡±


    Li Wuyu nodded emphatically, ¡°Hmm!¡±


    An Jing¡¯s smile grew broader, ¡°You and Youbao haven¡¯t even started anything, and you¡¯re already jealous?¡±


    In front of her master An Jing, Li Wuyu was not embarrassed, ¡°Because I like him!¡±


    Suddenly, Li Wuyu began to complain again, ¡°If I had known it would be like this, I wouldn¡¯t have come here sneakily. Wasn¡¯t it in the letter you sent me that you mentioned he might have feelings for me unconsciously? I was so happy that I sneaked here again to confirm his feelings. But what do I see upon arrival? It¡¯s infuriating!¡±


    An Jing was caught between laughter and tears, ¡°I only told you what I knew. But instead of staying put, you sneak over here by yourself, and now that you¡¯re angry, you blame it on me?¡±


    Realizing her slip of the tongue, Li Wuyu quickly hugged An Jing¡¯s arm and showed a smile, ¡°Master, I¡¯m not blaming you, I¡¯m just too angry. If it weren¡¯t for you and Teacher here to give me a place to go to, I might have ridden back to the Capital the moment I saw him with that girl.¡±


    An Jing shook her head with a helpless smile.


    ¡°Master, your belly is already this big?!¡± Noticing An Jing¡¯s belly, Li Wuyu was quite surprised.


    An Jing tapped her forehead with a curled finger and huffed, ¡°After having your own vent, you finally notice your master¡¯s belly. You really care about your master, don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 518 - 518 518 Its Not That I Called You For

    ?Chapter 518: Chapter 518: It¡¯s Not That I Called You For Nothing!_1 Chapter 518: Chapter 518: It¡¯s Not That I Called You For Nothing!_1 ¡°Hehe...¡± Wuyu chuckled dryly, ¡°I was really angry just now, but after talking to you, Master, I¡¯m not that angry anymore, so of course, I started paying attention to other things.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°You still have the nerve to say that?¡±


    With her face all smiles, Wuyu said, ¡°Hehe... Aren¡¯t you my master? You¡¯re like my second mother, so naturally, I¡¯m not shy about saying anything to you.¡±


    Second mother...


    An Jing was even more speechless. She was only four years older than her disciple...


    Just then, the sound of hooves approached; soon after, the gate to the courtyard was knocked, followed immediately by the voice of Wang Youbao: ¡°Changyi, An Jing, it¡¯s me, Youbao.¡±


    As soon as An Jing heard it was Wang Youbao, she immediately looked at Li Wuyu and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he was with a girl?¡±


    Li Wuyu had calmed down, but now with the arrival of Wang Youbao, she started to feel a bit angry again. Still, she lowered her voice, ¡°How would I know why he suddenly turned up here? I clearly saw him with the girl right outside his house.¡±


    An Jing just smiled without saying a word.


    Xiao Changyi went to open the door.


    As always, as soon as Xiao Changyi opened the door for Wang Youbao, he turned and walked back, without giving Wang Youbao so much as a glance.


    Wang Youbao was used to it and didn¡¯t mind Xiao Changyi¡¯s behavior at all. He hurriedly entered the courtyard and was about to walk towards Li Wuyu when she suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Wuyu huffed at Wang Youbao, and then she ran into the main room, not caring whether it was An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s house. As soon as she entered the room, she closed the door behind her and bolted it from the inside.


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained expressionless.


    An Jing found it amusing. Her disciple was quite the jealous type with quite the temper. But now, these two really did seem like a small couple in a tiff.


    What the trio Wang Youbao, Xiao Changyi, and An Jing did not see was that in the main room, Li Wuyu was leaning against the door, her ear pressed to it, trying hard to listen to the sounds outside.


    An Jing was the first to break the silence, laughing, ¡°Youbao, I only heard the sound of hooves, not the sound of carriage wheels. How come? Did you not come by carriage, but Riding a Horse?¡±


    Wang Youbao nodded, ¡°Mm.¡±


    An Jing then asked, ¡°When did you learn to ride a horse?¡±


    Wang Youbao replied, ¡°It was just last year.¡± He paused, perhaps worried An Jing would ask something else, or for some other reason, then lied, ¡°If I have to travel far, Riding a Horse is faster than taking a carriage; that¡¯s why I learned.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°When you first learn to ride, it¡¯s very easy to fall off. I fell off the horse several times when I was learning, and not only did my disciple fall many times, but she even broke her leg.¡±


    Hearing that Li Wuyu had broken her leg, Wang Youbao tensed, although he didn¡¯t know why, but he casually said, ¡°I¡¯ve fallen quite a few times as well, but fortunately, I¡¯ve learned.¡±


    An Jing glanced at the main room before asking, ¡°Why did you come over today?¡±


    Wang Youbao also glanced at the main room before replying, ¡°Miss Li suddenly called out to me and then turned her horse around and ran. It seemed like she was coming here, so I followed to ask her if she called me because she needed something.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Such a big block of Wood! She was jealous, okay! Not calling you for something!


    ¡°Is that so?¡± An Jing feigned ignorance. ¡°I thought you had upset her when she huffed at you just now.¡±

 Chapter 519 - 519 519 Arent You Hinting to Me..._1

    ?Chapter 519: Chapter 519: Aren¡¯t You Hinting to Me..._1 Chapter 519: Chapter 519: Aren¡¯t You Hinting to Me..._1 Wang Youbao shook his head, feeling quite helpless, ¡°I didn¡¯t provoke her. I was just getting ready to accompany Miss Xing to buy a birthday gift for her brother when she suddenly shouted from behind me. By the time I turned around, she was already riding off on her horse. I didn¡¯t even speak to her, so how could I have provoked her?¡±


    By this point, An Jing understood more of what had happened, but she still inquired for her disciple, ¡°Miss Xing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Scholar Sir¡¯s daughter,¡± Wang Youbao spoke truthfully. ¡°Scholar Sir is a well-known scholar from Sixteen Town. I met her by chance, and then I visited Scholar Sir¡¯s home as a guest. That¡¯s when I met Miss Xing. She came to my mansion today with her maidservant, saying that her brother¡¯s birthday was coming up and asked me to help her think of a good birthday gift for him. Since she came all the way to my mansion to find me, I couldn¡¯t refuse, so I agreed.¡±


    After listening to him, An Jing finally understood everything, but before she could say anything, the door to the hall suddenly burst open, and Li Wuyu charged out, brimming with excitement.


    Even more so, Li Wuyu was calling out to Wang Youbao with joy: ¡°Youbao! Youbao!¡±


    An Jing nearly laughed out loud. Her disciple, ah, flared up quickly, but also calmed down just as swiftly.


    Watching someone who had turned her face away from him earlier, now flashing smiles at him as if nothing had happened, Wang Youbao was speechless.


    Li Wuyu had overheard everything and knew there was really nothing between Wang Youbao and Miss Xing, so naturally, she was very happy.


    However, when Li Wuyu ran over to Wang Youbao¡¯s side, she was surprised to find: ¡°Youbao, you¡¯ve grown taller?!¡±


    After more than half a year of not seeing each other, they used to be the same height, but now she only reached up to Wang Youbao¡¯s eyes.


    Wang Youbao felt proud inside. Indeed, you haven¡¯t grown at all, see, I¡¯m taller than you now.


    Still, he greeted her politely with a bow: ¡°Miss Li.¡±


    Li Wuyu was slightly disappointed: ¡°I even brought the high-soled embroidered shoes that my dad bought for me, thinking that wearing them would make me taller than you, but in the end...¡±


    Wang Youbao didn¡¯t even know how to respond to that.


    It was An Jing, hearing Li Wuyu¡¯s words, who began to understand why Wang Youbao was so eager to grow taller. Hence, the smile on An Jing¡¯s face became even more meaningful.


    Li Wuyu was disappointed for only a moment before she cheerfully said, ¡°Youbao, the four bottles of honey you gave me, I¡¯ve eaten them, and they¡¯re so sweet!¡±


    An Jing glanced sideways: ¡°What ¡®gave,¡¯ you clearly asked Youbao for it.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately wore a wronged expression, protesting excitedly, ¡°When did I ask him for it?!¡±


    Upon seeing Li Wuyu like this, An Jing became puzzled and looked at Wang Youbao, her eyes clearly conveying the message: Didn¡¯t you say she asked you for it?


    Wang Youbao was also confused, pondering, ¡°In the letter, you said An Jing gave you a bottle of honey that was very sweet, and you liked it a lot. You also said that since there was only one bottle, you were reluctant to eat it, taking only a little bit each time... Aren¡¯t you implying that you wanted me to buy you honey?¡±


    Li Wuyu felt even more aggrieved, loudly defending herself, ¡°Not at all! I was just casually mentioning it to you! Can¡¯t one chat about such things in letters?!¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing almost burst into laughter, nearly injuring herself internally. A misunderstanding had cost several ten thousand taels of silver.


    Li Wuyu immediately realized that Wang Youbao had misunderstood and became anxious: ¡°Youbao, you¡¯re not going to ask me for the money for the honey, are you? I don¡¯t have that much money, please don¡¯t ask me for it.¡±

 Chapter 520 - 520 520 How is she treating him like this

    ?Chapter 520: Chapter 520: How is she treating him like this again?_1 Chapter 520: Chapter 520: How is she treating him like this again?_1 He had misunderstood, and Wang Youbao was feeling awkward when he heard Li Wuyu worrying that he would ask her for money. Wang Youbao immediately reassured her, ¡°It was my own misunderstanding. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t ask you for money.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately let out a huge sigh of relief.


    An Jing smiled meaningfully, ¡°If there were no misunderstanding, could it be that you would ask her for money?¡±


    Wang Youbao said, ¡°If there was no misunderstanding, it would be Miss Li asking me for something. Usually, if a girl asks me for something, I give it to her; how could I possibly ask Miss Li for money?¡±


    Usually, if a girl asks him for something, he gives it to her...


    Originally, Li Wuyu had thought that Wang Youbao was very kind to her, and maybe, just as her master had said ¡ª Wang Youbao had feelings for her without realizing it. But after hearing what Wang Youbao had said, Li Wuyu¡¯s heart felt incredibly blocked.


    And An Jing asked that question to hint to Wang Youbao that his feelings for Li Wuyu were different, to help Wang Youbao understand his own feelings. Who knew that Wang Youbao would come up with such a response.


    Sigh.


    Inside, An Jing sighed. Her disciple must be feeling very heartbroken now.


    Wang Youbao did not notice anything wrong with the atmosphere, but he did realize that he hadn¡¯t been as polite to Li Wuyu as he had been initially. As a gentleman, he needed to maintain his manners, so he asked extremely politely, ¡°Miss Li, may I know why you called me here?¡±


    Seeing that Wang Youbao was being so courteous again made Li Wuyu¡¯s heart feel even more congested. She denied, ¡°When did I ever call you?¡±


    Wang Youbao fell silent before he said, ¡°It was when you called me once at my doorstep, and then, you ran here. I came over to ask if Miss Li had any matter to discuss.¡±


    Li Wuyu felt even more stifled and blurted out, ¡°No matter! I just shouted casually!¡±


    Just shouted casually...


    Wang Youbao¡¯s heart sank a bit, but he didn¡¯t take it too much to heart. After hesitating, Wang Youbao still asked politely, ¡°May I know what brings Miss Li to Hecheng County?¡±


    Li Wuyu retorted, ¡°I came to visit my master and my ¡®father¡¯, is that not acceptable?!¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± Which of his words had offended this young lady, why was she acting like this towards him again...


    An Jing knew that Li Wuyu¡¯s sharp response to Wang Youbao was because Li Wuyu was feeling too distressed at the moment. Not wanting the two to become even more estranged, An Jing shifted the topic, ¡°Youbao, now that you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you stay for lunch.¡±


    Wang Youbao said, ¡°I need to check on the restaurant in town, so I¡¯ll pass for today.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°Then you¡¯re planning to go back now?¡±


    Wang Youbao nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Actually, he hadn¡¯t planned on going back right away. Checking on the restaurant in town was just an excuse, but Miss Li seemed to be in an exceptionally bad mood today; it was better for him to keep his distance.


    Just as Wang Youbao was turning around, prepared to leave, Li Wuyu suddenly spoke again, ¡°Wang Youbao.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± This was the second time today this young lady had called him by his full name... He had grown accustomed to her always calling him ¡®Youbao¡¯, and this full-name address made him feel quite uneasy...


    Nonetheless, Wang Youbao turned back around and asked politely, ¡°Miss Li, what is it?¡±


    Li Wuyu bluntly said, ¡°I have no place to stay.¡±


    Wang Youbao fell silent, then said, ¡°The house where you stayed before is still vacant. Miss Li could stay there again.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately said, ¡°Good!¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 521 - 521 521 Have You Turned Evil_1

    ?Chapter 521: Chapter 521 Have You Turned Evil?_1 Chapter 521: Chapter 521 Have You Turned Evil?_1 Li Wuyu continued, ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget to send a cook and maidservants to the house; I need people to attend to me.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...I¡¯ll arrange it as soon as I return.¡±


    Li Wuyu fell silent.


    After hesitating for a moment, Wang Youbao asked, ¡°Does Miss Li have any other matters?¡±


    Li Wuyu said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± said Wang Youbao, as he turned to depart.


    But Li Wuyu stared fixedly after him. Even though Wang Youbao had vanished at the doorway, and even though Xiao Changyi had shut the courtyard gate once more, she still stared relentlessly.


    An Jing watched Li Wuyu with this expression and sighed, ¡°Why torment yourself...¡±


    Only then did Li Wuyu withdraw her fixed gaze and laughingly said, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t he say he would give whatever any girl asked of him? Then I will ask of him. I might as well bankrupt him!¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry, ¡°Have you turned bitter?¡±


    ¡°Bitter?¡± Li Wuyu didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the word.


    An Jing offered a simple explanation, ¡°It means to turn love into hate.¡±


    Li Wuyu chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious; I¡¯ve always known my feelings were unrequited. Even if he doesn¡¯t like me, even if he despises me, I won¡¯t hate him. It¡¯s just that I feel so uncomfortable inside, I want to vent.¡±


    Once again, An Jing sighed, ¡°I really think he likes you but is just unaware¡ª¡±


    Before An Jing could finish her sentence, Li Wuyu cut her off, ¡°Master, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. You heard him today; he¡¯s like this with other girls too.¡±


    An Jing instantly fell silent.


    All of a sudden, Li Wuyu let out a long, heavy sigh, then turned to An Jing with a smile, ¡°Master, I still like him.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± An Jing was so flustered she didn¡¯t know what to say, overcome with mixed emotions.


    Li Wuyu continued to smile, even giving An Jing a playful wink, her tone unusually light, ¡°I will keep clinging to him too. After all, I have nothing better to do, plenty of time, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Without waiting for An Jing to respond, Li Wuyu went on in an extremely relaxed manner, ¡°Who knows, maybe after being pestered by me time and again, Wood will suddenly come to like me.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t bear to see Li Wuyu like this; she would rather have Li Wuyu burst into tears than suffer in silence.


    ...


    Li Wuyu stayed for lunch at An Jing¡¯s before leaving, and with An Jing feeling somewhat tired, Xiao Changyi helped her to lie down on the bed.


    ¡°Husband, lie with me for a while,¡± An Jing tugged at the hem of Xiao Changyi¡¯s clothes, her request as lazy as that of a cat.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Changyi nodded, then took off his shoes and outer robe, intending to lie behind An Jing and hold her, but in the end, he lay facing her instead.


    ¡°Husband, do you think Wuyu and¡ª¡±


    Before An Jing could finish, Xiao Changyi said, ¡°You just need to focus on taking good care of the baby now, don¡¯t think about anything else, nor interfere.¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing immediately broke into laughter, ¡°You¡¯re really autocratic.¡±


    ¡°I am doing this for your own good,¡± he paused, ¡°and for my own as well.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m well, you¡¯re well, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    An Jingxin felt incredibly sweet inside, watching her husband for a long moment before she slowly said, ¡°Me too. If you¡¯re well, I¡¯m well.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak, his face devoid of expression, but he leaned in toward An Jingxin and exchanged a shallow yet especially tender and affectionate kiss with her.


    May both you and I be well.


    ...


    With the arrival of March, Xiao Changyi planned to cultivate cotton seedlings under the guidance of An Jing, using what they called a Nutrition Bowl.


    But before preparing the Nutrition Bowls, they needed to prepare a fertile seedbed so that the resulting cotton seedlings would be strong.

 Chapter 522 - 522 522 Arch Shed Seedling Cultivation_1

    ?Chapter 522: Chapter 522: Arch Shed Seedling Cultivation_1 Chapter 522: Chapter 522: Arch Shed Seedling Cultivation_1 In order to facilitate transplanting later, Xiao Changyi and An Jing chose to set up the seedbed right in the middle of the two-mu plot of mountain land.


    Once they had determined the location for the seedbed, they then decided on its size. An Jing roughly estimated the dimensions before instructing Xiao Changyi on how much land to set aside for the seedbed.


    Having settled on the position and size of the seedbed, An Jing had Xiao Changyi spread a layer of wood ash over it.


    This seedbed land was too poor, and since there were no chemical fertilizers available here, wood ash was the only option they had to make the soil a bit more fertile.


    After scattering the wood ash, An Jing had Xiao Changyi pour a little water over it.


    When the water had been poured, An Jing had Xiao Changyi hoe the seedbed soil, turning it over to let the wood ash penetrate deeper into the soil and to loosen it up so that, later on, it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to make the Nutrition Bowls.


    After the soil was turned, they spread a bit more wood ash, watered it a little, and finally covered the seedbed with an oilcloth.


    A few days later, they removed the oilcloth, watered it again, then covered it back up with the oilcloth.


    After a few more days, they uncovered the oilcloth once more, watered a bit more, and then covered it up with the oilcloth again.


    On March 11th, Xiao Changyi removed the oilcloth, and An Jing checked the condition of the seedbed to ensure the soil was suitable for making Nutrition Bowls before asking Xiao Changyi to use the bowl-making tool.


    The tool was forcefully pressed into the seedbed soil, and then, lifted up, pressing down on the plunger of the tool, the soil Nutrition Bowl inside was pushed out.


    The Nutrition Bowl was cylindrical, resembling a modern can, similar in height, with a small hole right in the middle of the top, which was for placing the cotton seeds.


    While Xiao Changyi made the Nutrition Bowls, An Jing watched from the side. If she noticed something was wrong, she would immediately tell Xiao Changyi.


    Fearing that standing would tire An Jing, Xiao Changyi brought a chair to the field so that she could sit down if she got tired of standing.


    Once Xiao Changyi had made the Nutrition Bowls, under An Jing¡¯s guidance, he arranged them together in rows and then put cotton seeds into each of the small holes.


    All the cotton seeds were pre-selected for their quality, placing one seed per hole.


    After placing the seeds, Xiao Changyi sprinkled another layer of soil over the Nutrition Bowls, mainly to cover the seeds and help them germinate and take root more quickly.


    Then, under An Jing¡¯s guidance, Xiao Changyi inserted the bows made of bamboo slats; next, they draped the oilcloth over the bows, covering the edges of the oilcloth with soil, with all the Nutrition Bowls underneath.


    The oilcloth was colored and opaque, so An Jing couldn¡¯t see the Nutrition Bowls inside, which meant she could only look at the mini arch-tent they had made from the oilcloth.


    All An Jing could do was laugh and say, ¡°Husband, with it set up like this, not only can the cotton seeds germinate faster, but even if there¡¯s heavy rain, we won¡¯t have to worry about it breaking the seedlings.¡±


    Now they had an oilcloth arch-tent, but if it were a transparent plastic arch-tent, the effect would be even better. However, there was no transparent plastic available here, so they had to make do with oilcloth.


    Xiao Changyi wasn¡¯t a modern person, and even though An Jing had previously explained the principles of the arch-tent nursery, he still didn¡¯t quite understand, particularly about things like photosynthesis and carbon dioxide. But understanding the principle wasn¡¯t important¡ªwhat mattered was knowing the benefits of doing so.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Xiao Changyi said abruptly.


    Everything was set up, and all that was left was for the cotton seeds to grow into seedlings; there was no need to stay in the field any longer.

 Chapter 523 - 523 523 Cant Help It..._1

    ?Chapter 523: Chapter 523 Can¡¯t Help It..._1 Chapter 523: Chapter 523 Can¡¯t Help It..._1 ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± An Jing nodded.


    Xiao Changyi tossed things like ring toss games into the bamboo basket. Then he strapped it on his back and, with one hand holding a chair and the other leading An Jing, headed home.


    The pair had just returned home when they heard the sound of horse hooves, but they didn¡¯t pay any attention. If someone was there to see them, they would surely show up right in front of them; there was no need to guess.


    Before long, Li Wuyu showed up.


    As soon as Li Wuyu saw them, she huffed, ¡°Master, Daddy, I¡¯d stake my head on a bet with you¡ª that Xing Yaoyue definitely fancies my Youbao!¡±


    Li Wuyu had been in Hecheng County for eighteen days, but apart from the first day when she visited An Jing and Xiao Changyi, she hadn¡¯t been back since. Today was only her second visit.


    Seeing that Li Wuyu was talking about Wang Youbao again as soon as she opened her mouth, An Jing immediately shot her a look, ¡°You haven¡¯t visited me for so long, and now that you finally do, it¡¯s good of you to talk about your Youbao!¡±


    Li Wuyu merely kept up a sheepish smile.


    An Jing knew Li Wuyu treated her like family and didn¡¯t take offense, so naturally, she wasn¡¯t genuinely angry with Li Wuyu. After making sure she was seated comfortably, she said, ¡°Go ahead, then, tell me how you¡¯re so certain Miss Xing fancies your Youbao.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately replied, still fuming, ¡°Every other day, she finds some excuse to go see my Youbao. Even though she¡¯s an unmarried lady and brings a maidservant with her, and although her excuses are decent, isn¡¯t it obvious? She must like my Youbao!¡±


    A woman always looking for a man is indeed...


    An Jing understood and nodded, ¡°Now that you put it like that, Miss Xing must indeed fancy Youbao.¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡±


    Watching Li Wuyu still looking furiously indignant, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Aren¡¯t you always seeking out Youbao too? What¡¯s the matter, you¡¯re allowed to fancy Youbao but others aren¡¯t?¡±


    Li Wuyu huffed, ¡°I would like it if I were the only one allowed to fancy my Youbao, but no, that won¡¯t do. My Youbao is so handsome; surely many girls must secretly pledge their hearts upon seeing him.¡±


    An Jing found this amusing, ¡°If you¡¯re so clear about it, then why are you still upset?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it...¡± Li Wuyu started to look aggrieved. ¡°I can ignore other girls liking him, but the problem is, he¡¯s also very nice to that Xing Yaoyue. Xing Yaoyue makes up excuses to go out with him, and he never refuses; they always go out together... It hurts to watch... Even if I know he¡¯s equally nice to all the girls, it still feels bad in my heart...¡±


    An Jing sighed. This Wang Youbao, if he were in modern times, would definitely be the perfect gentleman.


    ¡°Today, that Scholar Xing even invited him over to his home again,¡± Li Wuyu continued her sad tale, ¡°He¡¯ll definitely meet Xing Yaoyue again...¡±


    As she spoke, Li Wuyu¡¯s anger flared up once more, ¡°If I had known he was going to Xing Yaoyue¡¯s home for dinner today, I should have asked him to buy more things for me yesterday!¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry at this, ¡°So now you¡¯re really always asking him for things?¡±


    ¡°Yes, after all, he¡¯s willing to give. Yesterday, I spent over a thousand taels of his money, and he didn¡¯t even frown.¡±


    ¡°...¡± An Jing fell silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Is he that generous with Miss Xing too?¡±


    Li Wuyu said, ¡°Miss Xing is a lady of high standing; she wouldn¡¯t dare to ask him for anything.¡±


    An Jing felt even more amused, ¡°You¡¯re also a lady of high standing, but you dare to.¡±

 Chapter 524 - 524 524 Fetal Movement_1

    ?Chapter 524: Chapter 524 Fetal Movement_1 Chapter 524: Chapter 524 Fetal Movement_1 ¡°What kind of noble lady do you think I am? Master, you just love to belittle me. In the Imperial Capital, who doesn¡¯t know that Li Wuyu, the daughter of Prime Minister Li, doesn¡¯t have the slightest appearance of a young lady?¡±


    This was not self-mockery from Li Wuyu, but the plain truth. She had never had the demeanor of a woman and was accustomed to what people said about her; it didn¡¯t bother her.


    An Jing joked, ¡°Otherwise, pretend to be a noble lady for a while, maybe Youbao would take a fancy to you then?¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately shook her head, ¡°Impossible, that would not be me anymore. I am who I am, and I don¡¯t want to become someone else just for him. If he really can¡¯t come to like me as I am, then I won¡¯t force it.¡±


    Losing oneself for someone else? An Jing herself also couldn¡¯t do it no matter what.


    Now that Li Wuyu, a person from ancient times, had this mindset, An Jing immediately praised her, ¡°Worthy of being my disciple.¡±


    Surprised, Li Wuyu asked, ¡°Master, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m quite the odd one?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was the daughter of the Prime Minister, nobody in the Imperial Capital would willingly associate with her.


    Instead of answering, An Jing retorted with a question, ¡°Do you think I am odd?¡±


    Li Wuyu laughed immediately, a realization dawning on her, ¡°No wonder we became master and disciple.¡±


    Then Li Wuyu continued, ¡°Master, you really are different from the others, like the Crown Princess Consort, the Princesses, and others¡ªthey always urge me to learn needlework and to adopt the demeanor of a lady... But you never talk to me that way, even if I act without proper respect, it doesn¡¯t bother you.¡±


    An Jing was not going to tell Li Wuyu that she actually wasn¡¯t from this place. She only said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m from a farmer¡¯s family, not so particular about these things.¡±


    No sooner had she finished speaking than An Jing felt the fetal movement and immediately called out joyfully, ¡°Changyi, the baby is moving again!¡±


    Xiao Changyi was already next to An Jing, and upon hearing her words, he immediately bent down to look.


    Because her clothing obscured the view, Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t see where on An Jing¡¯s belly the movement had occurred, but An Jing pointed to the spot, guiding Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand to feel it.


    An Jing was nearly seven months pregnant and had felt faint signs of the fetal movement as early as two months ago. Although she had felt it many times since, Xiao Changyi still found it incredibly miraculous.


    Inside there, was his and her child.


    And at this moment, his and her child was moving.


    The subtle sensation of movement passed through the fabric into Xiao Changyi¡¯s palm. Even though he initially felt the children had come a bit early, now, feeling the child stir, he was filled with a fatherly joy.


    Li Wuyu, seeing Xiao Changyi touch, also wanted to feel it¡ªshe had never touched a pregnant belly during fetal movement before. But just as she extended her hand towards An Jing, Xiao Changyi gave her such a deadly cold look that she immediately withdrew her hand, her heart pounding with fright.


    ¡°Changyi, don¡¯t be like that,¡± An Jing consoled with a mix of amusement and sweetness. ¡°Wuyu just wanted to feel it as well.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was unyielding, ¡°No.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately gave An Jing a look of deep grievance. It would have been fine if she wasn¡¯t allowed to touch, but why scare her like that? She had nearly been scared to death, that look was truly terrifying!


    But all An Jing could offer Li Wuyu was a helpless expression. There were things she could intercede for, but this, truly, was not one of them.


    Her husband feared that she might be touched and harm come to her.


    After all, her husband hadn¡¯t dared to touch her at the beginning; although he had become bold enough to touch now, he merely placed his hand lightly on top, hardly what you would call touching.

 Chapter 525 - 525 525 It really seems to be..._1

    ?Chapter 525: Chapter 525 It really seems to be..._1 Chapter 525: Chapter 525 It really seems to be..._1 Li Wuyu had intended to stay for lunch, but her mentor, Xiao Changyi, seemed particularly unwelcoming, so in the end, she didn¡¯t stay and rode back to town instead.


    She didn¡¯t return to the residence provided by Wang Youbao; rather, she casually picked an inn to dine in.


    After having her meal and thinking that Wang Youbao should have returned from dining at the Scholar¡¯s place, she headed over to the Wang Family again.


    Since she had been visiting the Wang Family so frequently, she no longer needed to be announced and could enter directly.


    Wang Youbao had indeed returned and was sitting in the central hall drinking tea.


    As soon as Li Wuyu caught sight of Wang Youbao, she immediately brightened and was about to call out to him and rush over when she heard Yu Daming, who was attending to him, say, ¡°Young Master, it seems that the Scholar intends to betroth Miss Xing to you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Li Wuyu¡¯s mood soured, and she stopped in her tracks, standing just outside the hall.


    Wang Youbao, however, rebuked, ¡°Nonsense! If word of this gets out, how is Miss Xing supposed to face the world!¡±


    Yu Daming, feeling unjustly reproached, murmured softly, ¡°But that was precisely his intention... If it weren¡¯t, why would he keep bringing up the matter of your mourning period coming to an end, and that Miss Xing should also be ready to leave her boudoir by then?¡±


    Hearing this, Wang Youbao was taken aback. It did seem to be the case...


    Seeing that Wang Youbao had realized this issue, Yu Daming hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°Young Master, the Scholar is respected in these parts, and many noble young men wish to marry his daughter. He seems to favor you and intends to delay Miss Xing¡¯s marriage until your mourning period is over. What do you think¡ª¡±


    Before Yu Daming could finish, Li Wuyu burst in, confronting Wang Youbao angrily, ¡°Wang Youbao, didn¡¯t you say you were just going for a meal? Clearly, you were discussing your marriage to Xing Yaoyue!¡±


    Wang Youbao quickly stood up and said, ¡°Miss Li, what are you talking about? There is not even a hint of such a thing.¡±


    Immediately after, Wang Youbao disagreed, ¡°Miss Li, you¡¯re being so loud about this; if it spreads, as a man, my reputation won¡¯t suffer much, but how will you have Miss Xing live with herself?¡±


    Seeing how Wang Youbao defended Xing Yaoyue, Li Wuyu was incensed and left without saying another word. She huffed at Wang Youbao, then turned around and ran off.


    Wang Youbao did not give chase. These days, Miss Li always behaved this way, and he had grown accustomed to it. He figured she would likely come to find him tomorrow, and there was no need for him to pursue.


    Nonetheless, Wang Youbao let out a deep sigh, showing a sense of helplessness.


    Miss Li had become unusually different from last year, always venting her anger at him, giving him the feeling that no matter what he did, it was wrong.


    Only after Li Wuyu had disappeared without a trace did Yu Daming continue, ¡°Young Master, Miss Li is from the Imperial Capital, yet she always comes to Hecheng County alone. She doesn¡¯t seem like the daughter of a respectable family. Which honorable family¡¯s daughter would travel far alone, especially staying away for months at a time...¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s face darkened immediately, ¡°Enough!¡±


    Yu Daming, being very afraid of his young master¡¯s temper, immediately fell silent upon seeing Wang Youbao¡¯s stern face, saying no more.


    ...


    As soon as Li Wuyu left the Wang residence, she rode to find An Jing again.


    An Jing had just woken up from her nap when she saw Li Wuyu arrive fuming with anger, knowing without asking that Wang Youbao must have upset her apprentice once again.


    When she learned from Li Wuyu that the Scholar was considering betrothing Xing Yaoyue to Wang Youbao, An Jing was not surprised at all¡ªit was even within her expectations.

 Chapter 526 - 526 526 Not Something Important_1

    ?Chapter 526: Chapter 526: Not Something Important_1 Chapter 526: Chapter 526: Not Something Important_1 The scholars here all place great importance on their reputations. Xing Jure?n, being a Scholar already, would definitely restrain himself more, as well as his family members.


    And Xing Yaoyue is the Scholar¡¯s daughter and still unmarried. If it wasn¡¯t for Xing Jure?n¡¯s permission, even if Xing Yaoyue liked Wang Youbao very much, she would not have sought him out so often.


    ¡°You should have asked clearly before you ran.¡± An Jing knocked on Li Wuyu¡¯s head.


    Li Wuyu frowned and rubbed her head where she had been hit, puzzled, ¡°Ask what?¡±


    ¡°Ask about Youbao¡¯s feelings, to see if he likes Miss Xing, if he is willing to marry Miss Xing.¡±


    ¡°... So, is it still in time for me to go back and ask now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in time all right, it¡¯s just that you might have gotten angry for nothing.¡±


    When Li Wuyu heard what An Jing said, she actually cheered up: ¡°I wish I had become angry for nothing; that would mean my Bao doesn¡¯t like that Xing Yaoyue and doesn¡¯t want to marry that Xing Yaoyue.¡±


    An Jing laughed as well, ¡°You really get angry so quickly, and cool down just as fast.¡±


    Li Wuyu said cheerfully, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything in a roundabout way; that¡¯s why everyone teases me for not acting like a proper lady.¡±


    An Jing sincerely suggested, ¡°Since you can¡¯t do things in a roundabout way, just tell Youbao straightforwardly that you like him. If you keep pestering him without saying anything, when will his blockheaded mind understand what you mean?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say it.¡± After a pause, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t get it, then forget it. I only have so much face left, I have to save some for myself.¡±


    Seeing Li Wuyu still so stubborn about breaking through that barrier, An Jing had nothing more to say.


    She had said all she could to her disciple, but if her disciple wouldn¡¯t listen, then there was nothing she could do. She could only let her disciple figure it out on her own.


    Li Wuyu was in a hurry to go back and ask Wang Youbao, so she didn¡¯t stay long with An Jing and quickly rode her horse back to town.


    The Wang Family¡¯s doorkeeper wasn¡¯t surprised to see Li Wuyu again. The record for Miss Li entering the Wang Family¡¯s gate in a single day was twenty-eight times, which he had counted. Today was only the third time.


    As soon as Li Wuyu found out from the Wang Family Maidservant that Wang Youbao was in the study, she dashed straight for the Wang Family Study Room.


    The door to the study was not closed, and Wang Youbao stood by the desk, holding a piece of calligraphy Xing Jure?n had written for him and admiring it.


    As Li Wuyu charged in, she slapped both hands down on the desk, and the piece Wang Youbao was holding was inadvertently torn through by Li Wuyu. The paper ripped, naturally ruining the writing.


    But before Li Wuyu realized what she had accidentally done, she had already blurted out to Wang Youbao, ¡°Bao, do you like Miss Xing?¡±


    Only after speaking did she realize she had destroyed something, and she hurriedly apologized, ¡°Bao, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I didn¡¯t think¡ª¡±


    Seeing Li Wuyu so remorseful, Wang Youbao didn¡¯t have the heart to blame her and, without even waiting for Li Wuyu to say more apologetic words, he soothed her, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about, Miss Li, don¡¯t mind it. That was just something Daming wrote casually; it¡¯s not something important.¡±


    As he spoke, Wang Youbao even tossed the damaged piece of calligraphy into the waste basket, acting as if the writing really wasn¡¯t important.


    Yu Daming standing by the side: ¡°...¡± Young Master, did you forget I can¡¯t read...


    Relieved to hear it wasn¡¯t something important, Li Wuyu then asked anxiously again, ¡°Bao, do you like Miss Xing or not?¡±

 Chapter 527 - 527 527 Her stomach is rather big…_1

    ?Chapter 527: Chapter 527: Her stomach is rather big..._1 Chapter 527: Chapter 527: Her stomach is rather big..._1 Wang Youbao had been upset because one of his calligraphy works was destroyed earlier, and it was personally written by Scholar Sir no less, so he hadn¡¯t paid attention to what Li Wuyu was asking.


    Now, after Li Wuyu asked again, Wang Youbao heard it loud and clear, and couldn¡¯t help wondering, ¡°Miss Li, why would you say something like that?¡±


    Li Wuyu responded sullenly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you all discussing marriage? If you don¡¯t like her, why would you do that?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wang Youbao immediately clarified in haste, ¡°Miss Li, you mustn¡¯t speak nonsense. When have I discussed marriage with Miss Xing? It is only Xing Jure?n who harbors such intent, but I dare not aspire to such a match.¡±


    ¡°But you still haven¡¯t answered my question, do you like Xing Yaoyue or not?¡± Li Wuyu, somewhat discontent, sounded even more muffled. She felt that Wang Youbao was beating around the bush, perhaps because he liked Xing Yaoyue but was hindered by his feeling unworthy of her.


    Seeing that Li Wuyu had lowered her head, looking quite unhappy, Wang Youbao, although clueless about why she was discontent, bluntly stated, ¡°Miss Xing is indeed a fine lady, but I neither can aspire to her nor do I fond her.¡±


    Upon hearing that Wang Youbao took no interest in her, Li Wuyu immediately lifted her head, her eyes sparkling brightly, and said with great delight, ¡°Baobao, I want to eat red date and lotus seed soup. Remember to add more sugar!¡±


    This Miss Li had been so capricious lately; he had thought she wouldn¡¯t come looking for him until the next day, yet she appeared less than two hours later.


    With a sigh of resignation in his heart, Wang Youbao then said to Yu Daming, ¡°Go quickly and have someone prepare the red date and lotus seed soup for Miss Li.¡±


    ¡°... Yes.¡± Yu Daming, who went to have the soup made, was rendered speechless. His young master clearly knew that Miss Li was not a daughter from a good family, yet he treated her so kindly. It was truly...


    ...


    Since returning to town, Li Wuyu had not sought An Jing for two days. An Jing could guess with her toes that Wang Youbao certainly would neither marry Xing Yaoyue nor did he like her, hence Li Wuyu stopped coming to her to sulk.


    However, although Li Wuyu did not visit, Meng Zhuqing did come to visit with Doctor Jiang, looking for her and her husband that day.


    ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to Prince and Princess,¡± Doctor Jiang greeted them with a kneel as soon as he saw them.


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    But it was An Jing who bid Doctor Jiang to stand up and, with a smile, inquired, ¡°Didn¡¯t Doctor Jiang return to the Capital? Why have you come back?¡±


    Doctor Jiang replied, ¡°The Emperor is concerned for the Princess¡¯s well-being and wanted to send an Imperial Physician to be at the disposal of the Princess and Prince at all times. Assistant Fang recommended me again, and the Emperor approved it.¡±


    An Jing understood, ¡°If Assistant Fang recommended you once more, then your medical skills must surely be among the top in the Imperial Hospital.¡±


    Doctor Jiang immediately demurred, ¡°This subordinate dares not to accept such praise.¡± After hesitating for a moment, he added, ¡°Doctor Fang is my mentor.¡±


    An Jing was initially startled but soon smiled, ¡°To praise virtue without avoiding kin¡ªyour mentor, Doctor Fang, is not only an expert in medicine but also dares to speak and act righteously, which is extremely rare.¡±


    Doctor Jiang listened respectfully and only after An Jing finished speaking, he relayed a message, ¡°Assistant Fang was very pleased with the red envelope given by Prince and Princess, and he specifically asked this subordinate to thank Prince and Princess on his behalf when I saw you.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°That was promised to him, there¡¯s no need for thanks. Moreover, he had already thanked us in advance that day.¡±


    At this point, Xiao Changyi spoke, not about the red envelope but to express a concern, ¡°The Princess is carrying quite large¡ªcheck and see if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡±

 Chapter 528 - 528 528 You may be pregnant with more than

    ?Chapter 528: Chapter 528: You may be pregnant with more than two..._1 Chapter 528: Chapter 528: You may be pregnant with more than two..._1 ¡°Yes.¡± Doctor Jiang respectfully complied before starting to take An Jing¡¯s pulse. With just one check, he immediately stared at An Jing with unbelievable, wide eyes.


    An Jing¡¯s heart immediately skipped a beat from Doctor Jiang¡¯s expression, fearing something might be wrong with the child in her womb.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s heart also clenched with worry. Seeing Doctor Jiang like this, he urgently asked, ¡°Is there really something amiss?¡±


    Doctor Jiang composed himself before replying, ¡°Prince, allow me to take a closer look.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi exchanged a glance, their hearts still pounding. However, An Jing was worried about the child in her belly, while Xiao Changyi was not only concerned about the child but also about An Jing.


    Compared to the child, Xiao Changyi was more worried about An Jing.


    Doctor Jiang took An Jing¡¯s pulse again, this time more carefully. One hand was not enough, so he took the pulse of An Jing¡¯s other hand.


    During the pulse-taking, he also looked at An Jing¡¯s belly, which was quite a bit larger than the belly of someone carrying twins, but even so, Doctor Jiang was still not very sure.


    ¡°Prince, Princess,¡± Doctor Jiang hesitated because he had never encountered such a situation before, which made him start to doubt his own medical skills.


    Xiao Changyi immediately said anxiously, ¡°Speak up, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Doctor Jiang then plucked up his courage and said, ¡°The Princess¡¯s condition itself is fine, it¡¯s just... her pulse seems a bit excessive...¡±


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing, hearing there was nothing amiss, both let out a huge sigh of relief. But what did he mean by the pulse being a bit excessive?


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing looked at each other, confusion in their eyes, and then, in unison, they turned their gazes back to Doctor Jiang.


    With no other choice, Doctor Jiang continued, ¡°The Princess... might be carrying more than two...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Seeing that neither An Jing nor Xiao Changyi spoke, Doctor Jiang was so frightened that he quickly knelt down and kept apologizing, ¡°My medical skills are inadequate, I have never diagnosed such a joyful pulse before. I dare not assert with certainty that the Princess is definitely carrying several, I ask for forgiveness from the Prince and Princess.¡±


    Doctor Jiang had studied medicine under his mentor Fang Shicai for many years; he had diagnosed joyous pulses on numerous occasions, but almost all were for single births, and he even remembered that he had only diagnosed twins twice before.


    He had truly never heard of, nor seen, a pulse like what An Jing carried now.


    Several...


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Doctor Jiang continued to apologize, ¡°I have neither heard of nor seen anyone carry more than two children at once. Even twins are very rare. The possibility of the Princess carrying several is there, but it should be very small. In my opinion, it is very likely that the Princess has a different constitution from other women, which is why she might show this kind of pulse in the latter stages of pregnancy.¡±


    An Jing also felt that the possibility of carrying several was very, very small and did not take it too seriously.


    But Xiao Changyi, looking at An Jing¡¯s swollen belly, cared deeply about this matter. If it really was several, he...


    After being addressed by An Jing, the Princess, Doctor Jiang then asked, ¡°Prince, Princess, I will be staying in Sixteen Town with Deputy General Meng. For caution¡¯s sake, I propose to visit twice daily, once at the hour of Si and once at the hour of Shen, to check on the Princess¡¯s pulse. May I know your wishes regarding this, Prince and Princess?¡±


    An Jing looked at Xiao Changyi and, seeing him nod toward her, she then smiled and said, ¡°Then come during both the Si and Shen hours to see to me. My belly has grown quite large, so it¡¯s better to pay more attention.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Doctor Jiang immediately responded respectfully.

 Chapter 529 - 529 529 I Really Think Youre Overthinking It_1

    ?Chapter 529: Chapter 529: I Really Think You¡¯re Overthinking It_1 Chapter 529: Chapter 529: I Really Think You¡¯re Overthinking It_1 After Doctor Jiang and Meng Zhuqing had left, An Jing looked at Xiao Changyi again, and Xiao Changyi looked back at her. The two gazed at each other in silence, neither speaking.


    Finally, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, afraid I¡¯ll really give birth to several babies this time?¡±


    Xiao Changyi responded with a counter-question, ¡°Jing Er, if we really do have several babies this time, shall we let the old man take care of them?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    After remaining silent for quite a while, An Jing finally said, half laughing and half crying, ¡°You clearly agreed that we would take care of the children ourselves. How can you go back on your word?¡±


    ¡°Several...¡± Xiao Changyi paused for a long time before he continued, ¡°That¡¯s too many...¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± An Jing laughed out loud. ¡°If there really are several babies in my belly, they¡¯d be heartbroken to hear you say this. What kind of father says things like that?¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    But An Jing could still clearly sense that Xiao Changyi was not in a good mood, so she reassured him, ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not really pregnant with several. Stop worrying over nothing. We can¡¯t be that lucky to have so many children all at once.¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    After waiting for a good while and seeing that Xiao Changyi was still silent, An Jing had no choice but to soothe him again, ¡°My dear, although I know you¡¯re concerned that too many children will prevent us from having our own world together, that possibility is really very slim. It might even be downright impossible. You should know, no woman in your family has ever had several babies at once. It has never happened in history; at most, twins, and now I am a person of this world... My dear, I really think you¡¯re worrying too much.¡±


    Xiao Changyi still didn¡¯t speak, just gazed at An Jing¡¯s pregnant belly. Just because it didn¡¯t happen before didn¡¯t mean it wouldn¡¯t happen in the future¡ªperhaps his wife really was...


    Seeing that Xiao Changyi was still downcast, An Jing didn¡¯t know whether to feel sweet or angry.


    ¡°My dear!¡± An Jing suddenly straightened her face and feigned anger. ¡°The child in my belly is yours and mine. No matter how many there are, shouldn¡¯t you be happy? Even though I understand why you feel this way, seeing you like this can easily make me mistake it for disdain for our children! You know as well, pregnant women can easily overthink things! And easily doubt their own thoughts! You¡¯re making me upset, do you realize that?¡±


    Actually, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t disdain his and An Jing¡¯s child at all. He just didn¡¯t want their children to disturb the couple¡¯s life together. Listening to An Jing mention disdain again and saying that he was upsetting her, he didn¡¯t want her to be upset at all.


    Therefore, he immediately wrapped his arms around her gently, letting her lean into his embrace while speaking up, ¡°You know I¡¯m not disdaining them. How could I possibly disdain our children? I¡¯m just having some trouble accepting the thought. Give me some time to adjust.¡±


    Then looking at her pregnant belly, he said, ¡°No matter how many you give birth to, just in case, I should still prepare two more cradles and two more nannies.¡±


    No matter how many there were, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let the children sleep between him and his wife.


    An Jing understood the deeper meaning in Xiao Changyi¡¯s words and found it both amusing and sweet.


    Of course, it was mostly sweet.


    And for that reason, An Jing finally smiled again, nodding happily at Xiao Changyi without saying anything else, ¡°Mm!¡±


    By the time Xiao Changyi had prepared the cradles and nurses, the cotton seedlings in the domed nursery had grown tall enough to be transplanted.

 Chapter 530 - 530 530 Of course its because the family is

    ?Chapter 530: Chapter 530: Of course, it¡¯s because the family is too poor!_1 Chapter 530: Chapter 530: Of course, it¡¯s because the family is too poor!_1 The seedbed was located right in the middle of the field, and since the seedlings were nurtured in Nutrition Bowls, they were very easy to transplant. However, because Xiao Changyi always had to keep an eye on An Jing, the pregnant woman, it took him four full days to finish planting cotton on the entire two acres of land.


    The cotton planting was completed on the thirtieth of March.


    The rice paddy had been planted earlier by hired workers, so once the cotton was in, Xiao Changyi had little else to do besides looking after An Jing.


    On April 2nd, seeing that the weather was nice, An Jing hadn¡¯t seen Shi Xiaolan for quite some time and thought she should visit her. So she said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, since I need to get out and move around anyway, let¡¯s go see Xiao Lan later. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen her, and I have no idea how she¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s belly had grown significantly and she had only put on weight in her abdomen, making her body quite cumbersome. Her walk was even slower than a leisurely stroll, and throughout the journey, Xiao Changyi was extremely attentive, holding her hand and wrapping an arm around her shoulder, being careful to avoid any mishaps.


    But before they reached the thatched cottage, they heard the cursing voice of An Fu¡¯s wife, Mrs. Gong¡ª


    ¡°...It serves you right for being divorced because you couldn¡¯t bear a son. When you were divorced, my husband returned your dowry, he never wronged you. For you to gossip about him in front of An Jing and make it so he can¡¯t work at the rice shop!¡±


    Hearing this, An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t need to guess to know Mrs. Gong was scolding Shi Xiaolan.


    Looking up, An Jing and Xiao Changyi saw that many people had gathered at the entrance of the thatched cottage¡¯s yard where Mrs. Gong was loudly berating Shi Xiaolan.


    Yu Yu and Niuniu were nowhere to be seen; they were probably inside the house.


    As An Jing quickened her pace toward Shi Xiaolan, Shi Xiaolan calmly responded to Mrs. Gong, ¡°I have never spoken ill of An Fu in front of An Jing and Brother Xiao to prevent An Fu from working at the rice shop. In fact, I heard from An Jing that it was An Fu who quit the job himself. That was in August last year, and I don¡¯t know why you are creating a commotion here now.¡±


    Why, indeed?


    It was because her family was too poor!


    Mrs. Gong really hadn¡¯t expected that within just half a year of her marriage into the An family, her life would get poorer day by day, to the point where her in-laws became the poorest family in An Village.


    Although they weren¡¯t starving to death, life was truly hard. If only An Jing had agreed to let her husband return to work at the rice shop back then, would her in-laws be in such a state now?


    It was all An Jing¡¯s fault!


    She blamed everything on An Jing!


    She hated An Jing with all her heart but knew that An Jing was formidable and beyond her ability to bully. So, she could only vent her anger on Shi Xiaolan, who was easier to pick on.


    ¡°You¡¯re calling me unreasonable? It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re venomous at heart!¡± Mrs. Gong continued to curse. ¡°You¡¯re just resentful that my husband divorced you and don¡¯t want our family to live well, that¡¯s why you caused my husband to lose his job.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you it was An Fu who quit his job, so why are you still¡ª¡±


    Without even letting Shi Xiaolan finish speaking, Mrs. Gong sneered, ¡°On the surface, it¡¯s my husband who quit the job on his own, but in fact, it¡¯s because you gossiped with An Jing and Xiao Changyi, forcing my husband to leave his job at the rice shop. If he hadn¡¯t been unable to continue there, why would he quit such a good job himself?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Shi Xiaolan was cut off again before she could finish, as Mrs. Gong added sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re really lucky, being so well supported by An Jing even after being divorced.¡±

 Chapter 531 - 531 531 Dont Blame Me for Not Leaving You Any

    ?Chapter 531: Chapter 531 Don¡¯t Blame Me for Not Leaving You Any Dignity_1 Chapter 531: Chapter 531 Don¡¯t Blame Me for Not Leaving You Any Dignity_1 ¡°And now that people can afford to open rice shops in the county town,¡± Mrs. Gong continued sarcastically, ¡°their family surely has plenty of Silver Coin, and their airs have become larger. They are not afraid of offending our family anymore. With you gossiping with her, she naturally forced my husband to resign from his job at her rice shop because he couldn¡¯t stand working there.¡±


    It was bad enough that she was wronged, but Shi Xiaolan also became even more anxious when she realized that her reputation had been tarnished as well. Just as she was about to retort to Mrs. Gong, Ke Anjing had already loudly spoken up before her.


    ¡°Mrs. Gong, you seem quite happy making baseless accusations,¡± An Jing said with a loud laugh. ¡°If you are willing to fetch your husband An Fu and he himself states that I forced him to leave his job at my rice shop, then I¡¯ll accept the accusation. Go on, call him.¡±


    Hearing An Jing¡¯s voice, both Shi Xiaolan and Mrs. Gong realized that An Jing had arrived, as they had not noticed her before.


    Mrs. Gong, feeling flustered, retorted with defiance, ¡°My husband is honest and kind-hearted. Even if you treat him poorly, he wouldn¡¯t hold it against you. He certainly wouldn¡¯t embarrass you in front of so many people.¡±


    ¡°Nice words,¡± An Jing replied with a calm and leisurely smile. ¡°I think it¡¯s because your husband doesn¡¯t have the same thick skin as you to make a scene here. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re upset because you¡¯re poor, hoping your husband could return to work at my rice shop. But since we didn¡¯t want him back, you harbored resentment against me, and now that you¡¯re even poorer, you hate me even more. But since you can¡¯t do anything about me, you can only come and cause trouble for Xiao Lan, who you think is an easy target.¡±


    An Jing laid bare all of this in front of so many people, causing Mrs. Gong¡¯s face to turn red with anger and embarrassment, and she loudly cursed, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    Still unruffled, An Jing continued, ¡°Whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not, you know better than anyone else in your heart, and everyone else can see it clearly too. If you smear people without weighing your own worth, don¡¯t blame me for not sparing your feelings.¡±


    Mrs. Gong, fuming with rage, exclaimed, ¡°You accuse me of making unfounded claims, but it seems to me that you are the one really doing so! Clearly, it was because of Shi Xiaolan that you forced my husband to resign!¡±


    ¡°Really...¡± An Jing replied, still calm and composed, but before she could counterattack, An Fu came running over in a hurry, calling out Mrs. Gong¡¯s name as he approached.


    Seeing An Fu, Mrs. Gong was overcome with guilt.


    An Fu reached Mrs. Gong¡¯s side, and before he had a chance to speak with her, An Jing said to him with a smile, ¡°An Fu, your timing is perfect. Your wife claims that I forced you to resign from your job at my rice shop last year on account of Xiao Lan. Now that you are here, while everyone is present, please tell us if that¡¯s true. If it is, let everyone sympathize with you and scorn me.¡±


    An Fu, who had always been thin-skinned, felt ashamed to face anyone after what An Jing said.


    Mrs. Gong hadn¡¯t expected the matter to escalate like this, but she had no choice but to press on insistently, ¡°Husband, tell everyone quickly, that job at the rice shop was something I was forced to give up because of Shi Xiaolan.¡±


    Mrs. Gong thought to herself that her own husband couldn¡¯t possibly let her lose face in front of others.


    An Jing smiled faintly.


    Xiao Changyi remained expressionless.


    However, it was Shi Xiaolan who, seeing Mrs. Gong in this state, felt that she had brought trouble upon An Jing, and she became angry, saying, ¡°An Fu, you must have a conscience! An Jing helped your family so much before, and now that your own times are tough, you¡¯ve come to cast the blame on her?!¡±

 Chapter 532 - 532 532 If No One Punishes Me I Will Punish

    ?Chapter 532: Chapter 532: If No One Punishes Me, I Will Punish Myself_1 Chapter 532: Chapter 532: If No One Punishes Me, I Will Punish Myself_1 An Fu, ashamed and unable to show his face, glanced at his wife Mrs. Gong and then spoke the truth, ¡°I resigned from the rice shop job on my own. After I divorced Xiao Lan, and considering An Jing is her friend, I felt it wouldn¡¯t be right to keep working at the rice shop, so I discussed it with my parents and resigned.¡±


    Mrs. Gong was stunned, dazed, and completely unable to react. Her husband, actually not taking her side, but standing by an outsider?


    Once An Fu said this, the onlookers started looking at Mrs. Gong in a different light.


    An Fu couldn¡¯t bear to stay any longer, giving Shi Xiaolan a complicated look before pulling Mrs. Gong to go home.


    However, Mrs. Gong flung his hand away and hysterically screamed at him, ¡°You actually wouldn¡¯t support your own wife, but you help an outsider? An Fu, be clear, your wife now is me! Not Shi Xiaolan! Shi Xiaolan has been divorced by you! What, are you still entangled with her, is that why you¡¯re siding with her?¡±


    Still entangled?


    The moment Shi Xiaolan heard these four words, she was completely infuriated.


    She had been divorced due to being childless but still maintained a good reputation. If it were rumored that she was still entangled with her former husband after the divorce, acting dishonorably, then regardless of the truth, her reputation would be utterly ruined.


    If her reputation was ruined, with a mother known for being ¡®dishonorable¡¯, her daughters Yu Yu and Niuniu, even if raised by her, wouldn¡¯t be able to marry well.


    Even if not for herself, she had to protect her daughters Yu Yu and Niuniu from this slander!


    ¡°Mrs. Gong!¡± Shi Xiaolan, furious, stepped forward and gave Mrs. Gong a hard slap.


    Everyone was completely taken aback as the usually submissive Shi Xiaolan slapped Mrs. Gong, leaving them stunned.


    An Jing was also momentarily shocked, but then her eyes filled with gratification. A mother is strong for her children, her friend was indeed commendable.


    Xiao Changyi remained expressionless, only concerned with his wife An Jing. Everything else was none of his business.


    Mrs. Gong didn¡¯t expect Shi Xiaolan to slap her so hard, and was dumbfounded there and then. When she finally snapped back to reality, she wanted to claw Shi Xiaolan¡¯s face in revenge, but An Fu pulled her back.


    At this moment, An Fu felt both embarrassed and conflicted. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Shi Xiaolan would take action.


    Being held back by An Fu, unable to take her revenge by disfiguring Shi Xiaolan¡¯s face, Mrs. Gong could only scream at Shi Xiaolan, cursing, ¡°You shameless woman, you are still entangled with my husband! See, my husband is still pulling me back to prevent me from dealing with you!¡±


    But Shi Xiaolan raised three fingers, declaring each word forcefully, ¡°As the divine is my witness, I, Shi Xiaolan, since being divorced by An Fu, have completely severed ties with An Fu. If there is any entanglement, if people do not punish me, I will punish myself; if I do not punish myself, let the heavens punish me; I refuse to live a debased life!¡±


    Seeing Shi Xiaolan like this, An Jing merely smiled. Her friend was, after all, emulating her.


    There are divine spirits above us, and since Shi Xiaolan dared to speak such words before the divine, it was evident that she had no entanglement with An Fu, and all these claims were mere slanders by Mrs. Gong.


    Mrs. Gong didn¡¯t care whether everyone now thought she was spouting nonsense; she continued to shout various nasty things at Shi Xiaolan. In the end, An Fu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and also gave Mrs. Gong a hard slap to snap her out of it, to sober her up, to calm her down.


    At the same time, An Fu angrily said, ¡°If you truly can¡¯t stand our poor life, I can divorce you, so you can be free from my family!¡±

 Chapter 533 - 533 533 Absolutely Not_1

    ?Chapter 533: Chapter 533 Absolutely Not_1 Chapter 533: Chapter 533 Absolutely Not_1 An Fu was truly angry, and he deeply regretted remarrying, even more so for having divorced Shi Xiaolan.


    You see, when Shi Xiaolan was in his home, she had lived through even harder times with him, yet she had never uttered a word of complaint.


    But now, not only does his current wife complain, but she also acts so foolishly... If it weren¡¯t for the lack of silver coins to remarry, he really wanted to divorce her straightaway without any fuss.


    Mrs. Gong was slapped by her husband An Fu and, after being rebuked by him, she immediately became docile.


    Although the household was becoming poorer, she had never thought about being sent back to her parents¡¯ home through divorce.


    An Fu looked at Shi Xiaolan with a complicated gaze, genuinely feeling that she had changed, but he said nothing, instead reaching out to pull Mrs. Gong away, and this time, she obediently let him lead her back home.


    With Mrs. Gong gone, there was no more spectacle to watch, and the onlookers dispersed.


    It was then that An Jing said with a smile, ¡°Xiao Lan, after this incident, everyone will know that you are not the same Shi Xiaolan as before, and not so easily bullied.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan, far from the ferocity she had just displayed, was quite embarrassed, ¡°I did it for Niuniu and Yu Yu. If I lose my reputation, what would become of them in the future?¡± She paused, then spread her hands, ¡°Look, my palms are all sweaty. Actually, I was very scared. I was even trembling just now.¡±


    An Jing comforted her, ¡°It¡¯s normal to have these symptoms the first time.¡± The difficulty lies in taking the first step, but fortunately, her friend had the spirit to do just that.


    Once inside the courtyard, seated in the main room of the thatched cottage, An Jing asked, ¡°Where are Yu Yu and Niuniu? I haven¡¯t seen them.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan replied, ¡°Sister Dahua took them to her house for safety. Sister Dahua came by earlier to bring me some potatoes. She hadn¡¯t left when Mrs. Gong started causing trouble. Sister Dahua, fearing something might happen, took the children away. She really saved me; otherwise, I was genuinely afraid Mrs. Gong might harm Niuniu and Yu Yu.¡±


    The Sister Dahua mentioned by Shi Xiaolan was none other than Niu Dahua, once known as the gossip of Jiuping Village.


    An Jing, knowing that the people of Jiuping Village had changed for the better, simply nodded in understanding without saying much.


    However, Shi Xiaolan, again embarrassed, said, ¡°An Jing, I was just following your example. I heard about how you dealt with Lin Luye and Pan Shuangquan, and also Mrs. Hongxia. Swearing really works wonders.¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°It works because you believe in ghosts and spirits.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan didn¡¯t notice anything amiss in An Jing¡¯s words, instead apologizing self-reproachfully, ¡°An Jing, Brother Xiao, I¡¯m to blame, dragging you down with me. If it weren¡¯t for An Fu still having some conscience, you would have ended up with a bad reputation again.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°You haven¡¯t dragged us down at all. It¡¯s Mrs. Gong who holds a grudge against us for not letting An Fu return to work at the rice shop. She couldn¡¯t bully us, so she came after you. If anything, we should be the ones apologizing to you.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan immediately waved her hands in panic, ¡°You¡¯ve helped me so much, and you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. I couldn¡¯t possibly accept your apology. That would be unthinkable, absolutely unthinkable.¡±


    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t blame yourself either. It¡¯s just Mrs. Gong venting her own frustration; it has nothing to do with us.¡±


    It was then that Shi Xiaolan finally smiled and stopped blaming herself.


    Just at that moment, Wu Xiaoshan called out urgently from the entrance of the yard, ¡°Xiao Lan! Xiao Lan!¡±


    Hearing her name, Shi Xiaolan quickly got up and went out to see.

 Chapter 534 - 534 534 Its Not Your Illusion_1

    ?Chapter 534: Chapter 534: It¡¯s Not Your Illusion_1 Chapter 534: Chapter 534: It¡¯s Not Your Illusion_1 When Shi Xiaolan came back again, she said to An Jing with a smile, ¡°It was Brother Xiaoshan. He heard that Mrs. Gong came to trouble me, so he came to see if Yuyu Niuniu and I were alright.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s eyes held a meaningful look, but she said nothing.


    It was Shi Xiaolan who stared at An Jing¡¯s swollen belly, exclaiming, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in such a long time, and your belly has gotten so big?!¡±


    An Jing laughed and said, ¡°It should be two chubby babies.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan agreed, ¡°I think so too. Otherwise, the belly shouldn¡¯t be this big.¡± She paused for a moment, ¡°Your belly is so big now, how come you came over today?¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, so I came to see how you were doing.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan laughed, ¡°I¡¯m doing quite well, and so are Niuniu and Yuyu. Yuyu is now acting like a big sister, even knows how to make Niuniu laugh. Niuniu¡¯s laughter is so loud.¡±


    ¡°As long as you all are doing well, that¡¯s good.¡±


    After chatting idly with Shi Xiaolan for a few more sentences, An Jing stood up and went home with Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°Husband, is it my imagination, or do I feel like that Wu Xiaoshan has feelings for Xiao Lan?¡± As soon as they walked out of Jiuping Village, An Jing said this.


    Although there was no expression on Xiao Changyi¡¯s face, he still said clearly and straightforwardly, ¡°It¡¯s not your imagination.¡±


    An Jing immediately laughed, ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    Xiao Changyi just snorted softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question; what does a hum mean?¡± An Jing laughed even more and lightly pushed him.


    Of course, it was a very gentle push, without any real effort, so naturally, it didn¡¯t budge him.


    Xiao Changyi still steadied her, but his thin lips parted again, speaking softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious when a man cares so much about a woman?¡±


    An Jing stopped laughing then and sighed, ¡°Xiao Lan had told me before that she would not marry again and just wants to bring up Yuyu and Niuniu well.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    An Jing also stopped talking about Wu Xiaoshan and Shi Xiaolan, thinking it best to let things take their natural course.


    And on their way home, An Jing and Xiao Changyi overheard several people discussing Pan Shuangquan¡¯s wife, Lady Pan Fan¡ª


    ¡°Have you heard? Pan Shuangquan¡¯s wife is pregnant again!¡±


    ¡°I heard. Mrs. Fan¡¯s sister and mother are both quite fertile, I didn¡¯t expect her to be just as capable. She¡¯s pregnant again so soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not really soon, is it? It¡¯s been over half a year. Remember Lin Luye? She got pregnant with her second child not even half a year after her first delivery. It¡¯s just unfortunate that both of Lin Luye¡¯s children were girls.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about two girls there, but Mrs. Fan had a son on her first try, although that poor boy died a few months old, accidentally killed by Mrs. Fan herself. Let¡¯s hope she¡¯s more careful this time.¡±


    As for what happened to Lady Pan Fan, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were not concerned or interested, so they simply let those words go in one ear and out the other.


    Meanwhile, Lady Pan Fan was at that moment tying up her own room door, fashioning little figures.


    Previously, after being kicked by Xiao Changyi until she vomited blood, she had been very worried she couldn¡¯t get pregnant again. Now that she was pregnant, she was relieved as well as delighted.


    She knew that if she couldn¡¯t get pregnant again, not only would she be the subject of gossip but she would also have no standing whatsoever in her in-laws¡¯ home.


    It was also because of Xiao Changyi¡¯s kick that she had been taking medicine for nearly two months.

 Chapter 535 - 535 535 Husband Im so hot_1

    ?Chapter 535: Chapter 535 Husband, I¡¯m so hot_1 Chapter 535: Chapter 535 Husband, I¡¯m so hot_1 The medicine was quite expensive, and within the last two months alone, taking it had consumed most of the family¡¯s Silver Coin. If her in-laws were not afraid of being accused of denying their daughter-in-law medical treatment, they definitely would not have agreed to spend that money on her health.


    Because she had caused the family to spend so much money, she had endured countless scornful glances from her in-laws and her husband, Changyi. Thankfully, her belly was cooperating, and she was pregnant again!


    Now, with her pregnancy, her status in the family soared.


    As long as this child was a son, a son who would survive and grow, then she would truly have secured her place in this household.


    But!


    She still hated An Jing and Xiao Changyi!


    She had been kicked so hard by Xiao Changyi that she vomited blood, and neither Xiao Changyi nor An Jing would compensate her with money. She really wanted to take them to court.


    Although her husband Pan Shuangquan had explained why they couldn¡¯t take the matter to court after returning from Xiao Changyi¡¯s place that day, she just couldn¡¯t swallow her pride.


    Even though Changyi had said that if his child were to die in her womb, he would kill her entire family, she found it increasingly unbelievable the more she thought about it. So, unable to let go of her grudge, she made two cloth dolls, pretending they were An Jing¡¯s unborn children, and stabbed them.


    She stabbed them viciously.


    Every single day.


    Now, the two cloth doll figures were covered in needles.


    She was determined to curse An Jing¡¯s twin babies to death in her womb to vent her anger!


    ¡°I will stab you two little bitches to death!¡± Mrs. Pan Fan¡¯s face twisted with malice as she jabbed needles into the dolls, muttering curses, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you choose a better life, to be born to someone else? You deserve this! I will stab you dead!¡±


    With each cruel stab, Mrs. Pan Fan¡¯s face would break into an ecstatic smile, as if she had already avenged herself by killing An Jing¡¯s children inside of her.


    ...


    Time passed quickly, and before long, it was the end of April. But as the month drew to a close, the weather grew increasingly hot, making people irritable and restless.


    An Jing was pregnant, already more than eight months along, and could hardly bear the heat. Fortunately, Xiao Changyi always fanned her to make her feel a bit better.


    But as May came, the weather turned even hotter. Last year¡¯s June and July were not as scorching as this May. An Jing did not understand what was happening with the weather; she just knew she was unbearably hot, especially at night when the heat kept her awake.


    ¡°Husband, I¡¯m so hot,¡± she would say to Changyi, her husband, whenever she felt uncomfortable, even though he was fanning her and she couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Seeing An Jing in such distress, Xiao Changyi felt uneasy himself. While continuing to fan her, he soothed her in a gentle voice, ¡°Just bear with it a little longer. I have asked Meng Zhuqing to buy ice from the county town. It should be delivered soon.¡±


    There were no ice cellars in Sixteen Town, but there was one in Hecheng County. If one wanted ice, it had to be purchased there.


    Meng Zhuqing delivered the ice at the time of the Pig, a cart full of ice wrapped in quilts and barely melted.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t ask Meng Zhuqing to move the ice into the inner chamber. Instead, he carried it himself.


    In the inner chamber, several wooden tubs and buckets had been placed.


    Xiao Changyi put all the ice in the tubs and buckets. As the ice slowly melted, the temperature in the inner chamber gradually fell, and An Jing began to feel less uncomfortable.


    Meng Zhuqing had already left, and Xiao Changyi returned to the bed.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t lie down; he just sat beside An Jing, watched her, and asked with concern, ¡°Are you still feeling uncomfortable?¡±


    An Jing was lying on her side on the bed, and upon hearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s question, she immediately shook her head with a smile, ¡°With the ice, it¡¯s different. I¡¯m not hot at all now.¡±

 Chapter 536 - 536 536 Making Ice with Saltpeter_1

    ?Chapter 536: Chapter 536: Making Ice with Saltpeter_1 Chapter 536: Chapter 536: Making Ice with Saltpeter_1 Seeing An Jing smiling happily, saying she didn¡¯t feel hot at all, Xiao Changyi¡¯s mood naturally improved as well.


    Then, he lay down and faced An Jing.


    An Jing smiled and watched him for a while before her gaze shifted to the chunks of ice in the wooden bucket, ¡°Husband, all this ice must have been expensive, right?¡±


    ¡°Meng Zhuqing said it cost three hundred taels.¡±


    An Jing sighed, ¡°That expensive...?¡± She had thought that a few dozen taels would suffice; evidently, she had underestimated the value of ice here.


    But it was no wonder ice was so valuable here; after all, they had no electricity or refrigerators.


    Here, ice was cut and stored in ice cellars during the winter to be used in the summer.


    Immediately, An Jing¡¯s face turned troubled: ¡°Just this once cost three hundred taels, and who knows when this hot weather will end. If we use ice every day like this, it¡¯s really too wasteful of money.¡±


    Also, because the weather was too hot, Qian Wei Tavern was not doing very well business-wise. She truly felt pained over the expenditure¡ªthe money she earned from Qian Wei Tavern was meant to be used to open many grain stores for stockpiling reserves, not on buying ice.


    And she was pregnant. She could endure the heat, but she feared that it might harm the two little ones in her belly.


    Therefore, even though she felt it was a waste of money, she still needed to buy it.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Our family isn¡¯t lacking silver coins.¡±


    An Jing still frowned, ¡°It¡¯s true our family doesn¡¯t lack money, but I still think it¡¯s quite wasteful.¡±


    ¡°What would you have us do?¡±


    An Jing immediately deflated, ¡°I don¡¯t know... If only we knew how to make ice ourselves, then we wouldn¡¯t need to spend silver to buy it, and I wouldn¡¯t¡ª¡± feel it wasteful.


    Before An Jing could finish speaking, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she exclaimed in surprise: ¡°Making ice?!¡±


    Xiao Changyi was startled by her and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Making ice, Husband!¡± An Jing was ecstatic. She remembered from her high school chemistry class, when saltpeter dissolves in water, it absorbs heat, lowering the temperature and enabling water to freeze into ice.


    And they had saltpeter right here!


    Xiao Changyi, realizing that nothing was wrong with An Jing and that she was just excited, let go of his concern and calmly asked, ¡°Do you know how to make ice?¡±


    He knew that her former world was much more advanced than their current one, so he wasn¡¯t at all surprised that she might know how to make ice.


    Moreover, having gotten used to his wife¡¯s astonishing actions through previous experiences with the rice-fish, grain rice, and white paper, he found nothing unusual in this.


    ¡°Mhm, I didn¡¯t think of it just now, but I¡¯ve remembered,¡± An Jing was still very excited, chuckling happily. ¡°Husband, saltpeter absorbs heat when put in water, we can use this to make ice.¡±


    Xiao Changyi knew An Jing had more to say, so he listened quietly as she continued.


    Sure enough, An Jing went on: ¡°We can take a large basin and put saltpeter in it, fill it with water, then place a smaller basin inside the large one and put some water in it as well. That way, not only will the water in the large basin freeze due to the saltpeter absorbing heat, the water in the small basin will also freeze. And the ice that forms in the small basin will be edible.¡±


    The ice in the large basin would be contaminated by the saltpeter and not edible, but the small basin would remain uncontaminated. If the water put in the small basin was clean to start with, then the ice that formed would truly be edible.


    ¡°When the time comes, if we want to eat ice, we¡¯ll eat what¡¯s in the small basin. We¡¯ll let the ice in the large basin slowly melt, just like now. Not only will we not feel hot, but we¡¯ll also save silver.¡±

 Chapter 537 - 537 537 No Need to Flatter Just a Kiss Will

    ?Chapter 537: Chapter 537: No Need to Flatter, Just a Kiss Will Do_1 Chapter 537: Chapter 537: No Need to Flatter, Just a Kiss Will Do_1 ¡°Husband, do you know why we can save silver?¡± An Jing suddenly changed the subject, asking Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi shook his head. Saltpeter isn¡¯t cheap either. To freeze water into ice, he estimated that a considerable amount of saltpeter would also be needed each time.


    An Jing giggled to herself for a while before saying, ¡°Because saltpeter can be reused, we don¡¯t need to spend money to buy a lot of saltpeter.¡±


    ¡°Reused?¡± A spark of interest lit up in Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool eyes.


    ¡°Mhm!¡± An Jing nodded emphatically. ¡°Even though saltpeter dissolves in the water and turns the water into ice, the ice or water that contains saltpeter can be dried in the sun to recover the saltpeter. Then, the saltpeter can be put back into the water to make ice... Isn¡¯t that reusing it?¡± As she spoke, An Jing tilted her chin up proudly.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips curled slightly, ¡°How do you want me to praise you?¡±


    An Jing immediately smiled, ¡°No need for praise, just a kiss will do.¡±


    The arc of Xiao Changyi¡¯s smile grew wider, and without a word, he leaned toward An Jing. Although it was meant to be just a kiss, the two ended up kissing for quite a while before parting.


    Because there was a lot of ice inside, it wasn¡¯t hot at all, and that night, An Jing slept exceptionally comfortably.


    The next day, Xiao Changyi had Meng Zhuqing go buy saltpeter.


    As soon as Meng Zhuqing bought the saltpeter, Xiao Changyi had Meng Zhuqing use the steps taught by An Jing to make ice.


    At first, Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t believe that saltpeter could make ice, but he had always done whatever their lord commanded, so he obediently followed the steps and did as he was told.


    It wasn¡¯t until he saw the water in the basin start to freeze that Meng Zhuqing fully believed, and at the same time, his admiration for their lord¡¯s discerning eye increased. Their mistress was just as much a prodigy as their lord¡ªa true marvel!


    Only after the water in the basin had completely frozen did An Jing say, ¡°The ice in that small basin is edible. Break it up, it¡¯ll be perfect for cooling off in this ghastly heat.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Zhuqing respectfully took the tool to chip the ice.


    While Meng Zhuqing was chiseling the ice, it was already the hour of Shen. Doctor Jiang happened to be visiting to check An Jing¡¯s pulse and see if the baby was stable.


    Doctor Jiang had also come earlier at the hour of Si and knew they were making ice, but he was extremely surprised and didn¡¯t ask any further questions.


    As an imperial physician, it was best to speak less. Besides, some things were not within his purview to inquire about as a humble imperial physician.


    Seeing Meng Zhuqing chiseling ice, even though Doctor Jiang knew they were making ice, he was still surprised by the successful outcome.


    Upon seeing Doctor Jiang arrive, An Jing smiled and said, ¡°Doctor Jiang, you have come at just the right time. The ice is ready, you should have some to cool off too.¡±


    Not wanting others to know their identities, and since Doctor Jiang often came by, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had long since stopped referring to Doctor Jiang as an imperial physician, instead calling him Doctor Jiang.


    ¡°Thank you, Prince, Princess,¡± Doctor Jiang said without refusal and respectfully expressed his gratitude. The weather was indeed extremely hot, and he had been quite overheated on the carriage ride over, avoiding heatstroke only thanks to his consumption of a heat-relief soup.


    From start to finish, Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t paid any attention to Doctor Jiang. He simply scooped some crushed ice from what Meng Zhuqing had chipped away, intending to chill sour plum soup for his wife to drink.


    His wife was pregnant, and even though it was the height of summer, he dared not let her eat anything too cold. So, when he said he was chilling the sour plum soup, he only planned to cool it slightly before giving it to his wife to drink.


    Feeling that the sour plum soup was slightly chilled, Xiao Changyi indeed did not continue to ice it any longer. He took the soup out of the ice and let An Jing drink it.

 Chapter 538 - 538 538 He Only Felt His Hair Stand on End_1

    ?Chapter 538: Chapter 538 He Only Felt His Hair Stand on End_1 Chapter 538: Chapter 538 He Only Felt His Hair Stand on End_1 An Jing now craved both sweets and sour food, just like before her pregnancy. Xiao Changyi added some sugar to the sour plum soup he was making. Now, the soup tasted sweet and sour, also slightly chilled, making it very delicious.


    Clasping the bowl, An Jing drank it with great joy and happiness.


    But¡ª


    ¡°Husband, can it be chilled a bit more?¡± An Jing looked at Xiao Changyi with a pleading gaze. The sour plum soup only had a hint of chill, and she really wished it could be colder so that it would be thoroughly refreshing to drink.


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Changyi might have grudgingly agreed to other things, but there was absolutely no room for negotiation when it came to An Jing¡¯s health.


    An Jing knew this, so she said nothing more and just continued to sip the slightly chilled sour plum soup while giving Xiao Changyi a pitiable look.


    Xiao Changyi still wouldn¡¯t budge an inch.


    An Jing thus looked even more pitiable.


    After Meng Zhuqing crushed all the ice in the small basin, she cut the fruit into small pieces, distributed them into four bowls, added the crushed ice to the bowls, and finally poured sheep¡¯s milk over the ice.


    Meng Zhuqing first handed a bowl to Xiao Changyi, then one to An Jing, followed by a bowl for Doctor Jiang, and finally, she kept the last bowl for herself.


    An Jing was delighted to see Meng Zhuqing give her a bowl of fruit with sheep¡¯s milk and crushed ice, but before she could pick up the bowl, Xiao Changyi took it away from her, leaving An Jing speechless: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi transferred all the crushed ice from her bowl into his, and then handed the bowl back to her.


    ¡°Husband...¡± An Jing¡¯s voice trailed off, sounding very aggrieved.


    Xiao Changyi gave her a single word in response: ¡°Be good.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough...¡± Doctor Jiang came every day and was accustomed to witnessing the affection between Xiao Changyi and An Jing, knowing that Xiao Changyi treated An Jing very well. However, just the word ¡°good¡± was enough to surprise Doctor Jiang to the point where he almost choked to death on the ice he had just put in his mouth.


    The King of Eternal Victory... was really tender at this moment... giving him the creeps...


    As for Meng Zhuqing, she had seen it all and knew that their master was only tender towards his wife. Therefore, she calmly continued to eat the ice in her bowl at this moment.


    An Jing, however, was very happy. Her husband was tender only towards her, and she had no resistance, especially when he was affectionate. So, upon hearing Xiao Changyi telling her to be good, An Jing immediately nodded with a smile: ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    I¡¯ll be good.


    I won¡¯t eat ice.


    Seeing Doctor Jiang suddenly coughing so intensely, she asked in confusion: ¡°Doctor Jiang, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Doctor Jiang quickly put down his bowl and stood up to apologize: ¡°I accidentally choked, my offense is inexcusable. I hope the Prince and Princess will forgive me.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal, so naturally, An Jing would not take it to heart.


    After Doctor Jiang finished his bowl of ice, An Jing let him check her pulse.


    Doctor Jiang came to check An Jing¡¯s pulse twice daily, and her pulse remained the same, indicating a multiple pregnancy, but everything else appeared quite normal.


    Considering that historically no one had borne more than two, Doctor Jiang still believed that An Jing¡¯s constitution, which was different from others, likely caused this pulse.


    An Jing felt the same.


    It was only Xiao Changyi who, each time he heard Doctor Jiang mention the excess in An Jing¡¯s pulse, would stare fixedly at her belly, which was much larger than if she were carrying twins.


    However, since he had already discussed this issue with An Jing before and so much time had passed, he had come to terms with it, and he could accept it even if An Jing indeed bore several children.

 Chapter 539 - 539 539 So that was your purpose_1

    ?Chapter 539: Chapter 539 So that was your purpose!_1 Chapter 539: Chapter 539 So that was your purpose!_1 Doctor Jiang had returned to the town first; Meng Zhuqing only planned to head back to town after everything was settled with An Jing and Xiao Changyi and he was sure he wasn¡¯t needed anymore.


    But before returning to the town, Meng Zhuqing carefully asked An Jing, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s even hotter in the county, and I¡¯d like to share the method of making ice with my elder brother so he can also use it to cool off. Is that alright?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± An Jing agreed without any hesitation. At the same time, she thought to herself that although Meng Zhuqing was always bullied by Meng Lanqing, he still cared a great deal about his elder brother.


    ¡°Thank you, Madam!¡± Meng Zhuqing was very pleased.


    After leaving An Jing and Xiao Changyi, Meng Zhuqing returned to TipLiu Town. However, he did not stay there long as he mounted a fast horse and headed for Hecheng County.


    By the time Meng Zhuqing arrived in the county, it was already dark, and An¡¯s Rice Shop had closed for the night.


    Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t scale the wall but instead knocked loudly on the door of the rice shop, excitedly shouting, ¡°Brother! Brother! Hurry up and open the door! I have great news to tell you!¡±


    Soon, the Store Manager of the rice shop¡ªMeng Lanqing¡ªopened the door.


    As the door opened, Meng Lanqing, with his noble and cool demeanor, looked at his brother¡¯s exceedingly ordinary face and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have good news, I¡¯ll beat you even harder than last time.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡± Would it still be too late to avoid telling his brother about the ice-making now?


    So frustrating.


    Not wanting to get beaten up, Meng Zhuqing could only enter the rice shop while saying, ¡°I¡¯ve learned a method for making ice from Madam, so you can make your own and not suffer from the heat.¡±


    The moment Meng Zhuqing said this, Meng Lanqing, who had been walking away, immediately turned around, his smile exceptionally captivating, and circled his brother¡¯s shoulders with a very brotherly embrace, ¡°What method?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was taken aback for a moment before he quickly replied, ¡°It involves using saltpeter. I tried it today following Madam¡¯s instructions, and I actually managed to make ice. Truly, it was ice, and I even ate two bowls of it.¡±


    Then, Meng Zhuqing held up a bag in his hand: ¡°I¡¯ve already bought you some saltpeter. I¡¯ll tell you the steps, and you can start making ice.¡±


    Meng Lanqing did not inquire about the procedure for making ice, instead he called out to Meng Zhuqing with a smile: ¡°Zhuqing.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s scalp tingled for no reason, but still habitually responded, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Suddenly, Meng Lanqing pinched Meng Zhuqing¡¯s chin, examined his brother¡¯s exceptionally ordinary face from left to right, and said with profound grief, ¡°We were born from the same pregnancy. Back when you were in our mother¡¯s womb, couldn¡¯t you have taken on some of this face for me? If you had, even just a little, I wouldn¡¯t feel so humiliated now. How can you be such a brother? You didn¡¯t share at all. Everyone mocks me; who has ever mocked you, hm?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing immediately felt guilty, terribly so: ¡°Brother, I...¡±


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t need that from you. Just make sure you do a good job with the ice. Go on!¡± Meng Lanqing even gave him a push. ¡°I¡¯m about to die from the heat in this wretched weather!¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...!!!¡± So that was his real intention!


    Seeing Meng Zhuqing standing still, Meng Lanqing suddenly stepped closer again, ¡°Zhuqing, touch your conscience, look at my face¡ª¡±


    Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t wait for Meng Lanqing to finish speaking and interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m going! I¡¯ll make the ice for you right now!¡±


    Damn it, he didn¡¯t know how their mother did it, making their faces so utterly different from heaven to earth!


    No wonder his brother always aimed for his face when beating him!

 Chapter 540 - 540 540 Husband So You Were Jealous_1

    ?Chapter 540: Chapter 540: Husband, So You Were Jealous_1 Chapter 540: Chapter 540: Husband, So You Were Jealous_1 Then, Meng Zhuqing busied herself making ice to relieve her brother Meng Lanqing of the summer heat.


    Meng Lanqing took an apple and, while eating, stood to one side leisurely watching Meng Zhuqing make ice.


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    It was really too hot, and An Jing had originally planned to have Xiao Changyi deliver some ice to Shi Xiaolan, but Xiao Changyi refused to go, saying he needed to stay by her side. An Jing felt both helpless and sweet about it.


    Because her belly was too big, Xiao Changyi at most only allowed her to walk around their house and absolutely didn¡¯t let her go far. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t deliver the ice to Shi Xiaolan herself.


    In the end, it was Meng Zhuqing who delivered the ice the next day.


    However, Meng Zhuqing¡¯s face was again bruised and swollen.


    Without thinking, An Jing knew Meng Zhuqing had been beaten by Meng Lanqing again, but she was baffled, ¡°You kindly went to tell him how to make ice, so why did he end up hitting you in the end?¡±


    The plain-looking Meng Zhuqing said despondently, ¡°My elder brother is jealous because my face is better-looking than his.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Clearly, it¡¯s your brother who looks better than you!


    After there was nothing else for Meng Zhuqing to do, An Jing let him leave, but before doing so, she still kindly reminded him, ¡°Cherish life, stay away from your brother.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    As soon as Meng Zhuqing left, An Jing fell into Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms laughing, ¡°Husband, it¡¯s just too funny. Meng Lanqing actually hates his own face so much, and every time he hits Meng Zhuqing, he always hits the face, it¡¯s really hilarious.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent, just holding An Jing to prevent any mishap.


    ¡°Husband, I honestly think Meng Lanqing looks quite fine. Xiyun¡¯s number one beauty, indeed. His appearance, it¡¯s truly not unwarranted fame,¡± An Jing remained jovially amused.


    Xiao Changyi finally spoke, his voice indifferent, ¡°Next time, let Meng Lanqing stand still and only let Meng Zhuqing hit his face.¡±


    An Jing was first stunned, then burst into loud laughter, ¡°Husband, that¡¯s really ruthless. Perhaps Meng Lanqing¡¯s face could be ruined. Maybe then he won¡¯t feel sad, but actually happy, finally not having to be so good-looking, hahaha...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say he¡¯s good-looking anymore.¡±


    ¡°He is good-looking,¡± An Jing subconsciously finished speaking, then caught on and laughed even more. ¡°Husband, are you jealous? But you don¡¯t have to be at all; even if he¡¯s handsome, he doesn¡¯t have a place in my heart.¡±


    Hearing these words from An Jing, Xiao Changyi¡¯s heart finally eased, and he bowed his head, gently nestling against An Jing¡¯s forehead.


    An Jing giggled non-stop from the nuzzling.


    At the time of Shenshi, three quarters of the hour, Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao arrived, and for ease of travel and to avoid gossip, Li Wuyu was once again disguised as a man.


    Seeing that Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao had arrived together, An Jing didn¡¯t tease them. Recently, whenever Li Wuyu came over, it had always been with Wang Youbao; she would probably feel uncomfortable if they weren¡¯t together.


    ¡°Master, Father Master, it¡¯s really cool in your house.¡± The moment Li Wuyu entered, the coolness washed over her, a comforting relief from the scorching heat outside, prompting her to say this.


    Then, noticing the many blocks of ice in the room, Li Wuyu expressed her surprise, ¡°Master, Father Master, you have so much ice!¡±


    Speaking of which, Li Wuyu looked at Wang Youbao, ¡°Youbao, I originally thought the ice you provided to cool me off was plenty, but seeing the ice in my masters¡¯ house, you¡¯ve given me too little.¡±


    Wang Youbao remained silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°How much do you want? Tomorrow, I will have Daming go to the county and buy some to send to you.¡±

 Chapter 541 - 541 541 Money is a Good Thing_1

    ?Chapter 541: Chapter 541 Money is a Good Thing_1 Chapter 541: Chapter 541 Money is a Good Thing_1 Li Wuyu was not shy and pointed to the ice in the room, ¡°This much will do, I think it¡¯s enough to stay cool.¡±


    Wang Youbao responded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    An Jing looked at them and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. It was true that whatever her disciple wanted, Youbao would provide.


    Still, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to buy ice, we made this ice ourselves. I¡¯ll teach you the method, and you can make it at home, it¡¯s much cheaper than buying it in the county.¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s eyes instantly lit up and he eagerly asked, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to deceive anyone about this.¡± And with that, she explained how to make ice with saltpeter and told him the steps involved.


    After listening, Wang Youbao marvelled and then again started to think about the profit, his eyes shining as he asked An Jing, ¡°An Jing, you wouldn¡¯t mind if I sold this ice, would you?¡±


    An Jing looked heavenward, speechless.


    Wang Youbao added, ¡°We¡¯ll split it fifty-fifty.¡±


    Before An Jing could speak, Li Wuyu showed her dissatisfaction, ¡°Youbao, why do you only think about money?¡±


    Wang Youbao replied, ¡°Money is a good thing.¡± It gave him a sense of security, how could it not be good!


    Li Wuyu offhandedly said, ¡°No wonder people say merchants reek of money.¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s gaze darkened slightly before he nodded and said, ¡°Miss Li speaks the truth, merchants indeed reek of money, and I, naturally, am no exception.¡±


    Only then did Li Wuyu realize she had misspoken and quickly added, ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about you! You smell nice, not at all like money! Really!¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°You can smell whether Youbao smells nice? I¡¯ve never noticed any scent.¡±


    Li Wuyu, blatantly lying, said, ¡°I have a sensitive nose.¡±


    An Jing found it even more amusing.


    Wang Youbao¡¯s heart felt a little better.


    An Jing stopped teasing Li Wuyu and turned to Wang Youbao, ¡°If you want to make and sell ice, go ahead.¡±


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, Wang Youbao¡¯s displeasure vanished instantly, and he smiled, ¡°With the recent heat, the number of customers at the tavern has halved. If I make ice and put it in the tavern, the business might pick up a bit.¡±


    From the money allocated last month, An Jing also knew business at the tavern was tough, so she nodded in understanding.


    ...


    The weather turned increasingly hot, suddenly warming up around the middle of April. Then, slowly, it got hotter each day, and now, on the twentieth of May, after more than a month of heat, there was still no sign of cooling¡ªit remained unbearably hot.


    Of course, not the entire Xiyun Kingdom was this hot¡ªjust six counties, with Hecheng County being one of them. The remaining five were all adjacent to Hecheng County.


    These six counties, because of the high temperatures and drought, saw their land crack to various degrees. The fields were nearly all dried up, and even the water levels in the rivers were dropping.


    Normally, water could be released from the rivers to flow through the irrigation ditches into the fields, but now the water level was too low, far below the ditches, and water simply couldn¡¯t be released. It had become a task of manually carrying water from the river to irrigate the paddy fields.


    Many people raised rice fish in their fields, but with insufficient water, the fish either died from the heat or from thirst.


    The eight mu of mountain fields that An Jing and Xiao Changyi owned were not affected because their water came from a mountain stream. It was the other four mu of fields that had also dried up and needed manual watering.


    As Xiao Changyi had to stay with An Jing and had no time to carry water for these two mu of paddy fields, he asked Meng Zhuqing to hire people for irrigation.

 Chapter 542 - 542 542 Solving Problems for Him_1

    ?Chapter 542: Chapter 542 Solving Problems for Him_1 Chapter 542: Chapter 542 Solving Problems for Him_1 On the day An Jing asked Meng Zhuqing to hire people for irrigation, she and Xiao Changyi exclaimed, ¡°It would be good to have a waterwheel. There¡¯s no need for manual labor, just use the waterwheel to transfer water from the river to the channels and then to the fields. It¡¯s not only convenient but also easier on the people.¡±


    ¡°A waterwheel?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a waterwheel. I remember my grandfather¡¯s house had a hand-cranked Dragon Bone Waterwheel. The structure isn¡¯t complicated. I didn¡¯t expect the heat to last this long. If I had known, I would have drawn the Dragon Bone Waterwheel earlier and had a carpenter make one. It¡¯s too late to irrigate the fields today, but when Meng Zhuqing comes back, we¡¯ll have him take the design to a carpenter to make one.¡±


    After pausing, An Jing continued, ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter right now that we don¡¯t have a waterwheel since we currently hire people to irrigate the fields, and you don¡¯t have to do it. I¡¯m thinking of making a waterwheel mainly to facilitate our future. Our days ahead are still long, and we may encounter droughts like this again. Having a waterwheel ready wouldn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Changyi paused, then asked, ¡°Jing Er, ¡®extreme drought leads to locusts.¡¯ Do you have any strategies?¡±


    In the history of Xiyun Kingdom, there had been three locust plagues, each causing devastating losses, eventually leading to famines, during which many people died.


    Even though so many people died each time, they were still helpless against the swarms of locusts.


    The locusts would leave ¡®a thousand miles of barren land¡¯ in their wake.


    However, An Jing was amused by Xiao Changyi¡¯s words and teased, ¡°My husband, are you directly asking me for solutions now? Am I too transparent in your eyes?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Not transparent... don¡¯t tell me you still want to keep secrets from me?¡±


    An Jing immediately responded with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t keep secrets from you, but I might keep some from others.¡±


    He valued her more than his life; even if she were a demon or monster, he would protect her rather than harm her. This, she was very clear about.


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool lips curved slightly. In truth, the transparency between him and his wife was as if they were One Person already. He simply enjoyed hearing his wife speak this way.


    After laughing softly, An Jing returned to the matter at hand, ¡°In my original world, I actually didn¡¯t understand much about how to get rid of locusts, but I once read an extracurricular book¡ªXu Guangqi¡¯s ¡®Complete Treatise on Agriculture,¡¯ which seemed to mention that if you sieve straw ash or lime evenly over the grain, the locusts will not feed on it.¡±


    Changyi solemnly said, ¡°Jing Er, I thank you on behalf of the people of Xiyun.¡±


    ¡°Silly, what¡¯s there to thank? I¡¯m living here with you now, and we also wouldn¡¯t have it easy during a famine.¡± She paused, ¡°You¡¯d better hurry and send someone to report this to my foster father. If we wait until the locusts come, it¡¯ll be too late.¡±


    ¡®Extreme drought leads to locusts, extreme drought leads to locusts.¡¯ With the current drought, locusts will definitely pass through. If we don¡¯t take preventive measures in advance, the crops will surely suffer terrible losses.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Informing the old man would take several days, so I¡¯ll have the government notify the villages to sieve ash or lime over the grain to prevent the locust plague.¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°You¡¯re acting as if my foster father doesn¡¯t exist, always taking matters into your own hands. Is that really okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m solving problems for him.¡±


    An Jing laughed even more, ¡°Only you dare to solve problems for my foster father in such a way.¡± Who wouldn¡¯t report the matter and wait for the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s approval before taking action?

 Chapter 543 - 543 543 He Cant Control Himself..._1

    ?Chapter 543: Chapter 543 He Can¡¯t Control Himself..._1 Chapter 543: Chapter 543 He Can¡¯t Control Himself..._1 Xiao Changyi said nothing, only lowered his head to nuzzle her forehead.


    ¡°There you go with that move again,¡± An Jing chuckled, and though she spoke those words, she nuzzled him back.


    Once Meng Zhuqing had hired three farmers to help An Jing and Xiao Changyi irrigate their two-acre field, she came to them again, and Xiao Changyi threw his token to her, instructing her to inform all counties afflicted by drought to use wood ash and lime to prevent locust plagues.


    At the same time, Xiao Changyi also had Meng Zhuqing send an urgent eight hundred li express letter to the Emperor of Xiyun.


    Upon receiving Xiao Changyi¡¯s orders, the County Magistrates of the six drought-stricken counties dispatched many government officers who, beating gongs, alerted the villagers to quickly sift wood ash or lime over the grain to guard against the migrating locusts.


    Seeing the drought turn into such a dire situation, the farmers feared the arrival of locusts, for their crops, if not completely destroyed, would suffer immense damage. Now informed of the method to prevent locust infestation, they may have had their doubts, but they all followed through with the instructions.


    ¡°What if it actually works?¡± they thought. That way, their crops would be saved from ruin!


    Three days later, when the Emperor of Xiyun received Xiao Changyi¡¯s letter, the locusts indeed arrived. As everyone saw the dark clouds of locusts sweeping in, fear struck them and they quickly hid inside their houses, not daring to come out.


    Seeing the locusts coming, Xiao Changyi quickly closed all the windows and doors to prevent the locusts from entering the house.


    An Jing sat indoors, and only when she saw Xiao Changyi finish securing the doors and windows and walking towards her, did she ask, ¡°With so many locusts here, how long will it take for them to leave?¡±


    ¡°Four or five days,¡± he paused, ¡°If your method works, and they don¡¯t have much to eat, they should leave even sooner.¡±


    Just now, An Jing had stood at the doorway and seen the overwhelming swarm and sincerely hoped, ¡°I hope it works.¡±


    Xiao Changyi walked over to her side but didn¡¯t sit down, instead he asked with concern, ¡°Are you feeling any discomfort?¡±


    With so many locusts outside, it seemed unlikely that Doctor Jiang would be able to visit today, and with him usually checking on her twice a day, Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t help but worry with the sudden gap in visits.


    After all, his wife was already nine months pregnant.


    As An Jing shook her head, she pulled Xiao Changyi to sit beside her, then she leaned into his embrace and smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t always have to be so tense; if I feel unwell, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t want to be on edge all the time, but he couldn¡¯t help it¡ªthe woman was his life.


    Although he still couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious, Xiao Changyi nodded and responded, ¡°Mm.¡±


    An Jing knew that Xiao Changyi was trying to reassure her, and she was more aware than anyone of her significance to him, but she didn¡¯t say anything more, simply leaning against him, allowing him to hold her.


    She liked this feeling.


    Just like this, she rested peacefully in his arms, away from all the noise, with just him and her.


    No, not just the two of them¡ªthere was also their child.


    With this thought, An Jing¡¯s hand moved to her own swollen belly. Inside, there were the children she shared with him, two of them.


    They were now, in essence, a family of four.


    Feeling overwhelmed with emotion, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but draw Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand to join hers, letting him touch and feel the two little lives within her belly together with her.


    In less than a month, these two little ones would come out to meet them.


    Then, he would be the father, and she would be the mother.


    Just the thought of them caring for two little ones filled An Jing¡¯s face with happiness and a gleam of maternal pride.

 Chapter 544 - 544 544 This task is really tough... _1

    ?Chapter 544: Chapter 544 This task is really tough... _1 Chapter 544: Chapter 544 This task is really tough... _1 In the history of Xiyun Kingdom, droughts inevitably brought locust plagues, and wherever the swarms passed, they left a thousand miles of barren earth, causing severe crop damage, followed by famine, and the people struggled to survive.


    Such natural disasters always caused the Son of Heaven great headaches.


    This time, when the locusts passed through, since the grain had been sifted with either plant ash or charcoal ash beforehand, the locusts did not eat them. Without sufficient food, the numerous insects quickly flew away.


    Before two days had even passed, the originally oppressive swarms that blanketed the sky like dark clouds disappeared, restoring clarity to the heavens.


    Seeing the sky clear again, everyone cautiously cracked open their windows to peek outside, and not spotting any locusts, they dared to leave their homes.


    Once out, they all rushed to their fields to assess how much of their crops had been consumed by the locusts.


    When they found that the grain had suffered little damage and their losses were minimal, they naturally did not have to worry about starvation, and they immediately began to celebrate with hand over head.


    Even more, facing the direction where the Emperor resided, they knelt to the ground to salute and cried out, ¡°Long live the Emperor, long live, long long live! God bless Xiyun! God bless Xiyun! God bless Xiyun!¡±


    Over the fields, between the ridges, their voices rang out, one wave louder than the next in a spectacularly shocking scene, all expressing immense gratitude that the Emperor of Xiyun had instructed the government to sift plant or charcoal ash onto the grain.


    Yet, they had no idea that this order did not actually come from the Emperor of Xiyun at all, but rather from Xiao Changyi, the King of Eternal Victory.


    At this moment, Xiao Changyi, the King of Eternal Victory, was supporting An Jing as they stood at the entrance to their courtyard watching everyone celebrate in the fields, and even as he heard their thanks directed toward the Imperial Palace, his face remained expressionless, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°My lord, it worked,¡± said An Jing, truly delighted with the outcome.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°My lord,¡± An Jing suddenly grinned mischievously, ¡°what do you think my foster father will do once he learns of the minimal losses and that there won¡¯t be a famine?¡±


    Xiao Changyi responded with disdainful certainty, ¡°Other than shamelessly dragging Chengyu into another night of chess, what else would he do?¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Imagining the Emperor of Xiyun, whose chess skills were awful, pulling Crown Prince Su Chengyu into a match that would last all night, was indeed torture for this son, and An Jing couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.


    Four days later, upon learning that the crops were only slightly eaten by the locusts, the Emperor of Xiyun did indeed have Crown Prince Su Chengyu accompany him in a night of chess.


    Su Chengyu: ¡°...¡± Every time, he had to try in every way to let his imperial father win, and this task was truly a bitter one...


    The Emperor of Xiyun was long accustomed to Xiao Changyi habitually ignoring imperial authority and directing the government on his own, so from start to finish, the Emperor didn¡¯t take offense at Xiao Changyi; besides, the measures that Xiao Changyi took always ended up benefiting the Emperor the most. Moreover, he trusted this adopted son of his.


    The next day during the court assembly, the Emperor of Xiyun conferred upon Xiao Changyi the title of Prince Yi, making him the foremost among all the princes.


    Some court officials wanted to oppose the move, as royal blood ought to flow through the veins of a prince, but they were aware of the Emperor¡¯s favoritism toward Xiao Changyi. Considering the formidable achievements of Xiao Changyi, no one who harbored opposition dared to speak against the decree.


    ¡°If there are any reports, step forward; if not, the court is dismissed,¡± Eunuch Fu announced loudly.


    At this, Crown Prince Su Chengyu stepped forward and said, ¡°Your Majesty, your son has a request.¡±


    The Emperor, carrying the dignity of his station, remained silent.


    Crown Prince Su Chengyu continued, ¡°Your son humbly asks that An Jing be appointed as Third Class Agricultural Official, to serve Xiyun with her abilities.¡±

 Chapter 545 - 545 545 This Precedent Must Not Be Set_1

    ?Chapter 545: Chapter 545 This Precedent Must Not Be Set_1 Chapter 545: Chapter 545 This Precedent Must Not Be Set_1 Third Class Agricultural Official?!


    Regardless of its rank, that¡¯s an official position, when has there ever been a woman in office? When Su Chengyu said this, there was an uproar throughout the court.


    Even the Emperor of Xiyun was taken aback. He never expected Su Chengyu to make such a move.


    The Imperial Censor was the first to stand up in opposition, ¡°Emperor, since ancient times, there has never been a woman in office. The Crown Prince¡¯s action is inappropriate!¡±


    Prime Minister Li also stepped forward, ¡°Emperor, since ancient times, men have handled external affairs while women have managed the household. Women should abide by the ¡®Three Obediences and Four Virtues,¡¯ and not make themselves publicly visible. I hope for the Emperor¡¯s wise judgment.¡±


    The Minister of Rites also objected, ¡°Emperor, this is against ritual and law. Men and women have different roles, and it¡¯s inappropriate to have a woman work alongside men. Furthermore, if a woman holds office, wouldn¡¯t that make us the laughingstock of other nations, suggesting Xiyun has no men?¡±


    ¡°Emperor, this precedent should not be established, Emperor...¡±


    ¡°Emperor...¡±


    ¡°Emperor...¡±


    The voices of opposition were endless, but Su Chengyu remained calm and composed, until everyone had expressed their opinions, then he spoke once more with great emphasis, ¡°Father Emperor, fish farming in the fields benefits the increase in rice production, grain rice and the Stepping Dehusking Machine benefit faster rice milling, and terraced fields benefit increasing the arable land for the common people. All these are the results of Imperial Sister-in-law¡¯s careful thinking.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, the original material for white paper was discovered by the Imperial Sister-in-law. Now that the national treasury is full, the Imperial Sister-in-law¡¯s contribution is indispensable.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, when locusts passed through six counties, it was the Imperial Sister-in-law who found that sifting plant ashes or lime onto the grain would deter the locusts from eating it. Otherwise, the six counties would surely face famine, with unimaginable consequences.¡±


    ¡°Gathering all these meritorious deeds benefiting the nation and the people, which Xiyun Agricultural Official can compare to the Imperial Sister-in-law?¡±


    When Su Chengyu said this, the few Agricultural Officials present all shamefully lowered their heads.


    Yet, Su Chengyu, as if he hadn¡¯t seen those officials lowering their heads, continued, ¡°How many officials in Xiyun can establish so many merits like the Imperial Sister-in-law?¡±


    The other officials, whose merits couldn¡¯t surpass An Jing¡¯s, also shamefully lowered their heads.


    Still, as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything, Su Chengyu continued forcefully, ¡°The earth¡¯s character is receptive; a gentleman carries things with great virtue. A true man should have a broad mind. The Imperial Sister-in-law, though a woman, indeed possesses exceptional talent, and you all ought to acknowledge it, rather than reject her out of a sense of lost face because she is a woman. Deceiving oneself and others into believing she lacks this ability and excluding her is to bury her talent.¡±


    At this point, Su Chengyu suddenly knelt down, gave a solemn bow towards the jade steps above where the Emperor of Xiyun sat, his head knocking against the ground, and spoke with even greater emphasis, ¡°Father Emperor, in my opinion, Xiyun can embrace all things. Although the Imperial Sister-in-law is a woman, she is also a subject of Xiyun. She is fit for the position of Third Class Agricultural Official, and Xiyun can accommodate this. I implore Father Emperor to grant this with your grace, never to bury a talented person without merit!¡±


    ¡°Xiyun can embrace all things...¡± The Emperor of Xiyun slowly repeated this phrase, and after a long while, he repeatedly praised, ¡°Good! Good! Good! The Crown Prince dares to be the first in the world, and is truly my son! Excellent! Very good!¡±


    ¡°Emperor¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The court officials still wanted to object, for in a male-dominated era, how could they tolerate a woman meddling? But with the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s neutral ¡°Hmm,¡± the court officials were so frightened that even if they wanted to object, they didn¡¯t dare to speak up anymore.


    As an enlightened ruler, the Emperor of Xiyun naturally wouldn¡¯t ignore the unanimous opposition of the civil and military officials and act recklessly, so, once he saw that the court officials had been silenced by the Emperor¡¯s authority, he spoke slowly, ¡°The Changsheng Princess has made great contributions and has outstanding abilities, unlike the ordinary woman. Today, I will specially grant her the title of Farmer Official of Hecheng County. I hope that she can continue to present strategies that benefit the nation and the people of Xiyun.¡±

 Chapter 546 - 546 546 His Weakness is An Jing_1

    ?Chapter 546: Chapter 546: His Weakness is An Jing_1 Chapter 546: Chapter 546: His Weakness is An Jing_1 A special decree?


    It means just to break the norm for An Jing, this woman, it does not signify that because An Jing became an official, the status of other women will be elevated as well.


    A Farmer official?


    A Farmer official is a minor, seventh-rank Agricultural Official, on the same level as a County Magistrate.


    These two points slightly comforted the court officials who opposed the idea of An Jing, the woman, becoming an official.


    Su Chengyu had anticipated that An Jing¡¯s appointment as a Third-ranking official would not go smoothly, but as long as An Jing could become an official, regardless of the rank, he was already very satisfied. He was heard loudly expressing his thanks, ¡°Son thanks the Emperor on behalf of sister-in-law for this honor, Father is wise and brilliant!¡±


    The other court officials also hurriedly knelt down and loudly exclaimed, ¡°The Emperor is wise and brilliant!¡±


    After the court adjourned, Su Chengyu accompanied the Emperor of Xiyun to the Imperial Study Room.


    On the way, the Emperor of Xiyun first sighed before gently patting Su Chengyu¡¯s back, saying, ¡°You have such courage and regard ability above gender, I am truly comforted.¡±


    Without waiting for Su Chengyu to respond, the Emperor of Xiyun laughed and sighed again, ¡°Your brother has sharp eyes, indeed. He told me long ago that you would surpass me one day, and now I am thoroughly convinced. And Jingjing, that girl... no wonder he took a fancy to her. Like him, she is not a fish in a pond.¡±


    Su Chengyu said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t say such things. I could never surpass the achievements of the Emperor.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun replied, ¡°You need not be so modest; you know I am genuinely praising you.¡±


    Only then did Su Chengyu smile and say, ¡°Thank you for the praise, Father.¡± He paused, ¡°Brother has a unique insight, unrivaled by anyone. His unwavering devotion to sister-in-law shows she is indeed not like other women, just as Father mentioned, she is truly not a fish in a pond.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun nodded, then sighed again, ¡°With such talent, if only she were a man... how wonderful that would be...¡±


    Su Chengyu remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°If sister-in-law were a man, brother wouldn¡¯t have fallen for her... brother would have led a solitary life...¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun fell silent too, and after a long while, he chuckled, ¡°Then it¡¯s for the best she¡¯s a woman. Your brother has done so much for Xiyun, I wish there¡¯s someone to accompany him and stay by his side till old age.¡±


    Then the Emperor of Xiyun jokingly said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even notify your brother before requesting an official posting for your sister-in-law. If your brother finds out, he¡¯ll probably be so angry that he won¡¯t want to deal with you for many years.¡±


    Su Chengyu laughed as well, ¡°Father need not worry about me. I already know what my brother¡¯s weakness is. At that time, I just need to appease that weakness, and even if brother is angry with me, he won¡¯t stay angry for long.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Emperor of Xiyun looked intrigued. ¡°Do tell, what is your brother¡¯s weakness?¡±


    Su Chengyu immediately replied, ¡°Sister-in-law An Jing.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡ª¡± The Emperor of Xiyun rarely laughed out loud, looking exceedingly joyful. ¡°I hadn¡¯t noticed before, but now I realize your brother truly is a lovesick fool.¡±


    Su Chengyu just smiled.


    ...


    Fearing that Xiao Changyi, in a fit of anger, might defy the decree and leave the Emperor without face, the Emperor of Xiyun, before using the governmental proclamation to announce An Jing¡¯s official position with drums and gongs, sent a Secret Agent to find Xiao Changyi and blame everything on Su Chengyu, the Crown Prince.


    The implication was that he, the Emperor of Xiyun, was merely going with the flow, it had nothing to do with him. He intended for Xiao Changyi to direct his anger away from him, to not tarnish his dignity, but rather to settle accounts with Su Chengyu, as it was all Su Chengyu¡¯s doing.


    And the day the Secret Agent came to find Xiao Changyi was the third day of the sixth month.

 Chapter 547 - 547 547 All the Injuries I Suffered Are

    ?Chapter 547: Chapter 547: All the Injuries I Suffered Are Internal, Okay?_1 Chapter 547: Chapter 547: All the Injuries I Suffered Are Internal, Okay?_1 On the third day of June, An Jing¡¯s belly was already showing signs of impending labor, with feelings of tightness and a sensation of weight dropping, coupled with occasional intense pains, and both the midwives and Doctor Jiang had been summoned by Xiao Changyi to stand by.


    There were two midwives.


    An Jing¡¯s belly was truly massive, as though the child within was on the verge of bursting through her skin. Even though these two midwives had delivered many babies and were exceptionally experienced, they could not help but break into a cold sweat for An Jing upon seeing the sheer size of her abdomen.


    They had never seen a pregnant woman with such an enormous belly before.


    Fearing that An Jing could go into sudden labor, Changyi also had Meng Zhuqing hire two quick-handed matrons to keep boiling hot water constantly, ensuring an ample supply was available at all times.


    Because An Jing was about to give birth, Changyi was both anxious and worried, dreading any accident befalling An Jing or the child, and as time dragged on, even his firm composure and cool demeanor began to fray.


    Just then, the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s secret agent arrived, looking for Changyi.


    Upon learning that the Emperor of Xiyun had heeded Su Chengyu¡¯s advice and actually bestowed a 7th-grade officer¡¯s title upon An Jing, Changyi was even more infuriated. His wife was heavily pregnant, on the verge of delivery, and that shameless father and son pair were still scheming against his wife? Outrageous!


    Xiao Changyi summoned the secret agent to a place out of An Jing¡¯s sight, and then, he unleashed a vicious beating on the agent.


    The secret agent, who was beaten yet didn¡¯t dare to fight back: ¡°...¡± Who have I offended?


    Meng Zhuqing, witnessing the scene: ¡°...¡± The master of their house is much harsher when he strikes than my brother... Surely, my brother has been holding back every time he beats me... I need to treat my brother even better from now on...


    The problem was, although Changyi had given the secret agent a thorough beating, he had not caused a single drop of blood to be spilled.


    The secret agent: ¡°...¡± All my injuries are internal, okay!


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡± I know all your injuries are internal, you don¡¯t have to look at me like that, I truly empathize.


    The secret agent: ¡°...¡±


    After kicking the stuffing out of the secret agent, Changyi felt much better and, without paying any more mind to the agent who could barely stand, went to wash his hands before returning to the inner chamber to continue watching over his wife.


    In the inner chamber, An Jing lay on her side in bed, looking at the imperial edict that the secret agent had brought, naming Xiao Changyi as Prince Yi.


    If it weren¡¯t for Changyi¡¯s desire to keep his identity as a Prince concealed, how could the Emperor of Xiyun have casually allowed the secret agent to bring the edict? The Emperor would definitely have made a big spectacle of sending someone to announce the decree and confer the title to Changyi.


    As soon as An Jing saw Changyi enter, she immediately stopped looking at the edict and turned to him with a beaming smile.


    Changyi walked to the bedside, took the edict from An Jing¡¯s hands, and without even glancing at it, threw it into a chest to sit at the very bottom.


    An Jing immediately laughed: ¡°My lord, other people would enshrine such a thing.¡±


    Changyi replied, ¡°Just not burning it is already giving him enough face.¡±


    An Jing laughed even harder at Changyi¡¯s words. When Changyi sat down beside the bed and held one of her hands in his, she said, ¡°My lord, you are now a Prince. That would make me a Princess.¡±


    Changyi said, ¡°You are still a farmer official.¡±


    Feeling his deep dissatisfaction with the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s decision, An Jing chuckled: ¡°What, you don¡¯t want me to take office?¡±


    Changyi didn¡¯t say whether he wanted that or not, only commenting, ¡°They are scheming against you.¡± Seeing her talent, they greedily want her to do more for Xiyun.

 Chapter 548 - 548 548 Youre Incredible So Amazing_1

    ?Chapter 548: Chapter 548: You¡¯re Incredible! So Amazing!_1 Chapter 548: Chapter 548: You¡¯re Incredible! So Amazing!_1 An Jing also knew that Su Chengyu wanted her to do more for Xiyun. She wasn¡¯t angry, on the contrary, she quite admired Su Chengyu for having such audacity to just outright ask for a government position for her in the great hall.


    There had never been a woman who held office here.


    Women were always the appendages of men.


    Considering this, An Jing chuckled and said, ¡°My lord, Chengyu indeed has the demeanor of an Emperor, no wonder my adoptive father has such high hopes for him.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    ¡°Alright, my lord,¡± An Jing soothed with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t my adoptive father say that even if I become this farmer official, if I feel like attending office I can, and if I don¡¯t want to go, then I won¡¯t? It¡¯s just a very small title added to my Princess title; actually, there¡¯s no real change from now. What¡¯s more, I haven¡¯t held office before, and there have been no women officials before me. I¡¯ll be the first, surely to be recorded in the annals of history. To be recorded in history in such a way, tell me, isn¡¯t that impressive?¡±


    ¡°And furthermore,¡± An Jing added, ¡°My adoptive father also said, when the time comes, if I do attend office, I can bring you and the children with me. Ha ha, I can bring my family along; just imagine the scene. Personally, just thinking about it amuses me so much I find it hilarious. It¡¯s one thing for a woman to hold office, but to bring family along, that would absolutely make my male colleagues choke with rage.¡±


    Seeing An Jing¡¯s animated and happy expression, it was clear that she was genuinely not at all upset about Su Chengyu assigning her this minor official role. In fact, she even thought that it could be fun to occasionally attend office with her family in the future, just to make people spit blood, which would definitely spice up life.


    Therefore, Xiao Changyi was no longer angry either.


    Then, without saying a word, he released An Jing¡¯s hand and took the very thick letter that the Secret Agent had brought from Su Chengyu out of the inner room.


    When Xiao Changyi returned to the inner room, An Jing noticed he no longer held the letter and she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the letter?¡±


    Xiao Changyi, still expressionless, casually said, ¡°Sent it back with someone.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± An Jing burst into laughter instantly.


    Su Chengyu could indeed be a chatterbox. Such a thick letter, yet her lord husband didn¡¯t even bother to read it before sending it back; Su would definitely feel that he hadn¡¯t gotten a word in.


    And that wasn¡¯t all; it would seem like the words were on the tip of his tongue but then stuck in his throat. Having so many words caught in his throat would surely be an extremely uncomfortable experience for the chatterbox that was Su Chengyu.


    ¡°Hahaha... My lord, you...¡± An Jing was almost laughing too hard to breathe, ¡°you¡¯re truly incredible! Absolutely brilliant!¡± She knew just how to give that chatterbox Su Chengyu a proper shake-up.


    Xiao Changyi did not speak, instead sitting down beside the bed and once again taking An Jing¡¯s hand into his own.


    ...


    On the sixth day of the sixth month, the entire sky above Xiyun Kingdom was filled with rainbow-colored clouds, a spectacle that left everyone astonished and looking up in wonder, except for An Jing and Xiao Changyi, who didn¡¯t have a moment to spare since An Jing was about to give birth and everyone was busy.


    Xiao Changyi was so worried that he wouldn¡¯t leave An Jing¡¯s side, holding her hand tightly.


    An Jing, meanwhile, suffered excruciating pain.


    ¡°Xiao Bio Gong, your wife is about to give birth; we need to deliver the baby. It¡¯s not appropriate for a man to stay here,¡± the midwife urged Xiao Changyi to leave the room upon seeing him still inside.


    Xiao Changyi refused to leave; his wife was in so much pain, and he wanted to stay by her side.


    But before he could even say he wouldn¡¯t leave, An Jing, enduring the pain, hastily insisted, ¡°My lord, don¡¯t go... it hurts... it hurts so much... stay with me... stay with me...¡±

 Chapter 549 - 549 549 Childbirth_1

    ?Chapter 549: Chapter 549: Childbirth_1 Chapter 549: Chapter 549: Childbirth_1 Giving birth is like taking a trip to the Gate of Hell, she heard her mother say that when she was born, her father was by her side supporting her, and she too, wanted her husband to stay with her.


    With her husband by her side, she would also feel a bit stronger.


    That¡¯s what An Jingxin was thinking.


    Xiao Changyi had no intention of leaving, and upon hearing An Jing¡¯s wish for his company, he was even less inclined to go anywhere.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll stay with you, right by your side,¡± he said.


    Gripping An Jing¡¯s hand tightly, Xiao Changyi tenderly comforted her. Then, he cast a cold glance at the midwives, ¡°Hurry up and deliver the baby!¡±


    Both midwives were startled and trembled with fear.


    In the end, the slightly braver midwife broke the silence, ¡°Xiao Bio Gong, this is inappropriate, you see¡ª¡±


    The way his wife was suffering in pain, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they still needed the midwives to deliver the baby, Xiao Changyi would have killed them both by now.


    ¡°Add another hundred taels for each person, deliver the baby now!¡± That was all Xiao Changyi could say at this moment.


    Upon hearing about the additional silver, the midwives no longer cared about propriety and hurried to help with the delivery.


    They were well-known midwives in Hecheng County, but even when delivering for the wealthiest families, they had never encountered such generosity. They had been here for days, though they hadn¡¯t delivered the baby yet, they were still getting paid every day.


    In fact, the money they had earned in this house was more than the total they had earned over many previous years.


    The two women who boiled the water also came in to help.


    Meng Zhuqing was in the kitchen boiling water.


    Meng Lanqing and Doctor Jiang were standing by outside the door. Meng Lanqing was originally assigned to boil water, but since she disliked that task, she swapped with her good brother Meng Zhuqing, having him boil the water instead while she stood outside the room.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    With the excruciating pain of childbirth, An Jing¡¯s face twisted, and her hair became drenched with sweat.


    And as Xiao Changyi listened to An Jing¡¯s screams growing louder with pain, watching her struggle as if between life and death, his heart ached unbearably, his grip on her hand unconsciously tightened.


    An Jing also clung to his hand, gripping it tightly. Even though it hurt, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t mind at all and let her grip as she needed.


    ¡°It¡¯s out, one¡¯s out! Ah, it¡¯s a boy!¡± The midwife, who originally thought An Jing¡¯s good complexion indicated a girl, was surprised to see the child was a boy.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t care whether the child was a boy or a girl, so as long as the baby was safely delivered, that was all that mattered.


    ¡°Wah¡ª¡±


    When she heard the loud crying of her eldest son, An Jing finally showed a smile on her face, yet tears flickered in her eyes.


    Her child, the child of her and her husband.


    But soon, she was in pain again, crying out, ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mrs. An, put in some more effort, just a bit more, I can already see the next child¡¯s head!¡± the other midwife urged.


    An Jing could only clench her teeth and push harder. These were the children she and her husband had long hoped for, even if it meant her death, she would give birth to these two children!


    ¡°Ah, another boy!¡± The midwife suddenly exclaimed with surprise.


    And right after this exclamation of surprise, the midwife cried out again, ¡°There¡¯s another one! Another one! It¡¯s triplets! Three of them! Quick, take this baby away, there¡¯s still one more! Mrs. An, push hard! You have another one!¡±

 Chapter 550 - 550 550 Quadruplets_1

    ?Chapter 550: Chapter 550: Quadruplets!_1 Chapter 550: Chapter 550: Quadruplets!_1 Another midwife, upon hearing this, hurried over to look and, seeing that there truly was another one, exclaimed, ¡°Great joy, triplets in one birth, something unseen before, what good fortune!¡±


    Xiao Changyi merely paused for a moment, then accepted it. The day Imperial Physician Jiang first mentioned his wife¡¯s multiple pulses, he had prepared himself for the possibility that his wife might give birth to several children.


    Outside, Doctor Jiang: ¡°This is really...¡±


    Outside, Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡± Sir, you are quite amazing, having triplets in one go.


    Inside, An Jing took longer than Xiao Changyi to snap out of her daze. She truly hadn¡¯t expected to carry more than two; even though Doctor Jiang had mentioned the possibility, she never took it seriously. Yet, it turned out to be more than two indeed.


    But then, An Jing was quickly pulled back to reality by the intense pain.


    ¡°Another boy! Congratulations to Xiao Bio Gong, congratulations, Mrs. An has given birth to three sons in one go!¡± The midwife was overjoyed. She had never delivered so many children at once before. And all of them were boys.


    Outside, Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡± Triplets, all sons... Sir, you don¡¯t do things by halves; when you do, it¡¯s extraordinary!


    An Jing, now devoid of strength, still felt a heaviness in her belly and, enduring the pain, she said, ¡°It feels like I¡¯m not done giving birth... there¡¯s still something in my stomach... ¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Both midwives were taken aback, then hurriedly handed the children to the two older women for bathing and dressing before checking again.


    Upon checking, they exclaimed in unison, ¡°There¡¯s another one!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. An, you must push hard! Quick! Quick!¡± one midwife urged anxiously.


    But An Jing was too weak, and said in extreme frailty, ¡°I have no strength left...¡±


    Seeing that An Jing looked like she was about to pass out, Xiao Changyi immediately shouted towards the door, ¡°Doctor Jiang, my wife has no strength left!¡±


    Imperial Physician Jiang quickly responded, ¡°Put a slice of the prepared ginseng in her mouth to suck on!¡±


    That was Millennium Ginseng!


    He had heard it was a gift from the Emperor!


    Upon hearing Doctor Jiang¡¯s words, Xiao Changyi immediately did as instructed, placing a slice of ginseng in An Jing¡¯s mouth.


    An Jing, with the ginseng in her mouth, felt the immense restorative power of the Millennium Ginseng, which was extraordinarily effective at replenishing energy. It at least allowed An Jing to hang on long enough to give birth to the fourth child before losing consciousness.


    ¡°Oh my, unbelievable, another boy, quadruplets, all sons...¡± The midwife, looking at the last child she delivered, was so excited she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Outside, Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡± Sir, I am utterly in awe of you!


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t care what others thought, nor did he pay attention to his four newborn sons, as he hurried to check on An Jing¡¯s condition. Seeing that An Jing had only fainted from exhaustion and her body seemed to have no serious issues, he finally breathed a huge sigh of relief.


    After making sure that An Jing was well looked after and the mosquito netting was lowered, Xiao Changyi went to see his four newborn sons.


    The four children, each looking different, were easily distinguishable even without any markers to identify them.


    The eldest resembled him closely, the second child only had eyes like his, the third child¡¯s nose and mouth were similar to his, and the fourth did not resemble him at all; among the four children, it was the youngest that most resembled his wife.


    All four children were crying, but the eldest, the second, and the third cried very loudly, while the youngest¡¯s cries were much softer, his breathing unsteady, and his body particularly small and thin, indicating a weaker constitution.


    ¡°Doctor Jiang!¡± Seeing this, Xiao Changyi immediately called Doctor Jiang inside. ¡°Quick, take a look at this child.¡±

 Chapter 551 - 551 551 Innate Deficiency_1

    ?Chapter 551: Chapter 551 Innate Deficiency_1 Chapter 551: Chapter 551 Innate Deficiency_1 Doctor Jiang took the fourth child from Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms and examined him carefully before speaking with a solemn face, ¡°He was born weak and will need to be nourished with medicine continuously to grow.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Changyi¡¯s face darkened, ¡°And after he grows up?¡±


    Doctor Jiang let out a sigh before saying, ¡°There¡¯s a very good chance he will never be able to live without medicine.¡±


    Xiao Changyi instantly closed his eyes, and after a long moment, reopened them, his cold gaze now calm. Taking back the fourth child from Doctor Jiang¡¯s hands, he spoke softly, ¡°Write the prescription. No matter if he needs medicine for life, my child must live.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Doctor Jiang then left to write the prescription.


    ...


    The children were all born, and there was no longer any need for the midwives to stay, so after receiving their gratuity, the two midwives left. But on the way back, because the birth of quadruplets to An Jing was so rare, they mentioned it to every acquaintance they met, and soon everyone knew that An Jing had given birth to four sons.


    Everyone was so envious!


    Some people couldn¡¯t even have a son in their entire life, but An Jing, oh how fortunate she was to give birth to four sons in one go, how could they not be envious!


    The news of An Jing¡¯s quadruplets soon reached Pan Family Village, and when Mother and Father of Pan Shuangquan heard of it, they immediately berated Pan Shuangquan mercilessly.


    Pan Shuangquan felt incredibly regretful, if only he had married An Jing, then those four sons would be his! Four sons! Not one, not two, but four! Four sons!


    And him? He had already taken two wives, and with great difficulty managed to have a son, only for the child to die within months!


    The father of Pan Shuangquan was so angry that he didn¡¯t even care if Mrs. Pan Fan was pregnant or not, and turned around to scold her fiercely, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she would give birth to a litter of girls?! Clearly, it¡¯s a litter of boys with handles! I am telling you, if this baby isn¡¯t a boy, I will have Shuangquan divorce you. Go back to your family and stop harming ours, you broom star!¡±


    Mrs. Pan Fan had never expected An Jing to give birth to quadruplets, wishing she could personally strangle those four newborn sons, yet she didn¡¯t expect her father-in-law to curse her out loud, and she felt both hatred for An Jing and self-pity.


    She retorted, ¡°Even if this baby isn¡¯t a son, the next one could be. If you make Shuangquan divorce me and the next wife he marries turns out to be barren, wouldn¡¯t you be even more frustrated?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re cursing our family with things that haven¡¯t even happened yet, you¡ªyou¡ªyou...¡± The father of Pan Shuangquan choked with anger.


    The mother of Pan Shuangquan was also furious, ¡°Is that how a daughter-in-law should act? Always talking back to your parents-in-law? If it weren¡¯t for you carrying a child, would we tolerate you like this? Good! We, your in-laws, have decided today that if this baby isn¡¯t a boy, no matter if you cannot have more children or not, we will divorce you, and we won¡¯t go back on our word!¡±


    Mrs. Pan Fan, used to being sarcastic and scathing, had often talked back to her in-laws, not just once or twice. Before she became pregnant, she would have held back a little for fear of being divorced, but now that she was pregnant again, she didn¡¯t hold back as much and it became routine to talk back, especially when upset. The parents of Pan Shuangquan, considering that Mrs. Pan Fan was pregnant and not wanting her to miscarry their precious grandson, had been tolerating her without holding her to account.


    But now!


    Both were so infuriated that they couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, and Mrs. Pan Fan felt greatly wronged. Upon being spoken to by the mother of Pan Shuangquan, she immediately flared up in anger too.

 Chapter 552 - 552 552 Who Are You Calling Honest_1

    ?Chapter 552: Chapter 552: Who Are You Calling Honest!_1 Chapter 552: Chapter 552: Who Are You Calling Honest!_1 Lady Pan Fan, disregarding her pregnancy of more than four months, suddenly stood up in a rage and said, ¡°If you despise me so much, then have your son divorce me now! Why wait for the future? Do it now! Divorce me, now!¡±


    At that moment, Lady Pan Fan still relied on her pregnancy, knowing that Pan Shuangquan¡¯s parents would not let Shuangquan divorce her then, which emboldened her to speak such words.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Both of Shuangquan¡¯s parents were so angry that they trembled all over.


    After a long while, Lady Pan Fan sneered, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking about divorcing me anymore? Isn¡¯t it because you know I can bear a son for the Pan Family to continue the family line! If you don¡¯t want the extinction of your family, then behave yourselves. If you truly infuriate me, I¡¯ll make sure the son in my belly won¡¯t be born!¡±


    By the end of her speech, Lady Pan Fan was even making threats, looking extremely smug. However, her words completely enraged Shuangquan, and he raised his hand to deliver a heavy slap to Lady Pan Fan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Who are you telling to behave!¡± Shuangquan couldn¡¯t contain his anger. ¡°These are my parents, your in-laws! Look at yourself, where do you resemble a daughter-in-law! If you dare disrespect my parents again, regardless of whether my son is in your belly or not, I will divorce you just the same!¡±


    Before learning about An Jing¡¯s quadruplets, even if she was disrespectful to his parents, he, as her husband, would turn a blind eye due to her pregnancy. And now, he had actually raised his hand against her!


    Lady Pan Fan hated An Jing even more now, and simultaneously, she began to hate Shuangquan as well, loudly cursing him, ¡°Is it not just because she gave birth to four sons at once? Otherwise, would you treat me like this?! Just wait, I will go make a curse doll now and kill her four sons! No wonder the two curse dolls I made before were ineffective; it turned out she was carrying four. This time, knowing she has four, I will definitely make her sons all die! Let¡¯s see then how you envy or regret!¡±


    As she raged, Lady Pan Fan stormed toward her room.


    The Pan Family knew about Lady Pan Fan¡¯s practice of using curse dolls to hex the children in An Jing¡¯s womb, but none of them thought it was wrong. In fact, whenever they accidentally caught Lady Pan Fan making those two curse dolls, they would even go and add a couple of stitches themselves, as if that would somehow make them feel better.


    Therefore, they did not stop Lady Pan Fan from going to make the curse dolls and let her walk toward her room.


    However, they had never expected that Lady Pan Fan would trip over the threshold of her room and fall headlong into it.


    Truth be told, it was Lady Pan Fan¡¯s fault for only focusing on going to her room to make the four curse dolls, completely disregarding the threshold, which led to her stumble.


    ¡°Ah... it hurts... my belly...¡± Lady Pan Fan lay on the ground with severe pain in her abdomen, drenched in cold sweat.


    All of the Shuangquan family were terrified.


    Still, Shuangquan was the first to come to his senses, and quickly carried Lady Pan Fan off to the village doctor.


    Later, the doctor told them¡ª


    Lady Pan Fan had miscarried.


    The remains expelled proved indeed that it was a male child.


    Moreover, Lady Pan Fan¡¯s body was so badly damaged that the chances of her conceiving again were extremely slim.


    Having learned this, Lady Pan Fan, already pale-faced, turned even whiter.


    Both Shuangquan and his parents were extremely angry. If it weren¡¯t for not wanting to earn an inhumane reputation for divorcing Mrs. Fan shortly after a miscarriage, they truly wanted to divorce her immediately!


    The first son had died due to her fall, and now the second son too had been lost because of her. Lady Pan Fan was undoubtedly a jinx!

 Chapter 553 - 553 553 Jing Er Youve Worked Hard_1

    ?Chapter 553: Chapter 553: Jing Er, You¡¯ve Worked Hard_1 Chapter 553: Chapter 553: Jing Er, You¡¯ve Worked Hard_1 ...


    An Jing woke up in the middle of the night, at the hour of the pig, and as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw her husband sitting by the bed, his hand tightly clasping hers, making her feel both warm and sweet inside.


    ¡°Husband...¡± She smiled at him, and even though she was still very weak, her smile was exceptionally bright.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s handsome face showed no emotion, but the grip on her hand tightened slightly. Leaning in, he first kissed her forehead before saying in a low voice, ¡°Jing Er, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    She had fainted at the time, which is why he could only say these words to her now.


    An Jing kept smiling at him, while also shaking her head, ¡°Not hard. Not hard at all.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t call her out for lying but instead said, ¡°Jing Er, thank you.¡±


    Thank you for giving me a home, thank you for bearing me so many lovely children.


    Understanding the deep meaning in his words, An Jing simply smiled.


    ¡°Hungry?¡± Without waiting for An Jing to reply, Xiao Changyi asked again, ¡°Or are you thirsty?¡±


    An Jing shook her head; she didn¡¯t feel hungry or thirsty at all. She just thought, ¡°Husband, our children, there seem to be four, right? Before I fainted I remember giving birth to four. I want to see them.¡±


    Saying this, An Jing tried to struggle to get up, but Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t let her, insisting she continue to lie in bed.


    ¡°Doctor Jiang said you¡¯re severely weak and that it would be best to lie down for a few days. If you want to see the children, I¡¯ll bring them to you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± An Jing could feel her lack of strength and agreed it was better to stay lying down without getting up.


    The four children were just in a rocking cradle not far away, and at this hour, all four of them were already asleep. Xiao Changyi walked over on tiptoe, then, very carefully, one by one, he moved the four little ones from the rocking cradle to the bed.


    Arranged in order of size, they were laid out in front of An Jing so that she could see them even without getting up.


    Even though the four children were wrapped in swaddling clothes, An Jing could still see that these four children were smaller than the average newborn.


    But even as gentle as Xiao Changyi was, Boss and number four still woke up. However, they didn¡¯t cry and instead looked at Xiao Changyi and An Jing with their dark little eyes rolling around.


    ¡°Husband, they¡¯re awake!¡± An Jing was delighted, but she kept her voice very low, afraid to wake up the other two little ones, who were sleeping very soundly, one of them even blowing bubbles from their mouth¡ªutterly adorable.


    Xiao Changyi looked at the four children and then at An Jing. The corners of his cool lips turned up slightly as he softly affirmed, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    And An Jing, watching the four little ones, noticed how tiny they truly were; the more she looked, the redder her eyes became, and her voice started to choke up, ¡°Husband, did I really give birth to these? All of them?¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded and responded, ¡°Mhm.¡± Then, lowering his head, he nuzzled her forehead and spoke with an even softer voice, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it would break my heart.¡±


    An Jing immediately laughed, though her voice was still somewhat choked, ¡°I¡¯m not crying. If I were, it¡¯d be tears of joy.¡±


    She was truly too happy!


    Xiao Changyi was silent, simply continuing to nuzzle her forehead.


    Seeing this scene, number four in the swaddle blinked his eyes and then his little mouth split open in a smile.


    An Jing caught this out of the corner of her eye and was instantly amused, ¡°Husband, our youngest son seems to be laughing at us.¡±


    Number four just grinned for a while but soon couldn¡¯t keep up and stopped smiling.

 Chapter 554 - 554 554 Jing Xingqingyun_1

    ?Chapter 554: Chapter 554 Jing Xingqingyun_1 Chapter 554: Chapter 554 Jing Xingqingyun_1 An Jing suddenly realized something was wrong. Her youngest son¡¯s breathing was much weaker than the other three children. Grasping Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand in extreme anxiety, she said, ¡°My lord, our child¡ªhe¡ª¡±


    She was truly worried that her son would be like Lady Pan Fan¡¯s son, born with a life doomed to be short.


    Xiao Changyi immediately comforted her, ¡°There¡¯s no danger to his life, so don¡¯t worry too much. He¡¯s just congenitally deficient and needs to be nourished with medicine.¡±


    Having quadruplets with one child born deficient was quite normal. An Jing understood this, but since it was her child, whom she carried for ten months, she understood but somehow couldn¡¯t accept it.


    Still, she asked, ¡°Can he be cured with medicine?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Jiang said there¡¯s a very good chance he will need to take medicine all his life.¡± Then, he quickly added, ¡°I¡¯ve already written to the elder to have Fang Shicai come and see him. If Fang Shicai agrees, we will then search far and wide for a famous doctor.¡±


    An Jing was silent for a long while before finally speaking, ¡°My lord, I don¡¯t want our child to become a jar of medicine. If it¡¯s his destiny to be one, I will accept it. But if there¡¯s the slightest chance he can be cured, I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Changyi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll also ask the elder to issue a royal proclamation to find a famous doctor for us.¡±


    This was their child; she would not give up trying to save him, and naturally, neither would he.


    He, too, didn¡¯t want to see his son live his life like a jar of medicine.


    An Jing said no more, only looking at her youngest son with deep tenderness.


    After a while, she turned her gaze to the other three very healthy children, watching their little white and tender faces, their small eyes, little noses, and tiny mouths. The eldest son, who had been awake, closed his eyes and fell asleep again, and the three little ones were all sleeping sweetly.


    Gradually, her frail youngest son also closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Watching the four children of their family, An Jing¡¯s heart melted, and her face and eyes were full of tenderness. Not wanting to disturb the children, she spoke softer than before, ¡°My lord, we thought there were two, but it turned out to be four, so don¡¯t we need to think of two more names?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Let¡¯s discard the names I¡¯d previously thought of and choose them anew. Meng Lanqing said during your labor, there appeared an unusual sign in the sky; clouds showed vibrant colors, and only after all four children were born did the auspicious clouds slowly dissipate. Jing Xingqingyun, ¡®auspicious,¡¯ and to hope for good fortune, we shall name our children with Jing Xingqingyun¡ªYi Jing, Yi Xing, Yi Qing, and Yi Yun. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± An Jing had no objections. After a pause, she smiled and added, ¡°Then the boss and the second should take your surname, while the third and fourth take mine.¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually wanted the children to take An Jing¡¯s surname, but seeing her intent on having the children bear his, he would not refuse, nodding in agreement, ¡°Mm.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s gaze swept over the faces of their four sons, softly reciting the names of the four little ones, ¡°Su Yi Jing, Su Yi Xing, An Yi Qing, An Yi Yun. Jing¡¯er, Star, Qinger, Yun Er...¡±


    Xiao Changyi had long been granted the imperial surname ¡®Su,¡¯ and since the children would take his surname, naturally, it would be Su.


    While An Jing was calling out the names of the little ones, Xiao Changyi stood up, went outside, and instructed Meng Zhuqing waiting at the door to make a bowl of egg noodles for An Jing.


    Then, he re-entered the inner room.


    Then, he moved all the cradles to the bedside.

 Chapter 555 - 555 555 Accidental Success_1

    ?Chapter 555: Chapter 555 Accidental Success_1 Chapter 555: Chapter 555 Accidental Success_1 Then, with extremely gentle movements, he transferred the four sleeping children from the bed to the cradle.


    The cradle was right beside the bed; An Jing only had to turn her head to see the four children lying inside.


    However, at this moment, An Jing wasn¡¯t looking at the children but was smiling tenderly at her husband¡¯s soft and skillful actions, whispering happily, ¡°Husband, I never knew you were so good with children.¡±


    Xiao Changyi paused in his movements of moving the children to the cradle, then said softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to, but I am willing to learn, and I will eventually.¡±


    Taking care of children is hard work. He didn¡¯t want his wife to do it alone, nor would he allow her to.


    An Jing understood the deep meaning behind his words and was very touched.


    Soon, Meng Zhuqing brought over the noodle soup with egg. Xiao Changyi took the bowl, then closed the room door again. After that, Xiao Changyi sat down by the bed, intending to feed An Jing the noodles.


    But An Jing didn¡¯t feel hungry and didn¡¯t want to eat.


    Yet Xiao Changyi insisted, ¡°You¡¯ve slept for so long without eating anything; eat at least a little bit.¡±


    Only then did An Jing open her mouth, allowing Xiao Changyi to feed her the egg noodles.


    While feeding An Jing, Xiao Changyi also made sure to carefully give her sips of the soup from time to time.


    Suddenly, An Jing chuckled and said, ¡°Husband, it¡¯s lucky we prepared so many clothes for the children. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have had enough. And the cradle you made and the professional midwife, just perfect. Husband, you really do have foresight, huh?¡±


    The last sentence was clearly meant in jest.


    But Xiao Changyi remained quite composed and corrected her, ¡°It was a fluke.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, a fluke,¡± An Jing laughed along, keeping her voice especially low because of the four children, but her restrained laughter conveyed how truly happy she was at the moment.


    Seeing how An Jing laughed, Xiao Changyi, worried she might choke, stopped feeding her the noodles. He waited until her laughter subsided and her breathing was even again before he continued to feed her.


    Because the delivery was natural, An Jing didn¡¯t feel much pain now, just a sense of weakness throughout her body. Luckily, her husband was taking care of the children, so she didn¡¯t need to worry at all. Even more, her husband was taking very good care of her too.


    Thinking about this, An Jing¡¯s eyes filled with deep affection. She watched Xiao Changyi for a while, and then said, ¡°Husband, you are a father now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi responded softly. After a pause, he added, ¡°And you are a mother.¡±


    An Jing immediately nodded, ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Xiao Changyi leaned down, and after an affectionate exchange of a gentle kiss, he continued feeding An Jing.


    An Jing laughed, ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± She had already unknowingly eaten half a bowl of noodles.


    ¡°One more bite,¡± Xiao Changyi urged, his handsome face expressionless but his voice as gentle as a feather brushing over the heart.


    ¡°Alright.¡± An Jing felt sweet inside and, complying with his request, really took another bite of the noodles Xiao Changyi offered to her lips.


    Noticing some abrasions on Xiao Changyi¡¯s left wrist, An Jing was immediately filled with concern, ¡°I must have hurt you.¡±


    At that time, she had been in such excruciating pain giving birth that she subconsciously grabbed his hand too tightly, causing injuries to his skin.


    Xiao Changyi shook his head. After a moment, he said softly, ¡°What¡¯s this compared to your pain during childbirth?¡±


    An Jing immediately smiled, ¡°It must have hurt you terribly, right?¡± She had been in such pain then, and he, staying beside her, witnessing her agony, must have felt incredibly pained too.


    Xiao Changyi nodded and softly agreed, ¡°Hmm.¡±

 Chapter 556 - 556 556 I Can Grow Mushrooms_1

    ?Chapter 556: Chapter 556 I Can Grow Mushrooms_1 Chapter 556: Chapter 556 I Can Grow Mushrooms_1 An Jing, upon seeing Xiao Changyi respond, stretched out her hand to touch his chest, murmuring, ¡°A touch will make it stop hurting. Just a touch and the pain will go away.¡±


    Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t help but cry and laugh at the same time. Still, he grasped her hand in his own, holding it tightly.


    An Jing let him hold onto her hand, continuing to silently chuckle at him.


    Finally, the corners of Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool lips slowly curved upwards.


    ...


    An Jing¡¯s giving birth to four sons at once was unprecedented in history. Most of the people who heard about it wanted to share in the joy, but they were all turned away at the door.


    An Jing was still quite weak, and no matter who came, Xiao Changyi had Meng Zhuqing block them outside the door.


    Even when Shi Xiaolan arrived, at most she was only allowed into the courtyard and couldn¡¯t enter the inner chamber to see An Jing and the four children.


    On the fourth day after An Jing gave birth, the Emperor of Xiyun finally received news of her delivering four sons at once, and also learned that the auspicious clouds that enveloped the skies of Xiyun Kingdom coincided with the time An Jing delivered. He was immediately overjoyed.


    Even the historians exclaimed, ¡°Jing Xingqingyun, four sons in one birth, an unprecedented auspicious omen, a divine blessing for Xiyun, our nation shall certainly enjoy an era of unmatched peace and prosperity!¡±


    Su Chengyu also said, ¡°Father Emperor, heaven blesses Xiyun with the gift of four kylin sons, our nation shall guarantee an era of unmatched peace and prosperity!¡±


    In the Assembly Hall, below the jade steps, all the officials knelt and chorused in unison, ¡°Xiyun shall guarantee an era of unmatched peace and prosperity!¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun exclaimed in great delight, ¡°An era of unmatched peace and prosperity? Good! Good! Good! Xiyun shall guarantee an era of unmatched peace and prosperity!¡±


    Immediately following, he declared, ¡°To bear four sons at once, Princess Yi from Hecheng County has brought immense fortune upon us. From today forth, Hecheng County shall be renamed to Qilin County, in hopes that all Xiyun people may be blessed with many children and much happiness.¡±


    The officials shouted once more, ¡°The Emperor is wise and enlightened!¡±


    That very morning, the Emperor of Xiyun sent Fang Shicai to Qilin County. He had just gained four grandsons, and since one of them was not in good health, even if Xiao Changyi did not ask for it, he would have sent Fang Shicai to check on them.


    ¡°Chengyu, your imperial brother...¡± Standing at the gates of Jun Palace, the Emperor of Xiyun looked in the direction of Qilin County and sighed with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s truly extraordinary.¡±


    A smile of joy also appeared on Su Chengyu¡¯s face. Hearing the Emperor¡¯s words, he replied, ¡°Imperial brother is indeed a brilliant prodigy, anything he does is naturally extraordinary.¡±


    To father four sons at once, anyway, he certainly didn¡¯t have the ability to make the Crown Princess Consort pregnant with four sons.


    The Emperor of Xiyun nodded with a smile and said no more, but his gaze still lingered in the direction of Qilin County.


    Su Chengyu didn¡¯t say anything else either, also looking toward Qilin County, yet his eyes held a deeper meaning. The heavens showed marvels, Jing Xingqingyun; these four kylin sons, each of them will surely be extraordinary in the future.


    ...


    After giving birth, An Jing lay in bed for a full five days.


    It wasn¡¯t until Doctor Jiang confirmed that An Jing was recovering well that Xiao Changyi was willing to let An Jing sit up a bit.


    But Xiao Changyi still wouldn¡¯t let An Jing get out of bed.


    Regardless of how other men¡¯s wives spent their confinement period, Xiao Changyi¡¯s wife had given birth to four children at once, which was quite taxing on her body, so her confinement period would need to last at least four months.


    When An Jing heard Xiao Changyi¡¯s thoughts, she found it amusing, ¡°My husband, if you have me do the confinement for so long, I might grow mushrooms.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said with all seriousness, ¡°You won¡¯t grow mushrooms, I¡¯ll help you bathe.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Be obedient.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi silently stared at An Jing for a long while before taking a step back and proposing, ¡°When Doctor Jiang confirms that you can get up and walk around, then you can get up and walk around, but you¡¯re not allowed to do any work. Not even light work.¡±

 Chapter 557 - 557 557 You Cant Bear to Part 1

    ?Chapter 557: Chapter 557: You Can¡¯t Bear to Part 1 Chapter 557: Chapter 557: You Can¡¯t Bear to Part 1 An Jing immediately asked with glee, ¡°Can I bring the kids?¡±


    Xiao Changyi was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°The child is still young, and you can sit on the bed and take care of them.¡±


    On the bed again...


    An Jing was also silent for a moment and then chuckled, ¡°Forget what I just said, but you did say you¡¯d let me get out of bed and walk around when the time comes. You can¡¯t go back on your word, you know?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Then hurry and let me hold the child. I haven¡¯t really held them properly since they were born.¡± An Jing leaned back against the headboard, excited for Xiao Changyi to hand her the child.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t immediately pass the child over but instead asked, ¡°Which one do you want to hold?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± An Jing was suddenly in a dilemma; she had only two hands and could hold only one child, unable to hold all four at once. However, she quickly shrugged off the difficulty and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go from oldest to youngest, hand over Jing¡¯er first.¡±


    All the children were hers, and she loved each one equally; besides, she had to set an example by treating each of her children fairly.


    Only then did Xiao Changyi pick up Su Yi Jing, the little fellow from the rocking crib, and handed him over to An Jing.


    And as soon as Su Yi Jing was in An Jing¡¯s arms, he began to cry loudly.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Without hurrying to comfort her eldest son, An Jing looked up at Xiao Changyi with a mournful expression, ¡°Husband, it¡¯s all your fault. You haven¡¯t let me get up and hold the children these last few days. Look at Jing¡¯er, he started crying the moment he got into my arms...¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything to An Jing but instead bent down, expressionless, and said three words to little Su Yi Jing: ¡°Stop crying.¡±


    Little Su Yi Jing, who had been bawling his eyes out, immediately stopped crying and looked at Xiao Changyi with red eyes.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    After a moment of silence, An Jing felt even more aggrieved, ¡°Husband, now the children only feel close to you...¡±


    In the past few days, except for when the Washerwoman came to help bathe the four children in an herbal bath during their first month, it was mostly her own husband who personally took care of the four children.


    Even though they were his own children, Xia Changyi was still mostly silent with the four of them, let alone cajoling them, and his handsome face was still as expressionless as ever.


    But surprisingly, the four children really responded to Xiao Changyi¡¯s method.


    Like whenever the children cried, but as soon as they saw Xiao Changyi¡¯s face, regardless of whether he spoke to them or not, they would stop crying.


    Especially the third child, An Yiqing, who not only wouldn¡¯t cry but would giggle happily at Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°Once you hold them for a few days, they will feel close to you, too.¡±


    An Jing poked her eldest son¡¯s soft face with her finger and huffed, ¡°If after a few days they still don¡¯t feel close to me, I¡¯ll throw them all away.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°You might as well throw them to the old man to take care of.¡±


    An Jing immediately broke into laughter, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just throw them out directly?¡±


    Xiao Changyi replied, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t bear to.¡±


    An Jing pretended to be fierce, ¡°Don¡¯t call me out on it!¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately said, ¡°You do care.¡±


    An Jing then laughed again, ¡°Four kids are a bit much, but since you alone can handle all four of them, there¡¯s even less chance we¡¯ll be handing over the kids to someone else.¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ...Is it too late for him to pretend he doesn¡¯t know how to take care of children now?


    Seeing what was on Xiao Changyi¡¯s mind, An Jing laughed joyfully, ¡°It¡¯s too late, haha... Actually, you¡¯re not that great at taking care of kids, it¡¯s just that our four children really take to the way their dad does things.¡±

 Chapter 558 - 558 558 Its Better to Laugh Than to Cry_1

    ?Chapter 558: Chapter 558: It¡¯s Better to Laugh Than to Cry_1 Chapter 558: Chapter 558: It¡¯s Better to Laugh Than to Cry_1 Buy into his act?


    To tell the truth, Xiao Changyi was equally astonished himself. He had always thought taking care of children would be difficult since he didn¡¯t have a clue on how to soothe them. He had never expected these four kids to like him so much.


    Even just seeing his face would stop their crying and fussing.


    He guessed they must sense he was their real father.


    After all, it was his blood that ran through their veins.


    Thinking this way, Xiao Changyi finally felt a sense of pride in being a father. No one else¡¯s children would listen to their dad as his did. Even when he didn¡¯t speak, his sons were very fond of him.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi¡¯s softened gaze towards the children, An Jing asked with a smile, ¡°Husband, do you still think the children are disrupting our world for two?¡±


    In An Jing¡¯s view, Xiao Changyi would definitely not nod at this moment. Life with children was really quite nice, much more fulfilling than before.


    Who knew, Xiao Changyi still, as always, didn¡¯t even think before nodding, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    An Jing was left speechless but also reached the peak of sweetness. Her husband¡¯s desire for their world for two...


    Although the children were still young and actually did not understand what they were saying, An Jing still took the initiative to change the subject. ¡°Husband, look at Jing¡¯er. He really looks so much like you, just like a mini version of you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak, just sat by the bed and watched Su Yi Jing, the little one in An Jing¡¯s arms, with her.


    Su Yi Jing stopped crying, wasn¡¯t noisy or fussy, just quietly opened his little eyes, looking at An Jing one moment, Xiao Changyi the next.


    After holding Su Yi Jing for a while, An Jing let Xiao Changyi hand over their second son, Su Yixing, to her.


    The little one Su Yixing had eyes like Xiao Changyi. Being held in An Jing¡¯s arms, he didn¡¯t cry but was entirely absorbed in the only hair accessory in An Jing¡¯s hair¡ªthe Jade hairpin, looking very interested.


    ¡°Star, do you want this Jade hairpin?¡± An Jing asked with a laugh.


    Little Su Yixing at the moment didn¡¯t understand An Jing¡¯s words and continued to stare intently at the Jade hairpin on her head.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that taking off the Jade hairpin would cause her pinned hair to fall out, An Jing really wanted to take it off and ask her second son more carefully.


    ¡°Husband, Star is still looking.¡± An Jing was very amused by Su Yixing¡¯s little antics.


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°Little children find everything novel.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± An Jing didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it.


    Out of the four children, their third son An Yiqing should be considered the most lively and laughter-loving, always giggling when held in An Jing¡¯s arms. He¡¯d smile at her and even more so at Xiao Changyi, his father, like a little Maitreya Buddha.


    Seeing such a son made An Jing very happy, too.


    ¡°Husband, just look at this child. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s making him so happy.¡± An Jing excitedly said to Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi, looking at little An Yiqing, casually remarked, ¡°Laughing is always better than crying.¡±


    An Jing was momentarily lost for words yet found her husband Xiao Changyi¡¯s statement profoundly sensible.


    A child¡¯s laughter is always better than their crying. Crying really is headache-inducing. Luckily, with her husband around, the children didn¡¯t cry much, so even sharing a room, she rarely felt a headache.


    When An Jing got around to holding their fourth son An Yiyun, Meng Zhuqing knocked on the door. Then, Xiao Changyi went to open it, and when he came back, he carried a wooden tray with a small bowl of medicine, a small bowl of sugar water, and three small bowls of milk.

 Chapter 559 - 559 559 Can Only Express by Crying_1

    ?Chapter 559: Chapter 559: Can Only Express by Crying_1 Chapter 559: Chapter 559: Can Only Express by Crying_1 The milk is human milk, expressed by the wet nurse. An Jing¡¯s first birth of four sons greatly depleted her vitality, so she had no milk of her own and could only hire a wet nurse. However, Xiao Changyi did not like the idea of a wet nurse holding his children and nursing them, so the milk was first expressed by the wet nurse and then fed to the four children by Xiao Changyi.


    An Yiyun, who had originally been held quietly in An Jing¡¯s arms without crying, began to wail loudly the moment she smelled the medicine. Even though she did not understand anything yet, every time she smelled the medicine it meant it was for her to drink, a practice that had continued for several days. Unable to speak or express herself properly, all she could do was cry.


    But because of her poor health, even her intense crying could not last long, and she soon could only sob intermittently, gasping for breath in a weak and pitiable state.


    An Jing watched her youngest son struggle for breath, his small face covered with tear marks and his tiny eyes still brimming with tears, and her heart ached unbearably in an instant.


    Her son was only a few days old, yet he had to take medicine every day. Now, he had reached the point of crying at just the smell of it, which showed how much he disliked taking medicine.


    And she, she was heartbroken.


    Extremely heartbroken.


    ¡°Husband, this medicine... Can Yun Er not take it?¡± An Jing¡¯s voice was choked with emotion, and her eyes were beginning to redden.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s heart was also heavy, knowing his son had to take medicine from birth and might have to for his whole life. How could he not be affected? This was his child, his and her child.


    He sighed softly before saying, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t take it, his health will become even worse.¡±


    Hearing this, An Jing reluctantly steeled herself and passed her son, An Yiyun, who no longer had the strength to cry, to Xiao Changyi.


    Feeding such young son medicine was something An Jing found truly unbearable. She could be incredibly stern when she needed to be, but she could not control her tenderness. After all, this was her son, whom she had carried for ten months and given birth to; she really couldn¡¯t bring herself to feed her tiny son medicine.


    Therefore, the task of giving medicine was always left to her husband.


    She couldn¡¯t even bear to watch, afraid that the sight of her son¡¯s suffering while taking medicine would compel her to knock over the medicinal bowl in protest.


    While Xiao Changyi was feeding An Yiyun the medicine, An Jing was nursing the other three children. She tried to distract herself with this so she wouldn¡¯t have to think about her youngest son taking his medicine, but the weak cries of An Yiyun still reached her ears, one after another, striking her nerves.


    It was like the past few days, when feeding her youngest son medicine became the most painful time of the day for her.


    An Yiyun was reluctant to take the medicine, and being such a small child, Xiao Changyi would not force it, but instead fed it drop by drop into An Yiyun¡¯s mouth, making it impossible for him to spit it back out.


    An Yiyun¡¯s little face contorted in bitterness, wanting to cry but lacking the strength to do so, leaving him only to whimper continuously, looking extremely pitiful and heart-rending.


    Yet, Xiao Changyi wanted his child to live. Despite the wrenching of his heart, he forced himself to continue, drop by drop.


    The small bowl of medicine was not much; an adult could drink it in two sips, but it took Xiao Changyi nearly half an hour to get An Yiyun to swallow it all.


    Once the medicine was fully administered, Xiao Changyi quickly gave An Yiyun a sip of sugar water to neutralize the bitterness with a sweet taste. An Yiyun¡¯s twisted face finally eased a bit and did not look as pitiable as when he was being medicated.


    Meanwhile, An Jing had already finished nursing the other three children and was sitting with her back to An Yiyun. Even though An Yiyun was no longer whimpering, she could not bear to turn around and look.

 Chapter 560 - 560 560 This Child Resembles Her the Most..._1

    ?Chapter 560: Chapter 560: This Child Resembles Her the Most..._1 Chapter 560: Chapter 560: This Child Resembles Her the Most..._1 It was about this time that Meng Zhuqing, guessing it must be about time, brought over a small half bowl of warm milk.


    Then, Xiao Changyi fed An Yiyun the small half bowl of milk. It seemed that the medicine she had just taken was too bitter, so when drinking this milk, An Yiyun drank it very quickly and also seemed to enjoy it immensely, her little mouth curving into a smile.


    An Yiyun was too weak to drink too much milk, so she could only have a small half bowl at a time.


    After feeding An Yiyun the milk, Xiao Changyi lowered his head and gently rubbed An Yiyun¡¯s face. Although Xiao Changyi¡¯s face was expressionless, the gesture made An Yiyun giggle with a wide-open smile.


    An Yiyun especially loved to watch Xiao Changyi and An Jing nuzzle their foreheads and faces together, and when Xiao Changyi did the same to her, she loved it even more. Every time she was cuddled or watched Xiao Changyi and An Jing nuzzle each other, she was incredibly happy.


    Seeing his little son laugh, Xiao Changyi finally freed one hand to gently pat An Jing¡¯s shoulder, his cool lips parting to softly say, ¡°Jing Er, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Only then did An Jing dare to turn back around to look.


    She quickly put little Su Yi Jing down in the crib, and then she took little An Yiyun into her arms, hugging her dearly. Her eyes filled with tears as she too lowered her head and gently rubbed An Yiyun¡¯s little face with her face, making little An Yiyun giggle nonstop.


    The tears in An Jing¡¯s eyes finally began to fall uncontrollably.


    This child resembled her the most...


    ¡°Jing Er.¡± Xiao Changyi let out a sigh that was both helpless and filled with compassion and took An Jing into his arms. Because An Jing was still holding a child, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t dare to hug her tightly; he just held her gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, husband, I didn¡¯t mean to...¡± She had held back for several days, not crying, but today, being able to sit up and hold the children in her arms, she couldn¡¯t help but shed tears.


    Watching her child suffer made her feel so powerless. She had never imagined that one day she would be so helpless, only able to watch her child suffer.


    No, she couldn¡¯t even bear to look.


    Xiao Changyi kissed her hair and then said, ¡°Fang Shicai should already be on his way. Maybe he can help our son suffer a little less.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Now, An Jing could only think so optimistically.


    Xiao Changyi hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Tomorrow, when I give Yun Er the medicine, I won¡¯t do it in front of you.¡±


    Their little son had to take his medicine once a day.


    Upon hearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s words, An Jing immediately shook her head vehemently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do it behind my back. I¡¯m also responsible for our child. Just give it to him in front of me, even if I can¡¯t bear to watch... Husband, is that okay?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to only know the sweetness of her son; she wanted to know his suffering too.


    She was a mother.


    She was the mother of her son.


    A mother worries over a journey of a thousand miles; even though her son had not traveled so far, his health... Giving him medicine behind her back was even more unbearable than doing it in front of her.


    She truly wished it was she who had to take the medicine every day, not her son!


    Xiao Changyi knew her personality, which is why he had hesitated so much before, finally letting out a sigh, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Husband, Yun Er will get better, right?¡± An Jing suddenly looked up to ask.


    Although she had stopped crying, her eyes were still red, which pained Xiao Changyi to see.


    Xiao Changyi nodded: ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Even though she knew it was very likely a lie, An Jing still chose to deceive herself and believe in it, smiling and saying, ¡°I knew it would get better. Someday Yun Er will definitely be as healthy as Jing¡¯er, Star, and Qinger.¡±

 Chapter 561 - 561 561 Blood is Thicker Than Water_1

    ?Chapter 561: Chapter 561 Blood is Thicker Than Water_1 Chapter 561: Chapter 561 Blood is Thicker Than Water_1 Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything else, he just tightened his hold on An Jing¡¯s arm a bit more.


    Yet in his heart, he thought, ¡°I¡¯d willingly give up ten years of my life for the sake of my son¡¯s health.¡±


    ...


    Half a month after An Jing gave birth, Xiao Changyi finally permitted her to see visitors, and the first outsider An Jing saw was Shi Xiaolan.


    ¡°An Jing, your belly has really done great!¡± Even though she had already known half a month ago that An Jing had given birth to four sons, seeing these four little boys with her own eyes still made Shi Xiaolan both shocked and delighted.


    Watching Shi Xiaolan¡¯s disbelief as she looked at the four little ones in the cradle, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    To be honest, she really hadn¡¯t expected to give birth to four sons in one go.


    Shi Xiaolan continued to look at the four little ones in disbelief for a long while, then excitedly said to An Jing, ¡°An Jing, you have no idea how envious everyone is of you. Four sons in one birth, it¡¯s unprecedented! Everyone wants to come over to share your joy, but Brother Xiao was worried about disturbing your peace and didn¡¯t let them in.¡±


    An Jing glanced at her aloof husband sitting by the bed, feeling both warm and sweet inside, and then she said to Shi Xiaolan with a smile, ¡°Having four children in one birth took a toll on my body, and that¡¯s why my husband is a bit worried. If my recovery hadn¡¯t been alright, you might have made a wasted trip here today.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan said with great envy, ¡°Brother Xiao is just concerned about you.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, I know he¡¯s concerned about me,¡± An Jing said, sweetly glancing at Xiao Changyi.


    Shi Xiaolan was truly envious of the loving relationship between An Jing and Xiao Changyi. However, she had grown accustomed to this envy, so her attention wasn¡¯t drawn away by the affection between An Jing and Xiao Changyi, and remained focused on the four children.


    ¡°May I hold them?¡± asked Shi Xiaolan.


    An Jing didn¡¯t immediately respond to Shi Xiaolan. Her husband was very protective when it came to watching the children, and she didn¡¯t want to decide without his consent and make him uncomfortable. So, she looked to her husband first, and only when she saw him nod slightly did she say to Shi Xiaolan, ¡°Of course, go ahead and hold them.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan did hold one, the eldest, Su Yi Jing, first.


    Yet, Su Yi Jing started crying as soon as he was in Shi Xiaolan¡¯s arms, and although Shi Xiaolan had two children of her own and knew how to soothe them, before she could even try to calm him, Xiao Changyi had taken the child back into his arms.


    As soon as Su Yi Jing found himself in Xiao Changyi¡¯s embrace and saw his face, he stopped crying at once.


    Shi Xiaolan felt extremely awkward.


    An Jing, on the other hand, found the whole thing amusing. Although her husband had a cold demeanor, he cared greatly about her and their children. If he could prevent their sons from crying, he would not let them cry.


    Seeing Shi Xiaolan looking quite embarrassed, An Jing said, ¡°Xiao Lan, don¡¯t mind it. All four of our children are really shy with strangers. But it¡¯s strange, they particularly love their father and are very close to him. If it weren¡¯t for my husband helping me, they wouldn¡¯t be so affectionate with me now, making me somewhat jealous of how much the kids like him. You don¡¯t know, but at first, these kids would also cry really loudly in my arms.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan felt relieved at this, and even laughed, ¡°Blood is thicker than water. Brother Xiao is their father, after all. They should be close to him.¡±


    Three days later, Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao also came to visit.


    In fact, Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao had tried to visit twice before, but they could only get as far as the courtyard each time.

 Chapter 562 - 562 562 What Should We Do_1

    ?Chapter 562: Chapter 562 What Should We Do?_1 Chapter 562: Chapter 562 What Should We Do?_1 This time Xiao Changyi finally relented, agreeing to let Li Wuyu enter the inner chamber to visit An Jing and the children.


    Only Wang Youbao, Xiao Changyi still didn¡¯t agree. After all, Wang Youbao was an outsider and also a man.


    Of course, even if Xiao Changyi had agreed, Wang Youbao, who was mindful of the distinctions between men and women and adhered to propriety, would not have gone into the inner chamber to visit An Jing and the children.


    Li Wuyu went into the inner chamber alone to see An Jing and the four little ones, while Wang Youbao sat in the main room, waiting to return to town with Li Wuyu.


    In the inner chamber, as soon as Li Wuyu saw the four little ones, all carved from jade and powder, she instantly took a great liking to them, wanting to hold the children. But Xiao Changyi gave her a cold glance, which made her give up the thought immediately.


    ¡°Master...¡± Li Wuyu looked at her master An Jing, feeling wronged.


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve never held a child. My husband is afraid you might spoil them. I think you¡¯d better just look, I also wouldn¡¯t feel at ease with you holding them.¡±


    Li Wuyu had acted spontaneously; hearing what An Jing had said, she was suddenly afraid. If she had held one of the children and something had gone wrong, her own head wouldn¡¯t be enough to answer for it.


    Now Xiao Changyi was Prince Yi, the leader among all the princes, and also the adopted son of the Emperor of Xiyun. That meant these four children¡¯s status could match that of the imperial grandsons!


    Seeing Li Wuyu¡¯s frightened appearance, An Jing didn¡¯t press the issue. Instead, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°How have things been with you and Youbao lately?¡±


    She knew that Wang Youbao was currently sitting in the main room.


    Li Wuyu¡¯s face fell at once, but she also lowered her voice, filled with melancholy, ¡°It¡¯s the same.¡± She paused, ¡°He really is a gentleman.¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°You still remember how he¡¯s also nice to other girls, huh?¡±


    Li Wuyu, with a pained expression, said, ¡°I wish I could forget, but I¡¯m always fluttering in front of his eyes. Seeing him being particularly polite and gentlemanly to other girls, just like with me... it indeed has a certain elegance.¡±


    An Jing teased, ¡°A man like that... don¡¯t you find yourself liking him more the more you look?¡±


    Li Wuyu admitted it with a wry smile, ¡°Indeed I do...¡±


    An Jing immediately laughed again, and then spoke seriously, ¡°Your father sent a letter to your master, telling you to come home.¡±


    Li Wuyu said, ¡°I think I¡¯ll stay a bit longer. Master, I really can¡¯t give up.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°But you¡¯ve been here for several months already. Your father is really worried about you.¡± After a pause, ¡°The problem is, things between you and Youbao are still the same, with no progress.¡±


    Li Wuyu fell silent.


    Seeing Li Wuyu¡¯s genuine reluctance to go back, An Jing sighed. Then she said, ¡°Otherwise, go back for now, and after some time, you can sneak out again.¡±


    Li Wuyu said, ¡°My father sent me a letter too. He was furious. If I go back this time, he will definitely not let me sneak out again.¡±


    ¡°What will you do then?¡± An Jing could only throw the problem back to Li Wuyu to worry about.


    After a long silence, Li Wuyu said, ¡°Master, please cover for me with my father a little longer, give me another three months. If after three months, there is still no progress between him and me, I will go back.¡± She paused, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t forget him then, I will never come to see him again.¡±


    Seeing that Li Wuyu¡¯s mind was made up, and knowing that anything she said would be useless, An Jing didn¡¯t say anything more but went along with Li Wuyu¡¯s wishes.


    ...


    On June 26th, An Jing was finally allowed by Xiao Changyi to come out of the inner chamber to sit outside. The weather had started to cool, and although it wasn¡¯t as hot as before, it was still a bit warm.

 Chapter 563 - 563 563 They Are Superfluous_1

    ?Chapter 563: Chapter 563 They Are Superfluous_1 Chapter 563: Chapter 563 They Are Superfluous_1 Luckily, the house was surrounded by ice, so An Jing didn¡¯t really feel the heat.


    The doors to the main hall were open, and An Jing sat inside, where the cradle had also been moved. The four little ones were lying in the cradle, and most of the time, An Jing would watch these tiny tots, occasionally glancing at the brightly sunlit outdoors.


    Like her, the four little ones had always stayed in the inner rooms and hadn¡¯t been exposed to bright light. Fearing their eyes couldn¡¯t handle it, An Jing and Xiao Changyi decided to let them stay in the main hall, which was much brighter than the inner rooms.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had already planned that when the children grew a bit older, they would take them outside for a walk.


    Doctor Jiang had said that it¡¯s not good for children to always be cooped up inside.


    ¡°My lord, the eldest young master looks exactly like he¡¯s been carved out of the same mold as you.¡± Meng Zhuqing exclaimed in surprise.


    Before, Meng Zhuqing and Meng Lanqing had never entered the inner rooms. Today was the first time they saw the four little ones, and even though they had heard that Su Yi Jing resembled Xiao Changyi quite a bit, they hadn¡¯t expected him to look this strikingly similar¡ªvirtually a mini version of Xiao Changyi.


    However, even though Meng Lanqing was extremely surprised, he didn¡¯t show it.


    On the other hand, Meng Zhuqing couldn¡¯t master his emotions as Meng Lanqing did; upon seeing how much Su Yi Jing resembled their lord, his astonishment couldn¡¯t help but escape his lips.


    At this moment, the main hall contained only An Jing, Xiao Changyi, the four little ones of Jing Xingqingyun, and the Mengshi Brothers.


    To Xiao Changyi, he truly felt that the Mengshi Brothers were superfluous in their family of six.


    So, Xiao Changyi, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Meng Zhuqing¡¯s exclamation, ordered expressionlessly, ¡°Go make more ice.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing and Meng Lanqing didn¡¯t question why more ice was needed and immediately went to produce more by using nitre.


    While waiting for the nitre to turn the water into ice, Meng Lanqing suddenly spoke up, ¡°Zhuqing, you should get married. If you can have four sons in one go like the lord, I¡¯ll give you all my family wealth.¡±


    ¡°...Brother, have you forgotten? Your money is mine. I even buy your clothes for you. When they tear, I¡¯m the one who mends them.¡± Meng Zhuqing responded in a very, very low voice.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Meng Lanqing pretended as if he knew nothing about these matters.


    Meng Zhuqing immediately nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes!¡±


    His brother actually had the ability to make money, far sharper than him, but he spent it like water; no amount of money was ever enough for his own expenses. Thus, he would regularly hand over a sizable portion of his earnings to his brother to spend.


    Meng Lanqing didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, instead looking at Meng Zhuqing with an injured expression and saying, ¡°I¡¯m your brother; it¡¯s not too much to use a bit of your money, right?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing grit his teeth and nodded, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s nothing!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Meng Lanqing smiled, his stunningly gorgeous face looking irresistibly charming and bewitching, as he reached out for money from his twin, ¡°I¡¯m a bit short on cash recently, give me five hundred taels to spend.¡±


    ¡°...Brother, I¡¯m not a Money Bank; I don¡¯t just have money whenever you want it.¡± Meng Zhuqing protested in a very, very low voice.


    Meng Lanqing simply stroked his handsome face, lamenting, ¡°This face of mine, oh, why did it, back in our mother¡¯s womb¡ª¡±


    Once Meng Lanqing started speaking, Meng Zhuqing knew what was to follow and immediately gave in, not waiting for his brother to finish his speech, he interjected, ¡°I¡¯ll give it! Don¡¯t say anymore.¡±

 Chapter 564 - 564 564 Cant You Be a Little Polite_1

    ?Chapter 564: Chapter 564: Can¡¯t You Be a Little Polite?!_1 Chapter 564: Chapter 564: Can¡¯t You Be a Little Polite?!_1 Meng Lanqing received the five hundred taels silver note from Meng Zhuqing with a smile that bloomed like flowers before he said, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question just now.¡±


    ¡°What question?¡± Meng Zhuqing momentarily couldn¡¯t recall. He was still lamenting over the loss of his five hundred taels.


    Fortunately, he had also established quite a few military achievements in the past, and the Emperor had rewarded him with quite a bit. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had so much spare money for his older brother to squander.


    Having obtained five hundred taels, Meng Lanqing was in a good mood, so he didn¡¯t mind giving a reminder, ¡°About you getting married, and your wife giving birth to quadruplets in one go.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing laughed and cried at the same time, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about how we are currently slaves to our master, and getting married or not is still subject to the master¡¯s wishes; let¡¯s not even mention that I have no girl in mind, just based on seniority, my older brother hasn¡¯t even married yet, how could I marry before you do?¡±


    Meng Lanqing immediately put on an utterly distressed look, then touched his own stunningly handsome face while murmuring, ¡°I also want to get married, but with this face of mine, which girl would be willing to marry me... I am even prettier than any girl...¡±


    The words ¡°good-looking¡± were pronounced by Meng Lanqing with extra emphasis, very heavy emphasis.


    Meng Zhuqing was silent for a long while before he said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not sharing some of the burden with you when I was in Mother¡¯s belly... Brother, how about you beat me up again? You should feel so satisfied that it might take you a while before you notice your face again.¡±


    Meng Lanqing nodded, ¡°That might be good.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡± Could you at least pretend to decline?


    When Meng Zhuqing reappeared before An Jing and Xiao Changyi, his face was swollen and bruised.


    It was unclear how many times Meng Zhuqing had appeared before An Jing and Xiao Changyi with a swollen, bruised face...


    An Jing had thoroughly grown accustomed to Meng Zhuqing¡¯s constantly swollen face, so much so that she no longer commented on Meng Zhuqing¡¯s appearance, nor did she say anything about Meng Lanqing, genuinely feeling that Meng Lanqing might have a tendency towards violence.


    Xiao Changyi, who always remained calm, acted as if he didn¡¯t see Meng Zhuqing¡¯s swollen face at all, tending to An Jing who was still in her postpartum confinement and looking after their four children.


    Not long after, Meng Lanqing also arrived at the main hall. In stark contrast to Meng Zhuqing¡¯s swollen and bruised appearance, Meng Lanqing seemed fresh and spirited.


    Seeing Meng Lanqing like this, An Jing silently gazed at the sky before finding an excuse to send Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing away.


    Hearing the giggles of a baby, An Jing immediately looked towards the source of the laughter and saw her third son, An Yiqing, giggling nonstop, though it was unclear what amused him so.


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°My lord, what do you think Qinger finds so amusing? He¡¯s always laughing like this.¡±


    Her Qinger¡¯s laughter really resembled Maitreya Buddha, with a constant smile, even when lying quietly by himself, he could be incredibly cheerful.


    Moreover, her son¡¯s laughter was very infectious; every time she looked at her son like this, she, too, would feel very happy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xiao Changyi said lightly as he occasionally shook the cradle gently. After a pause, he added softly, ¡°He loves to laugh,¡± and then paused again, ¡°like you.¡±


    An Jing immediately questioned with a smile, ¡°Do I laugh as much as he does? I didn¡¯t even realize.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he paused, then added, ¡°That¡¯s how you are with me.¡±


    An Jing leaned her head closer to him with a smiling expression, ¡°Who made you my lord? Of course, I have to be special with you. No, not just special, but very special. You are the most special to me.¡±


    Xiao Changyi felt very gratified hearing this, and without speaking, he gently nuzzled the forehead of the person leaning toward him, and An Jing was tickled into giggles by the nuzzling.

 Chapter 565 - 565 565 You Accompany the Child_1

    ?Chapter 565: Chapter 565: You Accompany the Child_1 Chapter 565: Chapter 565: You Accompany the Child_1 Among the little ones, only the third, An Yiqing, was smiling. But when Fourth Brother An Yiyun saw Xiao Changyi and An Jing touching foreheads, he immediately smiled as well. He loved seeing his parents like this the most.


    ¡°Husband, look, Yun Er really likes it when we do this,¡± An Jing said, beaming as she saw An Yiyun the little one laughing.


    The corners of Xiao Changyi¡¯s usually cool lips curled up slightly. Their son was truly adorable.


    With both An Yiqing and An Yiyun the little ones laughing, the other two little ones in the rocking cradle slowly caught the mood and, without knowing why they were joyful, unanimously burst into giggles.


    The house was full of laughter, the children¡¯s laughter, An Jing¡¯s laughter, listening to which softened Xiao Changyi¡¯s normally stern heart more and more, warming it further.


    The atmosphere was really exceptionally warm and beautiful.


    Just then, a sudden, unwelcome, and very spiteful voice rang out.


    ¡°An Jing, Xiao Changyi, you two will go to hell. My first son had just been born not long before you caused his death, and now, my second son, not yet born, has also been killed by you. You¡¯ve even caused me to be unable to bear children again. One of you is vicious, the other a curse, surely you will go to hell after you die! Go to hell!¡±


    It was Lady Pan Fan.


    ¡°Wah¡ª,¡± the roar and scolding from Mrs. Fan were too loud and too fierce. An Yiyun the little one, already physically weak, could not withstand such a big scare and immediately started crying loudly.


    Then, unable to support such loud crying due to his weak body, he could only sob continuously, looking completely terror-stricken.


    Seeing their youngest son like this, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were immediately furious. An Jing quickly hugged An Yiyun the little one to comfort him and tried to stand up to reprimand Mrs. Fan, but Xiao Changyi stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go. You stay with the children.¡± Xiao Changyi¡¯s face was expressionless, his eyes as cold as if he were about to kill someone.


    His wife was still in her postpartum confinement, so naturally, it was his responsibility to deal with such people.


    An Jing knew that her current priority was to soothe the children, so she let Xiao Changyi go by himself as their children had all been frightened like this. Besides, she knew that her husband would definitely not let this slide.


    No sooner had Xiao Changyi left the main room than Lady Pan Fan¡¯s extremely spiteful curses were heard again from outside the courtyard: ¡°Both my sons are dead. Why should your sons live?! Your sons should die too! No wonder your children didn¡¯t die in the womb¡ªnow it turns out you were carrying four. I should have made four effigies, not just two! It¡¯s useless. I¡¯m already working on the effigies of your four sons; they definitely won¡¯t grow up. They¡¯ll all die soon, ha-ha, good riddance, die¡ªah¡ª¡±


    Mrs. Fan had suffered a miscarriage, and during the past twenty days, she stayed at home to recuperate. Throughout her recuperation, she crafted four effigies to represent An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s children and stuck pins into them.


    Every day.


    Without interruption.


    Now that she had recovered, but upon hearing Pan Shuangquan and his parents talk about sending her back to her family, she was immediately provoked. She felt everything was An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s fault. Therefore, without informing Pan Shuangquan of her whereabouts, she stealthily sought out An Jing and Xiao Changyi again.


    She really hated An Jing and Xiao Changyi so much!


    She truly did hate them!


    So much hate!


    It was all An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s fault!


    Being filled with such hatred, Mrs. Fan¡¯s curses grew wilder and more malicious, but in the end, she could no longer curse.

 Chapter 566 - 566 566 Didnt Expect It To Be So Serious_1

    ?Chapter 566: Chapter 566 Didn¡¯t Expect It To Be So Serious_1 Chapter 566: Chapter 566 Didn¡¯t Expect It To Be So Serious_1 It was because the gate of the courtyard had been opened from the inside that Meng Zhuqing, upon receiving Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold command, rushed out first, striking Lady Pan Fan unconscious with a single palm.


    As Xiao Changyi stepped out, he just happened to see Lady Pan Fan collapsed on the ground. Walking over to her, he looked down upon the prostrate Mrs. Fan with that cold gaze, as if staring at a dead body.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his children had been born not long ago, and he didn¡¯t want to see bloodshed at his doorstep, which would spell disaster for the four children who had not yet reached a full month old, he would have killed this malicious woman with his own hands right then and there!


    ¡°My lord,¡± Meng Zhuqing called out to Xiao Changyi, asking for instructions with extreme respect.


    Xiao Changyi, no longer staring down at Lady Pan Fan, turned to walk back emotionlessly, and without a hint of emotional fluctuation, said, ¡°Deal with her according to the crime of plotting against the prince¡¯s son.¡±


    He was Prince Yi, the leader among the various princes, and the Emperor of Xiyun was his adoptive father, which meant his children had a status commensurate with that of the emperor¡¯s grandsons.


    And for those who plotted against the emperor¡¯s grandson, the punishment was the execution of the entire family.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Zhuqing replied, and then went straight to the County Government, carrying the unconscious Mrs. Fan with one hand.


    Xiao Changyi entered the house without looking back.


    In the main hall, An Jing was still comforting little An Yiyun, who had been frightened. No matter how An Jing tried to soothe him, he continued to sob intermittently as if about to give out his final breath, even though Lady Pan Fan¡¯s curses could no longer be heard.


    Unable to be soothed and appearing like he might stop breathing at any moment, An Jing, as his mother, anxiously felt her eyes redden.


    Doctor Jiang had already been called over by Meng Lanqing, but he was helpless, merely standing to one side.


    ¡°My husband...¡± As soon as An Jing saw Xiao Changyi return, she couldn¡¯t help but seek his help. And from her calling him, it was clear her voice was choked with sobs.


    This was her child, and if he were to die just like that, honestly, An Jing didn¡¯t know what she would become.


    Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t expected the situation to be so serious. Their four sons were now very close to his wife, and usually, as long as she comforted them, none of the children would cry anymore.


    But now...


    Doctor Jiang could only stand by helplessly, unable to do anything...


    Without saying a word, Xiao Changyi hurried over to An Jing¡¯s side and then, as he had done before, nuzzled his forehead against An Jing¡¯s.


    Originally, Xiao Changyi did this with an attitude of trying it out, after all, he had no other solutions. And their youngest son, Yun Er, was particularly fond of watching him and his wife nuzzle their foreheads together.


    But who would have known, this method actually worked!


    Little An Yiyun, who had previously looked as if he was about to give out his last breath, immediately became transfixed when he saw Xiao Changyi nuzzling An Jing¡¯s forehead, calmed down, and recovered from his fright, breaking into a smile.


    Though the tiny child no longer had the strength to laugh out loud, through the wide arc his small mouth made, it was still evident that he was very happy at that moment.


    Seeing her own son recover, An Jing was almost moved to tears of joy, but she managed to hold them back. She knew her husband didn¡¯t like her to cry, not one bit.


    ¡°My husband, Yun Er is better. Yun Er is better,¡± An Jing said to Xiao Changyi happily.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi replied while also letting out a huge sigh of relief.


    As for how Xiao Changyi dealt with Lady Pan Fan, An Jing didn¡¯t ask. Instead, she joyfully held little An Yiyun for quite a while, as if she had regained something precious. Only after putting little An Yiyun back in his cradle did An Jing start to play with the other three children again.

 Chapter 567 - 567 567 Burn This One

    ?Chapter 567: Chapter 567 Burn This One Chapter 567: Chapter 567 Burn This One Xiao Changyi did not mention how he dealt with Lady Pan Fan, instead, he just sat beside An Jing, watching An Jing play with the four children.


    And he, he didn¡¯t know how to play with children, nor how to soothe them.


    All he could do was to sit quietly on the side, watching, accompanying, and taking care of them.


    ...


    On the other hand, as soon as Meng Zhuqing arrived at the County Government, he ordered the County Magistrate to lock Lady Pan Fan up in jail.


    Then, he took the Government Officials with him to Pan Shuangquan¡¯s home, conducting a search and also arresting Pan Shuangquan and the others.


    Pan Shuangquan and his family had no idea what was happening when the Government Officials seized them and took them to the County Government.


    The people of the County Government and Meng Zhuqing did not explain why.


    The arrest of Pan Shuangquan not only startled the people of Pan Family Village but also alarmed the neighboring villages. Unfortunately, nobody dared to oppose the government; at most, they just watched, not daring to ask what had actually happened.


    In the end, Meng Zhuqing found six poppets under the bed in the rooms of Lady Pan Fan and Pan Shuangquan, two of which were full of tiny needles, densely packed; the other four were not as densely packed, but they also had quite a few needles stuck in them.


    Considering the malicious words previously spoken by Lady Pan Fan, Meng Zhuqing did not have to guess to know that the two poppets filled with needles were made to curse the children while they were still in An Jing¡¯s womb, and the other four were made after An Jing had given birth to curse the children.


    How vicious!


    Even though Meng Zhuqing was accustomed to the ways of the world, seeing those poppets still made him think that Lady Pan Fan deserved to go to the eighteenth level of hell and never be reincarnated.


    After having the Government Officials take Pan Shuangquan and the others back to be locked up in the County Government¡¯s jail, Meng Zhuqing went to find Xiao Changyi with the six poppets, not daring to even enter the courtyard for fear of negatively affecting the four little ones; they were still too young to withstand such a shock.


    He even stood at least ten feet away from the courtyard.


    It was Meng Lanqing who informed Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi first told An Jing that he would be stepping out for a moment, then he got up, left the house, and exited the courtyard.


    When Meng Zhuqing uncovered the cloth from the six poppets, revealing the densely packed needles inserted into the poppets, Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes turned cold enough to kill in an instant.


    He even started to suspect that his youngest son¡¯s congenital insufficiency was because of the curse cast by Lady Pan Fan.


    ¡°Death by a thousand cuts,¡± whether it was those two words or Xiao Changyi¡¯s tone, both were chilling to the bone. ¡°Execute Lady Pan Fan by death by a thousand cuts.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing also felt that simply killing Lady Pan Fan with a single blow was too merciful for how malicious she was, so when he heard Xiao Changyi ordering death by a thousand cuts for Lady Pan Fan, he immediately responded, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Burn these,¡± without taking another look at the poppets, Xiao Changyi turned and went back into the house.


    But fearing the evil spirit on those poppets might cling to him, before going to find An Jing and the four children, Xiao Changyi went to the bathhouse and took a bath with mugwort water.


    After Meng Zhuqing had burned the poppets to ashes, he went back to the County Government and informed the County Magistrate of the execution of Lady Pan Fan by death by a thousand cuts.


    As for Pan Shuangquan and his people, they were all beheaded.


    In the jail, Pan Shuangquan and the others cried out their innocence, but when the County Magistrate informed them that they were accused of plotting against the Emperor¡¯s grandson, their protestations grew even louder, clamoring that they were honest farmers, always reverent towards the Royal Family, and would never plot against the Emperor¡¯s grandson.


    As Pan Shuangquan and the others were about to die, the County Magistrate did not hesitate to tell them: ¡°The current Emperor¡¯s adopted son, the foremost among all the Princes, Prince Yi, his name is Su Changyi. Su Changyi¡¯s original surname is Xiao, and he has been granted the imperial surname.¡±

 Chapter 568 - 568 568 What I prepared wrongly_1

    ?Chapter 568: Chapter 568: What, I prepared wrongly?_1 Chapter 568: Chapter 568: What, I prepared wrongly?_1 Xiao Changyi is Prince Yi?!!!


    Pan Shuangquan and the others were all dumbfounded and instantly turned pale.


    The County Magistrate continued, ¡°Lady Pan Fan plotted a curse with a doll against Prince Yi¡¯s four newly born children, a crime akin to conspiring against the Prince¡¯s life, bringing calamity upon the entire household.¡± He paused, ¡°If anything were to happen to those four children of Prince Yi, according to Xiyun¡¯s legal code, it would no longer be a matter of one household, but of exterminating the Nine Clans.¡±


    At this moment, Pan Shuangquan and the others had completely forgotten that they had allowed Lady Pan Fan to make the curse doll, and even sometimes, when they came across it, they would jab it with a needle or two themselves.


    Only to hear Pan Shuangquan¡¯s mother wailing, ¡°I said she was a disaster magnet! Look, she¡¯s dragged our whole family into this mess!¡±


    Pan Shuangquan and the others were all terrified of death, and they kept kowtowing to the County Magistrate, pleading for his mercy, pleading for Xiao Changyi¡¯s mercy.


    But the County Magistrate appeared unfazed.


    Lady Pan Fan, knocked out by Meng Zhuqing, when she woke up and found out Xiao Changyi was Prince Yi, was completely stunned, never having imagined she committed the grave crime of conspiring against a Prince.


    When she learned that all of Pan Shuangquan¡¯s family were to be beheaded, while she alone was to be executed by lingchi, she did not feel any remorse for affecting her family, but was so afraid and terrified that she wanted to smash her head against a wall.


    That was a lingchi execution!


    Just thinking about it, her whole body ached terribly, worse than death itself!


    The Government Officials, however, were well-prepared, having bound Lady Pan Fan and gagged her in advance to prevent her from committing suicide.


    Carrying out the execution and such were left to the County Government; it didn¡¯t need Meng Zhuqing¡¯s attention, so Meng returned to An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s place.


    Because An Jing and Xiao Changyi needed someone to take care of them, and with Imperial Physician Jiang also needing to be present all the time, three rooms had been added next to the courtyard. Now, not only was Doctor Jiang living there, but he and his brother Meng Lanqing were also staying there.


    To the outside world, it was declared that just like his brother Meng Lanqing, he had been hired to work in their grandfather¡¯s rice shop, and was only transferred here to help because this place needed care.


    Feeling that he was tainted with the evil spirit of the cursed effigy, Meng Zhuqing dared not even enter the courtyard and returned to his own room at the side.


    But before he could enter, the door of his room opened from the inside, and his brother Meng Lanqing came out with a large basin of mugwort water. Then, he poured it over Meng Zhuqing¡¯s head, drenching him and instantly turning him into a drowned rat.


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    After Meng Lanqing poured the mugwort water over Meng Zhuqing, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s for exorcising evil spirits.¡±


    ¡°...Couldn¡¯t you have found another method?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible, like you sould take a bath with mugwort water, but I find that troublesome, and this way is much simpler.¡± After a pause, with his good-looking eyebrows furrowed in displeasure, Meng Lanqing added, ¡°Here I am, your brother, caring and kind, preparing mugwort water to ward off evil for you. What, did I prepare it wrong?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing immediately said, ¡°No. Thank you, brother.¡±


    ¡°No need to be so courteous, just give me two hundred taels of silver,¡± Meng Lanqing smiled, radiantly beautiful.


    ¡°...I just gave you five hundred taels three hours ago.¡±


    ¡°I can never have too much silver.¡±


    Used to being squeezed for money, Meng Zhuqing had grown accustomed and, in the end, resigned to his fate, gave his brother another two hundred taels.


    ...


    The news about Pan Shuangquan and his family being arrested by the government spread quickly to every village within a ten-mile radius; sadly, even though the rumors were rife, nobody knew exactly what crime Pan Shuangquan¡¯s family had committed.


    Seven days later, with no sign of Pan Shuangquan and his family being released by the government, everyone assumed they were not likely to return at all.

 Chapter 569 - 569 569 Husband You Won Again_1

    ?Chapter 569: Chapter 569: Husband, You Won Again_1 Chapter 569: Chapter 569: Husband, You Won Again_1 Because no one knew why Pan Shuangquan and his family were arrested, it made everyone even more fearful of the government.


    Shi Xiaolan had come to An Jing the next day after Pan Shuangquan was apprehended to tell her about it, and An Jing knew right away that it must have been something her husband had done.


    But she still didn¡¯t ask her husband about it.


    Sometimes, there are things you¡¯re better off not knowing than knowing.


    Her husband must have considered this point, too, which is why he didn¡¯t bring it up with her voluntarily.


    An Jing truly didn¡¯t care about Pan Shuangquan and his family, she had never taken them to heart, and at the moment, what concerned her was the arrangement of her four beloved sons¡¯ one-month birthday celebration.


    Last time, taking into account her health, her husband made the ¡°washing three¡± ceremony exceptionally simple, but the day after tomorrow, for the one-month celebration, they should invite some family and friends to gather and celebrate. The Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu wouldn¡¯t be able to come, but they could invite friends like Wang Youbao and Shi Xiaolan for a meal.


    After coaxing the four children to sleep, An Jing and Xiao Changyi finally turned off the lights and went to bed.


    With the lights extinguished, the room was pitch black.


    The rocking crib was right next to the bed, and with her eyes closed, snuggled in Xiao Changyi¡¯s embrace, An Jing listened to the steady breathing of her four children, her heart brimming with satisfaction and happiness.


    Even in the dark, the corners of her mouth kept curving upwards.


    ¡°Husband,¡± An Jing¡¯s voice was very soft, so as not to wake the children.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Xiao Changyi responded gently, but then, he tightened his hold on An Jing and kissed her forehead.


    An Jing chuckled softly for a while, then said, ¡°The day after tomorrow is the children¡¯s one-month birthday. I¡¯m planning to invite Youbao, Wuyu, and Xiao Lan over for a meal to celebrate¡ªwhat do you think?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I ask what you think, and you just ¡®hmm¡¯? What does that mean?¡± An Jing said with a laugh as she lightly punched him.


    Xiao Changyi hugged her tighter, lowered his head, and captured her lips, kissing her deeply for a while before saying, ¡°Good.¡±


    An Jing laughed again, ¡°Only I and the children can put up with your personality.¡± She was still quite amazed that their four children liked him so much despite his cold and reticent nature.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything, just kissed her again.


    An Jing was even more amused, ¡°Do you even want me to talk anymore?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Xiao Changyi replied very directly, while continuing to kiss her. His intention was very clear¡ªhe just wanted to kiss her.


    An Jing was so delighted that she let him kiss her while deliberately saying, ¡°But I want to talk.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi stop kissing her and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Actually, nothing. I just want to talk to you,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we talk every day?¡± And a lot at that.


    An Jing immediately feigned displeasure, ¡°What, now that we have children, you¡¯re not willing to talk a little more with me?¡±


    Xiao Changyi slowly said, ¡°I really don¡¯t mind having the old man take care of the kids.¡± He still preferred their twosome world.


    An Jing burst into laughter at once, ¡°Husband, you win again.¡±


    Xiao Changyi responded indifferently, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t win, I lost. I lost my whole heart to you.¡±


    Listening to him, An Jing felt incredibly sweet inside, ¡°Husband, you¡¯re making me so sweet, tell me, what reward do you want?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak, but his thin lips pressed against hers.


    An Jing immediately understood and responded to Xiao Changyi.


    ...


    Two days flew by in the blink of an eye.


    Tomorrow would be the one-month birthday of the four children, but neither An Jing nor Xiao Changyi were busy. The ones who were busy were Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing; An Jing and Xiao Changyi just needed to look after the children.


    No, Xiao Changyi also had to look after An Jing.

 Chapter 570 - 570 570 Uncommon Medical Skills in the Present

    ?Chapter 570: Chapter 570 Uncommon Medical Skills in the Present Day_1 Chapter 570: Chapter 570 Uncommon Medical Skills in the Present Day_1 An Jing would only have completed a one-month confinement by tomorrow, which, in Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes, was far from enough.


    He was determined to ensure that An Jing spent at least four months in confinement.


    She might not have to stay in bed all the time, but Xiao Changyi absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow her to do any work during these four months.


    Having four children in one birth was truly too taxing on the body, and even though Doctor Jiang said that An Jing had almost recovered, Xiao Changyi still insisted on her completing at least a four-month confinement.


    In any case, he would never allow his wife the possibility of harboring ailments due to an improper confinement.


    When it came to An Jing¡¯s health, there was never any room for negotiation for Xiao Changyi.


    An Jing herself was very aware of this, so with a mix of burden and immense sweetness, she complied with Xiao Changyi¡¯s wishes.


    Thankfully, she could still take care of the children.


    However, she didn¡¯t care for them that often; it was mostly her dear husband who did.


    And her husband truly adored her to bits.


    With this thought, the smile on An Jing¡¯s face grew even deeper.


    Xiao Changyi was dressing their second son, Su Yixing, when he seemed to feel An Jing¡¯s intense gaze. He glanced over at her and saw her smiling sweetly at him, prompting the corners of his cool lips to curve up almost imperceptibly.


    Then, he leaned toward her, and after the two shared a tender and sweet nuzzle, he continued dressing little Su Yixing.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the room¡¯s door, and Meng Zhuqing¡¯s voice came through¡ª


    ¡°My lord, Assistant Fang has arrived.¡±


    Upon hearing that Fang Shicai had arrived, An Jing, without waiting for Xiao Changyi to speak, quickly got up and said hurriedly, ¡°Please invite Doctor Fang in right away.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Meng Zhuqing replied respectfully from outside the door, and soon, the white-haired Fang Shicai walked in.


    Fang Shicai had traveled from the Imperial Capital, and because he was quite old, had not dared to rush the journey, hence his delayed arrival.


    Upon entering, Fang Shicai greeted Xiao Changyi and An Jing: ¡°This old servant pays his respects to the Prince and Princess.¡±


    ¡°Please stand,¡± An Jing urged immediately. ¡°Doctor Fang, please have a look at my Yun Er quickly.¡±


    If An Jing and Xiao Changyi had a worry, it was the health of their youngest son, An Yiyun.


    ¡°Thank you, my lord and lady,¡± Fang Shicai rose and approached the cradle to examine the little An Yiyun.


    The little one¡¯s breath was irregular, and his body was frail, clearly showing congenital deficiencies.


    After a careful inspection, Fang Shicai said, ¡°The deficiency is congenital, and he needs to be nourished by medicine.¡±


    Seeing that Fang Shicai was repeating the same thing Doctor Jiang had said, An Jing became anxious: ¡°Isn¡¯t there a way to nurture him to health?¡±


    The last thing she wanted was for her child to rely on medicine for life.


    Fang Shicai immediately apologized: ¡°Please forgive this old servant, my lord and lady. My medical skills are not refined enough to condition the young master¡¯s health,¡± he paused, ¡°However, I do know of someone who might possibly be able to cure the young master.¡±


    Considering that Fang Shicai was the most skilled physician at the Imperial Hospital, An Jing¡¯s hopes were ignited when he mentioned someone might possibly cure their youngest son. She quickly asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Gong Juechen,¡± Fang Shicai answered truthfully. ¡°I chanced upon this person. His medical skills are rare in this world. To my knowledge, he once cured a person with congenital deficiencies.¡±


    An Jing was overjoyed: ¡°Is it really true?¡±


    Fang Shicai affirmed, ¡°What I¡¯ve said is true. As to whether he can cure the young master, I cannot make presumptions.¡±

 Chapter 571 - 571 571 He Only Makes Friends with

    ?Chapter 571: Chapter 571: He Only Makes Friends with Good-Looking People_1 Chapter 571: Chapter 571: He Only Makes Friends with Good-Looking People_1 An Jing said, ¡°Neither my husband nor I can bear to see our little son on medication for life, so we can first seek out Gong Juechen to examine Yun Er. If he can¡¯t cure him, we¡¯ll think of other methods.¡±


    Seeing An Jing¡¯s determination, Fang Shicai then said, ¡°Gong Juechen¡¯s whereabouts are erratic, but he is often active in the South Shen area. When it comes to treating people, he is driven solely by his whims. If he himself is not pleased and unwilling to help, even if you killed him, he would not offer his assistance. It is for this reason that the people in the South Shen area have dubbed him the Stubborn Doctor.¡±


    An Jing frowned in distress and said, ¡°But what do we do if we find him and he is unwilling to help?¡±


    At that moment, Meng Lanqing happened to bring in tea.


    As soon as Fang Shicai laid eyes on Meng Lanqing¡¯s stunning and breathtaking face, his eyes lit up and he said, ¡°Gong Juechen befriends only those who are good-looking, and only those who are attractive can please him. If General Meng were to seek him out, I believe he would certainly come to treat the young master.¡±


    Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡± Good-looking... Can¡¯t this imperial physician be dealt with a single blow?


    Only friends with good-looking people...


    After a moment of silence, An Jing turned to Meng Lanqing and asked, ¡°Would you be willing to go to the South Shen area to find this Stubborn Doctor?¡±


    In his heart, Meng Lanqing thought: I don¡¯t wish to go!


    He truly detested when people complimented his looks! And he was especially averse to the idea that people thought he was good-looking! He genuinely felt it was an insult to him!


    But upon catching a glimpse of Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold gaze sweeping over him, Meng Lanqing immediately said, ¡°I am willing to go!¡±


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°Then we will be troubling you.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°You can leave the rice store in your brother¡¯s care for now, and you can take over again when you return.¡±


    Even though he really didn¡¯t want to, compared to searching for a man who liked to make friends with good-looking people, Meng Lanqing still preferred managing the rice store as the Store Manager. Nevertheless, Meng Lanqing replied with utmost respect, ¡°Yes.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Then pack your things and head to South Shen as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Having agreed, and after respectfully bowing to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, Meng Lanqing then withdrew from the inner chamber.


    Seeing Meng Lanqing leave, An Jing turned back to Fang Shicai and asked, ¡°Have you seen the prescription Doctor Jiang has written to regulate Yun Er¡¯s condition?¡±


    Fang Shicai honestly replied, ¡°Doctor Jiang showed it to me earlier.¡±


    An Jing asked, ¡°Do you find anything inappropriate with the prescription? Do we need to switch to a different one?¡± The medical expertise of the man in front of her surpassed that of Doctor Jiang, so naturally, if he had a better prescription for her little son, she would switch.


    Fang Shicai did not comment directly on whether the prescription was suitable or not, but simply said, ¡°If you were to ask me to prescribe, I would prescribe the same thing.¡±


    An Jing nodded, indicating she understood. Then she said, ¡°You may rest for a couple of days in Qilin County before returning to the Capital.¡±


    She had only learned about Hecheng County being renamed Qilin County after the Emperor of Xiyun had mentioned it in a letter.


    ¡°Thank you, Prince and Princess, for your understanding. Your servant is extremely grateful,¡± Fang Shicai sincerely said.


    He really was getting old.


    He truly needed to rest for a couple of days before setting off again.


    After Fang Shicai left the inner chamber, An Jing looked at her little son again, and after a long moment, she sighed and said, ¡°Husband, do you think that Gong Juechen can really cure Yun Er?¡±


    Xiao Changyi had just finished dressing their little fellow, Su Yixing. Hearing An Jing¡¯s words, he took her hand and held it tightly.


    His thin lips parted, and he softly said, ¡°Fang Shicai is a man of composure who never speaks thoughtlessly. If he didn¡¯t have great confidence, he would never mention Gong Juechen.¡±

 Chapter 572 - 572 572 He Will Definitely Kill Him_1

    ?Chapter 572: Chapter 572: He Will Definitely Kill Him!_1 Chapter 572: Chapter 572: He Will Definitely Kill Him!_1 Upon hearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s words, An Jing felt much better inside. Although she knew that a very good chance wasn¡¯t the same as being completely assured, it was still not certain that their Yun Er could actually be cured.


    But she still smiled and said, ¡°If Gong Juechen truly cures Yun Er, we must properly thank Doctor Fang for his recommendation.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    ...


    As soon as Meng Lanqing stepped out of the inner room, he went to find his younger brother, Meng Zhuqing, and first entrusted him with matters concerning An¡¯s Rice Shop. Only then did he return to his own room to pack his belongings.


    While he was packing, Meng Zhuqing came in with two sets of new clothes for him.


    ¡°Brother, take these two sets of clothes with you.¡± Without waiting for Meng Lanqing to speak, Meng Zhuqing stuffed the clothes into Meng Lanqing¡¯s bundle.


    Meng Lanqing simply stopped packing and crossed his arms, saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t even worn the four sets of clothes you gave me last time.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing then decided to pack for his elder brother. As he helped with the packing, he said, ¡°Mother told me, whenever someone makes clothes, to have some made for you as well.¡±


    Meng Lanqing immediately smiled, a smile that, combined with his stunning face, made the heavens and earth momentarily lose their color and radiance, ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re the elder brother?¡± It seemed that it was always his younger brother who took care of him.


    Meng Zhuqing gripped his wrist, ¡°Mother said, you are indeed the elder brother, born just a little bit before me.¡±


    If this person weren¡¯t his own elder brother, would he let him hit without hitting back, scold without talking back? He would definitely cut him down to size!


    Meng Zhuqing thought bitterly to himself.


    Meng Lanqing patted Meng Zhuqing¡¯s shoulder and laughed, ¡°That¡¯s fate. You¡¯re destined to only be the younger brother.¡± To be bullied by me.


    The last four words, Meng Lanqing slyly kept to himself.


    Being a younger brother was an unchangeable fact, so Meng Zhuqing had nothing more to say and continued to pack Meng Lanqing¡¯s luggage with resignation.


    As for Meng Lanqing, he stood to the side with his arms crossed, like a lord, watching. Then, feeling thirsty, he sat down at the table and leisurely sipped tea while watching his younger brother pack for him.


    Once Meng Zhuqing finished packing for Meng Lanqing, he took out a silver note worth a thousand taels from his bosom and handed it to Meng Lanqing, adding, ¡°Brother, we don¡¯t know how long it will be before you can come back. Use this sparingly, it¡¯s all I have.¡±


    Meng Lanqing didn¡¯t hesitate to accept the silver note, ¡°While I¡¯m gone, try to save up some more money. We¡¯ll spend it when I return.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Meng Zhuqing fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ...


    The next day, Su Yi Jing, Su Yi Xing, An Yi Qing, and An Yi Yun, the four little ones, celebrated their full moon. Li Wuyu, Wang Youbao, and Shi Xiaolan came to congratulate them. Although there were few people, the celebration was still very lively.


    Shi Xiaolan and Li Wuyu did not have much money, and the gifts they brought were just token gestures. They knew An Jing and Xiao Changyi did not care about how much they brought; it was entirely about having them there to celebrate the children¡¯s full moon, even if they didn¡¯t bring gifts at all.


    Wang Youbao, on the other hand, was very generous, giving each child a pure gold longevity lock.


    The longevity locks were small but extremely delicate. Being made of pure gold, they were quite valuable.


    Under normal circumstances, An Jing would definitely not have accepted the four longevity locks from Wang Youbao, but today was the auspicious full moon celebration of her four precious sons, so she accepted everything regardless of what people gave.


    If need be, when Wang Youbao had children, she and her husband would simply return the favor with equally valuable gifts.

 Chapter 573 - 573 573 You are so open-minded_1

    ?Chapter 573: Chapter 573 You are so open-minded!_1 Chapter 573: Chapter 573 You are so open-minded!_1 Su Yi Jing, An Yiqing, and An Yiyun, the three little ones, showed no particular reaction to the longevity locks Wang Youbao had brought. However, the little guy Su Yi Xing¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when he saw the pure gold longevity lock, sparkling and shining.


    An Jing, seeing her second son Su Yi Xing looking like this, couldn¡¯t help but laugh and said, ¡°Husband, you must take a look at our Star. With this expression, doesn¡¯t he look just like a little miser?¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Changyi looked over at the youngster Su Yi Xing, and upon seeing Su Yi Xing staring intently at the longevity lock, he simply replied with one word, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    An Jing laughed again and said, ¡°Now I understand why he¡¯s always staring at the jade hairpin on my head. It turns out he¡¯s seen that it¡¯s valuable.¡±


    Li Wuyu disagreed, ¡°Master, Yi Xing is still so young, how could he possibly understand the value of things.¡±


    Wang Youbao also said, ¡°It¡¯s probably not that Yi Xing realized it¡¯s valuable, but that he thinks this longevity lock is pretty, and that¡¯s why.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan, while taking care of her two daughters, said, ¡°That¡¯s the nature of kids, they find everything fascinating. An Jing, don¡¯t keep saying that Yi Xing is a miser, be careful or it might come true, and that wouldn¡¯t be good. You and Brother Xiao are living such good lives now; when Yi Xing and the others grow up, you could send them to study at the school in the county, to take the examinations and gain titles. If they really pass, not only will it bring you prestige, but also no one will dare look down on Yi Xing and the others.¡±


    Here, if farmer families have the financial means, they almost always send their sons to study at the school in the county, hoping they will obtain official titles and honor their ancestors.


    Upon hearing Shi Xiaolan¡¯s words, Wang Youbao laughed and said, ¡°Sister Shi is right, An Jing, you really should stop calling Yi Xing a miser. I was too dull to pass even the child student exam, had no choice but to follow my father into business.¡±


    Li Wuyu: ¡°...¡± Baby, those four children are born nobles, especially the eldest, Su Yi Jing, the legitimate eldest son of Prince Yi, born a little prince. They absolutely don¡¯t need to take any exams for titles... Sadly, I can¡¯t tell you this... Sigh...


    Among scholars, farmers, artisans, and merchants, merchants rank the lowest. No matter how much wealth a merchant has, their status here is still extremely low.


    An Jing let out a light sigh in her heart before smiling and saying, ¡°We will certainly send Jing¡¯er and the others to school when the time comes, but as for the matter of taking the exams to obtain titles, we will see what they want to do later.¡±


    How could such important matters be left to the children¡¯s own will?! If all four kids just want to farm, what then?! Clearly, the family can afford to send them; regardless of whether the kids are willing or not, they should participate in the imperial examination for titles when the time comes.


    Both Wang Youbao and Shi Xiaolan internally disagreed with An Jing¡¯s indulgent way of raising her children, feeling that she was letting them run wild without discipline. But after all, it was someone else¡¯s family affair, so they didn¡¯t overstep their bounds and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    It was Li Wuyu who praised, ¡°Master, you are truly enlightened! My father still controls me to this day. I¡¯ve always hoped my father would stop controlling me and just go along with what I want, but it¡¯s really tough.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°You¡¯ve run off over here, how much can your father really control you?¡±


    Li Wuyu nodded, ¡°Without my father¡¯s restrictions, I¡¯ve found it quite peaceful around here.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± But my ears are not peaceful at all, every day it¡¯s just you buzzing around me... buzzing... buzzing...

 Chapter 574 - 574 574 Youve Been Overbearing Again_1

    ?Chapter 574: Chapter 574: You¡¯ve Been Overbearing Again_1 Chapter 574: Chapter 574: You¡¯ve Been Overbearing Again_1 After the full-month feast for the four little ones, Li Wuyu and the others stayed for a while before each returning to their own places.


    An Jing¡¯s body had not yet fully recovered. Today, from the moment she got up, she hadn¡¯t stayed in bed again. Before Li Wuyu and the others had left, seeing that the full-month feast was over, Xiao Changyi very strongly insisted that An Jing lie down on the bed to rest for a while.


    All four children were also carried by Xiao Changyi into the inner chamber¡¯s rocking cradle to sleep.


    ¡°My dear husband, you should lie down too,¡± An Jing gently patted the empty space beside her, inviting Xiao Changyi to lie down next to her and rest as well.


    Xiao Changyi wasn¡¯t tired at all, but since An Jing requested it, and the children were all asleep, not needing his attention, he took off his shoes and outer clothes and lay down beside her.


    As soon as he lay down, An Jing burrowed into his embrace, and he naturally held her tightly and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°My dear husband, you were domineering again today.¡± An Jing lifted her head from his embrace, her eyes brimming with laughter, her tone clearly teasing.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all, on the contrary, he felt it was only natural: ¡°I am doing it for your own good.¡±


    For the good of her health.


    Right now, he was only worried about two things: one was to fully nurse her health back, and the other was to heal their young son¡¯s congenital deficiency.


    Still smiling, An Jing said, ¡°Seeing that you are doing this for my own good, I won¡¯t hold your domineering ways against you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi lowered his head to gaze deeply into her eyes.


    An Jing laughed heartily for a while before slowly climbing up a bit and then, kissing Xiao Changyi on the lips.


    The couple already had children, but their days were still sweet and honeyed, and An Jing truly felt life was too wonderful.


    The only blemish was the health of their youngest son.


    However, Meng Lanqing had already set out for the South Shen region to find Gong Juechen, and all she and her husband could do was to wait, hoping that Meng Lanqing would find Gong Juechen soon.


    Were it not for their children being too young and unsuitable for long journeys, she would¡¯ve wanted to go with her husband to Nan Shen to personally seek out Gong Juechen, the Stubborn Doctor, to see if he could cure their young son.


    After their kiss, An Jing obediently snuggled into Xiao Changyi¡¯s embrace, held by him.


    Just as she closed her eyes, intending to really sleep for a while, another thought came to her mind, which made her immediately open her eyes again and look up at Xiao Changyi, saying, ¡°My dear husband, the government should be almost ready to announce my conferment as the Farmer Official of Qilin County, right?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun had mentioned this in a letter earlier, and they naturally knew about it, but it takes time for the government to relay the message down to them. And considering the time, it should be happening soon.


    ¡°Yes, it should be any day now,¡± Xiao Changyi replied softly. After a pause, he grumbled, ¡°It¡¯d be better if they didn¡¯t come at all.¡±


    An Jing immediately burst into laughter, ¡°I was looking forward to bringing you and the children to give my colleagues a bit of a shock when the time comes. Don¡¯t you even think about them not coming. If they really don¡¯t, where will I find such good entertainment?¡±


    A woman serving as an official¡ªhere, it was completely the biggest joke in the world. Even if she did nothing but stand in front of her male colleagues, the expressions on their faces would surely be extremely amusing.


    Xiao Changyi, knowing that An Jing¡¯s original world valued gender equality, naturally understood that An Jing must really dislike the male chauvinism here. No wonder she had this kind of desire to shock others. His previous comment was merely out of dissatisfaction with Su Chengyu.


    To think he received no notification at all, and yet Su Chengyu had the nerve to request an official title for his wife, An Jing!

 Chapter 575 - 575 575 Im Going to Be an Official_1

    ?Chapter 575: Chapter 575 I¡¯m Going to Be an Official!_1 Chapter 575: Chapter 575 I¡¯m Going to Be an Official!_1 July 8th.


    The sun hung high in the sky; it was neither hot nor cool, and there was scarcely a breeze. The weather could truly be described as exceptionally good.


    Seeing the fine weather, An Jing stepped out of the house, moving about in the yard, walking, stopping, stretching, and yawning¡ªconsidering it her physical exercise.


    As for Xiao Changyi, he sat at the entrance of the main hall, keeping an eye on the four children in the cradle while occasionally glancing at An Jing in the courtyard.


    Occasionally, their gazes would meet unintentionally¡ªone smiling like a blooming flower, the other with a slight curl of the lips¡ªboth feeling incredibly sweet inside.


    Meng Zhuqing stood not far away, ready to cater to An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s needs with just a shout, but now, seeing them sweeten their day with mere eye contact, he felt their affection had reached a new peak.


    It was enough to make anyone jealous!


    It even made him yearn for matrimony, to share such affection with his own wife.


    With this in mind, Meng Zhuqing sighed internally. If only his elder brother would marry off, then he could consider finding a girl to marry himself. But his brother¡¯s face... Alas...


    Just as Meng Zhuqing was lamenting in his heart, the sound of gongs and a strong male voice singing resounded¡ª


    ¡°The Kylin County has a lady named An Jing, who discovered the coexistence of rice and fish, ¡®grain rice,¡¯ white paper as raw material, and the use of wood ash and lime to sift through the grain to prevent locusts. Her merits are immense, hence she is especially appointed as the Seventh Rank Farmer Knight of Kylin County¡ª¡±


    The sound of the gong and the singing were clearly heading their way. The moment An Jing heard the first line, she hurried to Xiao Changyi¡¯s side with a cheerful laugh, saying, ¡°Husband, they¡¯re here! I¡¯m going to be an official! Haha...¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi responded faintly, his tone unvarying, but the gentle warmth in his cool gaze was undeniable.


    Since Xiao Changyi and An Jing didn¡¯t want to reveal their imperial identities, the official who came to announce the joyous news had to come inside the courtyard to proclaim the imperial decree.


    The County Magistrate of Qilin County also came along, and upon entering the courtyard, he and the announcer both lowered their voices and gave a grand bow to Xiao Changyi and An Jing.


    The entourage that came to announce the happy news¡ªincluding the singers, gong players, and sedan carriers¡ªwere all instructed to stay outside the courtyard.


    The gong that was struck was a large one, carried by two and played by one, looking rather impressive. The total number of people who came to announce that An Jing had been appointed as a First-class Good Citizen was at least three times larger than before, which showed how significant it was to be an official in this place, brimming with face and status.


    The sound of the gong being struck all the way from the county center attracted the attention of many who saw and heard it.


    However, a woman being made an official was unprecedented and even unheard of, deemed extremely ludicrous; no one believed it. As a result, quite a few onlookers followed along, curious.


    The people who ostensibly came to watch the excitement but actually to verify the truth of the matter also stopped outside the courtyard.


    Normally, receiving an imperial decree called for setting up an incense table and kneeling down. However, Xiao Changyi was not one for such formalities. Not only was there no incense table in the courtyard, neither he nor An Jing knelt down.


    The envoy, sent by the Emperor of Xiyun and forewarned by him, took no offense at Xiao Changyi and An Jing¡¯s lack of ceremony. Instead, he opened the decree and read it aloud with great vigor.


    ¡°By the mandate of Heaven, the Emperor decrees, there is a woman named An Jing in Qilin County...¡±


    Those outside the courtyard could not see the scene inside; they only heard the envoy reading out the decree appointing An Jing as a Seventh Rank Farmer Knight. Not until he had finished did they move from disbelief to complete belief.

 Chapter 576 - 576 576 Dont Let Him Come_1

    ?Chapter 576: Chapter 576: Don¡¯t Let Him Come_1 Chapter 576: Chapter 576: Don¡¯t Let Him Come_1 No one dares to forge the Imperial Decree!


    That would be a capital offense!


    Fully aware of this, they finally believed it; then, they felt as if the Emperor of Xiyun had gone mad.


    To actually appoint a woman as an official!


    How could this be?


    Of course, these were the thoughts of the men present.


    The women present, however, were green with envy towards An Jing. Not only had An Jing given birth to quadruplets, but despite being a woman, she had been appointed as an official. She had become the first in each respect, and regardless of An Jing¡¯s performance in office, her name would be recorded in history, honored for generations to come.


    Inside the courtyard, as soon as the bearer of good tidings had finished reading the Imperial Decree, An Jing merely said as a formality, ¡°This humble official receives the decree and shall not disappoint the Emperor¡¯s expectations.¡±


    Only then did the bearer of good tidings respectfully offer the decree towards An Jing, but before she could take it, Xiao Changyi grabbed it and casually threw it to Meng Zhuqing to hold, treating the decree with apparent indifference.


    The bearer of good tidings: ¡°...¡± Isn¡¯t the decree supposed to be respectfully displayed?


    This is a grave act of disrespect!


    Immediately after, the bearer of good tidings understood. No wonder the Emperor had said not to be too surprised by anything in Prince Yi¡¯s presence, to just go along with however Prince Yi pleased... It all made sense now...


    Recomposing himself, the bearer of good tidings then respectfully handed over the Document and the Seventh Rank Farmer Knight¡¯s official attire to An Jing, saying, ¡°Here are the appointment Document and the official attire of the Farmer official.¡± He paused for a moment, ¡°Since you are a woman, the Crown Prince has requested the Emperor to alter the official uniform into a style suitable for you to wear.¡±


    As soon as An Jing heard the bearer of good tidings mention Su Chengyu specifically, she knew this was Su Chengyu trying to curry favor with her, hoping she would put in a good word for him to her husband so that he won¡¯t hold on to the fact that Su had arranged her appointment without notifying her in advance.


    With a profound smile, An Jing glanced at her husband and then said, ¡°The Crown Prince is thoughtful indeed.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was the one to take both the Document and the official attire, then he handed them to Meng Zhuqing as well.


    Scanning the surroundings cautiously, the bearer of good tidings lowered his voice even more and said, ¡°Prince, Princess, the Crown Prince has asked me to inform you that he will personally come to celebrate the little princes¡¯ hundred-day banquet.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately replied dismissively, ¡°Tell him not to come.¡±


    The bearer of good tidings: ¡°...¡±


    As for whether Su Chengyu attended her children¡¯s hundred-day banquet or not, An Jing honestly didn¡¯t mind, but she was still quite pleased that Su had the intention to come.


    And the blunt words of Xiao Changyi made her even happier.


    She knew her husband was still bothered by the fact that Su Chengyu had arranged her appointment without a word in advance.


    Since Su Chengyu had said he would come, regardless of whether her husband wanted him to or not, he would definitely come. Therefore, An Jing didn¡¯t undermine her husband¡¯s stance, and she let the bearer of good tidings leave without conveying Xiao Changyi¡¯s message for Su not to come.


    Once the bearer of good tidings and the County Magistrate left with their entourage, those who came to watch the excitement wanted to enter the courtyard to congratulate An Jing on her appointment. But none managed to do so.


    Simply because Meng Zhuqing, following a glance from Xiao Changyi, had closed the courtyard gate, refusing entry to anyone knocking.


    Xiao Changyi truly disliked anyone disturbing the peace he shared with his wife.


    But an hour later, Shi Xiaolan came knocking and happened to be overheard by An Jing; otherwise, Shi Xiaolan would have made the trip in vain.


    Upon learning of An Jing¡¯s appointment, Shi Xiaolan had come over to congratulate her. As soon as she entered the courtyard, she grabbed An Jing¡¯s hands, her eyes brimming with tears, her expression incredibly agitated.

 Chapter 577 - 577 577 How Can You Be So Smart_1

    ?Chapter 577: Chapter 577: How Can You Be So Smart_1 Chapter 577: Chapter 577: How Can You Be So Smart_1 I was so excited that I couldn¡¯t speak for a moment and just looked at An Jing; not until I was sure I could speak did Shi Xiaolan say, ¡°An Jing, congratulations, you are truly blessed. Truly blessed. Truly blessed...¡±


    Having such a doting husband and giving birth to so many adorable sons, and now being appointed as an official, none of the women in the ten neighboring villages can match her friend¡¯s glory.


    She was genuinely happy for her friend.


    Seeing Shi Xiaolan so excited, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but be amused, ¡°It¡¯s me who¡¯s become an official, yet it seems you are happier than I am.¡±


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, Shi Xiaolan realized that one of them was now an official and the other a commoner, with a great disparity in their status. She thought she should kneel.


    In her eagerness to congratulate An Jing, Shi Xiaolan had forgotten about this. Now that she remembered, she wanted to kneel before An Jing, ¡°This common woman pays her respects to...¡±


    Before Shi Xiaolan could kneel, An Jing quickly helped her up.


    An Jing said, ¡°We are friends; you need not observe such formalities with me.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan argued, ¡°How can this be an empty formality? It is proper! You are now an official, and I am a commoner; it is right for me to kneel before you!¡±


    An Jing knew that this way of thinking was deeply ingrained in Shi Xiaolan¡¯s mind and didn¡¯t say much, only pretending to be angry, ¡°I don¡¯t like my friends kneeling before me. If you insist on keeping up this formality, we might as well not see each other anymore.¡±


    ¡°An Jing, you...¡± Shi Xiaolan was both anxious and helpless but ultimately, she relented, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t kneel anymore; don¡¯t be angry.¡± After a pause, ¡°An Jing, you are good-hearted. Even after your rapid rise, you haven¡¯t looked down on me.¡±


    An Jing tried to suppress a laugh, ¡°Why would I look down on you? Just because I¡¯ve become an official? This position is a sinecure without any real power; the Emperor merely appointed me as a token. You haven¡¯t found it utterly absurd, and I¡¯m already very pleased, so how could I look down on you?¡±


    Shi Xiaolan spoke earnestly, ¡°An Jing, don¡¯t talk like that. Whether a sinecure or not, it¡¯s still an official position. Especially since you¡¯re a woman, and you also have quadruplets... Among these two things, either one would ensure your place in the annals of history, to be extolled by future generations! You really are in the limelight now! Moreover, your becoming an official has also brought much honor to me as your friend. You didn¡¯t see it, but on my way to your house, so many people who used to look down on me have been amiable towards me.¡±


    An Jing was bemused yet did not argue further with Shi Xiaolan. After all, becoming an official here was indeed a matter of great prestige.


    ¡°An Jing, how can you be so clever?¡± Suddenly, Shi Xiaolan said with admiration. ¡°I heard that the Emperor appointed you not only because of the grain rice and fish farming in paddy fields but also because you discovered the material for making white paper... That¡¯s right, and the method of sieving ash and charcoal ash on grain to prevent locusts was also your discovery. You really are too smart!¡±


    An Jing, keeping a straight face, lied, ¡°The grain rice was my and my husband¡¯s idea because hand-milling rice was tiring; we figured it out together, so it¡¯s not solely my achievement. It¡¯s just that my husband married into my family, and the County Magistrate at the time credited this accomplishment to me, naming me a First-class Good Citizen; as for fish farming in paddy fields, I really just wanted to eat fish, and my husband had no pond to keep it for me, so we tried it in the paddy fields without expecting an increase in rice yield; as for the raw material for white paper, although I can¡¯t tell you what it is, I can tell you that it was a chance discovery, like a blind cat finding a dead rat.¡±

 Chapter 578 - 578 578 Flattery_1

    ?Chapter 578: Chapter 578 Flattery_1 Chapter 578: Chapter 578 Flattery_1 He paused briefly before An Jing continued with an unchanged expression, ¡°As for the use of straw ash and charcoal ash to prevent locusts, it all started when a few locusts flew into my family¡¯s vegetable garden. I then noticed that the vegetables covered with ash and charcoal weren¡¯t touched by the locusts while the rest were eaten. So, I casually mentioned this to the Lord County Magistrate, and to my surprise, it really worked.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan still looked at An Jing with extreme admiration, ¡°Before, everyone was saying that Brother Xiao must be acquainted with the Lord County Magistrate, and I didn¡¯t believe it, but now I do.¡±


    An Jing continued to fabricate, ¡°I didn¡¯t know him before, but ever since the Lord County Magistrate learned that I and my husband developed grain rice, he wanted to award me the title of First-class Good Citizen. After that, we became acquainted. However, we¡¯re not that close; I only occasionally have a few words with the Lord County Magistrate.¡±


    Hearing An Jing say this, Shi Xiaolan didn¡¯t doubt her at all and just believed what An Jing said.


    Wang Youbao also heard the news about An Jing¡¯s official appointment, but since he found out a bit late, he reckoned it would be dark by the time he reached An Jing¡¯s place, so he let it be. Instead, he waited until the next day when he came with a generous gift to congratulate An Jing on her post.


    And just as Wang Youbao was leaving his house, he happened to bump into Li Wuyu coming to find him. So, Li Wuyu just came along with him.


    An Jing didn¡¯t accept Wang Youbao¡¯s generous gift but did keep Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu for lunch.


    Meanwhile, An Jing lied to Wang Youbao about how she became a 7th-grade officer, just like she had lied to Shi Xiaolan.


    Wang Youbao believed her without any doubt.


    Li Wuyu: ¡°...¡± Master, my Youbao is very timid. If you and my foster father keep hiding your true identities, when it¡¯s revealed one day, my Youbao will definitely faint from shock because of you both.


    ...


    The people of Jiuping Village were the ones who ultimately regretted An Jing¡¯s appointment the most.


    The residents of Jiuping Village had thought that An Jing and Xiao Changyi would make a fortune, but they had never imagined that An Jing would become an official¡ªafter all, An Jing was a woman. Who could have expected this?


    If An Jing had been from their village, it would have brought great honor to them, as Jiuping Village had never yielded an official before.


    Despite their regrets and the lament that life is unpredictable, the people of Jiuping Village, after the harrowing lesson with Liu Sizi and the arsenic, did not think of ingratiating themselves with An Jing. They just wanted to farm their land diligently and live with a clear conscience.


    Because they feared they might once again reap what they had sown.


    But the attitude of the people from An Village was different.


    Most of the people from An Village were quite good. An Jing had supported An Village in the past, and now they were genuinely happy for her upon learning about her appointment.


    However, a small fraction of the people from An Village didn¡¯t feel the same. Upon hearing the news, their first thought was profound regret that they had not fostered a good relationship with An Jing before.


    After all, having a friend as an official, they could have benefited greatly from associated prestige.


    So, these people came with gifts to congratulate An Jing and attempt to mend their relationship with her.


    Unfortunately, these people couldn¡¯t even enter An Jing¡¯s yard, so naturally, they had no way to fawn over her or get close to her.


    Mrs. Gong also came carrying gifts, which were much humbler compared to the others¡¯.


    Since she was married, she did not want to be divorced by An Fu and sent back to her parent¡¯s home, so she had no choice but to carry on living the hard life with An Fu.


    Although the gifts she brought were modest, they were still better than coming empty-handed.


    This was what Mrs. Gong thought.


    But when she arrived at the entrance of An Jing¡¯s yard, holding two eggs and a bunch of greens in her hands, she found that all the people who had come to express their congratulations to An Jing were being stopped outside the gate.

 Chapter 579 - 579 579 Even if You Fight You Cant Win_1

    ?Chapter 579: Chapter 579 Even if You Fight, You Can¡¯t Win_1 Chapter 579: Chapter 579 Even if You Fight, You Can¡¯t Win_1 But Mrs. Gong did not get discouraged; she knocked on the door for seven consecutive days.


    She had once offended An Jing. If she could curry favor with An Jing, that would be great; if not, she hoped that this action would lead An Jing to forgive her past actions.


    It was not that Mrs. Gong truly repented, but that she had become afraid.


    An Jing was now an official!


    An official has two mouths, and commoners should not contend with officials. Even if they did, they could not possibly win. She did not wish for An Jing, with her petty grievances, to remember those past issues and use her official status to take revenge against her family.


    Her family was already suffering enough. If an official were to take revenge on them, it would be extremely easy, and she did not want to suffer any more.


    If they were to suffer any further, her family would not survive.


    Her in-laws¡¯ health was getting worse by the day, and now, even though her husband An Fu wished to buy them medicine, he simply could not afford it.


    Just as Mrs. Gong was thinking that if the door didn¡¯t open today, she would return tomorrow, Meng Zhuqing opened the courtyard door and let her in.


    Meng Zhuqing dared to let Mrs. Gong into the courtyard only with An Jing¡¯s orders.


    Mrs. Gong was stunned at first, but then quickly entered the courtyard, not forgetting to bring those two eggs and a big handful of greens with her.


    The eggs were still the same two she had brought seven days ago, but the greens had been changed¡ªthey were freshly picked from the vegetable garden this morning.


    If the previous greens hadn¡¯t wilted and turned yellow, which would have made for a very unsightly gift, she would not have picked new ones from the garden.


    At that moment, An Jing was standing in the courtyard with her hands behind her back.


    As soon as Mrs. Gong entered the courtyard, she knelt before An Jing and apologized, ¡°Madam Gong bows before you, My Lord! I have previously been disrespectful to you, My Lord, and I beg for your forgiveness!¡±


    An Jing did not ask Mrs. Gong to get up, nor did she speak of forgiving her. Instead, she looked down with a detached expression at Mrs. Gong, who was kneeling on the ground, and asked, ¡°You have been knocking on my door for seven days in a row, seeking an audience just for this matter?¡±


    Mrs. Gong knelt, prostrating herself, and clenched her teeth before responding, ¡°I have been disrespectful to you, My Lord, and I have always felt deeply regretful in my heart, feeling that I have wronged you. I could only relieve my heart by personally apologizing to you, My Lord.¡±


    An Jing knew all too well in her heart that Mrs. Gong was afraid she would seek revenge on her for past grievances now that she had become an official.


    However, An Jing did not expose this but said unhurriedly, ¡°Did you disrespect only me?¡±


    Mrs. Gong immediately began knocking her head on the ground nonstop, ¡°I have a filthy mouth, a mouth spewing filth, and I have previously slandered you, My Lord. I beg for your forgiveness! I beg for your forgiveness! I beg for your forgiveness! I beg for your...¡±


    An Jing knew in her heart that Mrs. Gong was not sincere, but still, she did not expose her and said in a detached tone, ¡°One must keep moral integrity in speech and live with a clear conscience before heaven and earth.¡±


    Mrs. Gong immediately responded, ¡°I will surely heed the lesson you have taught, My Lord, and I will remember your teachings; I dare not act as recklessly as before.¡±


    Only then did An Jing reveal the truth, ¡°I know you are afraid I would retaliate against you. I don¡¯t care what you do in the future, but the reason I let you in is to tell you to stop bothering me from now on. You are not welcome here.¡± She paused, ¡°If you keep coming here every day to report like this, then I might actually start seeking revenge on you.¡±


    Mrs. Gong, frightened, immediately began knocking her head on the ground again, ¡°My Lord, forgive me! My Lord, forgive me! I won¡¯t come again, I won¡¯t ever come again, I hope you¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough. Rather than making promises to me, it¡¯s more practical for you to leave my house quickly,¡± An Jing said with no politeness whatsoever.


    Don¡¯t think that she couldn¡¯t see through Mrs. Gong, who was indeed harboring the intention to ingratiate herself. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been so persistent in seeking her out every day.

 Chapter 580 - 580 580 She Also Dare Not Provoke_1

    ?Chapter 580: Chapter 580 She Also Dare Not Provoke_1 Chapter 580: Chapter 580 She Also Dare Not Provoke_1 ¡°Yes, yes, yes, the woman will leave now, this instant.¡± Mrs. Gong fumbled to her feet in a hurry, eager to take her leave.


    But An Jing stopped her, ¡°Take your eggs and vegetables with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes...¡± Mrs. Gong was so flustered and terrified that she couldn¡¯t stop repeating ¡®yes¡¯, afraid of offending An Jing further.


    An Jing is now an official, and Mrs. Gong simply could not afford to offend her. It wasn¡¯t just that she couldn¡¯t offend An Jing anymore; she wouldn¡¯t dare to offend Shi Xiaolan either.


    Shi Xiaolan had always relied on An Jing, and now that An Jing had become an official, naturally, she was someone not to be trifled with.


    Saying that she didn¡¯t dare to provoke Shi Xiaolan was an understatement; in fact, she didn¡¯t dare to provoke An Jing, the official.


    While Mrs. Gong was kneeling to An Jing just now, she had placed the eggs and vegetables on the ground, and at this moment, she hastily picked up the two eggs and bundle of greens from the ground. She didn¡¯t dare to bring up the idea of giving them to An Jing but instead quickly walked out, not even turning her head back.


    No sooner had Mrs. Gong left the yard than Meng Zhuqing closed the gate.


    An Jing then turned and went back inside.


    If Mrs. Gong had been a greatly wicked person, she certainly wouldn¡¯t have let her go so easily today; however, Mrs. Gong wasn¡¯t such a person. Moreover, An Jing had heard that Mrs. Gong now followed An Fu¡¯s words very closely, for fear of being sent back to her parent¡¯s home by her husband.


    Besides, now that Mrs. Gong was afraid of her as an official, and An Jing had not explicitly stated that she would never seek revenge, Mrs. Gong would likely continue to be very cautious, not daring to stir any trouble.


    Xiao Changyi was inside, taking care of the children. Originally, Xiao Changyi wanted to join An Jing in meeting Mrs. Gong, but An Jing said she could handle it herself, so Xiao Changyi let it be.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Changyi had instructed Meng Zhuqing that if Mrs. Gong exhibited any excessive behavior, she must be stopped immediately to prevent his wife from having to take action herself.


    His wife¡¯s health wasn¡¯t completely recovered, and while she was fine with handling people verbally, it would be better if she didn¡¯t personally engage in physical tasks.


    ¡°Husband.¡± As soon as An Jing entered the inner room, she approached Xiao Changyi from behind, smiling cheerfully as she wrapped her arms around his neck, affectionately resting her chin on his shoulder and pressing her face against his.


    As for her eyes, she first gave Xiao Changyi a gleeful look, then turned her gaze towards the cradle containing their four children.


    Xiao Changyi was sitting beside the crib, and he enjoyed being embraced by An Jing, but his handsome face still showed little emotion, and he remained silent, simply raising his hand to gently touch An Jing¡¯s face.


    When her face was stroked, An Jing giggled for a while before turning her head to plant a kiss on Xiao Changyi¡¯s handsome face.


    Then she let go of his neck and sat down beside him, both of them looking after the four children.


    The four children were all awake now. Although none of them were crying, they all needed attention, particularly the Fourth Brother An YiYun, the little one whose health was not good, requiring close care to prevent any issues from arising undetected.


    ...


    With An Jing becoming an official, her friends Wang Youbao and Shi Xiaolan also rose in status. As those who couldn¡¯t cozy up to An Jing began to curry favor with Shi Xiaolan and Wang Youbao instead.


    Both Wang Youbao and Shi Xiaolan were very aware of their own status, knowing that they were enjoying the reflected glory of An Jing, so naturally, they did not accept others¡¯ fawning over them.


    Unable to get close to An Jing, and now also unable to court Wang Youbao and Shi Xiaolan, everyone eventually gave up on the idea of ingratiating themselves to bask in their reflected light.

 Chapter 581 - 581 581 Crossdressing as a Woman_1

    ?Chapter 581: Chapter 581: Crossdressing as a Woman_1 Chapter 581: Chapter 581: Crossdressing as a Woman_1 ...


    Time flew by like a fleeting steed, and before they knew it, the hundred-day celebration for An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s four children was fast approaching.


    And An Jing had completely recovered.


    However, even though Doctor Jiang had said An Jing was in exceptionally good health, Xiao Changyi still insisted she continue her postpartum confinement for the full four months.


    Since she had already been in confinement for over three months, another ten or twenty days didn¡¯t make much of a difference. So, under Xiao Changyi¡¯s firm insistence, An Jing sweetly and without any objections, continued her confinement.


    The couple was as affectionate as newlyweds, and with their four adorable children, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were truly happy. The only thing that worried them was the health of their youngest son, An Yiyun.


    It had been over two months since Meng Lanqing went to the South Shen area searching for Gong Juechen, and half a month ago, Meng Lanqing had sent a letter saying he had yet to find the Stubborn Doctor.


    At that time, An Jing felt quite disheartened upon learning that Meng Lanqing had not found Gong Juechen, the elusive doctor, in his letter.


    As a mother, An Jing truly wished to cure her son as soon as possible, so he would not have to suffer any longer.


    Upon seeing An Jing¡¯s low spirits then, Xiao Changyi spoke up. In front of her, he said casually to Meng Zhuqing, ¡°Let your brother disguise himself as a woman to compete for the title of Oiran at the most famous brothel in the South Shen area.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡± My lord, are you sure you¡¯re not trying to kill my brother?


    As soon as she heard Xiao Changyi¡¯s words, An Jing was initially stunned but then quickly grasped his intention and praised, ¡°My dear husband, you always have a plan. Gong Juechen likes to make friends with good-looking people, and he has visited all the attractive ones in the brothels of the South Shen area. Once he hears that there is someone even more beautiful, he will definitely go to see for himself. Instead of letting Meng Lanqing search everywhere, it¡¯s better to make him come to Meng Lanqing.¡±


    After hearing An Jing¡¯s words, Meng Zhuqing finally understood the reason his lord wanted his brother to cross-dress, but still!


    Suddenly, Meng Zhuqing knelt down and pleaded with his fists clasped, ¡°My lord, my elder brother detests being called handsome and has always considered his face an embarrassment. Asking him to dress up as a woman is even harder for him than asking him to take his own life!¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi, unfazed, said, ¡°Tell him that if one day Gong Juechen proves to be of no help to my son, he can deal with Gong Juechen as he sees fit.¡±


    To deal with Gong Juechen as his brother saw fit?


    Considering his brother¡¯s high proficiency in dealing with people, the fate that awaited Gong Juechen then...


    Meng Zhuqing stayed silent for a moment and then reluctantly agreed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    And so, Meng Zhuqing wrote a letter; then he sent someone to deliver the letter to his brother, Meng Lanqing, in Nan Shen.


    After some thought, Meng Zhuqing took out two hundred taels in silver notes and instructed the messenger to take them to his brother Meng Lanqing as well.


    One day, An Jing was sitting in front of the cradle, amusing her child. As she did so, she remembered the cross-dressing plan they had hatched for Meng Lanqing half a month ago and suddenly burst into laughter, ¡°My dear husband, do you think Meng Lanqing has become the Oiran by now?¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    Seeing that Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t respond, An Jing leaned toward him with a beaming smile. Resting on his shoulder, she uttered, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome, he must have become the Oiran by now, and all that¡¯s left is for Gong Juechen to fall into the trap.¡±


    Xiao Changyi still didn¡¯t say a word, nor did he look at An Jing, but he wrapped an arm around her waist.


    Feeling the possessive hand on her waist, An Jing¡¯s mood turned even jollier. She tilted her head back, smiling, and said, ¡°However handsome he might be, he cannot surpass you by the slightest margin.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±

 Chapter 582 - 582 582 He is My Son_1

    ?Chapter 582: Chapter 582: He is My Son_1 Chapter 582: Chapter 582: He is My Son_1 Xiao Changyi responded at the same time, bowing his head to exchange a shallow kiss with An Jing, who was resting on his shoulder looking up at him with laughter in her eyes. It was then that the cool corners of his lips curved up so imperceptibly.


    An Jing found Xiao Changyi amusing and felt an intense sweetness bubbling up in her heart.


    Gazing at her husband with a smiling face while looking up for a long while, An Jing then dropped her gaze to smile at the four little ones in the rocking crib. Each of them had grown even more adorable and vivacious since birth.


    In the rocking crib¡ª


    Boss Su Yi Jing was lying there with his eyes wide open, silent and still.


    The second child, Su Yixing, was also lying quietly, but unlike Boss, he was engaged in a quiet activity of his own, munching on his little hand.


    The third, An Yiqing, kept grinning. No one knew what amused him, but he seemed extraordinarily happy; he could laugh heartily even when no one was playing with him.


    The youngest was weak, though breathing unsteadily, he liked to grab at things. Even though his tiny hands couldn¡¯t grasp anything properly, he still enjoyed trying. At this moment, he was holding onto the handkerchief An Jing had placed on him to play with. Despite not managing to lift it, he would occasionally break into a smile, seemingly expressing his joy.


    After watching the children for a long while, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Time flies indeed. The children will be a hundred days old tomorrow.¡±


    Without waiting for Xiao Changyi to say anything, An Jing continued, ¡°Husband, didn¡¯t Chengyu say he wanted to attend Jing¡¯er and their hundred-days celebration? He sent word he¡¯d arrive early, so why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡±


    Just as An Jing¡¯s words fell, Meng Zhuqing hurried in to report, ¡°Master, Madam, the Crown Prince has arrived.¡±


    An Jing immediately laughed, ¡°I was just mentioning him, and here he is. He really can¡¯t stand being talked about.¡±


    Su Chengyu had just reached the entrance of the hall when he heard An Jing¡¯s words and laughed too, but his laugh was exceedingly gentle, ¡°Sister-in-law, you do love a joke. I had already sent word well in advance that I would come to celebrate Jing¡¯er and their hundred-days celebration; it¡¯s not that I cannot be mentioned.¡±


    An Jing teased, ¡°Aren¡¯t the letters you¡¯ve been sending over the past few months returned to you unopened? How would I know what you wrote in them? Had your messenger not told us, we wouldn¡¯t have known you were coming.¡±


    The mention of his letters being returned unopened made Su Chengyu feel extremely wronged. These past few months, he truly felt like he was on the brink of suffocation. His Brother Yi was really too cruel! To resort to such tactics!


    ¡°Brother Yi...¡± Su Chengyu looked towards Xiao Changyi with immense grievance.


    Xiao Changyi acted as if Su Chengyu did not exist at all, completely ignoring him.


    Having no alternative, Su Chengyu could only turn to look at the four children in the crib. Seeing that Boss Su Yi Jing resembled Xiao Changyi as though carved from the same mold, he couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Brother Yi, Jing¡¯er really does look too much like you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi finally spoke up, ¡°He is my son.¡± The implication was quite clear: Should he not resemble me? Should he look like you instead?


    A snubbed Su Chengyu: ¡°...¡±


    But Su Chengyu only fell silent for a moment before pressing on, ¡°Brother Yi, Jing¡¯er looks so much like you, if my father saw him, he¡¯d surely be delighted.¡±


    Again, Xiao Changyi¡¯s response was abrupt, ¡°Star, Qinger, Yun Er, he¡¯d also be delighted to see them.¡±


    Su Chengyu: ¡°...¡± Can we not have a proper conversation? Are you picking on me because father favors you over me?!


    An Jing, on the other hand, was trying to hold back her laughter so hard she nearly hurt herself inside. Her husband always had a way of leaving people speechless and questioning their life choices when he was on the offensive.

 Chapter 583 - 583 583 Your Dad Is Just That Cruel_1

    ?Chapter 583: Chapter 583: Your Dad Is Just That Cruel!_1 Chapter 583: Chapter 583: Your Dad Is Just That Cruel!_1 Su Chengyu looked at Xiao Changyi with an incredibly aggrieved expression for a long time, confirming that Xiao Changyi really couldn¡¯t have a proper conversation with him. He then went to coax An Jing, hoping she would put in a good word for him with Xiao Changyi so that he wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge about the fact that he had acquired a government post for An Jing without even informing Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, these are clothes Wen Xian personally made for Jing¡¯er and the others. Please have a look,¡± he said.


    No sooner had Su Chengyu¡¯s warm and elegantly spoken words come out than one of the accompanying guards respectfully placed a large bundle on the table and unfolded it.


    Inside the bundle were tiny garments for children, made of the finest brocade. The clothes were of various colors, with different sizes, large and small; it was apparent that there were four sets of each color and size: one for each child.


    The largest of the clothes were suitable for a three-year-old child, and the smallest for a newborn.


    It was obvious to anyone who thought about it that Crown Princess Ning Wen Xian had prepared some clothes for four children from ages one to three.


    Although An Jing knew that Su Chengyu was using these little clothes to curry favor with her, she was genuinely pleased. If Su Chengyu didn¡¯t care about her husband as an elder brother, why would he bother to please her?


    An Jing was all smiles as she picked up the exquisitely made garments and inspected them. ¡°Wen Xian¡¯s needlework is really not bad. I certainly can¡¯t match it. Look at the clothes Jing¡¯er and the others are wearing right now; they¡¯re all made by Shi Xiaolan from my handkerchiefs,¡± she praised.


    Su Chengyu replied immediately, ¡°If Sister-in-law likes, I will ask Wen Xian to make some more and send them over for Jing¡¯er and the others once I get back.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± An Jing said. ¡°Wen Xian is the Crown Princess Consort; she has so many things to worry about. You shouldn¡¯t let her work so hard. Besides, the clothes she¡¯s made are already enough for Jing¡¯er and the others.¡±


    With an educated look, Su Chengyu nodded his head. ¡°What Sister-in-law says is very true.¡±


    An Jing found it amusing. He was really going all out to have her speak well of him to her husband!


    However, since Su Chengyu had said that these clothes were personally made by Ning Wen Xian, they must indeed have been by her own hand, and although she had become a farmer official, it hadn¡¯t significantly affected their life...


    Thinking this, An Jing said to Xiao Changyi, who had just held little An Yiqing in his arms, ¡°Husband, Qinger is especially fond of smiling, and seeing him brings joy to everyone. Why don¡¯t you let Chengyu hold him for a bit?¡±


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, Su Chengyu knew she was helping him. He gave An Jing a grateful look before quickly approaching Xiao Changyi and stretching out his hands, all eagerness. ¡°Brother Yi, please let me hold him,¡± he pleaded.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t immediately hand the little An Yiqing over to Su Chengyu, but instead regarded him with a cold gaze.


    Su Chengyu thought, ¡°...I¡¯ve already stretched out my hands so eagerly, you¡¯re not really going to refuse to save face and deny me a hold, are you?¡±


    Just as Su Chengyu silently withdrew his hands halfway back, Xiao Changyi finally spoke, ¡°If you make him cry, you don¡¯t need to come to my house in the future.¡±


    Su Chengyu thought, ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t care how Su Chengyu reacted and simply passed the little An Yiqing into Su Chengyu¡¯s arms. Su Chengyu instinctively caught the child and held him tight, then a wave of worry washed over him.


    At the same time, a silent wail rose in Su Chengyu¡¯s heart: Qinger, please don¡¯t cry, smile, you have to smile. If you cry, your second uncle will never be able to visit again! Your father is just that cruel!

 Chapter 584 - 584 584 All Because of Your Ugly Face_1

    ?Chapter 584: Chapter 584: All Because of Your Ugly Face_1 Chapter 584: Chapter 584: All Because of Your Ugly Face_1 Su Chengyu grimaced, carefully holding little An Yiqing in his arms, fearing that the laughing child, bright and cheerful as Maitreya Buddha, would start crying once in his embrace.


    For little An Yiqing, Su Chengyu was a complete stranger. As soon as the child noticed Su Chengyu¡¯s unfamiliar face, he was ready to cry.


    But Su Chengyu, generally looking quite gentle and refined, turned exceedingly ugly with that grimace on his face.


    Seeing the incredibly ugly Su Chengyu, An Yiqing, who didn¡¯t know any better, was immediately amused. He laughed even harder, his mouth wide open, his little hands reaching out, seemingly wanting to grab Su Chengyu¡¯s face¡ªhe seemed to have forgotten the strangeness and fear that had almost driven him to tears just moments before.


    An Jing never expected that Su Chengyu could look so ugly with a grimace, and she was momentarily stunned. The man was naturally as gentle and refined as jade... He was the most refined man she had ever seen... but now...


    Truly ugly.


    An Jing tried her best to hold back, trying not to burst into laughter. She wasn¡¯t worried that Su Chengyu would get angry; she was more concerned he might feel self-conscious.


    Also, it seemed like she had discovered a second secret of Su Chengyu¡¯s, aside from his chatterbox tendency¡ªha ha~


    As soon as Su Chengyu saw that little An Yiqing was not only not crying but laughing even more, he immediately patted himself on the back, excitedly saying to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Brother Yi, look, Qinger really likes me. Look how he¡¯s laughing¡ª¡±


    Xiao Changyi gave Su Chengyu a sidelong glance, cutting him off without any courtesy, ¡°He¡¯s laughing because you¡¯re ugly.¡±


    Su Chengyu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± An Jing, who had been holding back all along, couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud.


    Although his brother and sister-in-law¡¯s behavior pierced his heart at the moment, Su Chengyu decided to be magnanimous and not hold it against Xiao Changyi and An Jing. While little An Yiqing was still laughing, he quickly handed the child back to Xiao Changyi.


    As soon as he handed An Yiqing back to Xiao Changyi, Su Chengyu let out a big sigh of relief, then turned to Xiao Changyi with a gentle smile, ¡°Brother Yi, I didn¡¯t make Qinger cry, so I can still visit you in the future.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was placing little An Yiqing in the crib, responding indifferently, ¡°Thanks to that ugly face of yours.¡±


    Su Chengyu: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but snicker again, and even choked with laughter, coughing.


    Seeing An Jing like this, Xiao Changyi immediately patted her back softly, smoothing her breath to make her feel better.


    Su Chengyu: ¡°...¡± He really missed the Crown Princess Consort.


    Once An Jing caught her breath, she turned to Xiao Changyi with a big smile and said, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Xiao Changyi acted as if Su Chengyu didn¡¯t exist, and, as usual, bowed his head affectionately to rub An Jing¡¯s forehead, and she unabashedly rubbed back.


    The atmosphere in the room became extremely sweet in an instant.


    Su Chengyu: ¡°...¡± He! Missed the Crown Princess Consort very much!


    The guard and single dogs like Meng Zhuqing who were serving on the side: ¡°...¡± None of us want to! We also didn¡¯t see anything!


    After Xiao Changyi and An Jing finished their first round of nuzzling, fearing they might start a second round, Su Chengyu quickly changed the subject, ¡°Brother Yi, Sister-in-law, I just saw the cotton plants in your field, and with the season as it is, it¡¯s rare to see so much cotton blossoming.¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°Aren¡¯t we family? If there¡¯s anything you want to say, just say it directly; there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡±


    That¡¯s when Su Chengyu spoke frankly, ¡°Brother Yi and Sister-in-law, how did you manage such a high yield with your cotton? If the farmers in Xiyun could all grow such productive cotton, there would be far fewer people dying of cold.¡±

 Chapter 585 - 585 585 Just Accepted..._1

    ?Chapter 585: Chapter 585: Just Accepted..._1 Chapter 585: Chapter 585: Just Accepted..._1 An Jing also knew that many people in Xiyun Kingdom didn¡¯t have cotton clothes or quilts to stay warm in winter, and cotton was very insulating. If the production of cotton could be increased, with much cotton in Xiyun, then naturally, the price of cotton would come down, allowing the impoverished common people to afford cotton fabrics and thus reduce the number of people in Xiyun who freeze to death each year.


    Therefore, An Jing didn¡¯t keep it a secret and said, ¡°Cotton seedlings have well-developed root systems, and it doesn¡¯t seem right to scatter the cotton seeds directly into the field as before. Brother Yi and I tried using the Nutrition Bowl for cultivating cotton seedlings, and indeed, the seedlings have grown much sturdier than before. We couldn¡¯t be sure at first whether it would definitely increase cotton production, but looking at the cotton in our fields, it has increased quite a bit.¡±


    Su Chengyu didn¡¯t understand what the Nutrition Bowl was, but he was the Crown Prince; he didn¡¯t need to know specifically how to plant cotton as long as the farmers all knew how. Therefore, he didn¡¯t ask what the Nutrition Bowl was, but instead praised, ¡°Brother Yi, Sister-in-law, such great talent!¡±


    Xiao Changyi suddenly said, ¡°Actually, it was all figured out by my wife.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s heart instantly filled with sweetness. Not because her husband had pushed all the credit onto her, but because her husband¡¯s heart was full of her and her alone.


    Taken aback and showered with a face full of dog food, everyone: ¡°...¡± Prince, how do we detect even a hint of pride in that cold expression of yours?


    After a long silence, Su Chengyu spoke again with a gentle smile, ¡°Sister-in-law¡¯s talent is rare in this world. If Sister-in-law would allow the method of using the Nutrition Bowl to grow cotton to be promoted throughout the country, it would be a great fortune for Xiyun.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve told you, naturally I agree. It¡¯s just that now is not the season to plant cotton, we¡¯ll have to wait until next year. Next year, first I will teach some people how to plant, and then, let those people go to the various prefectures and counties to teach the farmers there how to plant.¡±


    Su Chengyu said solemnly, ¡°On behalf of the people of Xiyun, I thank Sister-in-law.¡±


    An Jing shook her head and said, ¡°This is what I should do.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°This should be recorded as a major merit.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Su Chengyu: ¡°...¡±


    Su Chengyu was merely stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°Brother Yi is right, this should be recorded as a major merit.¡±


    After a pause, Su Chengyu sighed and said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the full court of civil and military officials opposing, the Emperor of Xiyun would have certainly granted my request to make Sister-in-law a Third Rank Agricultural Official.¡±


    An Jing truly admired Su Chengyu¡¯s courage to take the lead for the good of the people, but she just smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like being an official. I like being free and unbound. Luckily, the position of a farmer official is a leisurely one, and my adoptive father has also allowed me to go to work if I wish, or stay away if I don¡¯t want to go, which is why I accepted it.¡±


    That she accepted it...


    Does this mean that if it had been a busy position and highly restrictive, she wouldn¡¯t have accepted it?


    Su Chengyu felt a slight surprise at An Jing¡¯s frankness but wasn¡¯t upset at all.


    On the contrary, he found An Jing to be even more exceptional and realized that she treated him like family, without any pretense.


    Ever since he could remember, there were only two people who had the complete trust of Su Chengyu: one was the Emperor of Xiyun, and the other was Xiao Changyi.


    Now, Su Chengyu found himself wanting to trust An Jing, his sister-in-law, completely. She possessed a kind of magic that made people trust her more and more. Really.


    Thinking this way, Su Chengyu¡¯s gaze toward An Jing inevitably became filled with more sincerity and trust. This was the woman his Brother Yi had chosen; Brother Yi¡¯s judgment had never been wrong, and this person must truly be worthy of his complete trust, to confide in wholeheartedly.


    Without saying anything, Xiao Changyi simply stood in front of his wife the moment he saw the warmth rise in Su Chengyu¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 586 - 586 586 This is Serious_1

    ?Chapter 586: Chapter 586: This is Serious_1 Chapter 586: Chapter 586: This is Serious_1 His vision was obstructed by Xiao Changyi, preventing him from seeing An Jing, who was blocked behind Xiao Changyi. Su Chengyu: ¡°...¡±


    Brother Yi, you clearly know I mean no harm to your wife, yet you still block the way...


    This is really too...


    What to do, I¡¯m missing my Crown Princess Consort again!


    An Jing looked at the tall figure that suddenly stood in front of her and felt both amusement and sweetness.


    She didn¡¯t say anything to Xiao Changyi but instead reached out her hand to interlock it with one of Xiao Changyi¡¯s. Their fingers interlaced tightly.


    And when Xiao Changyi felt An Jing¡¯s hand reaching out to interlock with his, he turned around to look at her. It wasn¡¯t until their fingers were tightly intertwined that his normally expressionless lips curled into a barely visible smile.


    Su Chengyu¡¯s gaze silently shifted away from An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s interlocked hands, and then, he silently looked towards the direction of the Imperial Palace. Without making a sound, he thought: Crown Princess Consort, I do miss you. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve missed you this much.


    Meng Zhuqing and the guards standing on the side: ¡°...¡± We are blind; we see nothing!


    And that evening, because there was a loving couple at the dinner table¡ªXiao Changyi and An Jing¡ªSu Chengyu ended up eating one bowl less of rice.


    During casual conversation at the dinner table, Su Chengyu mentioned that Linghe was already four months pregnant.


    Once Linghe married the Emperor of Chilin, she was conferred the title of Consort Ling. As soon as it was confirmed that she was expecting a child, she wrote back to inform both the Emperor of Xiyun and the Prince of Pingjun of the good news.


    Upon hearing that Linghe was pregnant with the Emperor of Chilin¡¯s child, An Jing furrowed her brows: ¡°She¡¯s pregnant...¡±


    Seeing the sudden worry on An Jing¡¯s face, Su Chengyu frowned: ¡°Sister-in-law, what¡¯s this...?¡±


    An Jing first exchanged a glance with her husband before she spoke earnestly, ¡°Chengyu, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Your Brother Yi and I are very worried about Linghe. We always feel that her volunteering to marry into the Chilin Kingdom as a consort is not well-intentioned.¡± She paused, ¡°Regardless of her intentions, you and your adoptive father should be more vigilant about her and the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion¡ªit¡¯s always the right move.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Chengyu¡¯s expression suddenly became grave, and he pondered, ¡°My father and my men have been keeping a discreet eye on her, but now that you¡¯ve brought it up, your words mean that my father and I will have to be even more vigilant.¡±


    They had been discreetly vigilant before¡ªjust in case. But now, since Brother Yi suspects Linghe harbors ill intentions, the matter has become serious. Brother Yi¡¯s instincts are always accurate.


    With this in mind, Su Chengyu added: ¡°After celebrating Jing¡¯er¡¯s hundredth-day banquet tomorrow, I¡¯ll start my journey back to the Capital.¡±


    The situation is always changing in an instant, and regardless of the time, Su Chengyu, the Crown Prince, is always better off in the Imperial Capital than staying with them¡ªthat¡¯s what both An Jing and Xiao Changyi believe. Therefore, neither An Jing nor Xiao Changyi spoke a word to persuade Su Chengyu to stay another night before departing.


    After dinner, Su Chengyu kept clinging to Xiao Changyi, following wherever he went, with one single purpose: to make Xiao Changyi no longer hold a grudge about the initial incident of Su Chengyu recommending An Jing for an official post and to reconsider the letters Su Chengyu wrote to him.


    If Brother Yi continued to return the letters he wrote, he really would be suffocated!


    This was the truest sentiment in Su Chengyu¡¯s heart.


    However, when Su Chengyu was about to follow Xiao Changyi into the inner chamber, Xiao Changyi left him outside the closed door of the chamber. Su Chengyu just remained silent, and then, shamelessly asked someone to bring over a small stool to sit at the doorway of the inner chamber.


    The stool was indeed very small and quite low; Su Chengyu, sitting there alone, did look rather pitiful.

 Chapter 587 - 587 587 How About You Tell Me_1

    ?Chapter 587: Chapter 587: How About You Tell Me?_1 Chapter 587: Chapter 587: How About You Tell Me?_1 An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh as she opened the door to the inner chamber and saw the pitiable state of Su Chengyu, ¡°Are you trying to be a door god for me and your Brother Yi?¡±


    Su Chengyu didn¡¯t get up. He remained seated on the small stool, hugging his knees, but his gaze went past the door An Jing had opened and fell on Xiao Changyi inside, saying somberly, ¡°Brother Yi doesn¡¯t even look at the letters I sent...¡±


    An Jing found it even more amusing, ¡°Whose fault is it that you didn¡¯t even give him a heads-up in the first place?¡±


    Su Chengyu¡¯s expression turned even more aggrieved, ¡°If I had informed him and he disagreed, and then I went ahead and requested an official position for you, he would have been even angrier...¡±


    An Jing was initially stunned, then she chuckled, ¡°You do understand your Brother Yi quite well.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Alright, go to sleep. I¡¯ll talk to him later, and ask him to read the letters you send from now on.¡±


    Su Chengyu immediately brightened up, ¡°Thank you, Sister-in-law!¡± Then his countenance fell again, and he asked with a mix of hope and resignation, ¡°Sister-in-law, is it possible for me to have a private conversation with Brother Yi?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t received any response to the letters he¡¯d been writing for months and had a bellyful of words he was dying to express.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    After hesitating, An Jing still offered, ¡°What do you want to discuss with him alone... or, you can tell me?¡± She wasn¡¯t particularly patient, but compared to her husband, she felt she was somewhat more patient.


    ¡°This...¡± Su Chengyu felt too embarrassed to ramble on to An Jing. He had lived for many years, and he had only ever been talkative with Xiao Changyi, so he started to falter and couldn¡¯t articulate a solid reason.


    An Jing suppressed a smile. After thinking it over, she still decided to be blunt, ¡°Your little secret is something Brother Yi has already told me about.¡±


    At that, Su Chengyu¡¯s refined, jade-like face flushed red with embarrassment, and he felt awkward no matter how he positioned his hands and feet. He was, after all, the Crown Prince; how could he be such a chatterbox...


    An Jing found the sight of him flustered and embarrassed both amusing and endearing.


    In her eyes, the person before her wasn¡¯t the Crown Prince of Xiyun Kingdom, but rather her husband¡¯s brother, and thus, her own brother.


    Not only did he completely trust her husband, but he had also traveled a great distance to come here, which showed the depth of his affection for his elder brother.


    With this in mind, An Jing stepped aside to clear the way, ¡°It¡¯s not too late. Come in and talk, then you can go to sleep.¡±


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, Su Chengyu didn¡¯t care about his embarrassment any longer. He quickly got up and entered the inner chamber, looking as though he feared An Jing might change her mind and prevent him from indulging in a long talk with his Brother Yi.


    ¡°Brother Yi,¡± Su Chengyu said with a smile as he walked over to Xiao Changyi. The redness on his face had not subsided, so his appearance at the moment was rather comical.


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake her head as she closed the door to the inner chamber, then walked over to where Xiao Changyi and the four children were.


    Xiao Changyi was sitting by the cradle, taking care of the four little tykes, and caught a glimpse out of the corner of his eye that An Jing had relented and allowed Su Chengyu to come in. He was not upset about it.


    Su Chengyu grabbed a round stool and placed it on the other side of the cradle, then sat down on it.


    First, he looked at the four children in the cradle. The children were still so young they wouldn¡¯t understand even if he had lots to say; then he looked at An Jing, who already knew he was talkative, so there was actually no need for him to be self-conscious anymore.


    With that thought, Su Chengyu turned to Xiao Changyi with a smile, not caring whether Xiao Changyi showed any expression or paid him any attention. He started to share the major and minor events that had occurred over the past few months.


    Time was precious, and he needed to speak quickly. He wanted to share as much as possible with his Brother Yi.

 Chapter 588 - 588 588 You Dont Need Him to Accept_1

    ?Chapter 588: Chapter 588 You Don¡¯t Need Him to Accept_1 Chapter 588: Chapter 588 You Don¡¯t Need Him to Accept_1 For Su Chengyu¡¯s sudden eloquence, like a babbling brook that never ceases, Xiao Changyi had seen it too often to be surprised by it. Even if he did find it surprising, he was able to keep it from showing on his face.


    At this moment, Xiao Changyi was the picture of calm.


    But in his mind, he had already decided that if Su Chengyu caused his children to cry, he would definitely use it as an excuse to kick him out early.


    An Jing hadn¡¯t yet reached Xiao Changyi and the children¡¯s side when she saw Su Chengyu talking non-stop to Xiao Changyi. Even though she already knew that Su Chengyu was a chatterbox, she couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback.


    Had you prepared a mental script in advance to speak so fluently without giving anyone a chance to interject?


    When An Jing recovered from her daze, she sat down beside Xiao Changyi, first exchanging a smiling glance with him before they both took care of the four children in the cradle.


    At the same time, they listened to Su Chengyu talking.


    The four children, instead of being made to cry by Su Chengyu, actually fell asleep gradually amid his endless chatter, without anyone needing to soothe them.


    Watching his four children sleeping so soundly and listening to Su Chengyu¡¯s extremely annoying talking, Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡± Would you at least cry a little?


    An Jing was also feeling sleepy, yawning continuously. Su Chengyu really could talk; he didn¡¯t disappoint her at all.


    At this moment, she truly sympathized with her husband¡¯s ears, which had always been subjected to Su Chengyu¡¯s verbal bombardment in the past.


    However, An Jing still persisted through four hours of Su Chengyu¡¯s talk before she finally said, ¡°Chengyu, tomorrow is a good day for Jing¡¯er and the others¡¯ hundred-day celebration. We should get some sleep early tonight.¡±


    Su Chengyu thought about how he had not only the children¡¯s hundred-day celebration to attend tomorrow but also a trip back to the Capital. If he didn¡¯t sleep tonight, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have the energy to travel, so even though he hadn¡¯t finished talking to his heart¡¯s content, he nodded: ¡°Mm.¡±


    Getting up, Su Chengyu walked towards the door, but after a few steps, he turned back to An Jing and Xiao Changyi and said, ¡°I still have many things I haven¡¯t told you. When I return to the Capital, I¡¯ll write you a letter to continue our conversation.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    An Jing was startled for a moment before she smiled warmly and said, ¡°Then you can write to us when you have time. Brother Yi and I will definitely read it.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Su Chengyu was visibly delighted.


    After Su Chengyu left, An Jing soothed Xiao Changyi: ¡°It¡¯s fine. He might be a little annoying at times, but he is truly fond of us. You saw it yourself, his words just now clearly show that he has accepted me as his sister-in-law. Let¡¯s not hold it against him anymore.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t foolish. Su Chengyu and the Emperor of Xiyun might have seemed to accept her before, but it wasn¡¯t a genuine acceptance from their hearts; rather, they were accommodating Xiao Changyi, giving face to him, not wanting to anger him.


    She had always been keenly aware that both Su Chengyu and the Emperor of Xiyun in their hearts felt that she, a farmer¡¯s daughter, wasn¡¯t a match for the illustrious Xiao Changyi.


    Now things were different. She had merits in Xiyun, so Su Chengyu and the Emperor of Xiyun wouldn¡¯t look down on her for being from a farmer¡¯s family, nor would they belittle her for being a woman. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t consider her unworthy of her husband Xiao Changyi anymore.


    Being a chatterbox was a little secret that Su Chengyu had always kept to himself, and he had always been talkative only around Xiao Changyi. Now, however, he was willing to be talkative around her as well, which clearly showed that Su Chengyu had truly accepted her as his sister-in-law.


    Upon hearing An Jing say that Su Chengyu had completely accepted her as his sister-in-law, Xiao Changyi grumbled unhappily: ¡°You don¡¯t need his acceptance.¡±

 Chapter 589 - 589 589 Mutual Admiration_1

    ?Chapter 589: Chapter 589 Mutual Admiration_1 Chapter 589: Chapter 589 Mutual Admiration_1 ¡°You don¡¯t need him to accept...¡±


    Listening to Xiao Changyi say this, An Jing found every word pleasant to hear and sweet to her heart, no matter how she listened.


    ¡°I just need you to accept me, right?¡± An Jing hugged Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist, tilted her little face upward, and playfully smiled as she asked.


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°When did you accept me?¡±


    ¡°The first moment I met you.¡±


    An Jing immediately praised him, ¡°Husband, you really are bold, not even afraid that I could be some demon or ghost, and you just fancied me like that.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°I used to fear nothing.¡±


    Fearing not even death, what else was there to be afraid of... An Jing felt a pang of heartache, tightened her grip around Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist, yet still asked with a smiling face, ¡°How come I sense that you now have fears?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Afraid of what?¡±


    ¡°Afraid of not being able to grow old with you.¡±


    No sooner had Xiao Changyi finished speaking than An Jing tiptoed and sealed his lips with hers.


    After the two exchanged a kiss, An Jing then looked at him and smiled, saying, ¡°If we can grow old together, that would of course be wonderful. If we cannot, not only should we be together in life, but we should also die together.¡±


    The implication was quite clear; if he were gone, she would never live on alone.


    Now that they had the bond of children, his wife still felt this way about him, showing not a single drop of her love for him diminished because of the children. Xiao Changyi¡¯s heart swelled with sweetness, and his usually cool lips curved into a smile as he said, ¡°I feel the same.¡±


    If you leave before me, I¡ªwill never live on alone!


    An Jing said nothing, only wrapping her arms around his neck and smiling at him.


    Xiao Changyi did not say anything more; instead, he hugged An Jing¡¯s waist, bowed his head, and pressed his lips to hers.


    Feeling the softness on her lips, An Jing closed her eyes with a smile and kissed Xiao Changyi deeply and tenderly.


    Meanwhile, she thought to herself: I know I am your life, but you are also mine.


    ...


    The next day was the auspicious one hundred-day celebration for An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s four sons.


    Su Chengyu had already delivered gifts for the four children to An Jing and Xiao Changyi the day before, and he also brought gifts from the Emperor of Xiyun for the children, which he handed over to them as well.


    Li Wuyu, Wang Youbao, and Shi Xiaolan had also prepared gifts and came to congratulate them.


    Upon seeing Su Chengyu, Li Wuyu was so frightened that he wanted to kneel down and perform a grand salute to Su Chengyu, the Crown Prince, but An Jing, quick-witted and discreet, prevented him from doing so to avoid revealing everyone¡¯s identity.


    Even so, An Jing introduced him, saying, ¡°Wuyu, Youbao, Xiao Lan, this is my husband¡¯s sworn brother Yu Chengsu, whom we met in the Imperial Capital during our trip to the capital. The capital is too far from here; he could not catch up to drink at Jing¡¯er¡¯s one-month celebration, so he could only attend Jing¡¯er¡¯s hundred-day celebration.¡±


    With the Crown Prince using an alias, it was clear that she was not to reveal his identity, so Li Wuyu had no choice but to refrain from giving Su Chengyu the grand salute.


    As soon as Wang Youbao entered, he saw the stranger in the room¡ªSu Chengyu. Noticing Su Chengyu¡¯s elegant jade-like demeanor, splendid bearing, and fine clothing, he understood that Su Chengyu must come from a notable family.


    With An Jing¡¯s introduction, the courteous Wang Youbao clasped his hands and politely said, ¡°Master Yu, I have long heard of you, I am Wang Youbao.¡±


    Su Chengyu had heard of Wang Youbao from An Jing and knew that he was a merchant skilled in making money. He had not expected Wang Youbao to be so handsome and young, and even his movements showed the grace of a gentleman.

 Chapter 590 - 590 590 You Are So Capable..._1

    ?Chapter 590: Chapter 590: You Are So Capable..._1 Chapter 590: Chapter 590: You Are So Capable..._1 Su Chengyu¡¯s heart was slightly surprised, but he showed no sign of it on his face. He also clasped his hands in greeting and smiled courteously to Wang Youbao, ¡°Young Master Wang.¡±


    Li Wuyu: ¡°...¡± To have the Crown Prince clasp his hands in return, Youbao, you¡¯re really capable...


    Just not sure what your expression would be if you knew the person in front of you is the Crown Prince...


    Shi Xiaolan, who was born in a farmer¡¯s family, had not seen much of the world. Seeing that Su Chengyu was evidently a gentleman from a noble family, she felt somewhat intimidated and dared not even look at Su Chengyu.


    Upon hearing An Jing say that this person was Xiao Changyi¡¯s sworn brother, Shi Xiaolan was still timid, but she quietly asked An Jing, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you mentioned Master Yu before?¡±


    An Jing immediately made up a lie and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s an insignificant matter, so I forgot to mention it.¡±


    Insignificant...


    Su Chengyu: ¡°...¡± Feeling stumped...


    Li Wuyu: ¡°...¡± Master, you¡¯re definitely so lawless because you have a master father backing you up!


    Wang Youbao felt the atmosphere was a bit awkward, so he smiled and changed the topic, asking, ¡°Master Yu, Miss Li is also from the Imperial Capital and a disciple of An Jing. I wonder if you know each other?¡±


    Su Chengyu glanced at Li Wuyu, sending a shiver down her spine. Then, he turned to Wang Youbao with a gentle smile, ¡°I have not met her.¡±


    After a moment, Su Chengyu, obviously interested, added, ¡°I heard from my sister-in-law that you and my Brother Yi have started a restaurant together, and it¡¯s doing extremely well.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately responded with modesty, ¡°Not at all, just earning a hard-earned penny.¡±


    Su Chengyu said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Wang is too modest.¡± He paused and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve met many merchants, and I¡¯ve never seen one like Young Master Wang who doesn¡¯t look like a merchant at all.¡±


    Wang Youbao was stunned, ¡°I don¡¯t look like a merchant?¡±


    ¡°Mhm, not at all,¡± Su Chengyu said softly with a warm smile, his expression deepening as he spoke.


    Potential material indeed.


    His Brother Yi was really too inconsiderate, not having recommended such a talented person to him. Once back in the Capital, he would definitely write a couple more pages in a letter to talk to his Brother Yi about this matter in detail.


    Wang Youbao was puzzled and took the opportunity to ask, ¡°If I don¡¯t look like a merchant, what do I look like?¡±


    Su Chengyu replied, ¡°Like those officials who manage merchants.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wang Youbao thought Su Chengyu was making a joke, ¡°Master Yu should not jest. I, a mere merchant, surely cannot compare to officials.¡±


    An Jing, however, heard Su Chengyu¡¯s true intention of targeting Wang Youbao, and after exchanging a glance with her husband Xiao Changyi, she smiled and said, ¡°Youbao, my husband¡¯s sworn brother, his family business is quite large, and his father plans to hand it all to him to manage, but he has little experience. You have been managing your family business for many years now, why not teach him?¡±


    Wang Youbao was also generous and clasped his hands towards Su Chengyu, saying, ¡°If Master Yu doesn¡¯t despise my superficial knowledge, I could have a chat with Master Yu.¡±


    ¡°I would be delighted to hear more,¡± Su Chengyu replied politely with a clasped hands gesture. He knew An Jing was helping him to sound out Wang Youbao, and he, too, was so inclined.


    It was true that Wang Youbao was potential material, but that alone was not enough for him to use Wang Youbao. He needed to know more.


    Each time Wang Youbao spoke to Su Chengyu, Li Wuyu¡¯s heart was in her throat. Now that Wang Youbao was about to talk a great deal more to Su Chengyu, Li Wuyu¡¯s heart had risen to her mouth.


    She was afraid that Wang Youbao would say something wrong and offend Su Chengyu, the Crown Prince, resulting in a loss of life.

 Chapter 591 - 591 591 Need for Polishing_1

    ?Chapter 591: Chapter 591: Need for Polishing_1 Chapter 591: Chapter 591: Need for Polishing_1 Compared to Li Wuyu¡¯s anxiety, An Jing was quite at ease.


    If Wang Youbao gained the Crown Prince Su Chengyu¡¯s favor, then Wang Youbao¡¯s future would be immeasurable.


    An Jing was not interested in the conversation between Wang Youbao and Su Chengyu; she was simply looking after her four children with her husband.


    Suddenly, An Jing remembered something.


    Then, she whispered something to Xiao Changyi before pulling the nervous Li Wuyu, who had been intently watching Wang Youbao and Su Chengyu, into the inner chamber.


    Li Wuyu, who had been worried about Wang Youbao, showed displeasure when An Jing pulled her into the inner chamber, ¡°Master, by pulling me in here, how am I supposed to rescue my Bao Bao at the first sign of trouble?¡±


    An Jing could easily see through Li Wuyu¡¯s intentions. Upon hearing Li Wuyu¡¯s words, she said, ¡°If Youbao truly offends Chengyu, even if you are the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter, you won¡¯t be able to save Youbao.¡±


    Li Wuyu deflated in an instant, ¡°I know that in my head, but I still can¡¯t help worrying.¡±


    An Jing decided not to discuss the matter further and, lowering her voice, she said, ¡°I pulled you in here to tell you that I can no longer hold off your father. If you don¡¯t go back soon, he truly will send someone to drag you back.¡±


    Li Wuyu looked even more deflated and after a long while, she said in an extremely downhearted tone, ¡°Master, the three-month deadline we agreed upon has passed, and there has been no progress between him and me. It¡¯s time for me to return. Actually... I came here today not only to attend the hundred-day celebration for Yi Jing¡¯s children but also to say goodbye to you and Master. I¡¯m going back home. Tomorrow, I will return.¡±


    An Jing was startled at first, then asked, ¡°Does Youbao know?¡±


    Li Wuyu shook her head, ¡°I haven¡¯t told him yet.¡±


    An Jing fell silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you really plan on not returning to Qilin County once you go back this time?¡±


    Li Wuyu forced a bitter smile, ¡°If I come, it will be to see you and Master. Him... I won¡¯t meet him again.¡±


    An Jing, silent.


    Li Wuyu also remained silent for a while before forcing a smile, ¡°I will give him a proper farewell.¡±


    An Jing stayed silent for a long while, then said, ¡°Wuyu, I think you should tell Youbao your true feelings.¡±


    Li Wuyu shook her head, ¡°Better not. I have little face left to save, and I want to leave with some dignity. Besides, I have been here for half a year this time, and he has always treated me the same. I¡¯ve given up hope and won¡¯t expect anything more.¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡± An Jing could only sigh, yet again.


    Before, she thought that Wang Youbao liked her disciple, but as time went on, she slowly began to doubt this. Now, she even felt that Wang Youbao truly had no affection for her disciple at all.


    This was because Wang Youbao¡¯s attitude towards her disciple had always been the same, never changing.


    Thinking it was for the best that Li Wuyu go back, An Jing said, ¡°Jing¡¯er and the others are still too young; your Master and I must look after them. When you leave tomorrow, we will not come to see you off.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ...


    After the celebration for the hundred-day-old children, Li Wuyu said she wanted to return to town.


    Li Wuyu had come in Wang Youbao¡¯s carriage, and when she said she wanted to go back to town, Wang Youbao stood up and said he was returning as well.


    Then, Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao left together.


    Shi Xiaolan, with both her daughters Niuniu and Yu Yu falling asleep, decided not to stay any longer and took her two daughters home to sleep.


    Only when there were no more outsiders did Su Chengyu finally say, ¡°He knows quite a lot, just needs some polishing. Fortunately, he is still young.¡±

 Chapter 592 - 592 592 Somewhat Incomprehensible_1

    ?Chapter 592: Chapter 592: Somewhat Incomprehensible_1 Chapter 592: Chapter 592: Somewhat Incomprehensible_1 An Jing knew that Su Chengyu was talking about Wang Youbao and laughed, ¡°Do you plan to polish him?¡±


    Su Chengyu did not hide it and nodded, ¡°The time is not yet ripe. When the time is right, he will be worth using.¡±


    Upon hearing Su Chengyu say ¡°worth using,¡± An Jing teased, ¡°It seems that whatever he told you about managing family affairs has satisfied you thoroughly.¡±


    Su Chengyu chuckled, ¡°Of course, I asked him other things as well.¡±


    With no interest in the subject, An Jing did not ask Su Chengyu what else he had asked Wang Youbao but said instead, ¡°Brother Yi and I didn¡¯t plant any food this year, so we don¡¯t have much to give you to take back. However, we did harvest quite a bit of cotton. If you don¡¯t mind, I can have someone make two cotton quilts for you to send over.¡±


    Su Chengyu smiled, ¡°Why would I mind the cotton personally grown by Brother Yi and my sister-in-law? My father would be overjoyed; he couldn¡¯t be happier.¡±


    It had been agreed upon that after the hundred-day celebration meal, Su Chengyu would leave, and after hugging the four little ones, he began his journey back to the Capital.


    It was not until Su Chengyu disappeared from her sight that An Jing turned around and entered the house with Xiao Changyi.


    Once inside the inner chamber, An Jing told Xiao Changyi, ¡°My lord, Wuyu said she is going back home tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    An Jing sighed, ¡°I am somewhat baffled by Youbao. I used to think he was quite straightforward, but looking at his attitude towards Wuyu... If you say he doesn¡¯t like Wuyu, yet he fulfills every request she makes; if you say he likes Wuyu, besides giving her anything she asks for, he doesn¡¯t seem to treat her any differently. Just like what Wuyu said, other girls would be too shy to ask him for things, but if they dared to ask, he would surely give it to them too. My lord, do you think Youbao actually likes Wuyu or not?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°Whether he likes Wuyu or not, I don¡¯t know. All I know is, I like you.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s face instantly sweetened, and she no longer spoke of Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao. Instead, she hugged Xiao Changyi¡¯s arm, tilted back her little face, and laughed giddily at Xiao Changyi.


    Meanwhile, Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao were on a carriage heading back to Sixteen Town.


    The atmosphere inside the carriage was somewhat oppressive.


    No one had spoken yet.


    In the past, when Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao shared a carriage, Li Wuyu would chatter non-stop to Wang Youbao. Now, Li Wuyu remained silent, looking out the window, making Wang Youbao truly uncomfortable.


    Multiple times, Wang Youbao opened his mouth, wanting to say something to Li Wuyu but not knowing what to say.


    It wasn¡¯t until the carriage was nearly at Sixteen Town that Wang Youbao found an opening to speak, asking, ¡°Miss Li, shall we send you back to your residence first, or...?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just stop calling me Miss Li and call me Wuyu instead!¡± Li Wuyu turned her head and snapped at Wang Youbao.


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± What did he do to upset her now?


    Li Wuyu pursed her lips tightly, staring intently at Wang Youbao with a look that seemed to say ¡®what have I done to upset you now, and why are you getting angry at me?¡¯ Then, after a long while, she turned her head back to look out the window.


    Turning away from Wang Youbao, she wiped her face and then said, ¡°No need to send me back to my residence; when the time comes, I¡¯ll walk back. Let¡¯s go to your place first.¡±


    Wang Youbao had always gone along with Li Wuyu whenever he could, so when she said this, he naturally agreed.


    However, when the carriage stopped at the Wang Family¡¯s gate and Li Wuyu disembarked, she refused to enter and instead stood at the gate, leaving Wang Youbao uncertain whether he should enter his own house.

 Chapter 593 - 593 593 Wounded_1

    ?Chapter 593: Chapter 593 Wounded_1 Chapter 593: Chapter 593 Wounded_1 The two stood facing each other in silence; it wasn¡¯t until a while later that Wang Youbao cautiously ventured to speak, ¡°Miss Li?¡±


    Though Li Wuyu stood opposite Wang Youbao, she did not look at him but kept her gaze down at the ground, her mood clearly very depressed.


    Upon hearing Wang Youbao call her, she raised her head, glanced at Wang Youbao, then lowered it again without saying a word, continuing to stare at the ground.


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± Is Miss Li a bit too out of sorts today...


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Wang Youbao began with a cough, cleared his throat, and then continued cautiously, ¡°Miss Li, if I have somehow offended you again, please feel free to tell me. I will certainly change whatever I can.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately looked up at him and said, ¡°Call me Wuyu!¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Wang Youbao hesitated. He hesitated a lot.


    Li Wuyu felt heartbroken, her lips pressed tightly together, her head gradually lowering until she was looking at the ground again, then she said softly, ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±


    Wang Youbao suddenly felt a little choked up but still smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve been out for quite a while; it¡¯s indeed time to go back.¡±


    Li Wuyu became even more despondent, ¡°I will never come here again.¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s heart felt even more congested, and after a long silence, he smiled again, ¡°Miss Li, it¡¯s a long and dangerous journey for a lady from the Imperial Capital to here; it¡¯s better that you don¡¯t come.¡±


    ¡°Then we will never see each other again!¡± Although Li Wuyu did not lift her head, she squeezed out each word through her clenched teeth.


    Upon hearing this, Wang Youbao finally fell silent and lowered his head, looking at the ground.


    After waiting in silence for a long time and seeing that Wang Youbao didn¡¯t say anything, Li Wuyu looked up only to see Wang Youbao with his head down. Just as she was about to inquire what he meant by this, she saw Wang Youtao rushing at Wang Youbao with a knife in hand.


    ¡°Wang Youbao, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Wang Youtao raised the kitchen knife and chopped down at Wang Youbao.


    The situation was urgent, and Li Wuyu, without time to speak, instinctively pushed Wang Youbao away, but her right arm was cut by Wang Youtao in the process.


    ¡°Uh...¡± Li Wuyu groaned in pain, and blood quickly soaked her white sleeve red.


    Wang Youbao stumbled from Li Wuyu¡¯s shove, and once he steadied himself, he saw Li Wuyu¡¯s arm was wounded. Fired up and out of control, he charged back, wrested the kitchen knife from Wang Youtao¡¯s grip, and began to beat him mercilessly.


    Wang Youbao had never personally hit anyone before; Wang Youtao was the first person he physically struck.


    Fortunately, Wang Youtao had no fighting skills, while Wang Youbao had learned some self-defense techniques from An Jing and Xiao Changyi, which he now employed on Wang Youtao.


    Seeing that Wang Youbao was beating Wang Youtao as if to kill him, and fearing Youbao might actually do so, Yu Daming quickly intervened to stop Wang Youbao from hitting Wang Youtao any further.


    ¡°Young master, Miss Li is hurt; we need to find a doctor to tend to her wounds urgently. Leave Wang Youtao to me; I¡¯m going to take him to the government for justice right now.¡±


    Wang Youbao then came back to his senses and urgently instructed the Young Servant guarding the door to summon a doctor. Then he hurried to Li Wuyu¡¯s side, seeing her lose a lot of blood and her face turned pale; he nearly turned to beat Wang Youtao to death.


    ¡°Baobao, it hurts...¡± Li Wuyu was really in pain; the kitchen knife had left a large gash in her arm, and the blood was continuously gushing out.

 Chapter 594 - 594 594 No Longer Deceiving Oneself_1

    ?Chapter 594: Chapter 594 No Longer Deceiving Oneself_1 Chapter 594: Chapter 594 No Longer Deceiving Oneself_1 Wang Youbao saw Li Wuyu in such pain that a cold sweat broke out on her forehead, anxious and not knowing what to do.


    The medical clinic in town was not far from the Wang Family¡¯s abode. By the time the doctor was summoned, Li Wuyu had just sat down on the bed in the Wang Family¡¯s Guest Room.


    When the doctor was treating Li Wuyu¡¯s wound, she kept crying out in pain, so much so that Wang Youbao couldn¡¯t bear to watch from the side. He quickly stepped out of the guest room and then paced back and forth in the corridor outside.


    He paced unconsciously back and forth; yet his thoughts remained entirely within the guest room.


    In fact, he could still hear a bit of Li Wuyu¡¯s cries from the guest room, softer though they were. But to Wang Youbao¡¯s ears, they still burned and tormented him just the same.


    At this moment, Wang Youbao could no longer deceive himself.


    He, harbored affection for Li Wuyu.


    And he too knew that Li Wuyu had always held affection for him.


    Li Wuyu, a girl, was always clinging to him, dropping hints everywhere. He was not foolish; how could he not know of Li Wuyu¡¯s feelings for him? However, out of concern that Li Wuyu was not from a respectable family, he didn¡¯t want to marry her, and thus had been deceiving himself all along, pretending not to be aware of Li Wuyu¡¯s feelings for him, as well as his own feelings for her.


    But no matter how much he lied to himself, he could never deceive his own heart¡ªhe liked Li Wuyu.


    If he didn¡¯t like Li Wuyu, how could it be that whatever she asked for, he would truly give it to her, not minding even if he spent a fortune on her?


    Initially, he indeed did not like Li Wuyu and even found her annoying. But later on, he became accustomed to her nagging. Without Li Wuyu¡¯s constant chattering by his side, he felt uncomfortable, as if something was missing.


    Now, Li Wuyu had been injured for his sake, and he was frantic over her injury. Even just now, he had lost control because of Li Wuyu...


    He would not deceive himself any longer, nor could he. He had fallen, fallen into the hands of a girl named Li Wuyu!


    Even if Li Wuyu was not from a respectable family, he now accepted it!


    Inside the guest room, Li Wuyu was in pain and heartbroken. Her arm had been wounded for the sake of Wang Youbao, but this scoundrel Wang Youbao had simply left her to the doctor and walked away.


    After the doctor had treated the wound on her arm, although it was still unbearably painful, Li Wuyu lay on the bed with her back to the door, sulking to herself. She had taken a fancy to a man as unresponsive as Wood and, what¡¯s more, a man without conscience. She truly was blinded.


    Since Wang Youbao had accepted the fact that he had fallen for Li Wuyu, he would no longer evade the issue. As soon as he saw the doctor leave, he eagerly inquired about Li Wuyu¡¯s condition.


    The doctor said, ¡°Although Miss Li has lost quite a bit of blood, fortunately, the wound is not fatal. As long as she takes her medicine and rests well, there will be no major issues.¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s heart finally settled, and he asked, ¡°When will the wound heal?¡±


    ¡°At least a month.¡±


    Wang Youbao said, ¡°Doctor, prescribe any medicine she needs. Don¡¯t worry about the cost, no matter how expensive.¡±


    The doctor nodded, ¡°Send someone with me back to the clinic, first fetch a few prescriptions for her, and after she finishes those, send someone to the clinic again.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wang Youbao quickly had Yu Erming follow the doctor back to the clinic to fetch the medicine for Li Wuyu to take.


    Before the doctor had gone far, Wang Youbao turned and entered the guest room to see Li Wuyu.


    There were two maidservants attending to her in the guest room, but Wang Youbao didn¡¯t spare a glance at them. Instead, as soon as he entered, he saw Li Wuyu lying on the bed with her back to the door.

 Chapter 595 - 595 595 Its Only Me Thats Hurting_1

    ?Chapter 595: Chapter 595 It¡¯s Only Me That¡¯s Hurting!_1 Chapter 595: Chapter 595 It¡¯s Only Me That¡¯s Hurting!_1 Wang Youbao didn¡¯t realize Li Wuyu was having a tiff with herself; he simply walked to the bedside and softly called out, ¡°Miss Li.¡±


    Li Wuyu maintained her position lying with her back to him and said irritably, ¡°Didn¡¯t your heartless self leave? What are you doing back here?¡±


    Heartless...


    Wang Youbao fell silent for a moment before he said, ¡°What do you mean, Miss Li? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Li Wuyu huffed, ¡°I got injured for you, and you just leave me with the doctor and think it¡¯s all settled? Is this how you treat the person who saved your life? If not heartless, what is it?¡±


    Finally, Wang Youbao understood, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and frustration, ¡°I didn¡¯t leave heartlessly; I was just outside. The way you were back then... I couldn¡¯t bear to see it, so I thought it¡¯d be better if I stayed outside.¡±


    Li Wuyu didn¡¯t notice that Wang Youbao had stopped referring to himself as ¡®your humble servant,¡¯ nor did she perceive the affection for her in his words. She just snorted again, ¡°What couldn¡¯t you bear to see? How ugly I looked in pain, right? I was slashed with a knife. What, am I not even allowed to feel the pain?¡±


    Li Wuyu¡¯s words were clearly petulant, but Wang Youbao wasn¡¯t annoyed. Instead, he sat on the round stool beside the bed, looked at Li Wuyu who had her back to him for a long while, and then lowered his eyes, murmuring, ¡°I¡¯m in pain, too.¡±


    Li Wuyu took that as Wang Youbao mocking her. Disregarding the wound on her arm, she immediately sat up, turned to face Wang Youbao, and scoffed, ¡°Do tell, where exactly are you in pain?¡±


    Wang Youbao had always been thin-skinned. Although he could express some of his feelings when Li Wuyu was facing away, the moment she faced him, he suddenly found it difficult to express himself.


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t even dare to meet Li Wuyu¡¯s gaze.


    Seeing that Wang Youbao wouldn¡¯t look at her but rather looked elsewhere, Li Wuyu assumed he was feeling guilty. Her irritation grew, and her scoffing intensified, ¡°Go on, tell me where it hurts. Clearly, the one in pain is just one person ¨C me!¡±


    The last sentence had a double meaning.


    Having acknowledged his feelings for her, Wang Youbao naturally understood the dual meanings in Li Wuyu¡¯s words. He felt anxious inside, but still found it difficult to speak. After staring at the ground for a long time, he finally murmured, ¡°I know how you feel.¡±


    Because she had lost a considerable amount of blood, Li Wuyu¡¯s complexion was pale, but now, upon hearing Wang Youbao¡¯s words, her face grew even paler.


    He knows how I feel...


    Did that mean he had always pretended not to know? Was he merely playing with her?


    Initially, she wanted to leave with some dignity, but now, not only was she stripped of all pride, but she also felt extremely embarrassed.


    Li Wuyu was truly embarrassed, feeling the sting of being so unwanted that it assaulted all her senses, turning her face even paler and her eyes redder.


    How could she possibly stay here any longer?


    Without saying anything, Li Wuyu firmly pressed her lips together, ignoring the tears welling in her eyes and her blurred vision. She quickly sat on the edge of the bed, intending to get off, put on her shoes, and leave.


    She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer.


    She wanted to go home.


    At home, no one would make her feel so embarrassed.


    ¡°Miss Li, what are you doing? The doctor said you¡¯ve lost a lot of blood and need to rest properly,¡± Wang Youbao hadn¡¯t expected Li Wuyu to suddenly change her demeanor and appear deeply aggrieved. He immediately became anxious. However, considering the propriety between men and women, he didn¡¯t move to stop her but gestured to the two maidservants in the room to quickly prevent Li Wuyu from getting out of bed and putting on her shoes.

 Chapter 596 - 596 596 Whatever You Say Ill Change It_1

    ?Chapter 596: Chapter 596: Whatever You Say, I¡¯ll Change It_1 Chapter 596: Chapter 596: Whatever You Say, I¡¯ll Change It_1 Li Wuyu wouldn¡¯t let the two maidservants touch her, and she finally couldn¡¯t help crying, but she didn¡¯t forget to continue putting on her shoes.


    Upon seeing Li Wuyu cry, Wang Youbao felt extremely distressed and wasn¡¯t sure what to do, so he could only repeatedly bow and apologize to Li Wuyu, ¡°Miss Li, I don¡¯t know what I did wrong; just tell me, and I will change everything. As long as you stop crying, I will change everything.¡±


    Li Wuyu ignored him and continued putting on her shoes while crying.


    Wang Youbao, both anxious and distressed, bowed and apologized again, ¡°I really don¡¯t know where I went wrong to upset you. I just wanted to say that I am aware of your feelings and that I feel the same way towards you.¡±


    At his words, Li Wuyu immediately stopped her actions of putting on shoes and stopped crying. She looked up at Wang Youbao with tears in her eyes and asked with a choked voice, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Only then did Wang Youbao realize he had been too hasty and blurted out his feelings so blatantly. His face immediately turned red, and he was too embarrassed to look at Li Wuyu, so he immediately looked away.


    Li Wuyu had never seen Wang Youbao with his face and ears so red. She felt even surer she hadn¡¯t heard wrong. However, she still wasn¡¯t completely certain, so she asked again, ¡°Youbao, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Wang Youbao hemmed and hawed for a long while, but still didn¡¯t answer Li Wuyu.


    Li Wuyu wasn¡¯t in a hurry, but she pretended to continue putting on her shoes to leave, which immediately made Wang Youbao panic again, and he blurted out, ¡°I have taken a liking to you!¡±


    Finally, having heard these words, Li Wuyu stopped putting on her shoes and looked at Wang Youbao, and then the tears started to fall down plop-plop.


    Wang Youbao was again both anxious and distressed, while also feeling deeply helpless. Despite his flushed face and ears, he cautiously asked, ¡°What have I done to upset you now?¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Li Wuyu burst into laughter through her tears. ¡°You haven¡¯t upset me, I am happy.¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s face and ears turned even redder, as if they were about to bleed. At the same time, he let out a big sigh of relief.


    Without needing Wang Youbao to ask her, Li Wuyu took off the shoes she had put on by herself and sat back down on the bed.


    Seeing Li Wuyu sit back on the bed, Wang Youbao also sat back down on the round stool, but he wouldn¡¯t look at Li Wuyu. Instead, he looked at the ground. His face and ears were still red.


    Li Wuyu had just been too happy to be shy, but now that she sat back on the bed and had calmed down a bit, she too started to feel bashful and her face turned slightly red.


    Her Youbao also liked her...


    The more she thought about it, the redder Li Wuyu¡¯s face became, until she was as flushed as Wang Youbao.


    Both feeling embarrassed, they kept their heads down, one looking at the ground, the other at the bed, and they occasionally stole glances at each other.


    By chance, their eyes met in midair while stealing glances at each other, and their faces and ears turned even redder in an instant.


    Wang Youbao thought to himself that since he was a man, he couldn¡¯t just keep silent forever, so he cleared his throat and said, ¡°You take care of your injury. Once you are healed, we can properly discuss our matters.¡±


    Li Wuyu, who was more impetuous, immediately responded to Wang Youbao¡¯s words, ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait until I¡¯m healed; you can say it now just the same.¡±


    Wang Youbao fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright.¡± He paused, ¡°I am still in mourning, and it¡¯s not appropriate to hold celebratory events in my family. If you¡¯re willing, after my mourning period is over, I will come to your residence to propose.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately said, ¡°I am willing!¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± Even if you¡¯re happy, can¡¯t you be a little less straightforward?

 Chapter 597 - 597 597 Become a Concubine_1

    ?Chapter 597: Chapter 597: Become a Concubine?_1 Chapter 597: Chapter 597: Become a Concubine?_1 However, this only further convinced Wang Youbao that Li Wuyu was not the daughter of a respectable family. After all, which daughter of a respectable family would still be without a betrothal at this point? Li Wuyu was already sixteen years old.


    Despite this, Wang Youbao said, ¡°Asking you to wait another year for me, your father would certainly be unwilling. In the coming days, I will visit your residence to settle the matter between us. Once my mourning period is over, I will formally go to your residence to propose.¡±


    From these words, it can be seen that Wang Youbao did not think Li Wuyu¡¯s father would oppose their marriage.


    In Wang Youbao¡¯s view, since Li Wuyu was not the daughter of a respectable family and was already of such an age, her father would surely be eager to marry her off, thinking it good enough that someone wanted to take Li Wuyu as a wife.


    As he was now willing to marry Li Wuyu, he was sure her father would be more than willing and thus, how could he possibly object?


    Li Wuyu did not detect anything amiss with Wang Youbao¡¯s words. At this moment, she had no thought that her father might oppose this possibility, as she was overwhelmed with the joy that Wang Youbao would be coming to her home to propose.


    She nodded her head continuously with happiness towards Wang Youbao and said, ¡°Youbao, how thoughtful you are.¡±


    ...


    Li Wuyu did not return to the residence Wang Youbao had provided for her to recover, but instead stayed right in Wang Youbao¡¯s house.


    She ended up staying for three days.


    Even though Wang Youbao was shy, after spending three days together from morning to night with Li Wuyu, he was no longer as bashful as he had been three days before when it came to expressing his feelings, his face blushing and overcome with shyness.


    However, the relationship between Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu did warm up quite a bit due to their three days spent together.


    The two were now completely enmeshed in a state of passionate love.


    But Wang Youbao was a man who could restrain himself, knowing that men and women should not touch each other before marriage. Therefore, even though he loved Li Wuyu hopelessly, he would not cross the line before they were married.


    As a result, he had not even held Li Wuyu¡¯s hand up to this point.


    That day, Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu were talking in the guest room when Accountant Mister from Qian Wei Tavern arrived, saying that he needed to report on the tavern¡¯s recent accounts.


    This was a routine affair.


    Upon hearing that Accountant Mister had arrived, Wang Youbao told Li Wuyu he would be back shortly and then went to the study to listen to the accounting reports.


    Yu Daming did not accompany Wang Youbao to the study, but instead stood with two other maidservants in the guest room, attending to Li Wuyu.


    Li Wuyu was happily eating a sweet osmanthus cake while waiting for Wang Youbao to return.


    Seeing that Li Wuyu¡¯s teacup was empty, Yu Daming picked up the teapot and refilled her cup with tea to the brim.


    During the process of pouring the tea, Yu Daming hesitated for a moment but still spoke up, ¡°Miss Li, the young master is extremely good to you. I¡¯ve been with the young master for many years and never have I seen him treat any lady as well as he treats you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Li Wuyu was overjoyed.


    But before she could speak, she heard Yu Daming continue, ¡°The young master is so good to you, Miss Li, that even if you were to marry into our family as a concubine, given the young master¡¯s nature, he would surely not treat you poorly.¡±


    Li Wuyu¡¯s smile froze on her face, and she no longer had the appetite for the sweet osmanthus cake. Frowning, she asked, ¡°A concubine?¡±


    Yu Daming replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The next moment, Yu Daming frowned as well, ¡°You don¡¯t want to be the main wife? But you¡¯re not the daughter of a respectable family. It¡¯s already your good fortune that our young master is willing to marry you. Moreover, our young master is someone who values face. If you marry into our family, naturally you will be a concubine.¡±

 Chapter 598 - 598 598 Why Should I Worry About This_1

    ?Chapter 598: Chapter 598 Why Should I Worry About This?_1 Chapter 598: Chapter 598 Why Should I Worry About This?_1 Li Wuyu didn¡¯t notice the premise in Yu Daming¡¯s words, ¡°you are not the daughter of a respectable family¡±; she was simply pale with shock at Wang Youbao¡¯s desire to take her as a concubine.


    To become a concubine...


    To become a concubine...


    To become a concubine...


    Yu Daming, still oblivious, continued, ¡°Miss Li, as long as you remain in the young master¡¯s favor after marrying into our family, he will definitely continue to let you spend his gold and silver as you wish. You needn¡¯t worry about this point.¡±


    Li Wuyu clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Why should I worry about this?¡±


    Yu Daming said, ¡°Miss Li, aren¡¯t you clinging to the young master because he is wealthy? Think carefully about how many things you¡¯ve asked the young master for, time and time again. Now that the young master has taken a liking to you, I, as a family servant, cannot really say much. However, I still hope that after you marry into the family, you will restrain yourself somewhat. It hasn¡¯t been easy for the young master to earn his money.¡±


    Yu Daming was truly loyal to Wang Youbao, and because he was so devoted, he genuinely believed that Li Wuyu was not worthy of Wang Youbao.


    There were three reasons: first, Yu Daming thought that Li Wuyu was not the daughter of a respectable family; second, because Li Wuyu did not behave like a proper young lady; and third, Yu Daming believed that Li Wuyu was after Wang Youbao¡¯s money.


    Li Wuyu never imagined that Yu Daming would accuse her of being interested in Wang Youbao¡¯s money.


    And since Yu Daming had always been a trusted confidant of Wang Youbao, Li Wuyu took his words without any doubt as if they were a message from Wang Youbao himself.


    But!


    For her, the daughter of the Prime Minister, to become a merchant¡¯s concubine? She wouldn¡¯t be so shameless! Nor did she want to anger her father to death!


    Furthermore, how could she be after Wang Youbao¡¯s money?


    Among those who came to her family to propose, which one was not wealthy, powerful, or of high status? Compared to those people, what was Wang Youbao? How could she be interested in his money?!


    She truly and sincerely liked Wang Youbao, yet he had humiliated her like this...


    Li Wuyu was so angry that she trembled all over. She no longer wanted to reason with Wang Youbao; all she wanted was to never see him again. So, she stood up and ran outside.


    ¡°Miss Li, where are you going, Miss Li?¡± Yu Daming and two maidservants hurriedly chased after her.


    Li Wuyu was seen running to the Wang Family¡¯s stable, then she rode a horse out of the stable. Soon, Li Wuyu disappeared from their sight.


    Yu Daming did not expect Li Wuyu to do such a thing. As soon as he saw her ride away, Yu Daming hurried to the study to inform Wang Youbao that Li Wuyu had run away on horseback.


    His young master was presently fond of Li Wuyu, and if she were just to leave without looking back, his young master would surely be heartbroken.


    Upon hearing that Li Wuyu had run away on horseback, Wang Youbao became frantic and sharply scolded, ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to attend to her? How could you serve her like this?¡±


    The two maidservants, rarely seeing Wang Youbao angry, knelt on the ground, too scared to utter a word.


    Yu Daming dared not speak either.


    ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, a peal of thunder rumbled from the sky. The already overcast sky turned even darker with heavy clouds, indicating that rain was imminent.


    This only made Wang Youbao more worried about Li Wuyu. Her injuries hadn¡¯t healed, and she couldn¡¯t get caught in the rain.


    ¡°I told you to attend to her properly, yet you¡¯ve angered her away. If anything happens to her, I will skin you alive!¡± Wang Youbao no longer listened to the Accountant Mister¡¯s financial report, nor did he have the heart to keep questioning the maidservants and Yu Daming. With a stern warning, he strode briskly outside.


    He was going to find Li Wuyu.


    Yu Daming quickly followed.

 Chapter 599 - 599 599 Coma_1

    ?Chapter 599: Chapter 599 Coma_1 Chapter 599: Chapter 599 Coma_1 ...


    After leaving the Wang Family on horseback, Li Wuyu intended to go home, but the Imperial Capital was simply too far from Qilin County, so she set out to find her master, An Jing.


    An Jing was her mentor, and to her, also her family.


    All she wanted was to return to her family, who would never harm her, who wouldn¡¯t let servants humiliate her as Wang Youbao had done.


    However, she had barely left Sixteen Town when a heavy rain began to fall, drenching her body and face. Already heartbroken, she now lost control and cried.


    Even though she cried, she didn¡¯t care and kept riding towards her master¡¯s home.


    Heartbroken and crying fiercely, worsened by the heavy rain, Li Wuyu¡¯s mind was no longer clear. She didn¡¯t even know how she managed to reach the doorstep of An Jing¡¯s home.


    All she did was dismount instinctively and then fiercely knocked on the courtyard door of An Jing¡¯s home, crying out, ¡°Master, master, master...¡±


    But as soon as the door opened from the inside, she didn¡¯t even see who opened it before losing consciousness.


    ¡°Miss Li!¡± Meng Zhuqing opened the door to find Li Wuyu, soaked like a drowned rat, collapsing, which gave him a huge scare.


    Ignoring the propriety between the sexes, he quickly dropped his umbrella, caught Li Wuyu, and then, carrying her horizontally, turned back into the house through the rain.


    An Jing, upon seeing Meng Zhuqing carrying an unconscious Li Wuyu inside, was also frightened, and hastily called out, ¡°Doctor Jiang, come quickly, have a look!¡±


    Imperial Physician Jiang was in the main hall and quickly examined Li Wuyu¡¯s condition before saying, ¡°She has a knife wound on her arm, and she has a high fever. We must hurry and change her out of these wet clothes.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing and Imperial Physician Jiang could not cook, and Xiao Changyi had to look after four children and An Jing, so the two matrons had still not been dismissed and were still working in the household.


    An Jing took out a set of her own clothes, and together with the two matrons, they changed Li Wuyu out of her wet garments.


    Meng Lanqing had gone to Nan Shen to seek someone, and the room where Meng Lanqing lived was vacant, which was now just right for Li Wuyu to stay in.


    Li Wuyu had ridden through the rain all the way, and with the injury on her arm, not only did she catch a cold, but the injury had also worsened, causing her current unconscious state and high fever.


    At this moment, Li Wuyu¡¯s beautiful face was flushed red from the fever, her body frighteningly hot.


    An Jing sat heavily by the bed, watching Li Wuyu with a grave face. With such a high fever, she really feared that her disciple¡¯s brain might get damaged. Moreover, if the wound soaked by rain became infected or inflamed...


    Doctor Jiang had prepared medicine, which was ready and administered to Li Wuyu after reattending to her wound, but there was still no sign of the fever abating, which made An Jing¡¯s expression even more solemn.


    ¡°Doctor Jiang, my disciple... she won¡¯t get into any trouble, will she?¡±


    Doctor Jiang¡¯s expression was also grim. Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s question, he sighed and said, ¡°The fever is too high, and if it doesn¡¯t go down, we can only leave it to fate.¡±


    The day Li Wuyu was injured by Wang Youtao, Wang Youbao had sent someone to inform An Jing and Xiao Changyi about the incident.


    However, since Li Wuyu¡¯s life was not in danger, and Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t allow An Jing to leave the house before she had fully recovered from childbirth, An Jing had thus been unable to visit Li Wuyu at the Wang Family.


    But An Jing had sent Meng Zhuqing to the County Government, instructing the County Magistrate of Qilin County to imprison Wang Youtao for life for the crime of injuring the daughter of the Prime Minister.

 Chapter 600 - 600 600 Wake up

    ?Chapter 600: Chapter 600 Wake up... Chapter 600: Chapter 600 Wake up... Young Master Wang Youtao really is despicable, attempting several times to harm Wang Youbao without success. Now he even wants to kill Wang Youbao with a kitchen knife. If we don¡¯t keep him locked up in prison, he¡¯ll surely continue trying to harm Wang Youbao once he¡¯s out.


    There really are some people who never change, and Wang Youtao is exactly that kind of person.


    It¡¯s better to keep Wang Youtao locked up in prison and not release him.


    An Jing knew that Li Wuyu had an injury on his arm, but An Jing really had no idea what happened to Li Wuyu today. He suddenly appeared in the rain and even fainted at her front door. Even now, his life is still in danger.


    After Doctor Jiang and the others had all left, An Jing spoke softly again, ¡°My lord, if Wuyu were to pass away like this, Prime Minister Li would be heartbroken.¡±


    Prime Minister Li has only this one child, and he¡¯s especially fond of Li Wuyu. If Li Wuyu dies, making Prime Minister Li send off his child in his old age, the grief would surely be unbearable.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say a word, only wrapping his arms around An Jing¡¯s shoulders, offering her silent consolation.


    An Jing didn¡¯t say anything more either, but her gaze still remained fixed on the unconscious Li Wuyu on the bed.


    It was at this moment that Meng Zhuqing¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Master, Madam, Young Master Wang has arrived.¡±


    As soon as Meng Zhuqing¡¯s voice faded, Wang Youbao hurriedly pushed the door and walked in.


    Wang Youbao first went to the residence where Li Wuyu was staying to look for him. When he didn¡¯t find him there, he then came to An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s place. And since the horse Li Wuyu had ridden was tied up outside the courtyard, he figured that Li Wuyu must truly be here.


    It was still raining outside, and Wang Youbao had also come riding a horse. Even though he wore a straw raincoat, his clothes were still mostly wet.


    Wang Youbao had already heard from Meng Zhuqing about Li Wuyu¡¯s high fever and unconscious state. He hadn¡¯t expected that Li Wuyu, who was fine just two hours earlier, would now be in a life-threatening situation. He was so anxious he couldn¡¯t even bother with manners, pushing the door open without knocking and walking in.


    ¡°Wuyu, wake up, Wuyu,¡± Wang Youbao said as he reached the bedside and grabbed Li Wuyu¡¯s shoulder, shaking it, trying to wake him up.


    On the day when Li Wuyu was injured, at Li Wuyu¡¯s request, Wang Youbao had already changed his way of addressing her and no longer called her Miss Li, but Wuyu instead.


    If it had been before, Wang Youbao wouldn¡¯t have changed how he addressed her, but now that Wang Youbao had expressed his affection for Li Wuyu, he complied with her request on the spot.


    Wang Youbao kept calling out to Li Wuyu, hoping to wake her up, but Li Wuyu showed no sign of regaining consciousness, and he could feel her body¡¯s abnormally hot temperature.


    Then, his hand trembling as he held onto Li Wuyu¡¯s shoulder, he was afraid ¡ª afraid that Li Wuyu might die.


    ¡°Wuyu...¡± Wang Youbao¡¯s voice trembled.


    An Jing was somewhat surprised that Wang Youbao had changed how he addressed Li Wuyu to Wuyu, but she didn¡¯t say anything immediately. Only when she saw Wang Youbao¡¯s fear of losing Li Wuyu did she speak up, ¡°Youbao, you and Wuyu...?¡±


    ¡°Her and I...¡± Wang Youbao¡¯s lips quivered as he intently watched the person on the bed. ¡°I cherish her, and she cherishes me too. We agreed that once her injury healed, I would visit her family.¡±


    An Jing became even more astonished. She had not expected that what was originally unrequited love would turn into mutual affection within just three or four days.

 Chapter 601 - 601 601 Get Him Out of Here_1

    ?Chapter 601: Chapter 601: Get Him Out of Here_1 Chapter 601: Chapter 601: Get Him Out of Here_1 However, An Jing didn¡¯t ask Wang Youbao why he had suddenly taken a liking to Li Wuyu again. She simply frowned and said, ¡°I originally thought that you and Wuyu had had a fight, and that¡¯s why Wuyu braved the rain to come to me. But now it seems that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    Wang Youbao gave a wry smile and said, ¡°The Accountant Mister from the tavern came to report the accounts, so I went to the study. Before I went there, she and I were chatting happily. She even said she would wait for me in our room. But before I could return from the study to find her, she had already ridden a horse to your place. I really don¡¯t know why...¡±


    Why?


    An Jing looked again at the person lying unconscious on the bed and sighed, ¡°We can only know when she wakes up.¡±


    Whether Li Wuyu would wake up or not was still uncertain, and Wang Youbao was in no mood to say anything more to An Jing, nor to pay any mind to proprieties of male and female interactions. All he did was sit by the bed, tightly holding Li Wuyu¡¯s hand, his gaze fixed on Li Wuyu, endlessly murmuring, ¡°Wuyu... Wuyu... Wuyu...¡±


    Seeing Wang Youbao like this made An Jing feel uneasy, and knowing her own presence wasn¡¯t helpful, she left with her husband Xiao Changyi to care for the four treasures at home.


    That night, An Jing didn¡¯t sleep well because of her concerns for her apprentice Li Wuyu, which kept her from falling asleep.


    Li Wuyu¡¯s high fever broke in the middle of the night, which eased An Jing and Wang Youbao¡¯s minds a bit.


    However, even though the fever had subsided, Li Wuyu remained unconscious.


    Li Wuyu had been unconscious for a full four days and nights before waking up. During these four days and nights, Wang Youbao stayed by her bed without eating or drinking, watching over Li Wuyu, almost as if he was prepared to die if she did.


    When Li Wuyu finally came to, Wang Youbao looked terribly haggard.


    An Jing was also somewhat worn down, but fortunately, Xiao Changyi took care of her. Even if she had no appetite because of worrying about Li Wuyu, Xiao Changyi still made sure she ate.


    What nobody expected was that as soon as Li Wuyu woke up and saw Wang Youbao, she became incredibly agitated and pointed towards the door, telling Wang Youbao to get out.


    After watching over her without eating or drinking for four days and nights, Wang Youbao was truly heartbroken by Li Wuyu¡¯s demand for him to leave. Very heartbroken.


    ¡°Wuyu...¡± His throat was so dry from not drinking for four days that it was hoarse, and his haggard face now bore the marks of hurt.


    But Li Wuyu didn¡¯t care about Wang Youbao¡¯s condition and continued to angrily demand he leave: ¡°Get out! Just get out! I don¡¯t want to see you! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    Li Wuyu shouted and howled at Wang Youbao, and in the end, she even started to cry, pleading with An Jing: ¡°Master, please, make him leave, just make him leave... I don¡¯t want to see him... I don¡¯t want to... please, tell him to leave...¡±


    Seeing how agitated Li Wuyu was, and that she was crying, An Jing could only let Meng Zhuqing take Wang Youbao out.


    Though Wang Youbao was taken away by Meng Zhuqing, he felt as if his heart was being sliced with a knife. He had no idea how things had come to this. Not long ago, they had opened up to each other, even agreeing that he would formally propose marriage once his mourning period was over.


    An Jing embraced Li Wuyu, who was sobbing incessantly, and asked anxiously, ¡°What on earth happened to you? You ran over here out of nowhere, fell unconscious for so long, and as soon as you woke up, you treated Youbao like this. Do you know that over these days you were unconscious, he¡ª¡±


    Li Wuyu didn¡¯t wait for An Jing to finish and cried out indignantly: ¡°Master, he wants me to be his concubine. He wants me to become his concubine. He said that I am after his money, sob sob...¡±

 Chapter 602 - 602 602 I Support You_1

    ?Chapter 602: Chapter 602 I Support You_1 Chapter 602: Chapter 602 I Support You_1 ¡°Master...¡± Li Wuyu continued to cry, ¡°Me, become a concubine? Am I so shameless that I¡¯d agree to be someone¡¯s concubine? I didn¡¯t look down on him, but he, on the contrary, looks down on me, expecting me to be his concubine... Wuu wuu... If my father knew about this, he would definitely be angered to death, wuu wuu... Master, I am not so lowly, wuu wuu...¡±


    The social hierarchy here is particularly stringent, and Li Wuyu, who is indeed a native of this world and understands the distinctions of rank, is now being asked by Wang Youbao to be his concubine. For the daughter of the Prime Minister to become a concubine to a merchant, it¡¯s nothing less than a humiliation to Li Wuyu.


    No wonder Li Wuyu is so agitated.


    An Jing understood but only asked, ¡°Did Youbao really ask you to be his concubine?¡±


    Li Wuyu cried again, ¡°Yu Daming told me personally, how could it be false?¡±


    Yu Daming is someone from Wang Youbao¡¯s side, particularly loyal to Wang Youbao. If Yu Daming said so, it must be true.


    An Jing was very displeased by Wang Youbao¡¯s action of making Li Wuyu his concubine. She abhorred the practice of men in this place taking multiple wives and concubines. If Wang Youbao asked Li Wuyu to be his concubine, did that mean he intended to take even more wives?


    However, she did not show her displeasure outwardly and only said, ¡°If he truly asks you to be a concubine, I will support you if you decide to give up on him.¡±


    Li Wuyu just cried.


    An Jing comforted her for a while. Eventually, Li Wuyu stopped crying, but from her expression, it was clear that although she was no longer weeping, her mood was still very unpleasant.


    Imperial Physician Jiang came in to check on Li Wuyu, making sure that she was only weak and in need of some medicine and rest for a period of time, with no other serious issues. After confirming this, Imperial Physician Jiang left.


    After Li Wuyu had taken her medicine and gone to sleep, An Jing also left.


    Upon leaving Li Wuyu¡¯s room, An Jing saw Wang Youbao standing desolate and dispirited not far away in the courtyard.


    Wang Youbao had already learned from Doctor Jiang that Li Wuyu was not in grave condition, but as soon as An Jing came out, he hurried over to ask about Li Wuyu¡¯s current state.


    Thinking that Wang Youbao had actually asked Li Wuyu to be his concubine, An Jing replied irritably, ¡°She fell asleep after crying herself out.¡±


    Wang Youbao, not minding An Jing¡¯s curt tone, persisted, ¡°Did you ask her what exactly happened to her?¡±


    An Jing grew even more annoyed, ¡°What else could have happened? It¡¯s because you want to take her as a concubine!¡±


    ¡°A concubine?¡± Wang Youbao was startled. Immediately, he became anxious, ¡°When did I say I wanted to take her as a concubine? I am fond of her; if anything, I¡¯d want her to be my wife!¡±


    Back then, his father was unwell and had no energy to concern himself with his marriage, and since he had no girl he liked, he never married. Now that he had found a girl he liked, his beloved, he couldn¡¯t bear to make her a concubine, even if she wasn¡¯t from a reputable family ¡ª naturally, she would be his wife.


    An Jing was also taken aback, her tone softening, ¡°But she told me, Yu Daming told her that when you marry her, you plan to make her your concubine. He also said that Wuyu doesn¡¯t truly fancy you as a person but is after your money.¡±


    Yu Daming, who happened to be right next to Wang Youbao, heard his name mentioned and immediately knelt before Wang Youbao, ¡°Young Master, Miss Li is not from a respectable family, how could you marry her as your wife? That would only lead others to look down on you even more! And since you care so much about your reputation, I assumed you intended to take Miss Li as a concubine, so, the other day, I ended up speaking out of turn to her. Also, Miss Li always asks you for this and that, so I thought she loved your money, and I advised her to restrain herself if she were to marry into the family...¡±

 Chapter 603 - 603 603 Crime Not Worthy of Death_1

    ?Chapter 603: Chapter 603 Crime Not Worthy of Death_1 Chapter 603: Chapter 603 Crime Not Worthy of Death_1 Yu Daming¡¯s voice grew quieter as he spoke, and by the end, it was almost inaudible.


    Wang Youbao listened, furious, and cursed angrily, ¡°You think, you think, you¡¯re always assuming, do you have any idea that you nearly killed her?! Usually, I let your presumptuousness slide because of your loyalty, but now, you really don¡¯t take me as your master seriously. If I let this go, not only would I not be able to forgive myself, but just thinking of her staying at the Gate of Hell for four days, I won¡¯t let you off the hook! Go back and take your punishment. When they beat you to death, that¡¯s when they can stop!¡±


    Since Yu Daming¡¯s servitude contract was in Wang Youbao¡¯s hands, Yu Daming¡¯s life belonged to Wang Youbao, and even if Wang Youbao beat Yu Daming to death, he wouldn¡¯t be held responsible.


    ¡°Young Master, please spare me this once, I beg you, Young Master...¡± Yu Daming kept kowtowing to Wang Youbao without stopping.


    But Wang Youbao remained unmoved.


    Yu Daming might have been too talkative, but in An Jing¡¯s view, the crime did not warrant death. Moreover, Yu Daming had meant well for Wang Youbao. Most importantly, Yu Daming had always been loyal to Wang Youbao.


    Thinking this, An Jing pleaded, ¡°Youbao, considering his lifelong loyalty to you, don¡¯t be too harsh with the punishment. Just give him forty board lashes, what do you think?¡±


    Yet, Wang Youbao still refused to relent. His beloved¡¯s life was almost taken by this man, and even though he knew that the man had his master¡¯s best interests at heart, his anger had not subsided in the slightest.


    He could spare a few family servants, not minding one less, but his beloved was the only Li Wuyu!


    Yu Daming kept kowtowing and begging for mercy.


    Seeing that Wang Youbao was determined to beat Yu Daming to death, An Jing was about to persuade him again when she heard the door opening. She immediately turned around and saw Li Wuyu standing at the doorway, having opened the door.


    As soon as Wang Youbao saw Li Wuyu, he wanted to walk over and explain everything to her, but before he could take a step, he saw Li Wuyu smiling at him incredibly happily, ¡°Bao Bao, you just lost your temper. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you get angry with someone.¡±


    Hearing Li Wuyu¡¯s words, An Jing knew that she had overheard their conversation.


    Seeing Li Wuyu treating him the same as before made Wang Youbao very happy. He hurried over to Li Wuyu, and though somewhat embarrassed, he still said, ¡°You were nearly killed by him, how could I not be angry?¡±


    But Li Wuyu didn¡¯t seem to care much and replied, ¡°It¡¯s thanks to him that I know how much you care for me. I heard from my master that you didn¡¯t eat anything while you watched over me for four days and nights.¡±


    By the end of her words, the smile on Li Wuyu¡¯s face was radiant.


    Wang Youbao¡¯s face blushed slightly, and even his earlobes turned a faint red. He gave a cough to cover his embarrassment but said nothing, which was as good as an admission.


    Li Wuyu became even happier. Then, she said earnestly, ¡°I heard what you all said just now. You... really want to marry me as your wife?¡± She felt it was better to confirm it personally. This way, she would feel more at ease in her heart.


    Wang Youbao became even more embarrassed and couldn¡¯t bring himself to meet Li Wuyu¡¯s gaze, but he still nodded slightly and uttered a soft ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately smiled again. Glancing at Yu Daming, who was still kneeling on the ground, she then said, ¡°Just do as my master says. Give him forty lashes and let that be the end of it. It¡¯s also my fault for acting excessively before, thinking you didn¡¯t like me, which led me to constantly act out and demand things from you. It¡¯s no wonder he mistook my actions as being after your money.¡±

 Chapter 604 - 604 604 When Can We Have a World of Just the

    ?Chapter 604: Chapter 604 When Can We Have a World of Just the Two of Us?_1 Chapter 604: Chapter 604 When Can We Have a World of Just the Two of Us?_1 Before admitting defeat, Wang Youbao always tried to accommodate Li Wuyu where possible. Now that he had accepted his lot, Wang Youbao was even more agreeable to whatever Li Wuyu said.


    Now, Li Wuyu said to handle things according to An Jing¡¯s wishes. Even though Wang Youbao felt the punishment was a bit light, he agreed and let Yu Daming return to receive forty heavy blows.


    Yu Daming immediately thanked Li Wuyu profusely, and then he returned to the Wang Family to accept his punishment.


    Seeing that Yu Daming had left, An Jing said, ¡°Wuyu, don¡¯t stand at the door anymore. Doctor Jiang said you need to rest properly. If you have things to discuss, just go inside and talk.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t want to interfere with the couple¡¯s matters, especially since the issue had been resolved. After saying this, An Jing went to find her husband and her sons.


    Once Li Wuyu was back lying in bed, she then asked Wang Youbao, ¡°Youbao, I am not a daughter from a decent family... do you really not mind?¡±


    When Yu Daming had mentioned it that day, she hadn¡¯t paid attention, but today, within the room, she had heard everything. It seemed that both Yu Daming and her Youbao believed she was not the daughter of a respectable family. Hence, Yu Daming thought she wasn¡¯t worthy of her Youbao and believed her Youbao was taking her as a concubine.


    After pondering for a long time, Wang Youbao decided to tell the truth, ¡°I did mind it before. The reason I refused to express my feelings for you was due to this matter. You know, I am born out of wedlock and also from a merchant family. If I were to marry another girl from a not- respectable family as my wife, people would look down upon me even more. However, now I don¡¯t mind it anymore.¡±


    Suppressing the discomfort in her heart, Li Wuyu asked, ¡°Why do you no longer mind it now?¡±


    Wang Youbao, somewhat embarrassed and looking at the ground, honestly admitted, ¡°Simply because, my fondness for you has surpassed these concerns.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Li Wuyu¡¯s heart, which had been uncomfortable, immediately became filled with joy.


    ...


    ¡°Husband, did Jing¡¯er and the others bother you?¡± An Jing entered the inner room and asked with a smile.


    Xiao Changyi was sitting by the rocking cradle. As soon as he saw An Jing come in, he got up. As she walked towards him, he also walked toward her, then he put his arms around her shoulders and together they walked back to the rocking cradle.


    At the same time, he quietly answered, ¡°No.¡±


    An Jing really liked how Xiao Changyi would always ¡®fetch¡¯ her like this; even without closely pondering over it, she could feel her importance to him.


    Upon reaching the rocking cradle and seeing that the four little ones were indeed quietly amusing themselves inside, An Jing smiled again and said, ¡°Husband, I was a bit worried at first that we wouldn¡¯t be able to handle so many children, but now it seems you would do very well even if I gave you two more.¡±


    To give him two more...


    Xiao Changyi, who was planning inside to send the children to the Imperial Capital to the Emperor of Xiyun when they reached two or three years old: ¡°...¡±


    If two more came along, when would he be able to return to their world of just the two of them with his wife?


    ¡°Right, Husband, Youbao and Wuyu have reconciled,¡± said An Jing, completely unaware of Xiao Changyi¡¯s inner plans. ¡°You didn¡¯t see it just now because I had you come back to take care of the children, but originally Wuyu was so angry, waking up and telling Youbao to leave because she mistakenly thought Youbao wanted her to become a concubine. However, now everything has been clarified. It was Yu Daming who spoke out of turn to Wuyu about being a concubine, when in fact Youbao had no such intention; Youbao simply wants to marry Wuyu as his wife.¡±

 Chapter 605 - 605 605 It Depends on His Will_1

    ?Chapter 605: Chapter 605: It Depends on His Will_1 Chapter 605: Chapter 605: It Depends on His Will_1 As she spoke, An Jing sighed, ¡°Husband, these past few days you¡¯ve seen it too, Youbao is deeply in love with Wuyu. Even now, it seems Youbao thinks Wuyu is not the daughter of a reputable family. But for someone as prideful as him to still wish to marry Wuyu despite that, is truly rare.¡±


    ¡°What do you think,¡± An Jing said, sitting in front of the rocking chair, ¡°if Youbao finds out Wuyu is the daughter of the Prime Minister, will he get cold feet about their relationship?¡±


    ¡°He will.¡± Xiao Changyi¡¯s reply came with utter certainty. ¡°His status is far too lowly.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± An Jing was troubled. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been easy for them to confirm their feelings for each other, they¡¯re even discussing marriage now, and Wuyu almost lost her life this time.¡±


    Xiao Changyi pondered, ¡°Actually, status is secondary, it¡¯s Prime Minister Li¡¯s opinion that matters.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If merely revealing Youbao¡¯s status would allow Wuyu and Youbao to be together, then I¡¯d just have a word with the old man. But if Prime Minister Li is unwilling to marry Wuyu to Youbao, then even if the old man grants Youbao a title, Wuyu and Youbao still won¡¯t end up together in the end.¡±


    An Jing frowned: ¡°When the families are well-matched, would Prime Minister Li still be unwilling?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say whether Prime Minister Li was willing or not, but simply said, ¡°Prime Minister Li has dedicated himself to Xiyun, a paragon among officials, the old man won¡¯t disregard his wishes and forcibly marry his daughter to Youbao.¡±


    This statement was quite clear, if Prime Minister Li was unwilling, then even an imperial decree arranging the marriage wouldn¡¯t work.


    Thinking that if a person is unwilling, there would be countless reasons for their reluctance, An Jing didn¡¯t ask any further but said, ¡°We live such a happy life, I hope they can be like us.¡±


    Now, all she could do was hope.


    ...


    Although Li Wuyu had awakened, her body was still very weak. She stayed with An Jing for another five days before her spirit had mostly recovered, and then she only had to nurse the wound on her arm.


    After that, Li Wuyu was planning to return to TipLiu Town, to spare Wang Youbao the daily journey from the town to see her.


    Wang Youbao also wanted Li Wuyu to come back to the town. Whether she lived in the guest room at his house or in the residence he provided for her, the conditions were better than at An Jing¡¯s place.


    Li Wuyu may have walked through the Gate of Hell, but now, Wang Youbao was even kinder to Li Wuyu, always bringing her the best of everything without her even asking.


    Before Wang Youbao took her back to the town, Li Wuyu came to the inner chamber to bid farewell to An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    An Jing didn¡¯t try to retain Li Wuyu, but instead said teasingly, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve finally waited out the storm to see clear skies, look how well Youbao is treating you, afraid of dropping you if he holds you in his hands, afraid of melting you if he keeps you in his mouth.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Li Wuyu blushed, a rare sight.


    Seeing Li Wuyu¡¯s slightly red cheeks, An Jing said, ¡°Who says you¡¯re not like a girl, just look at you, you¡¯re exactly like a girl now, haha, you¡¯re even blushing.¡±


    Li Wuyu felt both embarrassed and annoyed.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. Actually, I¡¯m just happy for you,¡± An Jing quickly soothed with a laugh, to avoid her apprentice¡¯s petulance. Wang Youbao might tolerate her apprentice¡¯s whims, but she couldn¡¯t.


    It was then that Li Wuyu stopped being angry, smiling, ¡°I¡¯m very happy too.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°I can see that. However, when do you plan to tell Youbao you¡¯re the daughter of the Prime Minister?¡±

 Chapter 606 - 606 606 Ill Go for a Few Laps_1

    ?Chapter 606: Chapter 606: I¡¯ll Go for a Few Laps_1 Chapter 606: Chapter 606: I¡¯ll Go for a Few Laps_1 Li Wuyu immediately became distressed, ¡°I¡¯m really worried about this. The baby feels that I¡¯m not a daughter from a good family... Master, you also know, Youbao actually has a lot of self-doubt, so much that I don¡¯t dare to tell him.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°You have to talk about this eventually. Wasn¡¯t it agreed that once your injury healed, he would send you back to the Capital and take the opportunity to visit your family? You¡¯re not getting any younger, to prevent your father from marrying you off to someone else, it really is necessary for him to visit your family.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but I¡¯m scared...¡± Li Wuyu¡¯s face was full of worry.


    An Jing said, ¡°Although Youbao has recently made it clear that he likes you too, you don¡¯t need me to tell you that you can now see for yourself how deeply he cares for you. I can understand your concerns, but I still suggest that you tell him sooner rather than later.¡±


    After a pause, An Jing continued, ¡°Wang Youtao has been imprisoned and won¡¯t be released, and his crime is injuring the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter. Without connections, the County Magistrate won¡¯t tell Youbao, and if we don¡¯t speak up, Youbao won¡¯t know what charges Wang Youtao has been sentenced for.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s different for your father, the head of all officials; his daughter has been injured, and the person who hurt her has been convicted by the government. This matter will be reported, and even if it¡¯s reported slowly, your father will eventually find out. And your father, who dotes on you so much, will certainly send someone to bring you home if he learns of your injury, even if he can¡¯t come to find you himself.¡±


    ¡°Rather than having the person who comes to fetch you reveal your identity, which would make you very passive, it¡¯s better to take the initiative and tell Youbao yourself.¡± She paused, ¡°Deception is never good between people who love each other.¡±


    Li Wuyu nodded, ¡°Master, you¡¯re right, I will talk to Youbao about it soon.¡±


    An Jing smiled, ¡°No matter when you tell Youbao, just remember not to reveal mine and your master father¡¯s identities. If Youbao asks later on, you can say we didn¡¯t know you were the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter, and thought you were just a daughter from an ordinary family. If Youbao comes to ask us, we will say the same.¡±


    Li Wuyu asked curiously, ¡°Then when will you and master father reveal your true identities?¡±


    An Jing exchanged a glance with her husband before replying, ¡°Let nature take its course. If we can keep it secret forever, we will; there¡¯s no reason to let Youbao and Xiao Lan become fearful of us. But if it becomes impossible to hide, we won¡¯t insist on keeping it a secret.¡±


    ...


    Once Li Wuyu returned to the town to recover from her injuries, An Jing¡¯s days once again became about postpartum confinement, taking care of children, and being affectionate with her husband Xiao Changyi every day.


    When An Jing finally completed the full four months of confinement, she was so happy she wanted to set off firecrackers!


    However, with no firecrackers left at home, An Jing refrained and instead ran outside excitedly.


    As An Jing didn¡¯t say what she was doing, Xiao Changyi grabbed her and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    First, An Jing got up on her tiptoes and, with one arm around Xiao Changyi¡¯s neck, boldly planted a kiss on his lips before saying, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a few laps.¡±


    During her pregnancy, she couldn¡¯t do vigorous exercise, and her husband also forbade her from doing it during the four months of confinement, fearing her body couldn¡¯t handle it. Now that her confinement was over, of course, she wanted to go for a run to get her body moving.


    Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t put on much weight, otherwise she¡¯d have to think about losing weight.


    Without waiting for Xiao Changyi to respond, An Jing bolted out like a runaway horse and then started running with all her might around their courtyard.


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 607 - 607 607 You Will Make Him Cry_1

    ?Chapter 607: Chapter 607: You Will Make Him Cry_1 Chapter 607: Chapter 607: You Will Make Him Cry_1 Before getting pregnant, An Jing could easily run thirty laps around her yard without breaking a sweat. Now, having not engaged in intense exercise for over a year, An Jing was gasping for air and drenched in sweat after only twenty laps.


    Then, An Jing stopped running.


    However, she made a plan in her heart that starting from tomorrow, she would begin training and get her body back to its original condition.


    After working up quite a sweat, An Jing had the two wet nurses boil water for her to take a bath.


    Just as she settled into the tub and began to pour water over herself, the door to the bathhouse was pushed open, and her husband strolled in.


    Upon seeing Xiao Changyi enter, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be watching Jing¡¯er and the others?¡±


    ¡°Meng Zhuqing is taking care of them. They should be fine for the time being.¡± Xiao Changyi closed the door, secured the latch, and then walked over to An Jing.


    ...


    There is an old saying: ¡°At three months, a lift; at four, a turn; by six, a sit; at seven, a roll; at eight, a crawl; at nine, stand by holding; and by one year, walking is found.¡±


    Quite self-explanatory, it refers to a newborn¡¯s milestones: lifting their head at three months; turning over at four months; sitting at six months; rolling at seven months; crawling at eight, standing with support at nine; and walking by one year.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s four children, Boss Su Yi Jing and the third, An Yiqing, were turning over by four months, while the second, Su Yixing, only managed to do so at four and a half months.


    As soon as An Jing saw little Su Yixing turning over, she immediately became excited and said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, look quick, Star can turn over too. Look!¡±


    Xiao Changyi followed An Jing¡¯s gaze and saw that Su Yixing, who had been lying on his back, was now face down. Perhaps thrilled with his new ability to turn over, Su Yixing¡¯s little mouth was wide open in a look of pure joy.


    Xiao Changyi, not minding how challenging it was for Su Yixing to roll over, reached out and flipped the baby back again.


    Now once again lying on his back, Su Yixing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Husband,¡± An Jing found it both amusing and exasperating, ¡°you¡¯re going to make him cry.¡±


    When their eldest son and third son had learned to turn over, her husband had done the same, resulting in both children crying loudly.


    True to form, no sooner had An Jing finished speaking than the little Su Yixing began to cry out, ¡°Wah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Husband...¡± An Jing sighed mournfully. Is it really okay for you to keep making the children cry like this?


    Xiao Changyi was not in a hurry, allowing Su Yixing to cry.


    Boss Su Yi Jing was lying next to Su Yixing, and perhaps finding Su Yixing¡¯s crying bothersome, he turned over toward Su Yixing and flopped down, half his body pressing onto Su Yixing.

 Chapter 608 - 608 608 Husband Have You Still Not Given Up

    ?Chapter 608: Chapter 608: Husband, Have You Still Not Given Up Hope?_1 Chapter 608: Chapter 608: Husband, Have You Still Not Given Up Hope?_1 ¡°Wah¡ª¡± Su Yixing cried even louder.


    Regardless of Su Yixing¡¯s increased crying, Su Yi Jing paid no mind, with half his body pressing quietly on Su Yixing, refusing to budge an inch.


    The third child, An Yiqing, didn¡¯t seem to know whether he was just joining the commotion, rolling over to Su Yixing and placing half his body onto Su Yixing as well.


    ¡°Wah¡ª¡± With another person pressing down on him, Su Yixing cried out even more heartbreakingly.


    An Yiqing heard Su Yixing cry louder and grinned happily, laughing like a Maitreya Buddha.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Qinger, it¡¯s wrong to bully your brother like this!


    ¡°Wah¡ª¡± Perhaps Su Yixing was crying too fiercely, it seemed to have frightened An Yiyun, who also started crying.


    Xiao Changyi still wasn¡¯t concerned with how Su Yixing was doing, but picked up his youngest son, An Yiyun, who stopped crying immediately upon seeing Xiao Changyi¡¯s face, his lips even curling into a slight smile.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± My husband, it¡¯s only been a few months, and you¡¯re already playing favorites? Look at our Star, look at how he¡¯s crying...


    Having no choice, An Jing had to intervene personally, moving Su Yi Jing and An Yiqing away from Su Yixing before taking Su Yixing into her arms to comfort him. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t soothe him, and Su Yixing kept on crying.


    ¡°My husband...¡± An Jing could only look at Xiao Changyi for help.


    Only then did Xiao Changyi put An Yiyun down, and took the persistently crying Su Yixing from An Jing¡¯s arms. Like An Yiyun, Su Yixing also stopped crying immediately upon seeing Xiao Changyi¡¯s face.


    An Jing immediately pretended to be dissatisfied: ¡°It¡¯s unfair that I¡¯m the one who endured hardship to bring them into this world, only to raise ingrates. Look at them, they only respond to you, they don¡¯t even take me into consideration!¡±


    Xiao Changyi took the opportunity to say, ¡°We might as well leave them with the old man.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± An Jing instantly broke down laughing. ¡°My husband, you still haven¡¯t given up hope?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡±


    An Jing was even more amused and also felt incredibly sweet.


    A world of just the two of them, a world of just the two of them, she too wished to have such a world with her husband, but she really couldn¡¯t rest easy leaving her children with someone else, she felt more at ease caring for them herself.


    Speaking of worries, An Jing¡¯s thoughts turned to their youngest son¡¯s health.


    An Jing¡¯s mood then dipped, and her gaze turned toward their youngest son, filled with a hint of sadness.


    After a long while, she said softly, ¡°My husband, Jing¡¯er, Star, and Qinger can all roll over now, when do you think Yun Er will be able to roll over?¡±


    Doctor Jiang said that their youngest son was weak and it would probably take much longer for him to roll over compared to other children.


    Xiao Changyi did not respond immediately; instead, he first placed Su Yixing back on the bed. Although he said ¡°back on the bed,¡± he actually let Su Yixing lie prone.


    Su Yixing, who didn¡¯t need to exert effort to lie prone, was very happy, his little mouth wide open in a grin.


    Then, Xiao Changyi went to pick up An Yiyun, letting him also lie prone on the bed.


    An Yiyun, who had always been lying on his back, was now very happy to be prone, his smile gleaming with sheer delight.


    Only then did Xiao Changyi say, ¡°Jing Er, Yun Er has rolled over.¡±


    An Jing was left with a mix of laughter and helplessness. My husband, is it really okay for you to tell such an obvious lie? Clearly, it was you who did it!


    Not sure if it was because they saw An Yiyun and Su Yixing prone on the bed, but Su Yi Jing and An Yiqing, who had just been laid back down by An Jing, suddenly rolled over again and ended up prone on the bed as well.

 Chapter 609 - 609 609 Dont Be So Eager to Win Next Time_1

    ?Chapter 609: Chapter 609 Don¡¯t Be So Eager to Win Next Time_1 Chapter 609: Chapter 609 Don¡¯t Be So Eager to Win Next Time_1 Four children, so little, dressed alike, were all sprawled on the bed¡ªit was an adorable and amusing sight.


    An Jing, who had initially been down due to An Yiyun¡¯s health, felt much better upon seeing this scene, and even burst out laughing.


    However, because An Yiyun was frail, he couldn¡¯t stay sprawled out for too long. After a short while, he began to have difficulty breathing and started to groan in discomfort. Xiao Changyi, seeing this, quickly turned An Yiyun over and held him in his arms.


    An Jing¡¯s spirits had been lifted by the four little ones¡¯ antics, but now, An Yiyun¡¯s silent demonstration of his frailty made her heart ache in an instant.


    An Yiyun was not seriously ill; he simply had difficulty breathing briefly. After catching his breath, he looked up at Xiao Changyi¡¯s face and his little mouth immediately broke into a smile.


    Seeing An Jing distressed, Xiao Changyi handed An Yiyun to her.


    An Jing took him in her arms. An Yiyun smiled at her with his little mouth gaping, sweetening her heartache.


    ¡°Husband, why hasn¡¯t there been any news from Meng Lanqing?¡± It had been a month and a half since the last letter from Meng Lanqing, and without any correspondence, they had no idea whether Meng Lanqing had found Gong Juechen yet.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Meng Zhuqing has already dispatched someone to investigate, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°How can I not worry when Yuner¡¯s health is like this...¡± An Jing trailed off, unable to continue.


    Xiao Changyi, also at a loss for comforting words, glanced from the corner of his eye and saw his third son grinning and drooling like Maitreya Buddha, adorably silly. He said, ¡°Jing Er, look at Qinger.¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing instinctively looked at An Yiqing. Seeing him drooling with a sweet and irresistible smile, she burst into laughter, ¡°You should wipe it off for him, look how he¡¯s made the bed dirty. He doesn¡¯t drool in his own little bed, but as soon as he gets on ours, the drool just doesn¡¯t stop. How are we supposed to sleep at night?¡±


    Xiao Changyi was indifferent, ¡°A change of bed linens should suffice.¡±


    An Jing was amused once again. ¡°You¡¯re saying that now because you don¡¯t have to wash them. If you had to, just washing the diapers our four sons go through each day would keep you busy for half the day.¡±


    Xiao Changyi replied, ¡°They¡¯re our children, I¡¯m willing to be a bit busy for them.¡±


    An Jing felt as sweet as honey, leaning forward to kiss his cheek, then said with a smile, ¡°Husband, when the children get a bit older, we¡¯ll have Meng Zhuqing and the others leave. It¡¯ll just be you, me, and our children at home. What do you think, good or not?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate our four children like you so much. You always know how to calm them down, to stop their crying and fussing. Otherwise, not to mention just ¡®One Person¡¯, even the two of us might not be able to manage all four children.¡±


    Xiao Changyi fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Your belly is quite competitive.¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing laughed delightedly, ¡°Having four is indeed a feat on my part, but that I gave birth to all boys¡ªthat credit goes to you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi had heard before that An Jing releasing four eggs at once might have caused her to birth quadruplets and also that the determination of the child¡¯s sex was up to the male, so he understood what she was saying.


    Xiao Changyi then reached out to touch An Jing¡¯s belly. Touching her stomach, he said very seriously, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t be so competitive, it¡¯s better not to be.¡±


    Four children were really enough.

 Chapter 610 - 610 610 I Want to be the Boss at Home_1

    ?Chapter 610: Chapter 610: I Want to be the Boss at Home_1 Chapter 610: Chapter 610: I Want to be the Boss at Home_1 ¡°Pfft.¡± An Jing laughed again. ¡°Is it bad that I want to be ambitious?¡±


    Xiao Changyi was frank, ¡°No.¡± He paused, ¡°One, it disturbs our world for two; two, labor is too painful, I don¡¯t want you to be in pain anymore.¡±


    An Jing knew Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t bear to see her in pain, but said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to hurt, then don¡¯t touch me. That way, I probably won¡¯t get pregnant again, and I won¡¯t have to go through the pain again.¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi was silent for a moment before nodding, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t touch you anymore.¡±


    An Jing was touched but also amused, ¡°Getting pregnant isn¡¯t that easy. I¡¯ve already had four children. Maybe I can¡¯t get pregnant anymore. I know you can¡¯t bear to see me in pain, but there¡¯s no need for this. Moreover, if one day I do get pregnant again, I wouldn¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll just give birth. It¡¯s a child between you and me, I¡¯m willing to bear children for you. Hopefully, the child will turn out to love their father as much as these four do.¡±


    Her husband had indeed had a tough time in the past, and she didn¡¯t mind in the slightest if their children loved their father more than her.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything but just looked at An Jing.


    Seeing him like that, An Jing immediately arched an eyebrow, ¡°What, too moved to speak?¡±


    Xiao Changyi indeed simply nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    An Jing leaned in again, but this time, she didn¡¯t kiss Xiao Changyi¡¯s face but rather pecked on his lips. Then, with a proud and coquettish look, she said, ¡°Let me make this clear first, if the child grows up and still likes you more than me, and we have a conflict, you have to stand by my side. I have to be the boss of the house.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand by your side; I¡¯m already on your side.¡±


    An Jing felt so sweet inside at that instant, completely as if she was submerged in a jar of honey.


    Then, An Jing playfully asked with a bad smile, ¡°So, will you still touch me?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t answer directly but glanced at the four children before saying lightly, ¡°The children will be with Meng Zhuqing at night.¡±


    This implication made An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Just as An Jing was both speechless and amused, Meng Zhuqing knocked on the door, ¡°Miss Li is here.¡±


    Upon hearing that Li Wuyu had arrived, An Jing stopped teasing Xiao Changyi and said, ¡°Let her in.¡±


    Soon, Li Wuyu came in.


    But Li Wuyu looked very haggard.


    ¡°What happened to you? Your complexion is so poor?¡± An Jing hurriedly pulled Li Wuyu to sit down, very worried about her.


    Once Li Wuyu heard An Jing¡¯s question, her eyes reddened, and she choked up, ¡°Master, I told Youbao that I am Prime Minister Li¡¯s daughter, and then Youbao started avoiding me. It¡¯s been ten days; I haven¡¯t seen him for ten days... Master, what should I do? What should I do?¡±


    Without waiting for An Jing to speak, Li Wuyu started crying and continued, ¡°He sent Erming to tell me that he was not worthy of my family, that he wasn¡¯t good enough for me, and asked me to find someone else, sob sob...¡±


    An Jing had expected Wang Youbao would react this way and wasn¡¯t surprised. She said, ¡°Stop crying, I¡¯ll go with you to the town to find him later, and I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    She paused, ¡°I¡¯ve received news that the people your father sent to take you home are already on the way. They should arrive in a few days, so you better get ready and prepare to go home.¡±


    Li Wuyu cried again, ¡°But with Youbao like this... I don¡¯t want to go home... I don¡¯t want to...¡±

 Chapter 611 - 611 611 Unapproachable_1

    ?Chapter 611: Chapter 611 Unapproachable_1 Chapter 611: Chapter 611 Unapproachable_1 An Jing also didn¡¯t know how to comfort Li Wuyu, so she could only say, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about everything after I¡¯ve spoken with Youbao.¡±


    Wang Youbao was very good at hiding, and no matter where Li Wuyu went looking for him, Wang Youbao was always not there. Anyway, Li Wuyu was out of options and could only pin all her hopes on An Jing now.


    After leaving the four children in the care of Meng Zhuqing, Xiao Changyi accompanied An Jing to the Wang Family to find Wang Youbao.


    Li Wuyu actually wanted to come along, but An Jing, considering that Wang Youbao was avoiding Li Wuyu, thought that if Li Wuyu came with them, Wang Youbao might end up avoiding them too.


    Not wanting to miss seeing Wang Youbao, An Jing asked Li Wuyu to return to the residence where she stayed and wait for news.


    ¡°Is your young master at home?¡± An Jing asked the doorkeeper of the Wang Family.


    The young servant glanced around and, seeing no sign of Li Wuyu, nodded repeatedly, saying, ¡°He is, he is.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi knew Wang Youbao must have anticipated their visit by the way the doorkeeper acted.


    As soon as they entered the Wang Family¡¯s main gate, An Jing and Xiao Changyi ran into Yu Erming, who led them to the study, saying that Wang Youbao was there.


    On the way to the study, An Jing asked casually, ¡°How is your brother¡¯s injury?¡±


    Yu Daming had been beaten with forty heavy sticks.


    ¡°Much better, he can already get out of bed and do light activities,¡± Yu Erming paused then added, ¡°My elder brother was shortsighted and mistook a noble lady for a girl from an unsuitable family. He regrets it to death and has apologized to Miss Li, who thankfully doesn¡¯t blame him.¡±


    An Jing asked, ¡°What about your young master then?¡±


    Yu Erming said, ¡°I¡¯m just a humble family servant and don¡¯t know what the young master is thinking.¡±


    An Jing did not pursue the matter further. It was quite clear that Yu Erming was much more cautious than Yu Daming¡ªasking would not yield anything.


    Yu Erming approached the door of the study and, instead of entering immediately, respectfully informed Wang Youbao inside that An Jing and Xiao Changyi had arrived. After getting Wang Youbao¡¯s permission, Yu Erming invited An Jing and Xiao Changyi into the study.


    Upon entering the study, An Jing and Xiao Changyi saw Wang Youbao looking as haggard as Li Wuyu.


    ¡°Why trouble yourself?¡± An Jing sighed.


    Wang Youbao stood in front of the desk and, hearing An Jing¡¯s sigh, could only return a bitter smile. He had nothing to say to An Jing, not knowing where to begin.


    An Jing looked at the desk and saw plenty of unused paper, an inkstone with ink, a wet brush, and quite a few crumpled pieces of paper in the wastebasket, but she said nothing. Instead, she walked over to the wastebasket, picked up one of the crumpled papers, and unfolded it. The wrinkled paper revealed Li Wuyu¡¯s name written all over.


    Without checking the other papers, An Jing knew that Wang Youbao had been writing Li Wuyu¡¯s name all this while.


    Wang Youbao saw An Jing pick up and unfold a crumpled paper, his smile growing more bitter. Then he spoke up, ¡°You all knew early on, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    An Jing lied without changing her expression, ¡°Not early, just two hours ago. She came to our house looking for us, saying you were avoiding her. I asked why you were avoiding her, and that¡¯s when she told us she¡¯s actually the daughter of the Prime Minister.¡±


    ¡°The daughter of the Prime Minister... the daughter of the Prime Minister...¡± Wang Youbao repeated, laughing bitterly and murmuring those words, ¡°Out of reach.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°She has never felt you were unworthy of her.¡±


    ¡°What about her father, Prime Minister Li? Does he feel the same?¡± Wang Youbao felt as if a huge mountain stood between him and Li Wuyu¡ªa mountain he couldn¡¯t possibly climb over.


    He used to think that Li Wuyu was not good enough for him, but now that seemed like a joke.

 Chapter 612 - 612 612 Are You Even a Man_1

    ?Chapter 612: Chapter 612: Are You Even a Man?_1 Chapter 612: Chapter 612: Are You Even a Man?_1 An Jing said, ¡°No matter what Prime Minister Li thinks, I believe that you should still visit the Prime Minister¡¯s residence as originally planned. You haven¡¯t even tried and have already given up; do you think you are being fair to Wuyu¡¯s profound feelings for you?¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m unworthy of her, but...¡± Wang Youbao was extremely pessimistic, ¡°I was born out of wedlock, a mere merchant, while she is the daughter of an official, and the only child of the highest-ranking official at that. The distance between us is immense; even if I don¡¯t try, I know there¡¯s no future for us.¡±


    An Jing scoffed coldly, ¡°You not trying is what ensures there¡¯s no outcome! If you try, at least you have a sliver of hope! Wang Youbao, I¡¯m starting to doubt whether you truly like Wuyu. Or to put it another way, I wonder if I should doubt whether you like her as much as you claim. If you loved her as much as she loves you, wouldn¡¯t you try for her at least once?¡±


    Wang Youbao was instantly at a loss for words. But then he quickly said, ¡°No, no, no, I do like her. I¡¯m willing to do anything for her, it¡¯s just... my status is really too lowly...¡±


    An Jing immediately rebutted, ¡°Excuses! All excuses! What does trying have to do with your low status? You may have a lowly status, but does that mean you lose the right to even try? I¡¯ve certainly never heard of such a law in Xiyun!¡±


    Wang Youbao was once again at a loss for words. It seemed... he really was...


    ¡°Wang Youbao,¡± An Jing scoffed again. ¡°If you don¡¯t try, then your relationship with Wuyu can only end here. But if you do try, even if you can¡¯t end up together, at least you tried, and you would have been true to your feelings for Wuyu. Do you understand?¡±


    Wang Youbao hung his head, silent.


    ¡°Look at yourself now, avoiding Wuyu, not willing to see her, even sending Yu Erming to tell her you¡¯re not worthy of her, and you don¡¯t even have the courage to tell Wuyu yourself. Are you still a man? How can you lack so much responsibility and courage? You¡¯re simply a coward! Do you know how much you¡¯ve hurt Wuyu with your actions?¡± An Jing didn¡¯t mince her words, intending to wake Wang Youbao up with her scolding.


    If it weren¡¯t for a friend, An Jing wouldn¡¯t have interfered. If you want to be a coward, so be it; it¡¯s none of my business anyway. But one is her close friend, and the other is her apprentice; she couldn¡¯t stand idly by.


    Chastened by An Jing¡¯s scolding, Wang Youbao indeed felt that An Jing was right. His head drooped even lower, like someone who has done wrong and accepts the continued reprimand.


    An Jing looked at Wang Youbao in that state and thought he resembled a student who had made a mistake, and she the disciplinary dean. The thought made her almost want to laugh and cry at the same time.


    After a long moment, she stopped scolding and sighed, ¡°Youbao, I am saying these things because I consider you a friend. I don¡¯t want to say anything more. Let me just say this one last time: Give your relationship with Wuyu a proper closure. Running away is truly not a solution.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wang Youbao pursed his lips. Then, lifting his head, he spoke with a determined look of gratitude, ¡°A single word awakens one from dreams. Thank you, An Jing. I hadn¡¯t considered these things before. I was just fixated on not being worthy of Wuyu and... Now I¡¯ve understood. No matter whether things with Wuyu work out or not, I will go to the Capital and give both Wuyu and myself an explanation.¡±


    An Jing nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve come to understand. I¡¯ve told Wuyu to go back to the mansion and wait for news. Go find her; she looked as pale as you do.¡±

 Chapter 613 - 613 613 Making the Best Use of Everything and

    ?Chapter 613: Chapter 613: Making the Best Use of Everything and Everyone¡¯s Talents_1 Chapter 613: Chapter 613: Making the Best Use of Everything and Everyone¡¯s Talents_1 At this moment, Wang Youbao¡¯s face was extremely haggard; it was evident that the ordeal he had suffered in recent times was no less than that of Li Wuyu.


    Even though Wang Youbao hadn¡¯t seen Li Wuyu during this time, he knew she must be faring poorly. Now, hearing An Jing speak in such a way made him even more anxious; his heart was in knots.


    He didn¡¯t care whether An Jing and Xiao Changyi were still there; he hurriedly walked toward the exit, ¡°I¡¯m going to find her right now.¡±


    Watching Wang Youbao leave in such a rush, An Jing first shook her head and sighed, then turned to her husband, who was holding her hands, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go home. We¡¯re no longer needed here.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    On their way home, finding themselves with no one around, An Jing smiled and said, ¡°Husband, speaking of marrying within one¡¯s social class, you and I are truly the biggest mismatch.¡±


    The two were riding on Zhuri; the horse strolled forward at a leisurely pace, with An Jing sitting in front, and Xiao Changyi behind her, encircling An Jing while also holding the reins.


    Hearing An Jing¡¯s words, Xiao Changyi slightly tilted his head, first kissing An Jing¡¯s ear before saying, ¡°You and I are equals.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She had always known.


    An Jing turned around, exchanging a sweet, light kiss with Xiao Changyi before she spoke earnestly, ¡°Wuyu and Youbao are genuinely fond of each other, and I hope they can be together. We can¡¯t force Prime Minister Li to agree to marry Wuyu to Youbao, but we can create some advantages for Youbao.¡±


    Xiao Changyi listened quietly; he knew An Jing hadn¡¯t finished speaking.


    Sure enough, An Jing continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t Chengyu very appreciative of Youbao, planning to use him in the future? Then let¡¯s have Chengyu subtly hint to Prime Minister Li that being favored by the future Emperor and having boundless prospects is far more respectable than just giving Youbao a title.¡±


    Su Chengyu, although a chatterbox, was indeed adept at making full use of resources and talents.


    Most importantly, Su Chengyu had the boldness to use them¡ªdaring to employ!


    After An Jing had finished speaking, Xiao Changyi responded softly, ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Then when we get back, you write a letter to Chengyu; he tends to listen to you more,¡± An Jing immediately requested with a smile.


    ¡°Mm.¡± He had no objections.


    Upon returning home, Xiao Changyi wrote a letter to Su Chengyu; Chengyu received it six days later.


    As it wasn¡¯t a matter of great urgency, Su Chengyu took care of it right away.


    On this day, the person Prime Minister Li sent to bring Li Wuyu home had arrived in Qilin County.


    With plans to return to the Capital, Li Wuyu, of course, needed to visit her master An Jing to say goodbye to both An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Seeing that Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao had come together and both looked in good spirits, An Jing felt considerably reassured.


    However, An Jing still pulled Li Wuyu aside for a private conversation.


    An Jing said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked your master father to send a letter to Chengyu. Chengyu should hint to your father that he plans to use Youbao in the future; your father should not be too hard on Youbao. Whether you end up together or not will depend on your father¡¯s decision.¡±


    Li Wuyu gratefully replied, ¡°Thank you, Master. And, later on, please thank master father for me too.¡± She paused, ¡°When I get back, I will also ask my father.¡±


    An Jing sighed before saying, ¡°Regardless of whether you end up together or not, you mustn¡¯t do anything foolish.¡±


    Li Wuyu nodded, ¡°Youbao and I have already agreed; if it truly doesn¡¯t work out, we can only blame fate for not allowing it. Neither of us will do anything foolish; we both need to take care of ourselves so that the other does not worry.¡±

 Chapter 614 - 614 614 Monster Gong Juechen_1

    ?Chapter 614: Chapter 614 Monster, Gong Juechen_1 Chapter 614: Chapter 614 Monster, Gong Juechen_1 Hearing this, An Jing felt a tinge of heartache, but still smiled and said, ¡°If you all can achieve this, it would be for the best.¡±


    Indeed, it would be truly good to be able to do so.


    But she feared they wouldn¡¯t be able to find peace on their own.


    How many people in love can find peace when they can¡¯t be together?


    The next day, Li Wuyu set off to return to the Capital. Wang Youbao followed him. Even if their affair couldn¡¯t come to fruition in the end, at least they were together on the road to the Capital.


    With Wang Youbao Going to the Capital, he temporarily left Yu Erming in charge of Qian Wei Tavern.


    On the third day after Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao left Qilin County, An Jing and Xiao Changyi received news that Meng Lanqing had found the Stubborn Doctor Gong Juechen and was bringing him back.


    An Jing was overjoyed.


    ¡°My lord, madam, there is one more thing...¡± Meng Zhuqing suddenly started to stammer.


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    It was An Jing who cheerfully said, ¡°What are you hemming and hawing for? Just speak if you have something to say.¡±


    Upon this encouragement, Meng Zhuqing finally spoke, ¡°My elder brother also sent a message, saying that he is still in disguise as a woman. He hopes that if you see him, you¡¯ll give him some face and not expose him until it¡¯s confirmed that Gong Juechen is of no use. After that, he will change back into men¡¯s clothing, and at the same time... flay and dismember Gong Juechen.¡±


    To flay and dismember...


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± What on earth did Gong Juechen do to your brother that he wants to flay and dismember the man?


    ...


    Half a month later, on the fifteenth day of November, three magnificent horses charged along the official road of Qilin County.


    Because they were moving so quickly, passersby couldn¡¯t make out the faces of the three riders, only seeing that the first horse was led by someone in green, the second by someone in dark red, and the third by someone in white.


    The person in the green garment led the way ahead, exiting Sixteen Town from the official road and then charged all the way to the entrance of An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°Whoa¡ª¡± Upon reaching the courtyard entrance, the person in green reined in their horse, bringing it to a halt.


    Then, the two horses that followed also came to a stop.


    The person in green didn¡¯t concern themselves with the other two who remained on horseback but dismounted and walked up to the courtyard door, knocking.


    Meng Zhuqing, hearing the knock, came to open the door. Upon seeing the person at the entrance, Meng Zhuqing was stunned.


    Uh...


    The person before him was dressed in Qingyi, with long black hair cascading down and a tall stature. Their eyes were like peach blossoms, their face like white jade, with brows untouched yet dark as if painted, and lips naturally red as if rouged, an unparalleled beauty that could topple cities.


    ¡°Brother...¡± Meng Zhuqing hesitated but still recognized the stunning tall beauty before him¡ªit was his brother, Meng Lanqing!


    However, before he could fully call out ¡°brother,¡± Meng Lanqing covered his mouth.


    Meng Lanqing, while covering his mouth, whispered a warning into his ear, ¡°If you dare to reveal that I¡¯m a man, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t get up tomorrow!¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡± That was indeed his brother, always so violent towards him.


    At this moment, Meng Zhuqing realized what had previously been conveyed, that his brother would continue to cross-dress.


    But before Meng Zhuqing could say anything, he heard a devilishly charming voice respond¡ª


    ¡°Lanlan, so you¡¯re flirting with another man like this, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll get jealous?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing looked in the direction of the voice and saw a man in dark red sitting on the white horse. The man was exceptionally bewitching with his narrow peach blossom eyes and a smile playing on his lips, exuding an aura of evil charm.


    If one could ignore the malevolent air, his looks could definitely rival his brother Meng Lanqing¡¯s.

 Chapter 615 - 615 615 You Are Also Breathtaking_1

    ?Chapter 615: Chapter 615 You Are Also Breathtaking_1 Chapter 615: Chapter 615 You Are Also Breathtaking_1 Meng Lanqing, upon hearing that man¡¯s voice, let go of the hand covering Meng Zhuqing¡¯s mouth and cursed at the man, ¡°Gong Juechen, do you believe I could stab you to death with a sword?!¡±


    Only then did Meng Zhuqing realize that the demon in question was Gong Juechen.


    But before Gong Juechen could respond to Meng Lanqing¡¯s words, another person on horseback laughed disrespectfully, ¡°Haha, sister-in-law, stop being insincere. You say every day that you want to stab my brother to death, but I haven¡¯t seen you actually do it.¡±


    Gong Juechen said, ¡°Se Se, beating is affection and scolding is love, don¡¯t you know? Besides, your sister-in-law is thin-skinned, don¡¯t expose her. I like it when she fusses with me like this.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡± My goosebumps, they¡¯re all coming up, what do I do...


    Even though Meng Zhuqing had goosebumps all over, she still didn¡¯t forget to take a closer look at the woman on the other horse.


    The woman was dressed in white and had a slender figure, not bad-looking at all, but her features were too bold, giving her an aura of overwhelming audacity.


    Meng Lanqing was so angry at Gong Juechen¡¯s words. Gong Juechen really was shameless. As a result, Meng Lanqing drew her sword and lunged at Gong Juechen on his horse.


    Gong Juechen, however, didn¡¯t react, still sitting on the horse, looking very demonic and sinister.


    On the other hand, the woman called Se Se flipped off her horse with incredible speed, pulling out the soft sword fastened around her waist.


    As soon as the soft sword was drawn, it rushed towards Meng Lanqing¡¯s sword. One could only see a blur as it struck Meng Lanqing¡¯s sword, causing it to deviate from its intended course, which meant Meng Lanqing¡¯s stab did not hit Gong Juechen.


    Meng Zhuqing was greatly shocked when she saw this. The woman¡¯s skills were so high...


    Unable to best the woman, Meng Lanqing could only withdraw her hand and scolded Gong Juechen, ¡°Gong Juechen, are you still a man or not? If you are, then don¡¯t hide behind Gong Juese!¡±


    Only then did Meng Zhuqing realize that the woman¡¯s full name was Gong Juese. Juese... Juese... Brother, you¡¯re a stunning beauty too... Her name fits you so well...


    Gong Juechen remained on his horse without dismounting, his demonic face smiling wickedly, ¡°Whether I¡¯m a man or not, you¡¯ll know once we¡¯ve had our wedding night, Lanlan~¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ...I finally understand what is meant by shameless.


    Gnashing her teeth, Meng Lanqing made a vow in her heart. She would dismember this man by a thousand cuts! She must!


    Once Gong Juese had averted the crisis for Gong Juechen and saw that Meng Lanqing had stopped her attack, she also sheathed her soft sword.


    Upon hearing Gong Juechen mention the wedding night, Gong Juese laughed mischievously, ¡°Brother, your sister-in-law is so spicy, and you can¡¯t fight. When you have your wedding night, do I need to stand by and protect you, in case she stabs you for real when you¡¯re not paying attention?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was dumbfounded. His brother and her brother... a wedding night?


    However, Meng Zhuqing also realized that Gong Juechen truly had no martial arts skills, no wonder Gong Juese had to step in to help him out.


    Gong Juechen said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that trouble. When the time comes, you just tie her up, and I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±


    Gong Juese laughed heartily, ¡°It might be better for you to drug her.¡±


    Gong Juechen replied, ¡°That might work.¡±


    Seeing Gong Juechen and Gong Juese discuss his brother¡¯s wedding night as if no one else was around, Meng Zhuqing coughed heavily, unable to cope.


    Only then did Gong Juechen unhappily look toward him, no, look down upon him from his high horse, ¡°My wife must be blind to have ended up with the likes of you. Just look at yourself. I could grab a big handful of men like you from any crowd.¡±

 Chapter 616 - 616 616 You Really Can Do Anything Huh_1

    ?Chapter 616: Chapter 616: You Really Can Do Anything, Huh_1 Chapter 616: Chapter 616: You Really Can Do Anything, Huh_1 Mistress...


    Meng Zhuqing silently looked towards his brother Meng Lanqing.


    Meng Lanqing gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He¡¯s my younger brother, Meng Zhuqing.¡±


    As soon as Gong Juechen heard it was Meng Lanqing¡¯s brother, his face changed instantly, he dismounted, and said with utmost enthusiasm, ¡°So you are the younger brother-in-law, my apologies, my apologies, please ignore what I just said as if it was a fart. You do look quite handsome; just look at your sister and you¡¯ll know. She¡¯s so stunning that it¡¯s certain you can¡¯t be far behind. Am I right?¡±


    Stunningly beautiful...


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡± My brother will surely flay you alive, brother...


    And at that moment, An Jing finally couldn¡¯t hold it in and laughed out loud, ¡°Pfft.¡±


    She had been in the courtyard all along, and as soon as Meng Zhuqing opened the courtyard door, she saw Meng Lanqing.


    To be honest, Meng Lanqing dressed as a woman was truly sensational.


    Meng Lanqing naturally had a face even prettier than a woman¡¯s, and with a slender figure, he truly surpassed any woman when dressed as one.


    It was just too beautiful!


    Upon seeing Meng Lanqing, An Jing knew that Gong Juechen must have also arrived. Then, she wanted to have Gong Juechen take a look at her younger son, but before she even made it to the courtyard entrance, she heard Gong Juechen say that Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing were flirting, and then, Meng Lanqing got furious and drew his sword to stab Jue Chen.


    One could say that An Jing witnessed everything.


    And now, An Jing stood next to the courtyard door.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Jue Chen being so shameless as to make An Jing laugh uncontrollably, she would definitely have continued watching the drama unfold.


    It was just too interesting.


    Not only was Gong Juechen a fascinating person, but Gong Juese was too.


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s laughter, Jue Chen looked over at An Jing, and upon seeing her, he laughed, ¡°You¡¯re also pretty, but compared to my wife, you¡¯re still lacking.¡±


    An Jing thought to herself that this man really did like to be friends with good-looking people.


    Meng Lanqing immediately scolded, ¡°Stop being so impudent, she is our family¡¯s madam!¡±


    ¡°So you are the madam, what an honor,¡± Jue Chen immediately turned enthusiastic again. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m here to propose a marriage, hoping that you will betroth Lanlan to me.¡±


    An Jing held back a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already called him your wife, and you still want me to betroth him to you?¡±


    Jue Chen immediately had a look of grievance, ¡°It was just a unilateral claim... She said she would be a person of your family in life and a ghost of your family in death, unwilling to marry me. I didn¡¯t want to force her, so I just followed her here.¡± He paused, ¡°I don¡¯t mind joining your family.¡±


    Before An Jing could respond, Gong Juese disdainfully said, ¡°Brother, to win a beauty over, you really would do anything, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Gong Juechen sighed, ¡°You know that I have no other hobbies, I just like good-looking people¡ª¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t wait for him to finish, interrupting with a question, ¡°Without regard for their gender?¡±


    Gong Juechen nodded, ¡°Male or female doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    Gong Juese said annoyedly, ¡°Brother, can¡¯t you finish your sentences? It¡¯s easy to be misunderstood!¡±


    Only then did Gong Juechen continue, ¡°If a good-looking person is male, then we can only be friends. But if a good-looking person is female, ideally, I would want to marry her and take her home as my wife.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing asked, ¡°Then how many people have you married and taken home as your wife?¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately looked at Meng Zhuqing with sympathy, ¡°Young brother-in-law, your brain doesn¡¯t seem to work well, I¡¯ve already said it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to join your sister¡¯s family, which naturally means I haven¡¯t taken a wife in my own home.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 617 - 617 617 Its okay we like him just fine_1

    ?Chapter 617: Chapter 617 It¡¯s okay, we like him just fine_1 Chapter 617: Chapter 617 It¡¯s okay, we like him just fine_1 Gong Juechen continued with a sympathetic face, ¡°Brother-in-law, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll take your pulse later to see if I can find the reason why your brain isn¡¯t working well. What do you say?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡± He also wanted to flay this brother alive...


    Gong Juese laughed and said, ¡°Brother, I advise you not to anger your little brother-in-law. Be careful he might gossip with your sister-in-law, making her even less willing to marry you.¡±


    Gong Juechen said with a smile that was not quite a smile, ¡°Se Se, I recently came up with a medicine. After a man takes it, he will become sterile.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡± That brother is ruthless...


    An Jing also felt a shiver of disgust and decided to steer the conversation back to the main topic, ¡°Palace doctor, I think Lanlan has already told you, he is here for something.¡±


    Gong Juechen feigned a shy demeanor, ¡°He did, one reason was to meet his dream lover, and the other for the lady¡¯s youngest son¡¯s congenital deficiency.¡±


    This man¡¯s shamelessness...


    An Jing fell silent, knowing without guessing that the ¡®one reason¡¯ was fabricated by Gong Juechen shamelessly.


    However, An Jing did not expose him but smiled instead, ¡°Then, palace doctor and Miss Gong, please come inside. My youngest son is in the inner room, and my husband is taking care of him.¡±


    Gong Juechen didn¡¯t say anything, but Gong Juese expressed her admiration, ¡°Sister-in-law mentioned that you gave birth to four sons in one go, madam. That¡¯s truly incredible!¡±


    An Jing just smiled politely at Gong Juese and then led Gong Juese and Gong Juechen into the inner room.


    Meng Zhuqing and Meng Lanqing also followed them into the inner room.


    And the moment Gong Juese saw Xiao Changyi sitting in front of the cradle, her eyes lit up. Pointing at Xiao Changyi, she excitedly said to Gong Juechen, ¡°Brother, that man is so handsome. I want to marry him!¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Great, this sister also likes attractive people.


    Meng Lanqing said, ¡°Our Master has taken his wife¡¯s family name.¡±


    Upon hearing that Xiao Changyi had married into a family, Gong Juese¡¯s excitement did not diminish, ¡°Even if we can¡¯t be husband and wife, we can still be friends, right, brother?¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I also think he looks good, making friends would be nice.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen Gong Juese and Gong Juechen at all, walking up to An Jing.


    An Jing first smiled at Xiao Changyi before introducing, ¡°Husband, this is palace doctor Gong Juechen, and this is his sister, Gong Juese.¡±


    Xiao Changyi glanced separately at Gong Juechen and Gong Juese, but did not say a word.


    Gong Juese somewhat dispiritedly said, ¡°Brother, he seems not to like us.¡±


    Gong Juechen patted his little sister on the shoulder, reassuringly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, we like him, and that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Gong Juese immediately cheered up again.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi had always had strong self-control and was not affected at all by Gong Juese and Gong Juechen, taking An Jing back to the cradle side.


    Gong Juese, cheerful once more, drew close and asked, ¡°Madam, you introduced us to your husband just now, but you haven¡¯t introduced yourselves.¡±


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°My oversight. I am called An Jing, and my husband is called Xiao Changyi.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gong Juese immediately turned to Gong Juechen with a happy face, ¡°Brother, one is called An Jing and the other is called Xiao Changyi. We¡¯ve made quite the catch this time, gaining two good-looking friends.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± How did we become friends so quickly? How come she and her husband, the very people concerned, didn¡¯t know about it?

 Chapter 618 - 618 618 Pretending to be Dead_1

    ?Chapter 618: Chapter 618 Pretending to be Dead_1 Chapter 618: Chapter 618 Pretending to be Dead_1 ¡°Wow, these four little ones are so cute. You can tell they are going to grow up to be good-looking,¡± Gong Juese exclaimed with even greater joy upon discovering the four little ones in the cradle.


    Gong Juechen also found the four little ones adorable and liked them very much; however, when his gaze fell upon An Yiyun, his peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly.


    An Jing noticed this and hurriedly said, ¡°This is my son with the congenital deficiency. Please, Doctor Gong, take a look at him.¡±


    Gong Juechen held An Yiyun solemnly and examined him closely for a while before saying, ¡°Indeed, he has a congenital deficiency.¡±


    An Jing asked, ¡°Doctor Gong, can you cure him?¡±


    Gong Juechen said, ¡°I can only tell you that it¡¯s treatable, but it can¡¯t be completely cured.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Gong Juechen: ¡°It means he can live without taking medicine every day, but his body will still be weak and not as strong as a normal person.¡±


    An Jing pressed her lips tightly and looked at her little son An Yiyun for a long while before asking softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t there any way to completely cure him?¡± She really wanted to completely cure her son.


    Gong Juechen said, ¡°There isn¡¯t.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Do you, Doctor Gong, know of anyone whose medical skills surpass yours?¡±


    Gong Juechen said, ¡°I do not.¡±


    Gong Juese interjected, ¡°Jingjing, don¡¯t underestimate my brother because he¡¯s young, but my brother¡¯s medical expertise is truly exceptional. Even our master praised him, saying his skills have surpassed the master¡¯s and no one can compare. If my brother can¡¯t fully heal your son, then probably no one else can.¡±


    Despite Gong Juese referring to her so familiarly as Jingjing, An Jing wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about that; instead, she asked, ¡°Your master is...?¡±


    Gong Juese said, ¡°I don¡¯t know his real name, but everyone used to call him a ¡®strange doctor.''¡±


    Meng Zhuqing, fearing that Gong Juechen might be deceiving them, had already invited Doctor Jiang, an Imperial Physician. Having a knowledgeable person from their side was always good.


    Upon hearing the words ¡®strange doctor,¡¯ Doctor Jiang exclaimed, ¡°Wasn¡¯t he said to have died a long time ago?¡±


    Gong Juese said, ¡°Yes, he died, but not long ago ¨C just two years ago.¡±


    After a silent pause, Doctor Jiang said, ¡°I am just a doctor. When I first started studying medicine, I heard about your master. Not only were his medical skills exceptional, but his martial arts were also powerful. However, at that time... that was twenty years ago, I had already heard that your master was dead.¡±


    Gong Juese laughed and said, ¡°That was because he went into seclusion in the mountains; he no longer wanted to treat people because it was too troublesome. He claimed to be dead as an excuse.¡±


    Doctor Jiang said, ¡°I see.¡±


    An Jing asked, ¡°Doctor Jiang, was the strange doctor¡¯s medical expertise really that high?¡±


    Doctor Jiang said, ¡°Yes, very high. There are even legends about him to this day, claiming he could bring the dead back to life.¡±


    Gong Juese immediately laughed loudly and said, ¡°What dead people? That person wasn¡¯t completely dead yet; he was still alive. My master told me and my brother about it as a joke. He said that he saved someone who wasn¡¯t completely dead, and then everyone started spreading rumors that he could resurrect the dead. After that, even more people came to him for treatment. But there were too many people coming to him for cures, and it got to the point where he had no time to sleep. Eventually, he got annoyed and paid people to spread the rumor that he had died. Then, he himself retired to the seclusion of the forests.¡±


    Doctor Jiang: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°However,¡± Gong Juese continued, ¡°my master¡¯s medical skills are indeed superb. The reason my brother¡¯s medical skills are so advanced is also thanks to our master¡¯s excellent teaching. It¡¯s just a pity that I¡¯m not interested in medicine, so I only learned martial arts from our master.¡±

 Chapter 619 - 619 619 Whatever You Say You Must Be Treated

    ?Chapter 619: Chapter 619: Whatever You Say, You Must Be Treated! _1 Chapter 619: Chapter 619: Whatever You Say, You Must Be Treated! _1 An Jing knew that Gong Juese was skilled in martial arts, only because she had just seen him exchange blows with Meng Lanqing at the entrance to the courtyard.


    However, An Jing did not care about these matters; at this moment, she was only concerned about her younger son.


    She wanted to completely heal her young son.


    But now, there was nothing she could do.


    Therefore, she could only seek the next best solution¡ªgetting her son off the daily regimen of medication.


    Though she had made up her mind, An Jing did not immediately speak to Gong Juechen; instead, she looked toward her husband and, seeing Xiao Changyi nod slightly in her direction, she solemnly said to Gong Juechen, ¡°Palace Doctor, I entrust my little son to your care!¡±


    Gong Juechen smiled, ¡°Certainly, certainly.¡±


    An Jing asked, ¡°Then, in your opinion, when can you start treating my Yun Er?¡±


    Gong Juechen replied, ¡°As long as Madam agrees to the matter I just discussed with you, I can start treating your Yun Er today.¡±


    ¡°Matter? What matter?¡± An Jing momentarily could not recall.


    Gong Juechen did not mind repeating, ¡°The matter of my marriage with Lanlan. Whether I marry into her family or she marries into mine, it¡¯s all the same to me.¡±


    An Jing immediately looked toward Meng Lanqing.


    Meng Lanqing glared at Gong Juechen with murderous eyes.


    Gong Juechen, on the other hand, smiled with a wicked charm, making his bewitching face appear even more devilish, ¡°My sister and I have traveled thousands of miles here, just so I could marry Lanlan. Madam, if you do not agree, then I shall not treat your Yun Er.¡±


    Before An Jing could speak, Gong Juese rebelled, ¡°Brother! Yun Er is so adorable, how could you not treat him?! I don¡¯t care whether you and my sister-in-law can marry or not, you must treat Yun Er! Yun Er is the most handsome of these four children, you must treat him no matter what! If you dare not to, I will no longer acknowledge you as my brother!¡±


    Gong Juechen held his forehead in pain, ¡°Se Se, don¡¯t hold me back at a time like this, this is such a good opportunity for your brother to marry your sister-in-law. If you ruin this for me, when will I ever have the chance to make your sister-in-law agree to marry me?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m holding you back? It¡¯s always been you holding me back! Tell me, when have you not been protected by me! Apart from your medical skills, you¡¯re utterly useless!¡± Gong Juese criticized without any reservation.


    Gong Juechen fell silent.


    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t care. You must treat Yun Er whether you want to or not. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for turning against you! You wouldn¡¯t want our master to rise from his grave and scold you for not treating me, your sister, properly!¡± Gong Juese made it clear that he had to agree whether he liked it or not.


    Gong Juechen looked at Meng Lanqing with a face full of regret, as if a bride was slipping through his fingers, then finally compromised, ¡°Fine, fine, fine, have it your way. I must have owed you in a past life to be burdened with a sister like you.¡±


    Gong Juese immediately brightened up and happily said to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, ¡°Jingjing, Brother Changyi, my brother has agreed. Rest assured, with me here, my brother will definitely take good care of Yun Er.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was silent but nodded slightly.


    An Jing sincerely expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gong Juechen looked at Meng Lanqing again with a face full of regret.


    Meng Lanqing calmly turned his gaze to Meng Zhuqing.


    After a moment of silence, Meng Zhuqing still stepped forward to stand in front of his brother Meng Lanqing, blocking Gong Juechen¡¯s view of him.


    Unable to see Meng Lanqing¡¯s stunningly beautiful face, Gong Juechen instantly felt aggrieved. However, he did not say anything and resignedly began making preparations to heal An Yiyun¡¯s body.

 Chapter 620 - 620 620 Rational Enough He Likes It_1

    ?Chapter 620: Chapter 620 Rational Enough, He Likes It_1 Chapter 620: Chapter 620 Rational Enough, He Likes It_1 The preparations were quite cumbersome.


    Gong Juechen wrote a prescription, then handed it to An Jing and said, ¡°Purchase all the herbs listed here in full, not one less.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± An Jing took the prescription and looked it over with Xiao Changyi, noticing it listed at least a hundred herbs. Since both of them were not very knowledgeable about it, they handed the prescription to Doctor Jiang.


    As a doctor, Jiang should be able to discern some of its principles. More importantly, this was for the sake of safety.


    It was their baby son, still so young. Even though Fang Shicai had said that Gong Juechen¡¯s medical skills were rare, they still weren¡¯t quite at ease to let this stranger treat him.


    Besides, it was their first meeting with Gong Juechen. Who knew if he meant to harm their baby son?


    It¡¯s always better to be cautious.


    Seeing the cautiousness of An Jing and Xiao Changyi, Gong Juechen wasn¡¯t angry. On the contrary, he appreciated them for it. They didn¡¯t just follow the crowd nor did they resort to desperate measures due to their anxiety. They were truly rational, which he liked.


    Doctor Jiang closely examined the prescription, making sure there were no ingredients harmful to children, before saying to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, ¡°The prescription given by the palace doctor is mild and can be used.¡±


    Only then did An Jing let Meng Zhuqing take the prescription to town to buy the medicinal herbs.


    Then, Gong Juechen instructed them to prepare a medicinal tub, gauze, and other items.


    Once Gong Juechen had nothing else for An Jing to prepare, An Jing asked him, ¡°Palace doctor, how long will the treatment take to cure him?¡±


    Gong Juechen replied, ¡°At least half a month, or at most two months.¡±


    ...


    Gong Juechen started the actual treatment for An Yiyun¡¯s congenital deficiency on the second day after arriving in Qilin County.


    The treatment took place in the bathhouse.


    A wooden tub suitable for infants to soak in medicinal baths had been hastily made the day before, and now it was filled with simmered medicinal broth; next to the tub, there was a long table with a silver needle and fin knife among other items.


    An Jing wanted to accompany in the bathhouse, but Gong Juechen was worried that she couldn¡¯t withstand seeing the treatment process, so he didn¡¯t let her enter, though he agreed to let Xiao Changyi accompany inside.


    Doctor Jiang served as Gong Juechen¡¯s assistant.


    With Xiao Changyi being inside, An Jing felt slightly more at ease, yet she remained extremely anxious, pacing back and forth at the entrance of the bathhouse.


    Inside the bathhouse.


    As An Yiyun was still too small to sit in the tub, Xiao Changyi had to hold him, immersing his body in the medicinal broth while keeping his neck and above out of it.


    As soon as An Yiyun was placed in the medicinal broth, he cried miserably. The sound of his crying tormented An Jing so deeply it was like being cut with a knife.


    An Jing wanted to rush into the bathhouse, but before she could act, Gong Juese said, ¡°Jingjing, my brother dislikes disturbances during his treatments and might simply walk away. I won¡¯t be able to persuade him either, so please wait outside.¡±


    An Jing had no choice but to continue waiting outside, gripping her heart in extreme agony.


    An Yiyun cried intensely for a while but soon ran out of strength to cry, his cries slowly diminishing until there were none.


    An Jing, unable to hear An Yiyun¡¯s cries, became even more anxious and tormented, her pacing becoming even more hurried. She bit down tightly on her lower lip, not realizing it was bleeding.


    Inside the bathhouse, once Gong Juechen was sure he could proceed with acupuncture on An Yiyun, he started the procedure. An Yiyun was in so much pain that his little face contorted, his small body convulsing, but he couldn¡¯t even make a sound while crying.

 Chapter 621 - 621 621 Why drag me with you if youre going to

    ?Chapter 621: Chapter 621 Why drag me with you if you¡¯re going to die?_1 Chapter 621: Chapter 621 Why drag me with you if you¡¯re going to die?_1 Even Xiao Changyi, with his heart so cold and hard, couldn¡¯t bear to look at his youngest son in such a state at this moment.


    Shifting his gaze, Xiao Changyi looked elsewhere.


    But his mood didn¡¯t improve one bit, because he was still holding his son in his arms, still feeling his son¡¯s incessant convulsions, the small body convulsing non-stop, the feeling was indescribable... Involuntarily, his thin, cool lips were tightly pressed into a straight line.


    Doctor Jiang couldn¡¯t bear to watch either, his gaze also turned away, focusing only on continuously handing silver needles to Gong Jue Chen.


    Gong Jue Chen, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to feel anything and just kept acupuncture An Yiyun until An Yiyun had needles all over his body, only then did Gong Jue Chen stop.


    Seeing that Xiao Changyi had not moved at all and was holding An Yiyun in the same position for almost two hours, out of consideration for Xiao Changyi¡¯s good looks, Gong Jue Chen kindly said, ¡°This needs to be maintained for another four hours. Why not take a break and let Doctor Jiang hold him for a while?¡±


    Doctor Jiang added, ¡°Yes, Xiao Bio Gong, let me hold him for a while, and then you can hold him later.¡±


    Maintaining the same position like this, he felt tired just looking at it.


    But Xiao Changyi refused without showing any emotional fluctuation, ¡°No need.¡±


    This man was Prince Yi, after all; when he said there was no need, Doctor Jiang didn¡¯t dare say anything more.


    Gong Jue Chen, thinking that the tiredness wasn¡¯t affecting him, also chose to say nothing.


    By the time Xiao Changyi carried An Yiyun out of the bathhouse, not only was An Yiyun¡¯s little body swollen, but Xiao Changyi¡¯s hands were also swollen.


    Upon seeing this, An Jing felt a terrible heartache and anxiety. She was about to ask Gong Jue Chen why this happened, but Gong Jue Chen preemptively opened his mouth, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s no need to worry too much. This is normal. Leaving aside the fact that it was a medicinal bath, just soaking in plain water for several hours could cause this.¡±


    An Jing, although understanding, still felt unbearable heartache.


    Having been put through such an ordeal today, An Yiyun was exhaling far more than inhaling, appearing on the brink of death. An Jing was so worried that she couldn¡¯t even feel the heartache anymore.


    Gong Jue Chen said, ¡°It¡¯s like this at first. Just be at ease. I assure you, your son won¡¯t die. If he does, then just kill me.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Right, and my sister, too. If you have to kill me, then kill her as well.¡±


    Gong Juese immediately gave her brother a disdainful look, ¡°Brother, if you die, why drag me with you?¡±


    Gong Jue Chen shamelessly replied, ¡°I would definitely feel lonely on the road to hell alone, so of course I would bring someone with me.¡±


    Gong Juese retorted, ¡°Then bring your wife!¡±


    Gong Jue Chen immediately looked at Meng Lanqing with a face full of regret for the umpteenth time, while complaining to Gong Juese, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for insisting that I rescue him, preventing me from marrying your sister-in-law. I haven¡¯t even offered sacrifices to heaven and earth, how could I have the audacity to take her with me?¡±


    Meng Lanqing just considered Gong Jue Chen¡¯s words to be nonsense.


    Gong Juese laughed loudly, ¡°Brother, when have you ever been bashful? Just last night you were planning to peep at sister-in-law bathing. If your young uncle hadn¡¯t discovered it in time, she would have been seen completely by you.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Lanqing immediately looked at Meng Zhuqing, her eyes clearly asking, ¡®Is that true? How come I didn¡¯t know about this?¡¯


    Meng Zhuqing silently replied: ¡®It¡¯s true, but I didn¡¯t dare tell you. It would harm your self-esteem... and, you would definitely feel like you don¡¯t look manly enough, and then, you¡¯d beat me...¡¯

 Chapter 622 - 622 622 No more allowed_1

    ?Chapter 622: Chapter 622 No more allowed_1 Chapter 622: Chapter 622 No more allowed_1 Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even acknowledge Gong Juechen and the others¡¯ frolic, simply holding An Yiyun in one arm and leading An Jing into the inner chamber with the other.


    Inside, here were Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing, the three brothers, lying on the bed under the watch of two nannies. As soon as Xiao Changyi entered the room, he asked the two nannies to leave.


    ¡°Husband, let me hold Yun Er.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    But just when Xiao Changyi was about to hand An Yiyun to An Jing¡¯s embrace, she suddenly had second thoughts, ¡°Better not, Yun Er¡¯s body is so swollen, if I don¡¯t hold him properly, I will surely hurt him. You better lay him on the bed.¡±


    Xiao Changyi also knew that holding An Yiyun like this was uncomfortable for the child, so he really laid An Yiyun down on the bed.


    An Jing watched her youngest son, his breathing faint, as her eyes slowly reddened.


    Xiao Changyi displayed no emotion and said nothing; instead, he reached out to touch the wound on An Jing¡¯s lower lip.


    An Jing immediately drew his hand down, gripped it tightly in her own, and forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a small wound. It will heal in a few days. But you¡ªlook at the swelling... you look like a steamed bun.¡±


    She had bitten her own lip unintentionally, and truly did not care about it, but as for him...


    An Jing glanced at Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand, and her eyes became even redder. This was her and his child; he truly cherished him.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel sorry for me; even though I¡¯m swollen, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±


    An Jing nodded with tears in her eyes, ¡°Mm.¡±


    Xiao Changyi continued, ¡°Yun Er will be alright.¡±


    Again, An Jing nodded, ¡°Mm.¡±


    Xiao Changyi reached out again to touch the wound on An Jing¡¯s lower lip, instructing, ¡°Don¡¯t bite it anymore in the future.¡±


    An Jing nodded once more, ¡°Mm.¡± She paused, ¡°Husband, tell me how Gong Juechen is treating Yun Er.¡±


    Xiao Changyi replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to tell; you just need to know that Yun Er will be cured.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s eyes filled with tears again. Even if he did not tell her, she could imagine how heart-wrenching the treatment must have been. However, she did not ask further, obediently nodding instead, ¡°Mm.¡±


    ...


    When An Yiyun, the little one, underwent his second medicinal bath and acupuncture, he seemed even closer to death¡¯s door, which almost drove An Jing to the impulse of stopping Gong Juechen from further treating her son.


    She was genuinely terrified that her son might die at the hands of Gong Juechen.


    But, recalling that her youngest son could avoid the daily medication if he just got through this, An Jing gritted her teeth and did not interfere.


    It wasn¡¯t until after the seventh session of medicinal baths and acupuncture that An Jing finally breathed a small sigh of relief and relaxed a little.


    Because this time, her youngest son was no longer gasping on the brink of death like before; instead, he was slowly improving.


    It was also at the time of An Yiyun¡¯s seventh acupuncture treatment that Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu finally arrived in the Imperial Capital.


    Because of the dust from travel, not wanting to breach any courtesy, Wang Youbao didn¡¯t rush to accompany Li Wuyu home to visit Prime Minister Li but planned to visit the next day instead.


    This time Going to the Capital, Wang Youbao had prepared generous gifts. Even though Li Wuyu told him it wasn¡¯t necessary to prepare so much, that a little would do and that her father didn¡¯t buy into such practices, Wang Youbao still brought quite a lot.


    Wang Youbao didn¡¯t care whether Prime Minister Li was into such practices, he just wanted to do his part in showing his regard for his beloved Li Wuyu.


    On the second day at the hour of si, Wang Youbao arrived at the door of Prime Minister¡¯s residence and, with utmost courtesy, presented his calling card to the doorkeeper.

 Chapter 623 - 623 623 Ungratefulness_1

    ?Chapter 623: Chapter 623: Ungratefulness_1 Chapter 623: Chapter 623: Ungratefulness_1 Then, the doorkeeper took the visiting card inside.


    After a moment, he returned and said to Wang Youbao, ¡°Young Master Wang, our master invites you in.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Wang Youbao politely spoke to the doorkeeper before being led into the Prime Minister¡¯s residence.


    Yu Sanming and Yu Xiaoming followed behind Wang Youbao, the young master, carrying the generous gifts.


    Once the young servant had shown Wang Youbao into the main hall, he went back to his post at the door.


    Wang Youbao did not recognize Prime Minister Li, but at that moment, just one person was seated in the highest seat drinking tea. Without needing to think, Wang Youbao knew it was Prime Minister Li and quickly knelt to pay his respects, saying, ¡°Commoner Wang Youbao greets the Prime Minister.¡±


    Yu Sanming and Yu Xiaoming also knelt and paid their respects.


    ¡°Rise,¡± Prime Minister Li said indifferently as he set down his teacup.


    ¡°Thank you, Prime Minister.¡± Wang Youbao stood up and signaled Yu Sanming and Yu Xiaoming to present the gifts, ¡°These humble gifts are offered with the hope that the Prime Minister will kindly accept them.¡±


    Prime Minister Li picked up the visiting card that Wang Youbao had just handed over, glanced through it, and said indifferently, ¡°You come from afar, from Qilin County, so it¡¯s no wonder you didn¡¯t know that in the Imperial Capital, everyone knows I don¡¯t accept gifts.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately knelt again and said, ¡°It was an oversight on this commoner¡¯s part, I hope the Prime Minister will forgive me.¡±


    This time Prime Minister Li didn¡¯t tell him to rise, but asked calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve come from a long way, what do you seek from me?¡±


    Li Wuyu had returned home the day before and must have already told Prime Minister Li about her situation with him. Now the Prime Minister was pretending not to know, while being perfectly aware.


    Wang Youbao knew this but didn¡¯t expose it, instead directly addressing the matter at hand, ¡°This commoner admires your beloved daughter and hopes the Prime Minister will grant his blessing.¡±


    Prime Minister Li threw the visiting card back onto the table and scoffed, ¡°You are quite frank.¡±


    Wang Youbao said, ¡°This commoner dares not deceive the Prime Minister.¡±


    Prime Minister Li closed his eyes for a moment before saying, ¡°Rise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Prime Minister.¡±


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Prime Minister.¡±


    Only after Wang Youbao had seated himself did Prime Minister Li slowly speak again, ¡°Wuyu told me about the matter between you and her as soon as she returned yesterday. For me to agree to your marriage is not difficult. I just have one condition.¡±


    Wang Youbao hadn¡¯t expected Prime Minister Li to agree and asked eagerly, ¡°What is the condition, Prime Minister?¡±


    Prime Minister Li said, ¡°You must become a son-in-law who will live with my family.¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s smile froze on his lips.


    Prime Minister Li continued, ¡°She is my only daughter and I¡¯ve always spoiled her. Since she is fond of you, I don¡¯t want to break her heart. If you agree to enter our family as such, the marriage is settled. What do you say?¡±


    Wang Youbao stood up with a bow, speaking very solemnly, ¡°Prime Minister, this commoner cannot enter the family in that way.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t wish to become my son-in-law and be with my daughter anymore?¡±


    Wang Youbao said, ¡°This commoner wishes to be with your beloved daughter, but that does not mean this commoner will enter the family in such a manner. Under my father¡¯s knees, there is only this one son. My father dearly loved this commoner while living, and this commoner cannot be unfilial by entering into another family, allowing my family¡¯s lineage to end with me.¡±


    Prime Minister Li said, ¡°Then I cannot agree.¡± He paused, ¡°You should go back and think it over carefully, don¡¯t make a decision you¡¯ll regret.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately said, ¡°This commoner will not regret it! I will absolutely not enter the family in that way!¡±


    Prime Minister Li¡¯s face darkened, ¡°You are being unappreciative.¡±


    Wang Youbao said, ¡°I thank you, Prime Minister, for your generous affection, but this commoner truly cannot enter in such a manner. If because of this, I cannot be joined in marriage with your beloved daughter, then it must be the will of heaven. This commoner will not insist, but I hope the Prime Minister will forgive me.¡±

 Chapter 624 - 624 624 Since the Face Has Already Been Lost

    ?Chapter 624: Chapter 624: Since the Face Has Already Been Lost, Just Give Up on It_1 Chapter 624: Chapter 624: Since the Face Has Already Been Lost, Just Give Up on It_1 Prime Minister Li snorted, ¡°What if I do not pardon your crime?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Wang Youbao was at a loss for words, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Enough, you may leave. There are plenty of others willing to marry into my family; it doesn¡¯t have to be you.¡±


    ¡°... Yes, this humble one takes his leave.¡±


    Although he said he was leaving, Wang Youbao did not move. After a moment, he spoke softly again, ¡°Prime Minister, this humble one has an impudent request. I hope the Prime Minister allows me to see your beloved daughter once more, to say farewell.¡±


    Prime Minister Li snorted, ¡°My daughter is still unwed, it¡¯s not appropriate for her to see guests.¡±


    ¡°Prime¡ª¡±


    ¡°Someone, see the guest out!¡± Before Wang Youbao could finish speaking, Prime Minister Li ordered someone to escort him out.


    Wang Youbao, being but a mere merchant, dared not make a scene in the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. He had no choice but to leave, but before he left, he bowed respectfully to Prime Minister Li, ¡°This humble one takes his leave.¡±


    ¡°Take your things with you.¡± Prime Minister Li said this casually while sipping his tea.


    ¡°... Yes.¡± If someone doesn¡¯t want something, you can¡¯t force it on them. Moreover, how could Wang Youbao dare to compel the mighty Prime Minister to accept his gifts? He had no choice but to take the generous gifts he brought back with him, unopened.


    No sooner had Wang Youbao left than Li Wuyu came rushing out.


    Li Wuyu glanced in the direction Wang Youbao had left, then stamped her foot and said to her father in great anger, ¡°Father! Didn¡¯t you promise you wouldn¡¯t make it difficult for him?¡±


    Prime Minister Li, still drinking his tea, glanced at her, ¡°You got injured because of him, how have I made it difficult for him?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m all healed now! Besides, it wasn¡¯t Youbao¡¯s fault, it was Wang Youtao! Wang Youtao is such a villain; he always tries to harm Youbao, scheming to take his inheritance. In the end, when he always failed to harm Youbao, he lost his senses and attempted to kill Youbao. Fortunately, I was there at the time. Otherwise, Youbao might have died.¡±


    ¡°Do you have no shame? You¡¯re not even married to him yet and you¡¯re already ¡®my Youbao this, my Youbao that.¡¯ Are you trying to enrage me to death, your father, on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Father...¡± Seeing that her father appeared truly angry, Li Wuyu hurriedly went to cuddle his arm and act coquettishly.


    Prime Minister Li could only sigh heavily and helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s such a failure that despite my high position, I haven¡¯t managed to raise you properly. Look at you now, secretly betrothing yourself to someone without any regard for your family. You really intend to make me lose face completely.¡±


    His wife had died early, and he had been busy with state affairs, neglecting the education of his daughter. By the time he thought to discipline her, it was already too late, so he had accepted it. After all, she was his only daughter.


    ¡°Father, since our face is already lost, stop fretting over it or you will just make yourself unhappier,¡± Li Wuyu said with a teasing smile.


    Prime Minister Li was provoked into laughter.


    Li Wuyu, seeing her father laugh, didn¡¯t care if it was out of anger or amusement; she murmured with a complaint, ¡°Father, you might trouble Youbao because I was injured, but why did you let him leave at the end? You should have made it clear to him that you actually had agreed to our marriage...¡±


    As soon as Prime Minister Li heard these words from Li Wuyu, he got angry again, ¡°He is his father¡¯s only son and does not want to join our household; you¡¯re my only daughter, do you think I can bear to marry you off so far away? And look at his status! Although the Crown Prince is fond of him, by the time he makes something of himself, I might have already entered my coffin. I¡¯d rather not hold such expectations. If his character were not acceptable, even if you cried to death, don¡¯t think for a moment that I would agree to this marriage!¡±

 Chapter 625 - 625 625 Can I go see him_1

    ?Chapter 625: Chapter 625: Can I go see him?_1 Chapter 625: Chapter 625: Can I go see him?_1 Li Wuyu cried yesterday, crying as she pleaded with Prime Minister Li to consent to her marriage to Wang Youbao.


    However, Prime Minister Li did not agree at first, leaving Li Wuyu to kneel and cry continuously.


    It was only later, after Prime Minister Li heard the reports from the subordinates who escorted Li Wuyu home, stating that Wang Youbao¡¯s character was exceptionally good, though a merchant, he had an excellent reputation, especially for being particularly close with An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Prime Minister Li didn¡¯t pay much attention to An Jing but, as soon as he heard of Wang Youbao¡¯s good relationship with Xiao Changyi, he immediately believed that Wang Youbao must indeed have an impeccable character.


    It must be known that Prime Minister Li had always held Xiao Changyi in very high regard.


    Even though Xiao Changyi was aloof and reclusive, avoiding contact with people, Prime Minister Li respected him, believing that Xiao Changyi was born to guard Xiyun; with Changyi, the Emperor of Xiyun felt secure, the Crown Prince felt secure, he, as the Prime Minister, felt secure, and all the citizens of Xiyun felt even more at ease.


    And the reason Prime Minister Li had not married off his daughter Li Wuyu wasn¡¯t that there were no suitors coming to propose, but because those who did come did not meet his approval, none caught his eye, feeling that even if his precious daughter married into wealth and status, she wouldn¡¯t be happy, so he kept delaying, turning his precious daughter into an old maid, yet he still hadn¡¯t arranged a match for her.


    Now, with Wang Youbao having an extremely good character and also being the one his precious daughter adored, he knew that marrying her off to him would make his daughter happy, and he would be at ease as well.


    With this thought, Prime Minister Li agreed, consented to his daughter¡¯s marriage to Wang Youbao.


    When Li Wuyu heard that Prime Minister Li had agreed, she finally stopped crying.


    Thinking back on how she knelt and cried for so long yesterday, Li Wuyu felt somewhat embarrassed. If she had known how much her father revered her mentor, she would have just directly asked her mentor to personally intervene on her behalf, sparing her all this trouble.


    ¡°Father, my Youbao truly has an excellent character,¡± suddenly, Li Wuyu praised her Youbao with great excitement. ¡°You saw today, doesn¡¯t he seem unlike any common merchant?¡±


    Prime Minister Li recalled Wang Youbao¡¯s handsome and polite demeanor, and his annoyance subsided, nodding, ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem like one indeed.¡±


    ¡°Father, let me tell you,¡± Li Wuyu suddenly lowered her voice to a secretive whisper that only she and Prime Minister Li could hear, ¡°the Crown Prince also thinks the same, the Crown Prince said that day that my Youbao doesn¡¯t resemble a merchant at all, but rather like someone who manages merchants.¡±


    Prime Minister Li¡¯s heart jolted, he then sternly scolded, ¡°You careless talker, you must never say such a thing to anyone else, keep it to yourself, do you hear me?¡±


    Having a son-in-law used by the court was certainly good, but the fear was that he might be taken down by envy before he even got a chance to be employed.


    One must know that position is not only important, it¡¯s a lucrative one, and countless people yearn for it...


    If it was known that the Crown Prince already had a favored candidate, that candidate would certainly be the target of countless envious eyes.


    And he didn¡¯t want his daughter to become a widow.


    Li Wuyu immediately nodded as if mashing garlic, ¡°I hear you, Father! It will rot in my stomach!¡±


    She actually also thought this was a grave matter, hence, she only spoke of it this one time to her father.


    Subsequently, Li Wuyu turned playful and smiling again, ¡°Father, may I go see my Youbao?¡±


    Prime Minister Li snorted, ¡°No, you may not.¡±


    ¡°Then what if I sneak out?¡± Li Wuyu shamelessly asked, not minding the idea of sneaking out through the back door at all.

 Chapter 626 - 626 626 Are You Stupid_1

    ?Chapter 626: Chapter 626 Are You Stupid?_1 Chapter 626: Chapter 626 Are You Stupid?_1 Prime Minister Li wore an expression of vexation at his disobedient daughter and said irritably, ¡°Fine, fine, just hurry off. The sight of you now only angers me. Also, tell him he needn¡¯t bring so many gifts next time. Once his mourning period is over and your affair is truly settled, I, as your father-in-law, will accept no matter how much he offers.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Dad~¡± Li Wuyu was so happy that she bounced out the front door with joy.


    Prime Minister Li watched her, shaking his head. His daughter truly didn¡¯t have the demeanor of a young lady at all.


    As soon as Li Wuyu left the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, she wanted to head to the inn where Wang Youbao was staying, but just as she was about to make her way there, she saw Wang Youbao standing not far away.


    Li Wuyu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, her mood lifting even further, ¡°Youbao!¡±


    Having left the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion with a heavy heart, Wang Youbao felt utterly disconsolate. To be precise, he was beside himself. Prime Minister Li hadn¡¯t agreed to his marriage with Li Wuyu, nor had he allowed him to see her for one last farewell. His mood could not have been worse.


    If he had known that their separation yesterday meant forever, he would have definitely spoken to her more.


    How he missed her...


    Truly missed her...


    Feeling so downcast, Wang Youbao didn¡¯t even want to return to the inn. Thus, he had Yu Sanming and Yu Xiaoming take the generous gifts back first while he lingered, not knowing where else to go, standing a short distance from the Prime Minister¡¯s residence.


    To block the entrance of the Prime Minister¡¯s home? He was too timid for such a confrontation.


    Standing not too far from the Prime Minister¡¯s residence was just fine.


    At least it was closer to her than the inn.


    But, was he hallucinating? How could he see the woman of his dreams coming out and even running towards him joyfully...?


    Wang Youbao didn¡¯t dare rub his eyes for fear the vision of Li Wuyu might disappear. He just thought, even a glimpse of her, even if it were an illusion, would be good enough.


    ¡°Youbao, have you lost your mind?¡± Running up to Wang Youbao, Li Wuyu saw that he had no reaction and was just standing there in a daze. She immediately waved her hands in front of him and said with a laugh.


    Her waving brought Wang Youbao back to his senses and he exclaimed with delight, ¡°Wuyu, is it really you?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be if not me?¡± Li Wuyu smiled even more brightly.


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Wang Youbao managed a shy smile, then said sincerely, ¡°I thought I was hallucinating. I just asked your father to let us meet, but he refused. I thought our farewell yesterday was for good.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately asked, ¡°Were you very saddened by it?¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s ears turned a slight red, but he nodded slightly, ¡°Mm.¡± He paused, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wuyu. You came out for a final meeting, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯ll go buy you a sugar figure. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted one yesterday? After today I won¡¯t be able to buy it for you anymore, so let¡¯s do it now.¡±


    Li Wuyu was both moved and felt a sweetness in her heart, ¡°Have you gone silly? Do I look like I¡¯m here for a final farewell?¡±


    Wang Youbao also found it strange; she seemed too happy. But he couldn¡¯t understand why, ¡°But your father didn¡¯t agree to our marriage... No, that¡¯s not it. He wants me to marry into your family. If I do that, he¡¯ll agree to us. But you know, my father only has me, his only son. He has always hoped that I would carry on his lineage. I really can¡¯t marry into your family...¡±


    Li Wuyu understood Wang Youbao completely and wasn¡¯t the least bit angry with him. Rather, she was simply overjoyed as she said, ¡°Marrying into the family was just my father¡¯s angry words. He was upset because you were hurt on my account, and he wanted to make things difficult for you.¡±

 Chapter 627 - 627 627 How Could It Be So Easy_1

    ?Chapter 627: Chapter 627 How Could It Be So Easy?_1 Chapter 627: Chapter 627 How Could It Be So Easy?_1 ¡°Also,¡± Li Wuyu continued, ¡°the gifts you brought were really too much, he didn¡¯t like them. He told me to let you know, next time you come to my house, bring less. A small token is fine. Once your mourning period is over and our affair is completely settled, no matter how much you bring to my house, he, as your future father-in-law, will gladly accept everything.¡±


    ¡°Father-in-law... Sir?¡± Wang Youbao¡¯s mind suddenly tied in a knot, completely unexpected that one moment there were dark clouds, and the next there was clear weather with the sunshine just right.


    Happiness came so suddenly!


    ¡°Yes, Father-in-law, sir,¡± Li Wuyu nodded and said with a smile. ¡°My father just agreed to our affair yesterday, but he wanted to examine you today, so he wouldn¡¯t let me tell you in advance.¡±


    ¡°How... how can this be...¡± Wang Youbao was still somewhat in disbelief. How could it be so easy. She was the daughter of the Prime Minister, and he was what, just a merchant.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, I can take you to see my father right now, ask him yourself, how about that?¡±


    It was only then that Wang Youbao recovered, too happy for words, ¡°No need, no need, I believe, I believe. I just didn¡¯t expect your father would agree, and agree so easily at that.¡±


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect him to agree so easily,¡± Li Wuyu said. ¡°However, my father said, he agreed because he saw that your character is very good, and that¡¯s why he is willing to marry me to you. You must not change in the future, and let me down.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately swore to the heavens, ¡°I, Wang Youbao, hereby swear that I will never let down Li Wuyu in the future. If I break this oath, may I be punished by heaven and earth.¡±


    Li Wuyu jumped with joy several times, ¡°Youbao, I just knew you wouldn¡¯t let me down!¡±


    Wang Youbao had already gotten used to Li Wuyu not acting like a typical lady, so at this moment, he didn¡¯t feel anything was amiss. Instead, he looked at Li Wuyu with a smile on his lips and a doting gaze, watching her be extremely happy.


    ¡°Youbao, let¡¯s go buy some sugar figurines,¡± Li Wuyu remembered the sugar figurines and wanted to buy some to eat. ¡°Let¡¯s forget it for today, come to my house again tomorrow, and formally meet my father, and we will have a meal together.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Because Prime Minister Li had agreed to their marriage, all the previous gloom had been swept away. Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu bought the sugar figurines with particular joy.


    The following day, Wang Youbao visited the Prime Minister¡¯s residence again.


    Wang Youbao came alone, bringing a tael of tea leaves with him. He hadn¡¯t even handed over his visiting card when the doorkeeper respectfully invited him in.


    In the main hall, Prime Minister Li was seated in the place of honor, with Li Wuyu standing by his side speaking to him. As soon as he saw Wang Youbao, Li Wuyu stopped talking to Prime Minister Li and ran over to Wang Youbao with great joy.


    ¡°Youbao, you¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Wang Youbao gave Li Wuyu a gentle smile, then went to kneel before Prime Minister Li, but just as he was about to lift his robe, not yet kneeling, he heard Prime Minister Li say, ¡°There¡¯s no need, you¡¯re not an outsider anymore.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately thanked him, ¡°Thank you, Prime Minister.¡±


    Before Prime Minister Li could speak, Li Wuyu said, ¡°Youbao, you don¡¯t need to be so formal. Even though we are not yet married, it¡¯s indeed not appropriate to call him Father-in-law, but you can call my father ¡®Uncle¡¯ for now.¡±


    Wang Youbao didn¡¯t immediately call Prime Minister Li ¡®Uncle.¡¯ He first subtly gauged Prime Minister Li¡¯s expression, seeing that he didn¡¯t seem unhappy, then he called out to Prime Minister Li, ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Prime Minister Li gave a slight nod, which counted as a response. Then he asked, ¡°I gave you a hard time yesterday, were you angry?¡±

 Chapter 628 - 628 628 Its Okay to Be a Little Weaker_1

    ?Chapter 628: Chapter 628: It¡¯s Okay to Be a Little Weaker_1 Chapter 628: Chapter 628: It¡¯s Okay to Be a Little Weaker_1 Wang Youbao immediately said in a panic, ¡°This humble one dares not.¡±


    Prime Minister Li snorted, ¡°You already call me uncle, yet you still claim to be a humble commoner. It seems you truly don¡¯t dare to get angry.¡±


    ¡°No, no, uncle, you misunderstand; that¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Wang Youbao hurriedly explained. ¡°Wuyu is the apple of your eye and also has been injured on my behalf in the past. It¡¯s only right that you make things difficult for me; how could I possibly be angry?¡±


    Li Wuyu dissatisfiedly said, ¡°Father, you promised that you wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for Youbao anymore, but what is this now?¡±


    Prime Minister Li replied, ¡°I am going to be his father-in-law in the future; can¡¯t I say a few words to him?¡±


    Wang Youbao quickly agreed, ¡°Indeed, indeed.¡±


    Prime Minister Li, satisfied, said, ¡°Alright, come and sit down. My daughter has been spoiled by me and lacks proper form, but fortunately, you are someone who knows his manners. I now agree to your marriage, so there¡¯s no need for such formality, always being so cautious around me.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wang Youbao responded and sat down, but he still hadn¡¯t relaxed at all.


    His gaze drifted unconsciously towards Li Wuyu, and he saw her winking mischievously at him; Wang Youbao¡¯s lips immediately curved into a smile and he relaxed considerably.


    Seeing the two of them like this, Prime Minister Li did not insist on the matter but instead said, ¡°Wuyu told me, her Master and Master¡¯s husband are your friends?¡±


    Because his daughter had already communicated with him, asking him not to reveal the true identities of Xiao Changyi and An Jing, he naturally did not address Xiao Changyi as the Prince and his wife as the Princess now.


    Wang Youbao answered, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Prime Minister Li said, ¡°Although Master Wuyu and her Master¡¯s husband are children of farmers, they both are talented individuals and also people who cherish Wuyu dearly. Your close relationship with them is very good, very good.¡±


    Wang Youbao said, ¡°An Jing and Changyi indeed are talented people; I¡¯ve learned a lot from them and have benefited greatly.¡±


    Prime Minister Li laughed, ¡°Even better, even better.¡± He was not one to curry favor with the powerful, but he was genuinely happy that his son-in-law was on good terms with people he respected.


    ...


    After a full twenty days of treatment, little An Yiyun finally no longer needed to take medicine every day to survive.


    An Yiyun was not only off daily medication now but his health had also improved quite a bit compared to before.


    Although An Yiyun was still frail and couldn¡¯t be compared to his three healthy brothers, the fact that he had been cured to this extent made An Jing and Xiao Changyi quite happy.


    Once Gong Juechen was certain that An Yiyun no longer needed to be injected, he handed An Yiyun back to An Jing to hold and said, ¡°As long as he is well cared for, being a bit frail doesn¡¯t really matter at all. Look at those scholars, none of them can carry on their shoulders or lift with their hands, yet they still live perfectly fine lives. When Yun Er grows up, his health will probably be similar to theirs.¡±


    An Jing had originally thought An Yiyun¡¯s health was worse than everyone else¡¯s, and it never crossed her mind that his constitution would be about the same as those frail scholars, which was higher than her expectations. An Jing was suddenly even happier.


    ¡°Thank you, palace doctor,¡± An Jing sincerely expressed her gratitude.


    Gong Juechen immediately put on a shameless face, ¡°Instead of giving me insincere thanks, why not promise Lanlan to me? That would be a sincere enough gesture for me to accept~¡±


    Meng Lanqing, still dressed as a woman: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Such matters of marriage should be decided by Lanlan herself.¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately said, ¡°Lanlan is a servant in your household, you can make decisions for her.¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°Lanlan has been loyally serving my family and has worked hard. My husband and I will not interfere in her marriage; it will all be left up to her own wishes.¡±

 Chapter 629 - 629 629 Whoever Disagrees Fight_1

    ?Chapter 629: Chapter 629: Whoever Disagrees, Fight!_1 Chapter 629: Chapter 629: Whoever Disagrees, Fight!_1 As soon as An Jing finished speaking, Gong Jue Chen urged in haste, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s no need to be so nice to Lanlan, just decide for her. If you don¡¯t, when will Lanlan and I finally be together?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Brother, I really want to tell you that the Lanlan you¡¯re so fond of is actually a guy...


    Meng Lan Qing didn¡¯t get angry but laughed instead, a laugh that was both coquettish and charming: ¡°Gong Jue Chen, you¡¯ve cured our young master, haven¡¯t you? In the future, does our young master not need you anymore? Hmm~?¡±


    In the end, Meng Lan Qing even threw Gong Jue Chen a flirty glance.


    Meng Lan Qing was incredibly beautiful, and Gong Jue Chen had always been powerless against extremely beautiful things. As soon as he saw how Meng Lan Qing could turn all men to mush, Gong Jue Chen immediately nodded repeatedly, saying, ¡°Yes, yes, your young master doesn¡¯t need me anymore, I¡¯ve treated everything. Lanlan, you really should keep looking like this all the time, really, you¡¯re looking so good right now!¡±


    Meng Zhuqing on the scene: ¡°...¡± Brother, why do you always like to court death?


    An Jing found Meng Lan Qing¡¯s current appearance both good-looking and shiver-inducing. Ah, Meng Lan Qing, it¡¯s such a waste that you¡¯re not a woman. You¡¯re really turning people into mush here, hey...


    Xiao Changyi maintained an expressionless face.


    Gong Juese burst into loud laughter: ¡°Bro, with sister-in-law like this, don¡¯t you just want to pounce on her?¡±


    Gong Jue Chen actually nodded, ¡°I do, I¡¯ve wanted to for a long time, but she won¡¯t let me, I can¡¯t help it, sigh...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Lan Qing kept a straight face, but he was secretly gritting his teeth, his hands clenched into fists in his sleeves. The veins on the back of his hands were bulging, showing his intense effort to restrain himself.


    Gong Juese laughed even harder, ¡°You can¡¯t do anything, but I can. Let¡¯s set a time later, I¡¯ll tie up sister-in-law and let you do whatever you want with her, how about that?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Being skilled doesn¡¯t mean you use it like this...


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡± Are you bullying my brother because he can¡¯t beat you up?


    Gong Jue Chen laughed wickedly and said, ¡°Se Se, your proposal isn¡¯t bad, let¡¯s discuss it later.¡±


    Meng Lan Qing couldn¡¯t listen anymore and turned to leave. This Gong Jue Chen was useless, he had to make sure Gong Jue Chen would beg for mercy but not find death!


    ¡°Bro, sister-in-law¡¯s shy and ran away, aren¡¯t you going to chase her?¡± Gong Juese pushed Gong Jue Chen, urging him to go after Meng Lan Qing.


    An Jing, Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡± Which of your eyes saw him being shy?


    Gong Jue Chen didn¡¯t go after him immediately, but said to Gong Juese, ¡°Your sister-in-law, she¡¯s too fiery. She draws her sword on me at every turn. To avoid never seeing me again, you better come with me.¡±


    As Gong Juese walked out with Gong Jue Chen, he cursed, ¡°If you had learned martial arts in the beginning instead of medicine, look at what use studying medicine has now. I¡¯ve never been sick, and I don¡¯t need it. You should have learned martial arts like me! Whoever doesn¡¯t listen, just fight them! And if they still don¡¯t, fight them again!¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Gradually, the corners of An Jing¡¯s mouth curled up. So domineering, I like it~ I¡¯ll definitely find you to spar later, sister~


    Then, An Jing seriously said to Meng Zhuqing, ¡°You should take a look too, don¡¯t let those two really do something to your brother.¡±


    ¡°...Yes!¡±


    Once Meng Zhuqing left, An Jing turned to look at her husband and said with a smile, ¡°Husband, teach me a couple more moves. I want to spar with Se Se~¡±

 Chapter 630 - 630 630 Fortunately We Made It Through_1

    ?Chapter 630: Chapter 630: Fortunately, We Made It Through_1 Chapter 630: Chapter 630: Fortunately, We Made It Through_1 Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    ¡°Husband~~~~¡± An Jing drew out her words, her tone suggesting that she would keep dragging it out until he agreed.


    It was then that Xiao Changyi said, ¡°You know I would worry.¡±


    An Jing immediately smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. Before I fight with her, I¡¯ll make sure to tell her it¡¯s just a friendly spar.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you really want to fight that much?¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm!¡± An Jing nodded vigorously, her eyes shining with anticipation. ¡°You won¡¯t spar with me, nor let me spar with Meng Zhuqing and the others. Now that a capable woman has finally come along, I really want to test my skills against her.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, while holding An Yiyun in his arms, said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to teach you; I have to take care of the child.¡±


    An Jing was instantly amused and exasperated. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to fight with Se Se, just say so. Why make it sound as if I don¡¯t take care of our children?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said nothing.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t fight with Se Se. I will take care of the children with you, okay?¡± An Jing said, both resigned and amused.


    However, she had already planned to secretly fight with Gong Juese when the time came, to see how far her skills had regressed so that she could train herself back to form.


    She didn¡¯t want to become the person who would hold her husband back if they ever truly went into battle one day.


    As always, she wanted to stand shoulder to shoulder with him.


    An Jing, his confidant and wife, whose hearts beat as one¡ªhow could Xiao Changyi not know what she was planning? He sighed almost inaudibly before saying, ¡°I will teach you.¡±


    If her martial arts skills were better, he would worry less.


    An Jing was momentarily startled, then joyously stood up, hugged his neck, and affectionately nuzzled his face. ¡°Thank you, husband.¡±


    An Yiyun, in Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms, saw An Jing rubbing his face and immediately broke into a toothless grin.


    Now that An Yiyun was more spirited than before, his smile was even more endearing.


    Seeing her baby son smile, An Jing lowered her head to gently rub against her son¡¯s face, prompting him to laugh even more joyously and audibly.


    Yet, watching her son laugh so heartily, An Jing¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened, and she choked out, ¡°I¡¯m so glad we pulled through... we made it...¡±


    The feeling of powerlessness and helplessness when she could do nothing for her suffering child was something she never wanted to experience ever again.


    Xiao Changyi did not speak; he simply freed one hand to wrap An Jing in a tight embrace.


    The child was important; she¡ªwas even more important.


    ...


    Xiao Changyi had once said that when Gong Jue Chen became useless to his son, Meng Lanqing could deal with him as she pleased.


    Now that An Yiyun had been treated, Gong Jue Chen truly became useless, and Meng Lanqing, who¡¯d been eager to flay him alive, surreptitiously planned to deal with Gong Jue Chen.


    Since Gong Jue Chen knew no martial arts, he was easy to handle, but the problem was his sister¡ªGong Juese. Her skills were beyond Meng Lanqing¡¯s ability to defeat.


    On their way back from Nan Shen, Meng Lanqing had clashed with Gong Juese more than once, but regretfully, she never bested her.


    And since Gong Jue Chen was almost always at Gong Juese¡¯s side, Meng Lanqing knew she had to get past Gong Juese to get to Gong Jue Chen.


    Unable to defeat Gong Juese herself, Meng Lanqing had no choice but to seek help from her younger brother, Meng Zhuqing.

 Chapter 631 - 631 631 This is a bit too much of a hit to

    ?Chapter 631: Chapter 631: This is a bit too much of a hit to one¡¯s self-esteem_1 Chapter 631: Chapter 631: This is a bit too much of a hit to one¡¯s self-esteem_1 One Person couldn¡¯t beat Gong Juese, so if he teamed up with his brother, wouldn¡¯t that be enough?


    That¡¯s what Meng Lanqing thought.


    And that¡¯s what he said to Meng Zhuqing.


    But Meng Zhuqing widened his eyes in disbelief, ¡°Brother, do you want me to fight a girl with you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a girl? What, are you going to pity her and not help me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you; it¡¯s that she¡¯s a girl...¡± Meng Zhuqing found it very difficult. Two grown men fighting a girl just seemed wrong to him.


    Meng Lanqing didn¡¯t want to say it, but still he said, ¡°If I could beat her, would I need to come and ask for your help? I would have already dealt with her and Gong Juechen!¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Just say it, are you going to help or not?¡± Meng Lanqing was getting a bit annoyed with his brother¡¯s dilly-dallying.


    ¡°This...¡± Meng Zhuqing still felt it was inappropriate and hesitated.


    Meng Lanqing, touching his own stunningly beautiful face, sighed, ¡°Back in our mother¡¯s womb, how come you just¡ª¡±


    Meng Zhuqing couldn¡¯t stand his brother using that face to make a point. He didn¡¯t wait for his brother to finish and resignedly cut in, ¡°I¡¯ll help!¡±


    Meng Lanqing immediately smiled, wrapping his arm around Meng Zhuqing¡¯s shoulder in a brotherly fashion, ¡°Zhuqing, there¡¯s no day like today, no time like the present. Let¡¯s go and deal with those siblings!¡±


    Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t follow him right away but looked down at his brother¡¯s attire, ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you going to change your clothes?¡±


    His brother was still dressed as a woman.


    ¡°I¡¯ll change after we¡¯ve taken care of those shameless siblings!¡±


    ¡°...Alright.¡±


    In Meng Lanqing¡¯s view, with the help of his brother Meng Zhuqing, he would certainly be able to beat Gong Juese and take care of Gong Juechen.


    But what Meng Zhuqing never expected was that neither he nor his brother could beat Gong Juese together.


    It was one thing to lose; having their self-esteem hurt was another, but they were all tied up effortlessly by Gong Juese, which was a bit too much for their pride!


    Of course, what was even more damaging to their pride came afterward.


    As Gong Juese tied up Meng Lanqing, she turned to Gong Juechen and said, ¡°Brother, your sister-in-law¡¯s chest is way too flat. You should really do something about it someday, or you won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡±


    Gong Juechen, also glancing at Meng Lanqing¡¯s flat chest, nodded in agreement, ¡°Se Se, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll have to treat your sister-in-law someday. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    Meng Lanqing wanted to curse out loud, but Gong Juese acted faster, stuffing a cloth in his mouth, so he couldn¡¯t utter a single word despite having many obscenities to shout.


    After Gong Juese finished tying up Meng Lanqing and stuffed a cloth into his mouth, she stood up, dusted off her hands, ¡°Brother, everything¡¯s done. You tell me what you want to do next.¡±


    Without waiting for Gong Juechen to say anything, Gong Juese wickedly suggested with a smirk, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go ahead and make her yours today, to avoid the constant trouble. Once she becomes your person, she definitely won¡¯t keep trying to beat you up like she does now.¡±


    ¡°Mmm mmm mmm¡ª¡± Meng Lanqing, outraged, tried to speak but couldn¡¯t because of the cloth stuffed in his mouth.


    ¡°Mmm mmm mmm mmm¡ª¡± Meng Zhuqing¡¯s mouth was also stuffed, and he couldn¡¯t speak, but he was equally agitated, wanting to say that his brother was a man and it wouldn¡¯t work for them to ¡®cook the rice¡¯.


    Gong Juechen nodded his head, completely satisfied, ¡°Great idea~¡±

 Chapter 632 - 632 632 The Riches Stay at Home (1)

    ?Chapter 632: Chapter 632: The Riches Stay at Home (1) Chapter 632: Chapter 632: The Riches Stay at Home (1) ¡°I also think my idea is pretty good,¡± Gong Juese said, narcissistically.


    Immediately after, Gong Juese smirked and added, ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and carry your sister-in-law to your room.¡±


    Gong Juechen glanced at Meng Lanqing, whose height was comparable to his own, ¡°We should both carry her. I definitely can¡¯t lift her by myself.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so useless! I told you to learn some martial arts and exercise your body, but you just wouldn¡¯t listen. Now you can¡¯t even carry your own wife. How are you going to control her later, to turn the raw rice into cooked rice?¡± Although Gong Juese was scolding him, he was helping Gong Juechen lift Meng Lanqing onto the bed in Gong Juechen¡¯s room.


    ¡°Mmm mmm mmm mmm mmm...¡± Meng Zhuqing watched as her brother was carried off in such a manner, frantic to the point of death. Unfortunately, she was bound, her mouth was gagged, and she could do nothing but lie on the ground in a panic.


    As soon as Gong Juechen placed Meng Lanqing on the bed, he took out a small porcelain bottle from his sleeve, then opened it and poured a pill into the palm of his right hand.


    Then, Gong Juechen removed the cloth from Meng Lanqing¡¯s mouth and quickly fed him the pill.


    Gong Juese was curious, ¡°Brother, what did you feed sister-in-law?¡±


    Gong Juechen¡¯s smile was wicked, ¡°Something that will make your sister-in-law willingly let me do whatever I want later on.¡±


    Gong Juese immediately caught on.


    Meng Lanqing also caught on, and immediately burst into curse, ¡°Gong Juechen, how dare you feed me that kind of third-rate crap! I¡¯m a man! A man! A man! If you have the guts, don¡¯t let me go, otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely tear you to pieces!¡±


    A man?


    Gong Juechen and Gong Juese were both stunned for a moment, and then Gong Juechen went forward to strip Meng Lanqing¡¯s clothes.


    Upon discovering that Meng Lanqing¡¯s body was built just like his, Gong Juechen still refused to believe and yanked off the scarf around Meng Lanqing¡¯s neck that was covering his Adam¡¯s apple.


    Seeing Meng Lanqing¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple, Gong Juechen had a look of feeling cheated, ¡°Lanlan, didn¡¯t you say you were wearing a scarf because you injured your neck, to cover the wound?¡±


    ¡°I lied to you! I wore the scarf to cover my Adam¡¯s apple, to make you believe I was a woman!¡±


    ¡°Just to deceive me into treating that young master¡¯s innate deficiency?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°But you look too¡ª¡ª¡±


    Gong Juechen didn¡¯t even finish speaking when Meng Lanqing, unable to contain his anger, interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say I look good!¡±


    Gong Juechen could only look at Gong Juese with a look of complaint, ¡°Se Se, what should we do now? The drug is effective not only on women but also on men... Are we seriously going to have to find a girl for him now?¡±


    Meng Lanqing was so angry he almost spewed out a mouthful of blood, not at all expecting the drug to also be effective on men.


    But Gong Juese was very pleased, laughing as if he had found a treasure, ¡°Haha, it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s a man. It just so happens I don¡¯t have a husband. Brother, you go out quickly, let me do this! To have such a stunning husband, I would be willing to die tonight!¡±


    Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡±


    Although Gong Juechen just liked Meng Lanqing¡¯s face, and not Meng Lanqing as a person, at this moment, when his sister asked him to go out, he felt really choked up.


    Originally, this was supposed to be his wedding night...


    But now...


    Wife turned into brother-in-law...


    Gong Juechen was truly disheartened, but thinking that the ¡®water¡¯ shouldn¡¯t flow into the fields of others, he really did go out.


    Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡±


    Outside the door, lying on the ground, and having heard everything, Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡± Brother, are you about to be forcefully taken by a girl? This is too...

 Chapter 633 - 633 633 Husband youre so

    ?Chapter 633: Chapter 633: Husband, you¡¯re so straightforward......_1 Chapter 633: Chapter 633: Husband, you¡¯re so straightforward......_1 Gong Juese stepped out and didn¡¯t care about Meng Zhuqing¡¯s reaction as she lay outside the door; he merely closed the room door behind Gong Juese and Meng Lanqing.


    Then, he crouched beside Meng Zhuqing without untying her but patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my sister will be very gentle with your brother.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    When Meng Lanqing returned to dressing as a man, An Jing discovered that Meng Lanqing had changed.


    It wasn¡¯t his appearance that had changed but the feeling he gave off.


    The former Meng Lanqing, even if not talkative, would initiate conversation; but the current Meng Lanqing, if he could avoid speaking, he would. When he didn¡¯t speak, there was not a trace of expression on his face.


    But because Meng Lanqing was especially handsome, his current state made him seem truly cold and alluring.


    For three consecutive days, Meng Lanqing maintained this cold and alluring state.


    That day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were sunning themselves in the courtyard with their four children, while Meng Lanqing stood not far away, brushing a horse in the stable.


    Seeing Meng Lanqing still in that cold and alluring manner, An Jing finally couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity and asked Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, could Meng Lanqing be imitating you? Look at him, he seems like a completely different person now.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, without even glancing at Meng Lanqing, said, ¡°He¡¯s been shaken.¡±


    An Jing fell silent for a moment before inquiring with a gossip¡¯s interest, ¡°Shaken by what?¡± She was quite idle at the moment and didn¡¯t mind delving into some gossip.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t answer but instead summoned Meng Zhuqing and directly asked her, ¡°What has shaken your brother?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Husband, is it really okay to be so direct?


    Meng Zhuqing looked at her brother near the stable with a complex expression, and after a long moment, she whispered with great difficulty, ¡°I dare not say.¡±


    Seeing Meng Zhuqing so troubled, An Jing thought about letting it go, but Xiao Changyi spoke again, his tone indifferent, ¡°At most he will beat you up again, what is there to fear?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    In the end, Meng Zhuqing still decided to whisper very softly, ¡°My elder brother was forced by Gong Juese.¡±


    Forced?


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± It¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking, is it?


    After exchanging glances with Xiao Changyi, An Jing lowered her voice and asked, ¡°What do you mean by forced... exactly?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing glanced at Meng Lanqing by the stable again with a complex look, and then quietly replied, ¡°It means Gong Juese forced my elder brother into a marital relationship with her.¡±


    It really is...


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    However, An Jing was confounded, ¡°How can such a thing be forced?¡± Isn¡¯t it generally men who force women? Can a woman do that to a man?


    Meng Zhuqing said sorrowfully, ¡°Gong Juechen drugged my elder brother, and Gong Juese tied him up with a rope. Then, Gong Juese forced herself on my elder brother. Even if he was unwilling, he had no way to resist.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± This Gong Juese, really is...


    Meng Lanqing hated most being told he was good-looking, in essence because he detested being seen as a woman by others; now, Gong Juese had actually forced herself on him, a man being overwhelmed in such a way. No wonder he was shaken, and his temper significantly altered.


    Presumably, Meng Lanqing now detested Gong Juese to death.


    With that thought, An Jing grew serious and asked, ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing replied, ¡°It was three days ago, on the night when my elder brother learned that the young master no longer needed Gong Juechen. My elder brother asked me to help deal with Gong Juechen and Gong Juese, but to our surprise, Gong Juese alone managed to subdue both me and my elder brother.¡±

 Chapter 634 - 634 634 Not Letting Him Manage_1

    ?Chapter 634: Chapter 634: Not Letting Him Manage_1 Chapter 634: Chapter 634: Not Letting Him Manage_1 ¡°Then, Gong Juese bound my subordinate and my elder brother,¡± Meng Zhuqing continued. ¡°Meanwhile, Gong Juechen lusted after my brother¡¯s beauty and wanted to turn the raw rice into cooked, so he drugged my brother. Later finding out that my brother was a man, Gong Juechen let it be. But who knew that Gong Juese would also covet my brother¡¯s masculinity and took advantage of the drug¡¯s effect to force himself on him.¡±


    Having heard Meng Zhuqing¡¯s words, An Jing felt that Gong Juese really went too far.


    It¡¯s one thing for someone to strike back in self-defense, but how could he force himself on someone? How is that different from a rapist? It¡¯s very likely that Meng Lanqing is left with psychological scars!


    ¡°Where are Gong Juechen and Gong Juese now?¡± An Jing asked.


    Meng Zhuqing said, ¡°They are still in the residence they bought in the town.¡±


    ¡°Did your brother mention what he plans to do?¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to have Gong Juese beheaded by the County Government for insulting a general, but it¡¯s a disgracing matter, and my brother did not agree, so I let it be.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking about your brother¡¯s plans.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was silent for a moment before replying, ¡°My elder brother hasn¡¯t said what he would do, just told me not to interfere.¡±


    An Jing glanced at the person by the stable, ¡°Since your brother told you not to interfere, then don¡¯t. He must have his own ideas.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Having understood the situation, An Jing didn¡¯t ask any more and had Meng Zhuqing busy himself with other tasks.


    An Jing then looked at Meng Lanqing not far away and whispered to Xiao Changyi, ¡°It¡¯s all because we sent him to find someone that he got involved with Gong Juechen and Gong Juese, and now that he¡¯s ended up like this, we bear an inescapable responsibility. We ought to meddle in this matter, but since he¡¯s forbidden Meng Zhuqing from getting involved, he probably wouldn¡¯t welcome our interference either... Let¡¯s just leave him be. Perhaps he indeed has a plan in his heart.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    Suddenly, An Jing sighed and whispered again, ¡°I originally quite liked Gong Juese, and I was grateful for her brother curing Yun Er. I even wanted to have a match with her. But now...sigh, forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±


    An Jing really didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    But while she fell silent, the person in question arrived, with Gong Juese¡¯s knocking heard from outside, ¡°Husband, Jingjing, Brother Changyi, my dear brother-in-law, open the door, it¡¯s Se Se.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± That ¡®husband¡¯ can¡¯t be referring to Meng Lanqing, right?


    An Jing immediately glanced at Meng Lanqing, seeing him as indifferent to Gong Juese¡¯s voice as if he was elegantly continuing to brush the horse, An Jing then shook her head at Meng Zhuqing, indicating for Meng Zhuqing not to open the door.


    Meng Zhuqing, who was splitting firewood, stopped at the sound of Gong Juese¡¯s voice. When An Jing signaled him not to open the door, he obediently refrained from doing so.


    In fact, he initially had no intention to open the door. Gong Juese had forced himself on his elder brother, and had it not been for his brother telling him not to interfere, he truly would have wanted to secretly take care of Gong Juese.


    Look at the state his brother was in because of her!


    However, An Jing and the others¡¯ refusal to open the yard door or respond did not stop Gong Juese, who quite adeptly climbed over the wall to enter. Her agility was clearly exceptional.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi, as if he hadn¡¯t seen Gong Juese at all, very calmly switched to holding another child in his arms.


    Meng Lanqing also acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen Gong Juese, continuing expressionlessly to brush the horse.

 Chapter 635 - 635 635 You know it in your heart_1

    ?Chapter 635: Chapter 635 You know it in your heart!_1 Chapter 635: Chapter 635 You know it in your heart!_1 As soon as Gong Juese scaled the wall and saw them all in the yard, she exclaimed in surprise, ¡°So you guys were here all along, but why didn¡¯t you open the door for me? Was I not loud enough when I called? Next time, I¡¯ll shout louder then.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± This feigning ignorance is just...


    When Gong Juese caught sight of Meng Lanqing grooming the horse, she immediately lit up and ran toward him with great excitement: ¡°Husband! Husband! I¡¯ve missed you so much, Husband!¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± I always thought I was open-minded as a modern person, but it turns out there¡¯s someone even more liberal than me in this world...


    Meng Lanqing didn¡¯t even glance at Gong Juese, who was running toward him, and continued grooming the horse with a cold grace.


    Gong Juese, not minding at all, ran up to Meng Lanqing, wrapped an arm around his, and said with a giggling smile, ¡°Husband, why haven¡¯t you been looking for me? You made me come and find you, but that¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind. But, when can I move in with you? My brother said that I¡¯m yours now and that I should live with you, which would make things more convenient, right?¡±


    Make things more convenient...


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± I didn¡¯t understand any of that, I definitely didn¡¯t understand anything!


    Finally, Meng Lanqing spoke up with a cold statement, ¡°Go stand over there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Gong Juese obediently let go of Meng Lanqing¡¯s arm and went to stand to one side.


    Seeing An Jing watching her, Gong Juese immediately scooted over with a beaming smile: ¡°Jingjing, if my husband is your family servant, then I guess I¡¯m part of your family too, right? If you need anything, just let me know, and I¡¯ll definitely help you, madam.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°As it happens, I do need something.¡±


    Gong Juese immediately asked, ¡°What is it? Tell me, I¡¯ll definitely help you if I can.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Right now, we all don¡¯t want to see you, so please leave as quickly as possible.¡±


    Gong Juese¡¯s face fell in an instant, showing a hurt expression, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to see me?¡±


    Before An Jing could speak, Meng Zhuqing said angrily, ¡°You know why yourself!¡±


    Gong Juese was genuinely puzzled, ¡°What do I know? I don¡¯t understand anything. You¡¯re the ones who are saying you don¡¯t want to see me...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was even more enraged. He walked up to Gong Juese, glanced at his elder brother, Meng Lanqing, before he leaned in and said to Gong Juese in a low voice, ¡°You, forced, yourself, on, my elder brother!¡±


    These words were squeezed out through Meng Zhuqing¡¯s clenched teeth one by one, showing just how much hate and disgust he had for Gong Juese.


    Yet, Gong Juese didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What do you mean I forced myself on your brother?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Please don¡¯t make me explain it, I can¡¯t.


    Xiao Changyi was still acting as if Gong Juese didn¡¯t exist, holding this child for a while and then going to hold another child. These were all his children with his wife, and he adored each and every one of them.


    Having no choice, Meng Zhuqing had to explain himself.


    As a man who had not yet been initiated into the pleasures of the flesh and the son of a well-educated general, Meng Zhuqing, with his ears turning red, explained, ¡°That is, on the night three days ago, didn¡¯t you force my brother... to sleep with you, making them consummate the marriage?¡±


    Gong Juese frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that your brother and I consummated the marriage, but how can you say I forced him?¡±


    An Jing was taken aback. Could it be that it wasn¡¯t forced?


    But Meng Zhuqing immediately clenched his teeth, keeping his voice very low but spoke with seething anger, ¡°You still won¡¯t admit it?! That night, you tied up my brother, and your brother drugged him; didn¡¯t you then force him to... to... do that thing to him!¡±

 Chapter 636 - 636 636 Im also itching for a fight..._1

    ?Chapter 636: Chapter 636 I¡¯m also itching for a fight..._1 Chapter 636: Chapter 636 I¡¯m also itching for a fight..._1 Gong Juese finally understood, with an expression of sudden realization, ¡°So you¡¯re talking about that. But I didn¡¯t force your brother... No, that¡¯s not right, I did force your brother at first, but then he threatened to ruin his own face, so I released him and let him go.¡±


    ¡°But he was drugged by my brother,¡± Gong Juese continued, ¡°The drug had already taken effect, and without knowing where to find a girl to vent that burning passion, he asked me if I really wanted him to be my husband. I said yes, and then he said he would marry me and even suggested we have the ceremonial bows right then. Of course, I agreed since he¡¯s so handsome! And then, we simply performed the bows to heaven and earth in the room. After that, he said we should consummate the marriage, I agreed, and then we did just that, not only becoming husband and wife but also consummating the marriage!¡±


    Not only was she not forced, she also exchanged wedding bows with him and became his wife...


    Looking at Meng Lan Qing, still brushing the horse in her cold beauty, An Jing: ¡°...¡± Meng Lan Qing, you drama queen!


    Meng Zhu Qing, completely unaware of the truth, ¡°...¡± Why do I feel like I¡¯ve been tricked by my brother again?


    ¡°Jingjing,¡± Gong Juese started joking around again, ¡°You have to speak to my husband for me. I want to move in and live with him, but he doesn¡¯t seem too thrilled about it.¡±


    An Jing averted her gaze and said flatly, ¡°You¡¯re already husband and wife, isn¡¯t living together to be expected?¡±


    Gong Juese said with distress, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to upset my husband.¡±


    An Jing disagreed, ¡°As husband and wife, you ought to live together. Besides, aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s afraid of nothing? Why would you be afraid of upsetting him?¡±


    Gong Juese, feeling no embarrassment, chuckled, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome that I just want to hold him, pamper him, I don¡¯t want him to be unhappy.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Have you and your husband got your roles reversed?


    Meng Zhu Qing: ¡°...¡± Brother, I finally understand why you suddenly became so cold and beautiful. It turns out someone is pampering you. Spoiled by affection!


    In the end, An Jing could only call Meng Lan Qing, and she asked him, ¡°Did you really exchange bows with her?¡±


    Meng Lan Qing didn¡¯t even look at Gong Juese, simply nodded coldly, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Proud as a peacock... But how come I never realized you were this arrogant before... Could it be that now someone pampers you and holds you up, you¡¯ve become inflated?


    But Gong Juese didn¡¯t dislike Meng Lan Qing¡¯s demeanor at all; on the contrary, she liked it very much. At this moment, Gong Juese was holding her face in her hands, looking at Meng Lan Qing with an infatuated expression, her face screaming ¡®My husband is just too handsome, how can he be this handsome, I really like him...¡¯


    Regarding Gong Juese¡¯s fan-girl behavior, An Jing fell silent for a moment before speaking again to Meng Lan Qing, ¡°So, she wants to come live with you, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Meng Lan Qing said, with a truly indifferent air.


    An Jing: ...I feel like punching you, you know? What¡¯s with the attitude! It¡¯s just a wife skilled in martial arts who indulges you! You might as well not have one! Look at the bad habits you¡¯ve gotten from all this pampering!


    Meng Zhu Qing: ¡°...¡± I¡¯m feeling an itch in my hands too...


    Xiao Changyi acted as though Meng Lan Qing didn¡¯t exist, placing Su Yixing down from his arms with utmost calm and then turned to pick up his third son, An Yi Qing.


    Gong Juese was extremely happy, ¡°Husband, husband, since it¡¯s whatever, then I¡¯ll move in. I¡¯m going to go back and pack my things right away. Tonight, I¡¯ll warm the bed for you; my body heat is really strong, I guarantee you won¡¯t feel cold at night.¡±

 Chapter 637 - 637 637 Better to Rely on Oneself than to Seek

    ?Chapter 637: Chapter 637: Better to Rely on Oneself than to Seek Help_1 Chapter 637: Chapter 637: Better to Rely on Oneself than to Seek Help_1 An Jing: ¡°...¡± Is it really okay for one person to always be the one giving?


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡± I really want to get out of being single... I really want a woman to dote on me too...


    Xiao Changyi: You guys have your fun, I have my own world.


    Perhaps fearing that Meng Lanqing would change her mind, Gong Juese hurried back to the town as soon as she finished speaking, to pack her things and move in to live with Meng Lanqing.


    But Gong Juese was really too lively.


    The result of being overly lively was that she was very noisy.


    Sometimes Gong Juechen, this extremely shameless charmer, would also come to visit his sister Gong Juese, which led to ¡ª even more noise.


    Then, Xiao Changyi, who didn¡¯t like outsiders disturbing his peaceful days with his wife, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and sent Meng Lanqing back to the rice shop to hold down the fort, saying that he didn¡¯t need Meng Lanqing there anymore, but he kept Meng Zhuqing.


    Before Meng Lanqing left for the rice shop with Gong Juese, she beat up Meng Zhuqing again.


    And once again, she targeted Meng Zhuqing¡¯s face...


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    With Gong Juese following Meng Lanqing to the rice shop to stay, Gong Juechen seldom came around, and then, the world of An Jing and Xiao Changyi became much quieter than before.


    On the twelfth month, the sixteenth day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi received a letter from Li Wuyu, who informed them that Prime Minister Li had agreed to her marriage with Wang Youbao.


    An Jing was both surprised and happy for Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao.


    ¡°My dear, I really didn¡¯t expect that Prime Minister Li would agree to Youbao and Wuyu¡¯s marriage.¡± An Jing was extremely happy and felt a great sense of relief.


    Truth be told, she was quite worried about the two of them.


    Not waiting for Xiao Changyi to speak, An Jing smiled again and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Youbao¡¯s consistently good character. Wuyu said that Prime Minister Li appreciated that aspect of Youbao.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°It seems to prove that old saying, ¡®It¡¯s better to depend on oneself than on others.''¡±


    An Jing nodded, ¡°Yes, if he wasn¡¯t good enough himself, no matter how much we tried to help him, it would be useless.¡±


    Immediately, An Jing began to put away the letter, saying, ¡°Wuyu said that Youbao set off to return last month on the twenty-eighth, so I expect he should be home in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Youbao is also rushing back for the New Year. Otherwise, he could have stayed longer in the Imperial Capital. Today is already the twelfth month, the sixteenth day; we¡¯re only a few days away from New Year. Last year we bought a big firecracker because I was pregnant, but this year we need to get an even bigger one. We¡¯ve got four kids all at once, and this will be the first New Year that the six of us truly celebrate together. We definitely have to make it more festive than last year.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°On New Year¡¯s Eve, we also have to give the children their New Year¡¯s money. We¡¯ll have to do it every year from now on. How about we give each of them two coins? After all, more isn¡¯t always better with New Year¡¯s money; it¡¯s the thought that counts. It symbolizes good fortune, wishing for them to be safe every year.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°And also, on the day of New Year...¡± An Jing hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when she noticed her eldest son, Su Yi Jing, trying to turn over in a way that seemed neither here nor there, and immediately switched gears to ask, ¡°My dear, look at Jing¡¯er. What is he doing?¡±


    Xiao Changyi observed carefully before replying, ¡°He seems to want to sit up.¡±


    Right away, An Jing was overjoyed, ¡°He¡¯s over six months old now; he should be able to sit up by himself, right? We¡¯ve sat him down before, and he was able to sit steadily.¡±


    Seeing that Su Yi Jing, the little guy, struggled for a long time but couldn¡¯t sit up, An Jing felt a bit sorry for him, ¡°Dear, shall we help Jing¡¯er?¡±

 Chapter 638 - 638 638 I Just Hope They Have This Awareness_1

    ?Chapter 638: Chapter 638 I Just Hope They Have This Awareness_1 Chapter 638: Chapter 638 I Just Hope They Have This Awareness_1 Xiao Changyi shook his head and said, ¡°Let him struggle on his own. We¡¯ve already helped him practice sitting before, and he should be able to sit up by himself by now.¡±


    Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing were all in good health. When these three children had just reached five months of age, he and his wife had already started to help them practice sitting every day, while An Yiyun, being frail, had only just learned to roll over.


    Now that Xiao Changyi had said this, An Jing also felt that if she didn¡¯t let go, her child would never grow up, so she didn¡¯t help and instead let Su Yi Jing struggle on his own.


    An Yiqing, not knowing whether he had seen Su Yi Jing struggling or not, rolled over, lay prone on the bed, and then, watching Su Yi Jing struggling to get up, he grinned into a Maitreya Buddha-like smile.


    An Jing looked at her third son behaving this way and was immediately amused. ¡°Husband, is Qinger mocking Jing¡¯er? Ha ha, if he¡¯s like this, when he grows up, he¡¯s definitely going to get beaten up easily.¡±


    Among the four children, her eldest son Su Yi Jing was the most well-behaved, always peaceful and rarely cried, showing that his personality would be stable when he grew up; her third son An Yiqing was the most lively, with an abundance of energy. Even if people didn¡¯t tease him, he could still laugh heartily, indicating that he would grow up to be a mischievous troublemaker... At this moment, An Jing truly felt that when the two children grew up, her third son would always be beaten by her eldest son.


    Xiao Changyi watched his third son, who was laughing heartily.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he knew his third son was still too young to understand, his current behavior could easily be misinterpreted as mocking his eldest son.


    With a slight narrowing of his cold eyes, Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°Getting beaten is a result of his own actions.¡±


    Hearing this, An Jing laughed even more. ¡°You don¡¯t mind if Qinger gets beaten, but to say he deserves it, thank goodness he can¡¯t understand yet, otherwise, he would definitely be heartbroken.¡±


    Xiao Changyi looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you really think so in your heart?¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Even if I do think so deep down, I wouldn¡¯t say it out loud. It¡¯s very easy to hurt our son¡¯s feelings.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t mind too much. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not upset, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    An Jing chuckled. ¡°Husband, why do you only care about my feelings? You should also care about the children¡¯s.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°I¡¯m their father, and you¡¯re their mother. Isn¡¯t it their duty to take care of our feelings?¡±


    An Jing immediately raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you hope that when the children grow up, they will leave us of their own accord so we can have a world of our own?¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded. ¡°Yes, I do hope they have that awareness.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°What if they don¡¯t?¡±


    Xiao Changyi fell silent for a short while before replying with a firm look in his eyes. ¡°I will make sure they do.¡±


    ¡°Husband...¡± An Jing was even more amused. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to have the children by our side?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± Xiao Changyi admitted honestly, ¡°but there¡¯s just too little time for just the two of us to be alone.¡± He paused, ¡°Especially now.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, ha ha¡ª¡± An Jing immediately burst into laughter. When she finally managed to stop, she said, ¡°If we had more time alone, the chances of me getting pregnant again would be higher. Don¡¯t you want to prevent me from getting pregnant, fearing that I would suffer and be in pain?¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Seeing that her husband had been rendered gloomy by her words, An Jing quickly soothed him with a smile. ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯ve always been thinking about sending the children to my father-in-law when they are a little older, but husband, I really want to keep the children by our side.¡±

 Chapter 639 - 639 639 Youre Going to Laugh Me to Death_1

    ?Chapter 639: Chapter 639: You¡¯re Going to Laugh Me to Death!_1 Chapter 639: Chapter 639: You¡¯re Going to Laugh Me to Death!_1 ¡°If you feel that the children prevent us from spending as much time alone together,¡± An Jing continued, ¡°then when the children get a bit older, we can make a separate room for them to stay in. If they¡¯re not in the same room as us, we should have much more alone time. What do you think?¡±


    Although his wife so desired the children to stay close by, Xiao Changyi had always understood deep down that his wish to leave the children with the Emperor of Xiyun to bring up would never come to fruition, simply because he wouldn¡¯t allow his wife to be unhappy.


    So, as soon as An Jing asked if he agreed, Xiao Changyi nodded his head and replied, ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, dear,¡± An Jing was delighted with Xiao Changyi¡¯s compromise and concession. She knew that all of her husband¡¯s compromises and concessions were just for her.


    Having grown up lonely and unsupported, her husband tended to be somewhat cold and indifferent, and he was not versed in the ways of the world or in considering others¡¯ feelings, but it was this very man who always took care of her moods, pampering her, loving her, protecting her.


    With such a husband by her side, she had no more wishes in this life!


    Xiao Changyi said nothing, but wrapped an arm around An Jing¡¯s shoulders, resting his forehead against hers. He rubbed it gently first, then feeling that it wasn¡¯t enough, kissed her on the lips.


    An Jing had intended to respond to Xiao Changyi with a smile, but from the corner of her eye, she noticed that all four children had somehow turned over and were now lying on their bellies on the bed, and all four pairs of little eyes were curiously watching her and her husband, as if wondering what they were doing.


    All four children were really so tiny, so tiny, and now all in the same position, An Jing was instantly amused to no end. She pushed her husband away and said, ¡°Dear, come look at Jing¡¯er and the others, look at them, hahaha...¡±


    An Jing could barely catch her breath from laughing. Her four children were just too adorable.


    Xiao Changyi had not noticed at first, but as soon as he saw his four children staring straight at him and his wife, he was like: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± An Jing laughed for a good while before stopping. ¡°Dear, do you think, in the future, we need to be more mindful and not behave like this in front of the children? As they grow older day by day, this might not be a good influence on them, don¡¯t you think? Look at them now... hahaha...¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter again.


    In his heart, Xiao Changyi felt a renewed urge to send the four children to the Emperor of Xiyun to raise.


    ¡°Jing¡¯er was struggling to sit up, but then... hahaha... he gave up and turned over, staring at us both with so much interest, hahaha... Our children are really too funny, too hilarious, hahaha...¡± An Jing said, laughing as she spoke.


    Perhaps it was An Jing¡¯s laughter that was infectious, Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, An Yiqing, and An Yiyun all stretched their mouths into smiles, looking at An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Especially little An Yiqing, his tiny mouth stretched the widest, giggling like the Maitreya Buddha, and even drooling with laughter.


    When Xiao Changyi saw this, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to be upset with his four sons for interrupting his intimate moment, and quickly grabbed a handkerchief to wipe the drool from An Yiqing¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Dear, did you hear what I was saying?¡± An Jing asked Xiao Changyi with a laugh when she saw he hadn¡¯t spoken.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said that in the future we need to be mindful of the impression we¡¯re giving. We can¡¯t just kiss freely anymore, especially in front of the children.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Immediately afterward, An Jing burst into laughter again: ¡°Hahaha, dear, you¡¯re going to laugh me to death! Hahaha...¡±

 Chapter 640 - 640 640 Youre Obviously Abusing Star_1

    ?Chapter 640: Chapter 640 You¡¯re Obviously Abusing Star_1 Chapter 640: Chapter 640 You¡¯re Obviously Abusing Star_1 Xiao Changyi frowned, ¡°The word ¡®death¡¯ is inauspicious, don¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t say it...¡± Despite saying this, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed, still laughing.


    At this moment, her husband must be quite frustrated. Not only did he have less time alone, but he also couldn¡¯t kiss her freely in front of such a small child, ha ha~


    Xiao Changyi was indeed frustrated. Very frustrated. Right now, all he wished for was for the children to grow up quickly and move out of his and his wife¡¯s room to another room.


    While Xiao Changyi wallowed in his frustration, Su Yi Jing started to fidget again, trying to struggle into a sitting position.


    Su Yixing saw Su Yi Jing¡¯s movements, blinked in confusion, and then, just like his older brother, he started to wriggle, looking like he wanted to sit up too.


    An Jing saw this and thought that Su Yixing wouldn¡¯t be able to sit up¡ªafter all, previously, Su Yi Jing and An Yiqing were the first to roll over. She assumed that Su Yixing would also lag behind Su Yi Jing and An Yiqing in sitting up on his own.


    But to her surprise, Su Yixing really did sit up.


    Once seated, Su Yixing broke into a grin. He wasn¡¯t grinning at An Jing and Xiao Changyi, but at his brother, Su Yi Jing. It was unclear if he was showing off or simply happy.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Star, why do you have to be as troublesome as Qinger?


    When Xiao Changyi saw Su Yixing sit up, his cold eyes paused for a moment, and then, as if giving a reward, he took out a piece of white jade from the box and dangled it in front of Su Yixing.


    The white jade was warm and smooth, strung on a red cord. Xiao Changyi held the cord and with a slight flick of his wrist, the white jade swung tantalizingly in front of Su Yi Jing¡¯s eyes, back and forth, back and forth.


    Su Yixing, who had been grinning at Su Yi Jing, was immediately captivated by the white jade. His eyes sparkled with excitement and he tried to grab it with his hands.


    Seeing Su Yixing¡¯s tiny hands reach out, Xiao Changyi lifted his hand higher, and the white jade rose with it, staying just out of reach of Su Yixing¡¯s grasp.


    Unable to snag the white jade, Su Yixing grew anxious, his little hands slapping his own little legs in frustration.


    An Jing watched the scene and burst into laughter, ¡°Husband, are you trying to make Star cry again? You know very well he especially likes valuable things, yet you dangle it in front of him, tempting him, but not giving it to him... You¡¯re being too mean.¡±


    Actually, An Jing couldn¡¯t understand why her second son was so fond of valuable things, as if by instinct. The more valuable, the more her second son liked them.


    Sometimes she even wondered if her second son knew the worth of these items.


    Xiao Changyi replied indifferently, ¡°I am rewarding him for being able to sit up on his own.¡±


    An Jing found it even more amusing, ¡°That¡¯s a reward? That¡¯s clearly tormenting Star, you know! Look at him, he¡¯s about to cry. I don¡¯t care, if he cries later, you¡¯ll have to comfort him yourself. You¡¯re the one who made him cry, so you take responsibility. I definitely won¡¯t do it.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°I don¡¯t comfort children.¡±


    An Jing retorted, ¡°Give me a break, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t comfort children, you just don¡¯t know how. All you know is to show your face. Luckily, the kids all like you, and putting your face in front of them works every time. Otherwise, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be so affectionate with you. Come on, just give the jade to Star now, he¡¯s really about to cry.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi place the jade on Su Yixing¡¯s small legs, letting him grab it himself.

 Chapter 641 - 641 641 You Gave Birth to It for Me How Could

    ?Chapter 641: Chapter 641: You Gave Birth to It for Me, How Could It Not Be Good?_1 Chapter 641: Chapter 641: You Gave Birth to It for Me, How Could It Not Be Good?_1 As soon as Su Yixing grasped the Jade, even though he couldn¡¯t lift it, he was very happy, his little mouth opened wide, grinning broadly at Xiao Changyi.


    Seeing Su Yixing smile at Xiao Changyi with an especially happy expression, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Alright, you pick on him, and he still tries to please you. Husband, Star will definitely be a good son to you when he grows up.¡±


    Xiao Changyi scooped up Su Yixing in his arms, sat him in his lap, then placed the Jade Pendant in front of Su Yixing so that he could grasp and play with it. Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s the child you gave birth to, how could he not be good?¡±


    An Jing¡¯s face instantly lit up with sweetness.


    It was at this moment that An Jing felt someone tugging at the hem of her clothes. Looking down, she discovered that it was her son, Qinger, tugging on her. Seeing that she was looking at him, Qinger smiled at her like a little Maitreya Buddha.


    An Jing was immediately overjoyed, ¡°Awww, does our Qinger want mommy to hold him? Come here, let mommy hold you.¡±


    Then, An Jing picked up An Yiqing, who had been lying on the bed, into her embrace.


    After teasing An Yiqing for a bit, An Jing turned to Xiao Changyi with a smile, ¡°Husband, have you heard the saying, ¡®The squeaky wheel gets the grease?¡¯ Qinger always makes himself so noticeable, we can¡¯t really focus only on Qinger and ignore our other three children.¡±


    ¡°When have we ever overlooked Jing¡¯er, Star, or Yun Er?¡±


    ¡°I was just saying,¡± An Jing laughed, ¡°They are all our children; naturally, we wouldn¡¯t overlook any of them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Seeing Su Yi Jing still struggling by himself, trying to sit up, An Jing laughed again, ¡°Husband, guess when Jing¡¯er will be able to sit up by himself?¡±


    Xiao Changyi played along, ¡°In the next few days, perhaps.¡±


    ¡°I thought you would say today, haha, it looks like our Jing¡¯er won¡¯t be able to sit up today, then.¡±


    But just as An Jing finished speaking, the little guy Su Yi Jing, after much struggle, finally managed to sit up with difficulty. Once he had steadied himself, Su Yi Jing first laughed happily to himself, then turned to look at An Jing and Xiao Changyi and grinned at them.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Her eldest son really was too contrary, blatantly proving her wrong.


    Seeing her youngest son still lying there, An Jing fondly extended a finger to tap the tip of her youngest son¡¯s nose, ¡°Our Yun Er is the most obedient, lying still without moving, like a little turtle.¡±


    Nowadays, although An Yiyun was still physically frail, he could lie down for a while without running out of breath like he used to.


    An Yiyun, seeing An Jing tapping his nose, grinned at her, then rubbed his little face against her finger, like a lazy kitten washing its face with a paw.


    An Jing¡¯s heart melted instantly. Her son was just so adorable.


    Xiao Changyi, watching this scene, let a slight smile curl up his usually cool lips. This child really resembled his wife.


    Turning her head back, An Jing saw her husband¡¯s upward curving lips, which made her smile grow even wider. She was truly so happy. Because of her husband. And because of their four lovely children.


    An Yiqing, in An Jing¡¯s arms, saw her smiling so broadly; he too opened his little mouth and laughed forcefully, as if competing with An Jing over who could smile more joyfully. Then, drool trickled from his laughing mouth.


    Seeing An Yiqing laughing to the point of drooling, An Jing didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    She hurriedly wiped An Yiqing¡¯s drool with a handkerchief, while saying, ¡°Husband, if it weren¡¯t for Qinger¡¯s other normal behaviors, with the way he is now, I¡¯d almost think he was simple-minded.¡±

 Chapter 642 - 642 642 My heart is in turmoil_1

    ?Chapter 642: Chapter 642 My heart is in turmoil_1 Chapter 642: Chapter 642 My heart is in turmoil_1 As she spoke, An Jing even tilted An Yiqing in her arms towards Xiao Changyi, urging him to look, ¡°Just look at him, isn¡¯t he a silly little thing? Isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Xiao Changyi glanced at An Yiqing, who was smiling and drooling, then corrected her, ¡°How could my child with you ever be silly? He¡¯s adorable.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s face was instantly sweetened by the comment. Her husband¡¯s words had always been to her liking.


    ...


    On the twenty-first of December, Wang Youbao returned to Qilin County.


    Wang Youbao first busied himself with his home and the tavern for two days before he came to visit An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    There¡¯s a saying, ¡°A happy event makes the spirit bright.¡±


    Even though it would still be half a year before Wang Youbao could bring Li Wuyu home, the joy in his eyes was undeniable, and one could tell at a glance that he was extremely happy.


    As soon as An Jing saw Wang Youbao, she teased him, ¡°Who was it that gave up on himself without even trying? Look at you now, who¡¯s grinning from ear to ear? Your smile could reach the sky.¡±


    Embarrassed, Wang Youbao immediately pleaded for mercy, ¡°An Jing, don¡¯t make fun of me, I¡¯m still feeling a bit dizzy about it all.¡±


    Knowing that Wang Youbao was easily embarrassed, An Jing stopped teasing and instead asked, ¡°Did you never expect Prime Minister Li would agree to you and Wuyu?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wang Youbao admitted with a nod. ¡°I¡¯m of low status, any random person in the Imperial Capital surpasses me in rank. With my status, how could I be worthy of Wuyu? To be honest, when I went to the Capital, I went without expecting any results. Luckily, her father values character over family background, otherwise, Wuyu and I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    An Jing laughed and said, ¡°From your words, it sounds like you really admire your future father-in-law, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Wang Youbao earnestly responded, ¡°The Prime Minister is a Top Scholar in the Three Vein Exam, the foremost person in Xiyun, holding a high position without currying favor with the powerful, fair and incorruptible as a clear sky and bright moon, I hold great respect for him.¡±


    An Jing nodded in agreement. Her apprentice¡¯s father truly was the clean current in the officialdom.


    A Top Scholar in the Three Vein Exam, brimming with talent, appointed as Prime Minister, pure as a mirror¡ªwhose literary aspiration here wasn¡¯t to emulate Prime Minister Li?


    With the new year approaching, and because he had been away in the Imperial Capital for so long, leaving plenty of matters needing his attention at home, Wang Youbao was truly busy. So after having lunch with An Jing and Xiao Changyi, he did not linger and went back to busy himself with his affairs.


    Not long after Wang Youbao left, Shi Xiaolan came looking for An Jing, and she had the look of someone with something on her mind but hesitant to speak.


    Seeing Shi Xiaolan like this, An Jing found it both funny and curious, ¡°Xiao Lan, what¡¯s the matter? Speak up, there¡¯s nothing you should feel embarrassed to tell me.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan hemmed and hawed for a while before finally whispering, ¡°An Jing, I¡¯ve come to discuss something with you, to ask for your advice... my mind is in chaos.¡±


    It was clear that Shi Xiaolan was too shy to speak her mind, making An Jing burst into laughter, ¡°What is it that has your mind all tangled up? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just... it¡¯s just...¡± Shi Xiaolan stumbled over her words for quite some time, unsure where to put her hands and looking very uncomfortable, her face even blushing, but in the end, she managed to get it out, ¡°Brother Xiaoshan said he wants me to be his wife, and if I agree, he will send a matchmaker to my house to propose, to marry me...¡±


    An Jing had always known that Wu Xiaoshan cared a lot for Shi Xiaolan and had also seen that he liked her, but even though she had seen it coming, she couldn¡¯t help but be slightly taken aback.

 Chapter 643 - 643 643 It Depends on Whether You Dare to Take

    ?Chapter 643: Chapter 643: It Depends on Whether You Dare to Take the Risk_1 Chapter 643: Chapter 643: It Depends on Whether You Dare to Take the Risk_1 Ke Anjing had yet to say anything when Shi Xiaolan began to twist and turn, saying bashfully, ¡°I¡¯m bringing along two children with me, and everyone knows I was divorced because I couldn¡¯t bear a son, but Brother Xiaoshan doesn¡¯t mind... I just... I just... I just...¡±


    Shi Xiaolan stammered ¡°I just¡± for quite a while without finishing her sentence, so An Jing interjected with a smile, ¡°You mean you¡¯re moved, your heart¡¯s in turmoil?¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Shi Xiaolan nodded very softly, almost whispering.


    Wu Xiaoshan originally had an arranged marriage, but the girl drowned before she could marry him. Afterward, the Wu family became too poor, and with Wu Xiaoshan¡¯s bad character, no girl was willing to marry him, so his marriage was continually postponed.


    Later, Liu Sizi poisoned most of Jiuping Village¡¯s residents with arsenic, killing Aunt Liu Hua and Wu Dashan. Father Wu fell ill from grief and never fully recovered, unable to do heavy work; and Wu Dashan left a five-year-old son, who was only capable of eating and couldn¡¯t yet work. It could be said that the entire weight of the Wu family then rested on Wu Xiaoshan¡¯s shoulders.


    Fortunately, Wu Xiaoshan had completely changed from before, becoming exceptionally honest and responsible. No matter how hard the days were, he never complained and took care of Father Wu and his nephew without any resentment.


    If Wu Xiaoshan could maintain his current character, An Jing actually wouldn¡¯t have any concerns about Shi Xiaolan being with him.


    What she was afraid of was that Wu Xiaoshan might change in the future...


    While An Jing thought this to herself, her expression remained unchanged as she asked Shi Xiaolan, ¡°Xiao Lan, have you thought clearly if your heart¡¯s turmoil is because Wu Xiaoshan doesn¡¯t mind you bringing two children and the possibility of not bearing him sons, and you¡¯re moved by that, or is it because you¡¯ve actually fallen for Wu Xiaoshan?¡±


    Shi Xiaolan seemed not to have expected An Jing to ask such a question. She was taken aback for a moment, then, after carefully considering, she blushed and said in a low voice, ¡°Both...¡±


    Then, Shi Xiaolan became anxious, grabbing An Jing¡¯s hand in a panic, pleading, ¡°An Jing, please tell me what I should do? I¡¯m really in turmoil right now.¡±


    An Jing saw how agitated Shi Xiaolan was and laughed, ¡°Your heart already bears feelings for Wu Xiaoshan, doesn¡¯t it? Then just be upfront and be with him. Why the confusion?¡±


    Shi Xiaolan replied, ¡°But I never considered remarrying. I only wanted to raise Niuniu and Yu Yu well... But now... If I marry Brother Xiaoshan and he changes later on, what should I do? He says he¡¯ll treat Yu Yu and Niuniu as his own, but who can truly guarantee the future?¡±


    An Jing smiled contentedly. Her friend wasn¡¯t completely foolish.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I force An Fu to divorce me just so that Niuniu and Yu Yu could have a better life?¡± Shi Xiaolan continued. ¡°I¡¯m really afraid of the future...¡±


    Once bitten, twice shy; this was precisely the state of mind Shi Xiaolan was in at that moment. She was afraid, yet unable to control her own heart, which left her so distraught she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    An Jing said, ¡°There¡¯s risk in everything you do; it all depends on whether you¡¯re willing to take that risk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still afraid...¡± Shi Xiaolan said with a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯d rather stay unmarried my whole life than take this risk. Niuniu and Yu Yu are my life. I¡¯ve only just managed to secure our current way of life by forcing An Fu to divorce me. I really don¡¯t want to take this risk.¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°See, you¡¯ve already made up your mind, so why are you asking me?¡±

 Chapter 644 - 644 644 It Is Right for Gu Zhe to Do So_1

    ?Chapter 644: Chapter 644: It Is Right for Gu Zhe to Do So_1 Chapter 644: Chapter 644: It Is Right for Gu Zhe to Do So_1 Shi Xiaolan was initially stunned, then smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t say, I hadn¡¯t realized that I had already made up my mind. Thank you, An Jing, for being willing to listen to so much of what I had to say. I didn¡¯t know who else to talk to, so I thought of talking to you. Please don¡¯t find me annoying. I¡¯ve just been a bit in disarray.¡±


    An Jing shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t find you annoying at all. You don¡¯t need to thank me. By coming to me and asking me what to do, you regard me as a friend and trust me as your friend.¡±


    After a pause, An Jing spoke seriously, ¡°Regarding Wu Xiaoshan¡¯s wish to marry you, just make your own decision. I am not you, after all. Even if I give you advice, you will have to make the final decision.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan nodded, ¡°Yeah. Actually, I have made up my mind, as I already told you just now. Now that I know what I am planning to do, my heart is no longer in turmoil.¡±


    And so, An Jing said no more.


    ...


    Shi Xiaolan¡¯s heart was calm now, but three days later, she was in turmoil again and went to look for An Jing.


    ¡°An Jing, this time I truly don¡¯t know what to do,¡± Shi Xiaolan said with a distressed face, looking genuinely perplexed.


    An Jing asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Three days ago, I told Brother Xiaoshan that I wouldn¡¯t marry him, afraid that he would change someday and not treat Niuniu and Yu Yu well. But today, Brother Xiaoshan came to tell me that he is willing to marry into my family... What do you think I should do?¡±


    An Jing was stunned, utterly unexpected that Wu Xiaoshan would propose to marry into Shi Xiaolan¡¯s family.


    It seemed that Wu Xiaoshan truly loved Shi Xiaolan and didn¡¯t mind being looked down upon after marrying into her family.


    Without waiting for An Jing to speak, Shi Xiaolan continued, ¡°Brother Xiaoshan wants to marry into my family to settle my heart and allow us to be together. But Uncle Wu is unwilling and beat Brother Xiaoshan terribly. Despite that, Brother Xiaoshan insists on marrying into my family, saying that the Wu family has his nephew to carry on the family line and it doesn¡¯t matter if he leaves. Seeing Brother Xiaoshan so determined, Uncle Wu let him do as he wishes. However, Brother Xiaoshan told me that he can marry into my family but with one condition ¨C even after marrying into my family, he must still take care of Uncle Wu and his nephew. If I agree to this condition, he will marry into my family anytime.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°His father is not in good health and his nephew is so young. It makes sense for him to take care of them even if he marries into your family; it can¡¯t really be considered a demand.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I think. But it¡¯s just that his family is poor, and so is mine. If he marries into my family, I¡¯m a bit worried about the livelihood of our whole family in the future...¡±


    Understanding Shi Xiaolan¡¯s concern, An Jing said, ¡°You don¡¯t have farmland, and his family doesn¡¯t own much either. If he marries into your family, indeed your household will be quite large, and life might be difficult. How about this, I¡¯ll talk to Youbao and have him rent out a few acres of farmland for you to farm.¡±


    An Jing did not believe in merely providing short-term aid and did not want to always give Shi Xiaolan money, leading her to gradually develop a dependency and even, eventually, to feel that it was An Jing¡¯s obligation to give money for their survival.


    She never wanted Shi Xiaolan to feel indebted to her or to think about repaying her. But she genuinely did not want to keep giving money and eventually have Shi Xiaolan lose all shame, feeling entitled to An Jing¡¯s assistance for their livelihood.


    People can indeed change very easily.


    She didn¡¯t have the assurance that Shi Xiaolan would never change, so having Wang Youbao rent some land to her for farming seemed like the best solution.

 Chapter 645 - 645 645 Today Again_1

    ?Chapter 645: Chapter 645: Today Again!_1 Chapter 645: Chapter 645: Today Again!_1 Shi Xiaolan was very grateful when she heard An Jing say that she wanted Wang Youbao to rent a few acres of farmland for her family to cultivate crops.


    Although she had met Wang Youbao several times because of An Jing, with Wang Youbao even politely calling her Sister Shi, in reality, she hardly knew him.


    ¡°Thank you, An Jing.¡± Once she had finished her thanks, Shi Xiaolan blushed and playfully chided, ¡°I haven¡¯t even agreed to let Brother Xiaoshan marry into the family yet, and you¡¯re already talking about renting farmland for us to live on!¡±


    An Jing immediately burst into laughter, ¡°You might be shy, but don¡¯t twist my words. It was clearly because you were worried about having a hard time with Wu Xiaoshan that I came up with this idea. You see, you actually are willing to let Wu Xiaoshan marry into your family. Yet just now, you still asked me what to do.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan¡¯s face grew even redder, but she also became more candid, ¡°My family has nothing now, and we still owe you money. Brother Xiaoshan doesn¡¯t care about all these things and doesn¡¯t ask for anything. He just wants to take care of Uncle Wu and his nephew. Isn¡¯t that how it should be... I truly am willing.¡±


    ¡°And also,¡± Shi Xiaolan continued, ¡°If he marries into my family, as long as I don¡¯t divorce him, he won¡¯t be able to marry anyone else in the future. If we don¡¯t get along well later and reach a point where we can¡¯t carry on, I can divorce him instead of begging him to divorce me.¡±


    An Jing chuckled, ¡°Whether he marries into the family or not, if you two get married, you should live well together, not think about divorce from the start. Xiao Lan, you are too pessimistic. You should think more about the good things.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan also laughed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to think this way, and I do try to think more positively, but past events always make me end up thinking like this.¡±


    An Jing understood and did not dwell on the matter any further but asked, ¡°He¡¯s marrying into your family, so you¡¯ll need to hold a wedding banquet. Do you still have enough money for that? Is it enough?¡±


    Shi Xiaolan replied, ¡°There¡¯s still a little left, enough. All thanks to your four children¡¯s clothes that you let me make. I earned quite a bit from that. I was thinking of repaying your money, but if I did, Niuniu Yuyu and I wouldn¡¯t be able to live, so I¡¯ll have to pay back your money later.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush to repay the money. Yuyu and Niuniu still can¡¯t help you with work, so you should focus on caring for Yuyu and Niuniu first.¡± She paused for a moment, ¡°Once you and Wu Xiaoshan are married and Youbao rents you some land, as long as you two live well, your life should gradually improve.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan smiled, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Once Shi Xiaolan had left, An Jing wrapped her arms around her husband¡¯s waist, tilted her little face upward, and said with a grin, ¡°Wu Xiaoshan is willing to marry into Xiao Lan¡¯s family. Maybe he truly is the one who knows her cold and her warmth.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said nothing, just hugged An Jing in return.


    An Jing continued, still smiling, ¡°We¡¯re so happy, and I hope Xiao Lan can be happy too. If Wu Xiaoshan is the right person for Xiao Lan, him being there for her is better than her being alone.¡±


    Xiao Changyi still said nothing, only lowering his head, attempting to kiss An Jing, but she playfully dodged him.


    ¡°Husband, we really shouldn¡¯t do this in front of the children anymore. It sets a bad example.¡±


    Ever since the last time all four children stared at them with wide, round eyes as they kissed, An Jing would not let Xiao Changyi kiss her in front of the children, citing it as a bad influence.


    And today was no exception!


    Xiao Changyi was silent for a moment. Then, releasing his hold on An Jing, he turned expressionlessly and walked outside.

 Chapter 646 - 646 646 I Dont Want It Even If You Give It To

    ?Chapter 646: Chapter 646: I Don¡¯t Want It Even If You Give It To Me_1 Chapter 646: Chapter 646: I Don¡¯t Want It Even If You Give It To Me_1 An Jing couldn¡¯t figure out what Xiao Changyi was doing outside, so she asked, ¡°Husband, where are you going?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even turn his head as he said, ¡°I¡¯m having Meng Zhuqing build four more rooms.¡±


    Four rooms...


    Without having to think about it, An Jing could guess Xiao Changyi¡¯s intentions and immediately burst into cheerful laughter.


    ...


    Xiao Changyi indeed had plans for Meng Zhuqing to build four more rooms, but unfortunately, it was already the 26th of December, with only three days left before the New Year. Workers were hard to find at such short notice, so the construction project had to wait until after the festivities.


    In the blink of an eye, it was New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Just like last year, Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing celebrated the New Year with An Jing and her family.


    However, unlike last year, this time Meng Lanqing also had a wife¡ªGong Juese.


    And Gong Juechen, who always spent the New Year with his sister Gong Juese, now that his sister was celebrating with her husband, Meng Lanqing, at An Jing¡¯s house, Gong Juechen did not wait for an invitation before shamelessly showing up to join the New Year¡¯s celebration.


    The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was prepared by the two maids who helped around the house.


    Before the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was ready, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had already bathed their four children and changed them into brand-new bright red clothes.


    The four little children looked pale and tender, and with their handsome features, the bright red new clothes made them not only look spirited but also especially festive.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi also took baths and changed into new clothes, bright red as well.


    Dressed in bright red clothes, the family of six looked delightful; the children were cute, the mother was striking, and the father was imposing. One glance over this cheerful scene was not only heartwarming but also particularly pleasing to the eye.


    Gong Juese, Gong Juechen, Meng Lanqing, and Meng Zhuqing were sitting in the courtyard, cracking sunflower seeds.


    Gong Juechen, watching the family of six in the corridor, couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue and sigh in admiration, ¡°Se Se, we really made no mistake coming to Kylin County. Look at this¡ªyou¡¯ve not only married a supremely handsome husband, but we¡¯ve also met so many good-looking people. It¡¯s always a pleasure to behold, and no wonder my appetite has been so great lately. I feel completely content.¡±


    Before Gong Juese could reply, her husband Meng Lanqing slapped Gong Juechen on the back of his head, causing him to howl in pain.


    Gong Juese: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing continued to crack sunflower seeds calmly. It served him right¡ªwho asked him to call my brother supremely handsome!


    Gong Juechen initially howled for a while with his demonically charming face, then looked at Gong Juese resentfully, ¡°Se Se, your husband hit me, you have to help me beat him up!¡±


    Gong Juese replied hesitantly, ¡°Brother, if you didn¡¯t provoke my husband, why would he hit you?¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately clutched his chest with an expression of great anguish, ¡°Se Se, you¡¯ve changed. Before, I didn¡¯t even need to call out; you would have stopped anyone from harming me before they could try. Now, not only do you let your husband hit me, but you¡¯re also wounding me yourself. Do you want me to die of a broken heart?¡±


    With a smirk, Meng Lanqing said playfully, ¡°It would be just fine if you died¡ªthen no one would come to visit my house every day. Right, darling?¡±


    Gong Juese instantly turned into a fangirl, nodding vigorously, ¡°Yes, husband!¡±


    Gong Juechen: ¡°...¡±


    After a while, Gong Juechen suddenly looked at Meng Zhuqing with a beaming smile, ¡°Se Se told me you often get beaten into a pig-headed mess by your brother?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡± Is it really that enjoyable to build your happiness on my pain?


    Gong Juechen continued, ¡°With your looks, tsk tsk, you¡¯re only fit to be beaten. Even if you were given to me, I wouldn¡¯t want you.¡±

 Chapter 647 - 647 647 Definitely Enjoying It in Secret_1

    ?Chapter 647: Chapter 647: Definitely Enjoying It in Secret!_1 Chapter 647: Chapter 647: Definitely Enjoying It in Secret!_1 Facing Gong Juechen¡¯s bullying, Meng Zhuqing couldn¡¯t bear it, but she didn¡¯t speak up. Instead, she took out a silver note worth a hundred taels from her pocket and silently handed it to her older brother, Meng Lanqing.


    Meng Lanqing took the silver note from Meng Zhuqing with his left hand, and with his right hand, he gave Gong Juechen a slap on the back of his head without any hesitation.


    Once again, Gong Juechen, who cried out in pain, ¡°...¡±


    Meng Lanqing didn¡¯t pocket the silver note; he turned around and handed the hundred-tael silver note to Gong Juese.


    Gong Juese had felt bad that her older brother was always getting beaten up by her husband, but as soon as she saw Meng Lanqing give her the silver note, her attention was immediately diverted.


    ¡°Husband, you¡¯re giving me money to spend again, thank you,¡± Gong Juese said, extremely, extremely pleased.


    Meng Lanqing casually said, ¡°Give it back to me when I need it.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    Gong Juechen: ¡°...¡±


    But Gong Juese seemed used to it. She didn¡¯t feel anything was amiss and responded cheerfully with repeated nods, ¡°Mm-hmm, just let me know when you need it, and I¡¯ll have however much you want.¡±


    She¡¯ll have however much he wants...


    Gong Juechen fell silent for a moment, but still with a mournful expression, he said, ¡°Se Se, your money seems to be all mine, right? You just keep giving my money to Lan Qing to spend, is that really okay?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be? He¡¯s my husband! Your brother-in-law!¡± Gong Juese said dissatisfied. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you make a lot just by treating people at random? If we don¡¯t use it, what are you doing with all that money? Letting it mold?¡±


    Gong Juechen: ¡°...¡± Silver notes might mold, but silver and Gold wouldn¡¯t, you silly Se Se...


    Meng Zhuqing looked at Gong Juechen with a sympathetic gaze.


    Almost all his money was given to his older brother as a token of respect, and now Gong Juechen¡¯s money would also almost be entirely given to his brother. He could empathize with what Gong Juechen was feeling at this moment¡ªthat feeling of helplessness, the urge to strike his brother, yet not being able to do it!


    An Jing sat in the corridor, amusing her four children with her husband while paying attention to Meng Zhuqing¡¯s group. Seeing Meng Lanqing acting every bit the boss among them, she couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing.


    Indeed, for Meng Lanqing, rather than taking out his anger on Gong Juechen with a thousand cuts, it was better to keep tormenting him like this, making Gong Juechen suffer silently. Even if he were to speak up, it¡¯d be useless; he¡¯d just feel frustrated and powerless.


    She¡¯d bet that Meng Lanqing was reveling in secret at this moment!


    As An Jing looked in the direction of Meng Zhuqing and his group and laughed, suddenly, Xiao Changyi stuffed An Yiyun into An Jing¡¯s arms, asking her to hold him.


    An Jing was taken aback at first but then she smiled and asked Xiao Changyi in a lowered voice, ¡°Jealous again?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t admit whether he was jealous but said indifferently, ¡°Meng Lanqing¡¯s face is a bit too noticeable. If I were to disfigure it, I¡¯m sure he would be more than willing to have it ruined.¡±


    An Jing was torn between laughter and tears, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be so cruel during the New Year.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said nothing.


    All An Jing could do was continue with a smile to comfort him, ¡°I was just looking, nothing more. You know, my heart has always been with you; my entire heart is filled with only you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s expression softened a bit. He actually liked it when his wife spoke sweetly to him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll spare him for now.¡± Feeling more comfortable, Xiao Changyi said this indifferently.


    For now...


    An Jing felt both an immense pressure and an extreme sweetness; of course, the sweetness outweighed the pressure.


    ...


    Before the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner started, it was time for setting off fireworks.


    This year, as An Jing and Xiao Changyi had been blessed with four children, they bought a huge set of fireworks.

 Chapter 648 - 648 648 _1

    ?Chapter 648: Chapter 648 _1 Chapter 648: Chapter 648 _1 And this firecracker crackled and popped for quite some time before it finally stopped.


    The four children were still too small, and to protect them from being startled by the fireworks, An Jing and the others covered the children¡¯s ears with their hands while the fireworks were set off.


    Once the fireworks were over, everyone gathered around the table to sit down for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.


    Even though the four children were all still at the age of breastfeeding and could not eat any of these dishes, An Jing and Xiao Changyi still had all four of their children at the table.


    Their family consisted of six people, and not one person could be missing.


    The dining table was square, with three baby seats placed on one side, all propped up so that they were level with the table.


    Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing could all sit up by themselves, so An Jing and Xiao Changyi placed them in the baby seats, while An Yiyun, who couldn¡¯t sit up on her own yet, was held in Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms.


    To take care of the three children in the baby seats, An Jing sat on their side, while Xiao Changyi, holding An Yiyun, sat on the other side of the baby seats.


    As Gong Juechen and Gong Juese were both people who couldn¡¯t keep quiet, this New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was exceptionally lively.


    After three rounds of drinks, Gong Juechen¡¯s bewitching face became even more charming under the influence of alcohol.


    Gong Juechen, with that charming smile, produced two small porcelain bottles from his sleeve, handing one to An Jing and another to Gong Juese, claiming they were New Year gifts to wish them good health and happiness.


    An Jing opened the small porcelain bottle in her hands and found several brown pills inside. She sniffed them and found they were quite pungent, prompting her to ask, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Gong Juese was also curious, ¡°Yeah, brother, what is this?¡±


    Gong Juechen¡¯s bewitching face broke into a wicked grin, ¡°The courtesans at Yiman Building have already tried it, and the effects are very significant.¡±


    Yiman Building was a brothel, and a courtesan was one of its women.


    An Jing didn¡¯t understand at first, but when she did, she was like: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing, who was still a virgin, felt like he had been wounded by ten thousand points.


    Unaware of the increasingly odd atmosphere, Gong Juese kept excitedly pressing, ¡°Brother, how do you take this medicine?¡±


    Gong Juechen instructed, ¡°Once a day, one pill at a time, for about seven days, and that should be about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted, brother! You really are the best! Do you have any more? Give me some, I could sell it at the brothel for a good price,¡± Gong Juese said as she reached out to Gong Juechen for more.


    Gong Juechen shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s all, I only made these two bottles. I¡¯ll make more when I feel like it.¡±


    Gong Juese was quite disappointed.


    Without a word, An Jing pushed the small porcelain bottle in her hand towards Gong Juese, letting her sell it. She, really, did, not, need, it!


    Gong Juese immediately brightened and then asked, ¡°Jingjing, if you give it to me, what will you use? Yours isn¡¯t big either, is it?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Lanqing finally spoke up, ¡°Gong Juese, can¡¯t you shut your mouth even when you¡¯re eating?¡±


    No longer pestering An Jing about why she didn¡¯t want the bottle of pills, Gong Juese looked at Meng Lanqing confusedly, ¡°Husband, what do you mean?¡±


    Meng Lanqing coldly stated, ¡°I¡¯m telling you to shut up and eat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll shut up and eat, I¡¯ll shut up and eat,¡± Gong Juese obediently closed her mouth and continued eating, focusing exclusively on the rice without touching the dishes at all.

 Chapter 649 - 649 The 649th - Your Mind Works in Mysterious Ways_1

    ?Chapter 649: The 649th ¨C Your Mind Works in Mysterious Ways_1 Chapter 649: The 649th ¨C Your Mind Works in Mysterious Ways_1 Meng Lanqing looked at Gong Juese actually eating only ¡°rice,¡± a vein throbbing on her forehead, but she couldn¡¯t help herself and used her chopsticks to add quite a few dishes into Gong Juese¡¯s bowl.


    Gong Juese was pleasantly surprised and reverted to fan-girl mode, ¡°Husband, you¡¯re so good to me~¡±


    Meng Lanqing had only one word for her: ¡°Eat.¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm~¡±


    For some reason, even though Gong Juese was clearly very happy, An Jing felt somewhat uncomfortable and a bit sad watching.


    Sometimes, Gong Juese really did resemble An Jing¡¯s own disciple, who would be delighted with even the smallest bit of affection from the person she adored. Now, Gong Juese was in that state.


    However, An Jing didn¡¯t think Meng Lanqing completely disliked Gong Juese, his wife.


    Sometimes, Meng Lanqing¡¯s small gestures still betrayed his truest feelings.


    Like the way Meng Lanqing had just added food to Gong Juese¡¯s bowl.


    Although he might have done it with a grumble, it was also quite heartwarming.


    Probably spoiled by Gong Juese, Meng Lanqing wasn¡¯t as cold as before, but he still liked to maintain a facade. Especially when it came to Gong Juese, Meng Lanqing particularly enjoyed holding himself in high regard.


    One willing to hit, the other willing to suffer ¨C why should she worry unnecessarily? There was no need. Thus, An Jing decided not to meddle.


    Still, what Gong Juese said about her size kept An Jing up all night.


    The four kids were too young to stay up through the long night of New Year vigil and had all fallen asleep early.


    Following the local custom, An Jing stayed up with her husband to welcome the New Year.


    Only after they had seen through the New Year and dawn had broken, and after Meng Zhuqing and the rest had left, did she and her husband go to bed for some sleep.


    ...


    On the sixth day of the first lunar month, Wang Youbao was invited over to An Jing¡¯s for a meal. They frequently visited each other anyway, but during the New Year, it was even more customary to do so.


    The New Year is about visiting friends and relatives. Wang Youbao had many relatives, but only An Jing and Xiao Changyi were his real friends, so he naturally enjoyed spending time with An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    And that day, Gong Juechen came along to freeload a meal again.


    ¡°Jingjing, I¡¯ve come to your place to eat again¡ªhaha!¡±


    As soon as Gong Juechen entered, he waved boldly at An Jing, who was sitting there talking to Wang Youbao, not noticing a short wooden stick on the ground. He stepped on it, slipped, executed a forward fall, ended up with a mouthful of dirt, and still managed to finish his sentence.


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing was momentarily stunned, followed by unreserved laughter, ¡°I know you¡¯ve come to eat at our place, but you didn¡¯t have to give such a big formal greeting. I don¡¯t have a red envelope for you. Youbao, do you have one? Give him one quickly, he¡¯s shown such great respect.¡±


    Wang Youbao didn¡¯t expect An Jing to turn to him, first stunned, then hurriedly got up: ¡°I have.¡±


    As Wang Youbao spoke, he took a red envelope out of his sleeve and handed it to Gong Juechen, who was trying to get up: ¡°Gentleman, a red envelope is all this is, no need for such grand gestures.¡±


    Gong Juechen: ¡°...¡±


    Gong Juechen, long used to having no shame, quietly accepted the red envelope from Wang Youbao, then while getting up, spoke irreverently, ¡°The gentleman giving red envelopes is really handsome, such a pity, he¡¯s a man. If you were a woman, how wonderful that would be, I¡¯d definitely cling to you and never let go.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing found it amusing again: ¡°Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson from when Meng Lanqing deceived you by cross-dressing? And yet you¡¯re still thinking about clinging to someone? You should know, not all the good-looking people in this world are women.¡±


    Hearing this, Gong Juechen¡¯s peach blossom eyes instantly lit up, ¡°Does this mean I can interpret that the gentleman giving me the red envelope is a girl in disguise?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Your train of thought is truly unique, when I was clearly telling you not to mistake a man for a woman again.


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± I am indeed a man! A proper man!


    Xiao Changyi, as if Gong Juechen did not exist, continued with his work, helping his youngest son practice sitting.


    But Gong Juechen ignored their reactions and turned, eyes shining, to look at Wang Youbao: ¡°Miss? You are a miss, right? You¡¯re a woman in disguise, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh: ¡°Gong Juechen, have you gone mad with the desire for a wife? His name is Wang Youbao, and he is indeed a man. He even has a fiance?e and is merely waiting for his mourning period to end to get married.¡±


    Gong Juechen, disappointed, glanced at Wang Youbao and then sighed to An Jing, ¡°My sister has her husband and forgotten her brother; now I¡¯m left alone. I truly am mad for a wife, to the point where I want to marry any beautiful woman I see.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 650 - 650 651 Did I Agree_1

    ?Chapter 650: Chapter 651 Did I Agree?_1 Chapter 650: Chapter 651 Did I Agree?_1 Gong Jue Chen didn¡¯t care about An Jing¡¯s reaction and turned to speak to Wang Youbao again, ¡°Your name is Wang Youbao, right? You¡¯re also quite good-looking, so from now on, we¡¯re friends.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± Friends? Did I agree to this?


    Gong Jue Chen shamelessly continued, ¡°Youbao, if you know any pretty girls who aren¡¯t promised to anyone yet, remember to introduce them to me. The good stuff shouldn¡¯t flow into outsider¡¯s fields, you know what I mean?¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± This guy seems a bit too familiar.


    But Wang Youbao just silently bowed and politely said, ¡°Master Gong, only my betrothed can call me ¡®Youbao,¡¯ so I hope you won¡¯t address me that way.¡±


    Gong Jue Chen immediately responded generously, ¡°No problem, no problem, I don¡¯t mind if someone else calls you that.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± I mind though! And my Wuyu would definitely mind too!


    Hearing this, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, ¡°Gong Jue Chen, are you planning to be completely shameless?¡±


    Gong Jue Chen asked puzzledly, ¡°Why do I need face? It¡¯s not something I can eat or wear. I don¡¯t even know what I look like if I don¡¯t look in a mirror. All I need is for my future wife to have a pretty face, which will delight my eyes. It will even help me eat two more bowls of rice. Really, looking at a particularly pretty face really makes the meal more enjoyable. I never understood what ¡®a feast for the eyes¡¯ meant until I realized I could eat two more bowls of rice whenever I saw a pretty girl. Then I understood.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Is ¡®a feast for the eyes¡¯ really supposed to mean that?


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve learned that¡¯s what ¡®a feast for the eyes¡¯ means.


    ¡°I remember the first time I saw Lanlan... pah, Lan Qing,¡± Gong Jue Chen suddenly recalled the past. His face first lit up with longing, but when he remembered that Meng Lanqing was a man, and also his brother-in-law, his look of longing quickly vanished, replaced by a chill. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll still call him Lanlan. I¡¯m used to it. But to prevent him from taking advantage of my sister¡¯s favor and constantly hitting me because of it, I don¡¯t call him that to his face. Now that I¡¯m so smart and wise, it would be bad if he hit me silly.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    Even Xiao Changyi, who was silently teaching An Yiyun how to sit, quietly turned around and sat with his back to Gong Jue Chen. Gong Jue Chen¡¯s way of speaking was really too shameless! It made people itch with the urge to punch him!


    Gong Jue Chen, oblivious, continued to lament, ¡°Lanlan is really the most beautiful person I¡¯ve seen. When I saw him at Wanhua Building, I was immediately struck by his beauty and ate three more bowls of rice.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± He really took ¡®a feast for the eyes¡¯ literally...


    ¡°What a pity, ahh...¡± Gong Jue Chen sighed deeply, full of regret, ¡°he¡¯s a man. But at least he didn¡¯t slip away to someone else¡¯s field; my sister took him in. It¡¯s just that my sister is too cruel. Once she took him, my status as her brother was gone, and even my money became his.¡±


    An Jing chuckled, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t given your money to Se Se to manage, how could she have given it to Meng Lanqing to use?¡±


    Gong Jue Chen covered his chest, looking up at the sky with a pained expression, ¡°My master said that my sister and I should love each other dearly, whether I marry or she marries, we¡¯re all family. But now... she¡¯s hurt me too much. I¡¯m like an outsider now. No, worse than an outsider; I¡¯m like a slave... No, that¡¯s not right either; I¡¯m not exactly a slave, because I still have to make money to support the family, to provide for my sister and brother-in-law¡¯s little household.¡±

 Chapter 651 - 651 652 Is it because my lethality isnt strong

    ?Chapter 651: Chapter 652: Is it because my lethality isn¡¯t strong enough?_1 Chapter 651: Chapter 652: Is it because my lethality isn¡¯t strong enough?_1 Earning money to support the family?


    To support his little sister and her husband¡¯s little household?


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Actually, she had always known that Meng Lanqing spent money like water, and most of Meng Zhuqing¡¯s earnings were given to Meng Lanqing in filial piety. Now, there was Gong Juechen, this walking ATM...


    At this moment, An Jing really wanted to ask Meng Lanqing where all his money had gone.


    Wang Youbao, hearing Gong Juechen saying woefully that he had to make money to support the family, immediately felt sympathy, thinking Gong Juechen must be living a very miserable life.


    Then, Wang Youbao clasped his hands and said, ¡°Young Master Gong, if you don¡¯t mind, you could work at the restaurant An Jing, Changyi, and I run together. I can offer you a higher wage.¡±


    Gong Juechen¡¯s bewitching face remained tilted toward the sky, but his peach blossom eyes glanced at Wang Youbao mischievously and asked, ¡°How much higher?¡±


    Wang Youbao, with good intentions, said, ¡°Two taels of silver a month, how does that sound?¡±


    Gong Juechen¡¯s gaze returned to the sky as he said indifferently, ¡°I can sell a single pill for several hundred taels. If I were to work for you, how long would it take to earn a few hundred taels?¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± Was he being played?


    An Jing laughed and said, ¡°Youbao, don¡¯t bother with him, he¡¯s always like this. Right, he¡¯s the palace doctor, Gong Juechen, who I told you cured my Yun Er. His sister, Gong Juese, married Meng Lanqing, and he followed his sister, so he¡¯s also settled in Qilin County.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, An Jing continued with a smile, ¡°His medical skills are superb, he really doesn¡¯t lack money. He only mercilessly overcharges those who come to him for treatment or who buy his expensive pills when he¡¯s out of money. However, he doesn¡¯t like to take money, almost all of it goes to his sister.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately responded with respect, ¡°So, you¡¯re the renowned doctor, Gong. My apologies for my earlier behavior.¡±


    Gong Juechen frowned and said, ¡°Youbao, why so formal? Aren¡¯t we friends? You¡¯re being too distant.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± It was only one-sided, I never admitted you were my friend...


    However, Gong Juechen didn¡¯t wait for Wang Youbao¡¯s response and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I told you. If you promise someone a pretty girl, you must introduce her to me. If you don¡¯t introduce us, just tell me secretly, I¡¯ll climb over the girl¡¯s wall and cook the uncooked rice first.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing annoyed: ¡°Gong Juechen, with this attitude, even if Youbao knows any pretty girls, he won¡¯t dare to introduce them to you! What¡¯s the difference between you and a skirt-chaser!¡±


    Gong Juechen replied, ¡°I don¡¯t just go after any flower.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Is that really the point?


    Wang Youbao silently turned his back to Gong Juechen, tending to the child together with Xiao Changyi.


    But Gong Juechen shamelessly sidled up to Xiao Changyi, his face beaming: ¡°Yi¡ª¡ª¡± Yi.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s murderous gaze swept over, Gong Juechen blinked and then, with a cheeky smile, corrected himself: ¡°Brother Changyi¡ª¡ª¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s murderous gaze swept over again, Gong Juechen fell silent for a moment and then straightened up: ¡°Changyi.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s murderous gaze did not return to Gong Juechen again.


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± Is it that my killing intent is not strong enough?


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Gong Juechen liked to pick a character from someone¡¯s name and repeat it. Like calling her Jingjing, or calling Gong Juese: Se Se.


    Unfortunately, her husband very much disliked this.


    Calling her Jingjing was okay, but don¡¯t even think about calling him Yi Yi!

 Chapter 652 - 652 653 The Utmost Honor_1

    ?Chapter 652: Chapter 653: The Utmost Honor_1 Chapter 652: Chapter 653: The Utmost Honor_1 And she also felt that Gong Jue Chen calling her husband Yi Yi wasn¡¯t quite appropriate, so she let her husband¡¯s wish to be called Yi Yi by Gong Jue Chen be nipped in the bud.


    With this in mind, An Jing teased, ¡°Gong Jue Chen, without Se Se by your side, I think you should behave yourself a bit more, lest you blurt out the wrong thing and lose your life.¡±


    Gong Jue Chen immediately looked up to the sky and let out a long sigh, ¡°Times have changed, even if my Se Se is by my side, she doesn¡¯t protect me like she used to when others bully me. You saw it last time, didn¡¯t you? When Lanlan hit me, she even applauded on the side, saying it was well done.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°However,¡± Gong Jue Chen suddenly cheered up, ¡°compared to Zhuzhu, I am indeed much happier. You didn¡¯t see it, but when Lanlan was hitting Zhuzhu, Se Se even helped, the two of them beating Zhuzhu¡¯s face... Just watching made my own face hurt.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± So before, Meng Zhuqing was only beaten by Meng Lanqing alone, and now Meng Zhuqing is being beaten by both Meng Lanqing and Gong Juese? Meng Zhuqing, I empathize with you!


    While feeling sympathy in her heart, An Jing¡¯s face also showed it as she looked over at Meng Zhuqing with extreme pity.


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡± I pity myself too! But apart from resigning myself to being beaten, what can I do... the eldest brother is like a father, the eldest sister-in-law is like a mother, I can¡¯t fight back!


    Wang Youbao then gave Meng Zhuqing a helpless look.


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡± Don¡¯t all look at me like that, it makes me feel especially pitiful...


    ...


    Gong Jue Chen freeloaded his meal with a perfectly clear conscience, not bothering to ask what An Jing and Xiao Changyi thought, and Gordon Jue Chen really stayed for dinner.


    After all, it was just an extra pair of chopsticks and one more bowl, and considering that Gong Jue Chen had treated their youngest son, An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything about Gong Jue Chen making himself at home and staying for lunch.


    During the meal, Wang Youbao invited An Jing and Xiao Changyi to bring the four children to his house for dinner the next day.


    An Jing agreed.


    But no sooner had An Jing agreed than the freeloader Gong Jue Chen shamelessly asked Wang Youbao, ¡°Baobao, can I also come to your house for dinner tomorrow? One more or one less of me doesn¡¯t make any difference, just count me in!¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡± You¡¯ve said it all, what am I supposed to say?


    Wang Youbao then simply fell silent before politely saying, ¡°Dr. Gong, please feel free to come tomorrow. Your visit to my home is an honor.¡±


    ¡°Great, great, great,¡± Gong Jue Chen nodded repeatedly, shamelessly, ¡°I will definitely come tomorrow. I will also bring my sister, my brother-in-law, and Zhuqing, my sister¡¯s brother-in-law. You should feel honored by that.¡±


    Wang Youbao fell silent again before saying, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an honor for me too.¡±


    He truly didn¡¯t have the thick skin required to outright refuse.


    Considering this, Wang Youbao let out a sigh in his heart.


    An Jing could hardly contain her laughter. If you can¡¯t bring yourself to refuse, you just have to endure having someone¡¯s whole family freeload at your place, and you can¡¯t blame anyone else, haha.


    ...


    The next day, An Jing and her group went to Wang Youbao¡¯s house for dinner.


    As soon as Gong Jue Chen entered the gates of the Wang Family, he said to Wang Youbao, ¡°Baobao, I feel a bit bad about bringing the whole family over to eat at your place, so I¡¯ll give you a bottle of this in return.¡±


    Saying so, Gong Jue Chen took out a small porcelain bottle and handed it to Wang Youbao.


    An Jing felt that the small porcelain bottle looked very familiar, and by the time she realized what it was, she suddenly went: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 653 - 653 654 This is the place_1

    ?Chapter 653: Chapter 654 This is the place_1 Chapter 653: Chapter 654 This is the place_1 Wang Youbao didn¡¯t know what it was, but he felt too embarrassed to accept it, ¡°You coming to visit my home is an honor for me. How can I take something from you?¡±


    Yet Gong Juechen insisted, forcing Wang Youbao to reluctantly accept it.


    With no other choice, Wang Youbao took it but curiously asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    The atmosphere immediately became extremely weird and awkward.


    Gong Juese was uncontrollable with laughter, ¡°The things in my brother¡¯s hands are always top-notch. If he gave it to you, it definitely must be useful for you.¡±


    An Jing, ¡°...¡±


    Then Gong Juese collapsed into laughter on Meng Lanqing.


    Gong Juechen first gave Wang Youbao a serious up-and-down look, ensuring that Wang Youbao wasn¡¯t faking ignorance but truly didn¡¯t know; only then did he hold his chest out with both hands and said with a cheeky smile, ¡°It¡¯s for this area.¡±


    Wang Youbao finally understood and his handsome face instantly turned beet red, even his ears reddened.


    Holding the small porcelain bottle was like holding a hot potato; he couldn¡¯t throw it away, return it, or accept it.


    Seeing Wang Youbao¡¯s face and ears turn red, Gong Juechen clicked his tongue in wonder, ¡°Youbao, are you still unacquainted with such things? All your maidservants look quite alright; how come you don¡¯t learn via them, lest you marry a wife and not know where to start.¡±


    Wang Youbao, ¡°...¡±


    An Jing retorted annoyed, ¡°Gong Juechen, you have no shame, and on top of that, you¡¯re disgraceful!¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately expressed his disappointment, ¡°Jingjing, you¡¯re only realizing this now? I thought you knew this about me all along.¡±


    An Jing, ¡°...¡±


    Meng Lanqing raised her hand and gave Gong Juechen a slap on the back of his head, saying coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t be disrespectful to our lady.¡±


    Gong Juechen, holding the back of his head, looked at Gong Juese with an extremely plaintive and aggrieved expression, ¡°Se Se...¡±


    Gong Juese actually didn¡¯t like to see her brother always being hit by her husband, but in the end, she still turned away her eyes, not making eye contact with him. She even said, ¡°Brother, just shut up!¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately clutched his chest, feeling as if his heart had shattered into a thousand pieces.


    ¡°You¡¯re still acting?¡± Meng Lanqing raised her hand again, looking ready to slap him once more if he kept up the pretense.


    Gong Juechen promptly lowered his hands from his chest and stopped being frivolous, becoming as honest as one could possibly be.


    Seeing this, An Jing wanted to give Meng Lanqing a thumbs up.


    Meng Lanqing was elegant and cold on the outside, but she felt incredibly satisfied inside. Seeing Gong Juechen behave like an obedient grandson was truly gratifying to her!


    Honestly, this gave him even more pleasure than if Gong Juechen had been cut into a thousand pieces!


    While Meng Lanqing was chastising Gong Juechen, Wang Youbao quickly stashed the porcelain bottle into his sleeve, to avoid the awkwardness of holding it.


    After Wang Youbao had eaten, they chatted for a while longer. Then An Jing and Xiao Changyi finally headed home.


    Time flew by in the blink of an eye.


    Before they knew it, the eighteenth day of the first month had arrived.


    On this day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi received a letter from Su Chengyu; in the letter, Su Chengyu mentioned that he had selected the people who would come to learn how to plant cotton with the Nutrition Bowl from An Jing, and were currently on their way to Qilin County.


    Last year, when Su Chengyu came to attend the hundred-day feast of the four children, he saw the high yield of the cotton that An Jing and Xiao Changyi planted and had brought up this matter, to which An Jing had agreed to teach.

 Chapter 654 - 654 655 Rolling_1

    ?Chapter 654: Chapter 655 Rolling_1 Chapter 654: Chapter 655 Rolling_1 However, since it was no longer the time to plant cotton, the matter had to be postponed until this year.


    In his letter, Su Chengyu also said that because the national treasury was abundant, the Emperor of Xiyun had long ago approved the allocation of silver from the treasury to have blacksmiths make a batch of seedling bowls, and each village would receive one when the time came.


    The iron used for the seedling bowls wasn¡¯t much, but the work required a lot of time, and the price was still somewhat high.


    Ordinary farming families simply could not afford them.


    If the farming families were to have blacksmiths make them, it was estimated that the entire village would have to pool money to make just one.


    Now that the Emperor of Xiyun was willing to take money out of the national treasury, naturally, it was better than ever.


    In the letter, Su Chengyu also mentioned that there were thirty people coming to learn how to use the Nutrition Bowls for cotton farming; once these thirty people had learned, they would then teach others until every farming family in Xiyun Kingdom knew how to use the Nutrition Bowls for cotton farming.


    Clearly, this was not something that could be achieved overnight; it had to be done step by step.


    ¡°My dear, those thirty people are being sent from different places to learn, and it will probably be mid-February by the time they all arrive,¡± An Jing carefully put away the letter Su Chengyu had written and said to Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t really have to prepare anything,¡± An Jing continued, ¡°When they arrive, we¡¯ll just teach them. Our main task right now is to take care of our four precious children.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°The children are still too small, they need our constant attention. What if we hire people to farm our fields just like last year? As for the land in front of our house, we can farm it ourselves. Since it¡¯s close to home, we can move the cradle to the side of the field, let the children sit in it while we work the land, and at the same time keep an eye on them.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to teach people how to sow cotton with the Nutrition Bowls, there will definitely be a lot of cotton seedlings. To avoid wasting them, let¡¯s plant cotton on the land in front of our house this year as well.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°My dearest,¡± An Jing, holding her youngest son An Yiyun in her arms, said, ¡°When our Yun Er can sit up by himself, we¡¯ll let Meng Zhuqing go, as well as those two other older women, and it¡¯ll just be our family of six. What do you think?¡± Doctor Jiang, the Imperial Physician, had already been sent back to the Capital at the end of last year.


    Without a second thought, Xiao Changyi replied, ¡°Good.¡± It was evident that he really didn¡¯t like having outsiders at home.


    No sooner had Xiao Changyi answered than the little fellow An Yiqing began to roll over, rolling towards Xiao Changyi.


    It was only when he reached Xiao Changyi¡¯s legs that An Yiqing stopped rolling. His little hand grabbed Xiao Changyi¡¯s trouser leg, his small face tilted up, and he broke into a smile towards Xiao Changyi, as happy as a Maitreya Buddha.


    All four little ones were already over seven months old; Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing could all roll over, with only An Yiyun yet to learn how; An Yiyun was still at the stage of learning to sit.


    At this moment, Xiao Changyi and An Jing were sitting on the bed, while Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing were on the bed, and An Yiyun was in An Jing¡¯s arms.


    Seeing An Yiqing gleefully rolling towards Xiao Changyi, Su Yi Jing, who was originally sitting quietly on the bed playing with a rattle-drum, immediately lay down and then also rolled towards Xiao Changyi.


    When he reached Xiao Changyi¡¯s legs, Su Yi Jing¡¯s tiny hands also reached for Xiao Changyi¡¯s trouser leg, and, lifting his little head, he smiled at Xiao Changyi, but the angle of his open mouth was much smaller, clearly showing a lot more composure than An Yiqing.

 Chapter 655 - 655 656 Trojan Horse_1

    ?Chapter 655: Chapter 656 Trojan Horse_1 Chapter 655: Chapter 656 Trojan Horse_1 Su Yixing was playing with the white jade and pure gold longevity lock when she saw both Su Yi Jing and An Yiqing rolling over to Xiao Changyi¡¯s side, whether to join the fun or not, Su Yixing also stopped playing with the jade and longevity lock, lay down on the bed, and then cheerfully rolled toward Xiao Changyi.


    Then, Su Yixing also grabbed Xiao Changyi¡¯s trouser legs with her two little hands, looked up with her little face, and smiled happily at Xiao Changyi.


    At his feet, three little children were all looking up at him and smiling at him, and although Xiao Changyi was expressionless, his cold, hard heart was incredibly soft at this moment.


    An Jing, watching this scene, pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Well, Jing¡¯er, Star, and Qinger only like you, their father, and not at all their mother. Look, they all roll over to your side, and not to mine.¡±


    At this moment, An Jing was sitting not far across from Xiao Changyi.


    It could be said that An Jing was sitting at the head of the bed while Xiao Changyi was sitting at the foot of the bed; and the reason for this seating arrangement was entirely to look after the children on the bed and also to give the children plenty of room to play and entertain themselves.


    Without waiting for Xiao Changyi to speak, An Jing laughed again and said, ¡°At least our Yun Er is good, staying quietly in her mother¡¯s arms.¡±


    As An Jing spoke, she looked down and then noticed that An Yiyun in her arms was staring brightly in the direction of Xiao Changyi, looking like she also wanted to go over there.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°My dear husband...¡± An Jing looked at Xiao Changyi with a hint of grievance, ¡°Before, you were worried that the children would cling to me, but now, I¡¯m a little afraid that the kids will all cling to you instead?¡±


    Xiao Changyi was not particularly concerned, ¡°It¡¯s okay, even if they cling to me, my affection for you will only ever increase, never decrease because of this.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s heart instantly overflowed with sweetness, and she said with a beaming smile, ¡°They can¡¯t understand now, so just say these things to cheer me up. But when they grow up and can understand, you shouldn¡¯t say this in front of them. If they hear it, they will definitely be sad. They are our children; you have to take their feelings into consideration. Otherwise, I will be unhappy too, understand?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Changyi agreeing, An Jing was even happier. Then, she remembered something, ¡°Right, my husband, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to make wooden horses for the children to play with? Although they¡¯re still young now, they¡¯ll eventually need them. Have you thought about when you¡¯re going to make them?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, Meng Lanqing has already had the wood delivered; it can be done at any time.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll watch the children in the yard tomorrow, and you can make wooden horses for them in the yard.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    The next day, Xiao Changyi was in the yard making wooden horses for his four children.


    An Jing had suggested Xiao Changyi make one, for the four children to take turns playing with it, but Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t mind the trouble and planned to make four, one for each child, so they wouldn¡¯t have to take turns.


    As soon as An Jing heard Xiao Changyi wanted to make four, which were for the children and a gesture of his heart, how could she possibly object? She immediately agreed with delight.


    It took Xiao Changyi three days just to finish making one wooden horse.


    That day, while Xiao Changyi was making the second wooden horse in the yard, Shi Xiaolan knocked at the gate, and Meng Zhuqing opened it to find not only Shi Xiaolan had come but Wu Xiaoshan had come along as well.


    Moreover, Shi Xiaolan was leading Niuniu by the hand, and Wu Xiaoshan was leading Yu Yu.

 Chapter 656 - 656 657 Petty_1

    ?Chapter 656: Chapter 657 Petty?_1 Chapter 656: Chapter 657 Petty?_1 ¡°An Jing, Brother Xiao.¡± Shi Xiaolan greeted An Jing and Xiao Changyi as soon as she came in.


    Xiao Changyi did not even look at Shi Xiaolan and continued making wooden horses for his sons.


    Shi Xiaolan was already used to Xiao Changyi always acting as if she did not exist and thus did not mind his current behavior.


    Wu Xiaoshan felt quite uneasy but still followed Shi Xiaolan¡¯s lead and greeted them, ¡°An Jing, Brother Xiao.¡±


    An Jing was looking after the children in the yard. Upon seeing them, she warmly invited them to sit, asked Meng Lanqing to pour them some tea, and brought out some Candied Sweets and peanuts for Yu Yu and Niuniu to eat.


    Niuniu, already a year and a half old and walking quite well, was initially eating her Candied Sweets obediently with her sister Yu Yu, but then she noticed the wooden horse that Xiao Changyi had finished in the corridor and clamored for a ride.


    Yu Yu also saw it. Being just over four years old and at a playful age, she wanted a ride too but just kept looking longingly, not saying a word until she saw Niuniu making a fuss about it. Then, she also started clamoring for a ride.


    Seeing that Yu Yu and Niuniu were fussing about wanting a ride, An Jing was about to bring out the wooden horse for both of them to ride, but before she could say anything, her husband Xiao Changyi, like a protective father, took the wooden horse into the main room and even closed the door of the main room, clearly not allowing Yu Yu and Niuniu to ride.


    The atmosphere immediately became very awkward.


    Shi Xiaolan and Wu Xiaoshan were extremely uncomfortable, both trying to soothe the two children who were crying because they couldn¡¯t see the horse. Wu Xiaoshan even comforted them, saying he would make one for them when they got back home.


    Hearing Wu Xiaoshan say he would make one for them, Yu Yu and Niuniu finally stopped crying and fussing.


    Xiao Changyi was someone who did not understand the ways of the world, and his refusal to let Yu Yu and Niuniu ride the wooden horse might have seemed petty and childish, but he had the purest and most sincere heart.


    He would not give in to their crying and let Yu Yu and Niuniu ride the horse because it was made for his children, and none of his four children had yet ridden it. How could he let someone else¡¯s children ride it first? Absolutely not!


    He was just that protective!


    Aside from his wife¡¯s opinions, he did not care about anyone else¡¯s. He was indifferent, and he would do as he pleased. That¡¯s why he had made the childish move of taking the finished wooden horse into the main room.


    Watching Xiao Changyi go back to continue making wooden horses, An Jing found it both amusing and sweet.


    She could understand why her husband was so ¡°stingy.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Lan, I¡¯m sorry,¡± An Jing apologized. ¡°You know a bit about what my husband is like. That horse was made for Jing¡¯er and the others, and since it is for them, he definitely won¡¯t let others ride it. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan shook her head and said, ¡°An Jing, don¡¯t talk like that. What father doesn¡¯t love their own child, and what father doesn¡¯t wish to give their child the very best? There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. It¡¯s my Yu Yu and Niuniu who are not sensible, fussing to ride... I¡¯m the one who should apologize to you.¡±


    An Jing laughed and said, ¡°You just said it yourself: Yu Yu and Niuniu are not sensible. What¡¯s there for you to apologize for? Let¡¯s not mention this anymore. Anyway, what brings you here today?¡±


    Shi Xiaolan exchanged a glance with Wu Xiaoshan before speaking, ¡°Brother Xiaoshan and I have come to thank you. Young Master Wang has already rented us four acres of land. We really owe it all to you. Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 657 - 657 658 I Will Protect You More_1

    ?Chapter 657: Chapter 658 I Will Protect You More_1 Chapter 657: Chapter 658 I Will Protect You More_1 Seeing Shi Xiaolan and Wu Xiaoshan both looking endlessly grateful, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle, ¡°I think you¡¯re thanking the wrong person here. I only mentioned it to Youbao in passing, and ultimately, it was Youbao who rented the land to you. You should really be thanking Youbao.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan said, ¡°We¡¯ve already thanked Young Master Wang. If you hadn¡¯t spoken up, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to ask Young Master Wang at all. We truly want to thank you.¡±


    Wu Xiaoshan didn¡¯t speak, but he nodded vigorously, indicating that Shi Xiaolan was right and that they indeed needed to thank her.


    Ever since Wu Xiaoshan entered the yard, An Jing had been observing his every word and action. If Wu Xiaoshan kept this up, Shi Xiaolan was truly not going to lack good days ahead.


    Even though she thought a lot internally, An Jing didn¡¯t show it on her face.


    Then Shi Xiaolan added, ¡°There¡¯s another thing. Brother Xiaoshan and I are getting married on the tenth day of the next month. We¡¯ve already had someone pick the date, and the tenth day of the second month is a good day.¡±


    An Jing immediately laughed, ¡°So you¡¯re here to invite us to your wedding feast, huh? No problem, the tenth day of the next month, right? My husband and I will definitely be there.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Shi Xiaolan was very happy. The person before her was her best friend. She hadn¡¯t been able to attend her wedding back then, but now, she could make up for that regret.


    After chatting casually for a while, Shi Xiaolan and the others left.


    And the moment Shi Xiaolan and the others left, An Jing signaled with her eyes for Meng Zhuqing to move out of their line of sight.


    With no outsiders in the courtyard, An Jing then ran over to Xiao Changyi, who was making a wooden horse, and wrapped her arms around his waist.


    ¡°Husband~¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I like you so much.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I love you so much.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so good to me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only right.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so good to our children?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re our children; naturally, I should be good to them.¡±


    ¡°Can you not keep me in your eyes and heart?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I knew it!¡± An Jing happily nuzzled into Xiao Changyi¡¯s embrace, feeling overwhelmingly fortunate.


    Xiao Changyi let her nuzzle against him but kissed the top of her head nonetheless.


    Once An Jing had her fill of nuzzling, she let go of Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist so that he could continue working on the wooden horse.


    As An Jing walked back to take care of her four children, she said, ¡°Husband, the way you put the wooden horse in the room just now, it made me so happy, no matter how I think about it.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Husband, you really protect our son.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± After a pause, ¡°I protect you even more.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s heart instantly turned incredibly sweet. As she sat down beside her four sons, she added, ¡°Xiao Lan and Wu Xiaoshan are getting married on the tenth day of the second month. You¡¯ll accompany me to their wedding feast.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ...


    On the tenth day of the second month, Wu Xiaoshan married into Shi Xiaolan¡¯s family.


    For Wu Xiaoshan and Shi Xiaolan¡¯s marriage, the entire Jiuping Village came to celebrate, and everyone drank their wedding wine, creating an especially harmonious and joyous scene.


    An Jing looked at this scene and couldn¡¯t help but recall the time when she and her husband got married. Back then, everyone was against them, wanting to see their downfall, and nobody came to drink at their wedding feast; instead, there were quite a few who came to mock them.


    At that time, it was just her and her husband.


    In this very thatched cottage.


    The thatched cottage hadn¡¯t changed; it was only the people inside who were different, and the village atmosphere had changed as well. Truly, the ways of the world are unpredictable.


    Because An Jing held an official position, at first, everyone was quite restrained, but after having a few glasses of wedding wine, people started to loosen up a bit. Eventually, quite a few even began to act drunk and jovial around An Jing and Xiao Changyi.

 Chapter 658 - 658 659 Bullied Into Habit_1

    ?Chapter 658: Chapter 659: Bullied Into Habit_1 Chapter 658: Chapter 659: Bullied Into Habit_1 Although they were acting crazy with drunkenness, these few who were causing a scene were crying, crying as they confessed and repented to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, saying they regretted how they had treated them before, and also how they had treated Liu Sizi.


    If the people of Jiuping Village had harbored more kindness in their hearts from the start, the tragedy in which Liu Sizi poisoned most of the villagers would truly not have happened, and everyone in the village considered this to be retribution, a punishment in this life.


    Because of this tragedy, the life of the villagers in Jiuping seemed to have returned to normal, but in reality, there was still a heaviness in their hearts.


    Now, under the influence of alcohol, those who had been suppressing their emotions too harshly started to cry bitterly, repenting from the depths of their hearts.


    It was as if they were venting.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi calmly looked at the few people in front of them who were causing a drunken scene and confessing to them, and they both had only one thought: There is no medicine for regret in this world, nor can time be turned back. What had happened had happened, and even your current repentance can¡¯t change what had taken place before.


    After enjoying the wedding banquet at Shi Xiaolan¡¯s place, An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned home.


    Their four sons were still too young. They had not brought them to Shi Xiaolan¡¯s wedding banquet. Now that all four children were at home, and since attending the banquet had taken up so much time, they were genuinely anxious about their four children at home, which was why they had hurried back.


    And as soon as they got home, Meng Zhuqing gave them some great news, announcing that An Yiyun was now able to sit up by himself.


    ¡°Really?!¡± An Jing was overjoyed and quickly walked to the bedside, staring intently at her youngest son.


    Meng Zhuqing nodded, ¡°Yes, the young master sat up by himself twice just now, and he¡¯s just laid back down.¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing immediately excitedly talked to little An Yiyun, ¡°Yun Er, come on, sit up so mom can see, can you really sit up now?¡±


    An Yiyun was lying in bed nibbling on his own little hand, not yet able to speak or understand what An Jing was saying. But seeing An Jing seemed to be talking to him, he gurgled and grinned broadly at An Jing.


    Seeing her youngest son like this, An Jing was delighted. She sat on the bed, extended a finger, and gently tapped the tip of her youngest son¡¯s nose, ¡°Silly son, mommy wanted you to sit up for her to see, not to smile at her. But still, seeing you smile like this makes mommy very happy.¡±


    Xiao Changyi also sat on the bed, but he said nothing. He first looked at An Yiyun, then went to his son Su Yi Jing, who was sitting and happily playing with a copper coin, and laid him down.


    Feeling wronged by being laid down by his own father, Su Yi Jing cried out twice, then struggled to sit up again and continued playing with his copper coin. He looked so engrossed that he didn¡¯t even seem to remember that Xiao Changyi had just laid him down a moment ago.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Jing¡¯er, you¡¯ve definitely become used to being bullied by your dad!


    When An Yiyun saw Su Yi Jing being laid down by Xiao Changyi and then sitting up again, he first blinked, and then, he began to struggle, looking like he wanted to sit up.


    As soon as An Jing saw this, she laughed out loud, ¡°Husband, look, Yun Er understands, and he¡¯s trying to sit up. You really have a way!¡±


    Although Xiao Changyi still didn¡¯t speak, the corners of his otherwise cool lips faintly curled up.


    An Yiyun struggled for a while but finally sat up. As soon as he did, he beamed a toothless smile at An Jing and Xiao Changyi, perhaps seeking praise from them.

 Chapter 659 - 659 660 Clever and Quick-witted_1

    ?Chapter 659: Chapter 660 Clever and Quick-witted_1 Chapter 659: Chapter 660 Clever and Quick-witted_1 An Jing smiled at An Yiyun as soon as he sat up by himself, and she immediately offered unreserved praise while petting his little head, exclaiming, ¡°Yun Er, how can you be so amazing? You can sit up all by yourself now, without Mommy and Daddy¡¯s help. That¡¯s really impressive.¡±


    Although she said this, An Jing still felt a pang of heartache for her son in her heart.


    Her son no longer needed to take medicine every day, but he was still frail, and it was because of his frailty that he had only now managed to sit up.


    Her other three children had been able to sit up by themselves as early as two months ago.


    Even more, all three of her other children could already crawl.


    But time really did fly, and all four of her children were already over eight months old.


    An Yiyun didn¡¯t realize An Jing was praising him; he just saw An Jing talking to him and reached out his tiny hands, wanting to grab An Jing¡¯s hand.


    Upon seeing this, An Jing quickly extended a hand for An Yiyun to grab.


    An Yiyun¡¯s hands were so tiny, pudgy, and soft, almost as if they had no bones, and in comparison to his, An Jing¡¯s hand was much larger, making it impossible for An Yiyun to hold her entire hand.


    So, An Yiyun just grabbed An Jing¡¯s middle finger with his little hand and smiled at An Jing as he held on.


    The soft hand clutching her finger, the plush sensation made An Jing¡¯s heart melt, and at the same time, she was also overjoyed, ¡°My dear husband, our Yun Er is definitely going to be a darling in the future. Just look at him now, how adorable he is.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent, but his cool gaze softened as he looked at An Jing and also his four children.


    An Yiqing had been playing with a rattle drum with Su Yi Jing, but as soon as he saw An Yiyun holding An Jing¡¯s hand, he immediately stopped playing and, wanting to join in the fun, crawled over to An Jing. Then, he reached out for the other hand An Jing had on the bed.


    Understanding, An Jing smiled and let An Yiqing grab her other hand.


    Unlike An Yiyun, who had grabbed An Jing¡¯s middle finger, An Yiqing grabbed her thumb. He clutched one of her thumbs with both of his small hands and then, tilting his little face up, he grinned widely at An Jing.


    He smiled like the Maitreya Buddha.


    An Jing was even more amused and said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°My dear husband, our Qinger really knows where the fun is and always scrambles right into it.¡±


    Out of the four children, it was the third child, An Yiqing, who loved to laugh the most, was the most lively, and loved excitement. An Jing could foresee that her third son would definitely be a mischievous troublemaker when he grew up.


    Xiao Changyi still did not speak but instead reached out to pry An Yiqing¡¯s small hands off An Jing.


    An Yiqing: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    However, An Yiqing didn¡¯t cry but pouted unhappily for a moment, and then crawled toward Xiao Changyi.


    Once he reached Xiao Changyi, An Yiqing grabbed his clothes with his tiny hands and beamed at Xiao Changyi.


    An Jing lost her composure and laughed, ¡°My dear husband, does our Qinger think you¡¯re unhappy and is trying to comfort you to cheer you up?¡±


    Xiao Changyi shook his head, indicating he wasn¡¯t sure either.


    The child was still too young. While children were simple, because they could not speak yet, they could not express their thoughts accurately. He could only guess, and he really couldn¡¯t be completely sure of his son¡¯s intentions.


    However, he could tell that all four of his children were quite clever and quick-witted.


    An Jing felt the same way.

 Chapter 660 - 660 661 A Debt of Honor_1

    ?Chapter 660: Chapter 661 A Debt of Honor_1 Chapter 660: Chapter 661 A Debt of Honor_1 ...


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had planned long ago that as soon as their youngest son, An Yiyun, could sit up by himself, they would let Meng Zhuqing and those two helpers¡¯ wives leave.


    Now that An Yiyun could sit up by himself, An Jing and Xiao Changyi indeed let Meng Zhuqing and the others go according to the plan.


    Then, it was truly just their family of six left in the home.


    Without help in the house, An Jing and Xiao Changyi became busier than before, but they felt exceptionally fulfilled and stable.


    On the nineteenth day of the second month, Meng Zhuqing came to report to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, saying the thirty people who came to learn about planting cotton with the Nutrition Bowl had all arrived at the Qilin County posthouse.


    All thirty of these people were from different places, all agricultural officials, among them two were Sixth Rank Agricultural Knowledge, and the remaining twenty-eight, like An Jing, were all Seventh Rank Farmer Knights.


    Before using the Nutrition Bowl, it was necessary to prepare the seedbed, and An Jing, thinking that it was actually a good time to do so, said to Meng Zhuqing, ¡°Tell them to come here to learn tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ...


    The next day, at the hour of si, the thirty agricultural officials arrived at the entrance of An Jing¡¯s courtyard.


    These thirty agricultural officials were all men, in their prime years, all of them inwardly believed that even if a woman like An Jing possessed talents, it was improper for her to be in the limelight, let alone hold an official position.


    Such matters of being an official should be the concern of men.


    Women should be at home washing clothes, cooking, and taking care of children.


    Although they thought this way, none of them showed it outwardly.


    After all, An Jing was an official specially appointed by the Emperor of Xiyun; if they were to show their disapproval, wouldn¡¯t that be suggesting the Emperor of Xiyun made a mistake? And they certainly did not want to risk losing their heads over it.


    As soon as An Jing saw that all thirty men had arrived, she clasped her hands and said with a smile, ¡°Gentlemen, the land of my family is right at the doorway. Please follow me to the fields where I will explain in detail about the Nutrition Bowl nursery cultivation of cotton.¡±


    As a Farmer Knight, An Jing referred to herself as ¡°this official,¡± which was not inappropriate for the twenty-eight people of the same rank, but among the thirty were two Sixth Rank Agriculture Knowledge who were petty and tended to make a big deal out of small issues. Seeing that An Jing did not refer to herself as a subordinate official but as ¡°this official,¡± the two did not show any reaction, but they took serious note of it inwardly.


    These two individuals were named Guo and Tong, respectively.


    As soon as An Jing finished speaking, she bent down to lift her elder son, Su Yi Jing, out of the nanny¡¯s arms; then, holding Su Yi Jing, she led the way, intending to take the thirty agricultural officials to the fields.


    The twenty-eight Farmer Knights saw An Jing holding a child and exchanged looks, puzzled at what An Jing intended.


    Guo Nongzhi and Tong Nongzhi had just taken note of An Jing in their minds and were taken aback by her actions when Guo Nongzhi asked loudly, ¡°Lord An, what¡¯s the meaning of taking a child in your arms? Could it be that you plan to teach us the Nutrition Bowl planting of cotton with a child in tow?¡±


    An Jing stopped in her tracks and turned back with a smile, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The twenty-eight Farmer Knights thought: This is why a woman shouldn¡¯t be an official; women should stay at home and take care of the children. Look at what a spectacle this is!


    Seizing the opportunity, Tong Nongzhi also spoke up, clasping his hands towards the direction where the Son of Heaven resided, ¡°The Emperor bestowed grace on Lord An for her talents, appointing her as an official, but here Lord An is, bringing a child to work. Such neglect of duty, not serving the Son of Heaven with full diligence, betrays the Emperor¡¯s favor!¡±

 Chapter 661 - 661 662 Veiled Mockery_1

    ?Chapter 661: Chapter 662: Veiled Mockery_1 Chapter 661: Chapter 662: Veiled Mockery_1 Falling short of the Emperor¡¯s grace?


    This was indeed a serious accusation; if an ordinary person were to be accused of such, at the least they¡¯d be dismissed from their post, at worst they¡¯d be beheaded.


    But Ke Anjing was not an ordinary person.


    An Jing, wearing a smile, said, ¡°Rest assured, I will not neglect my duties; I am able to handle both work and childcare without error. Moreover, the Emperor has graciously allowed me to take care of my child while serving Xiyun, so I am not ungrateful for the imperial favor.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, the room fell silent. No one expected this to be sanctioned by the Emperor of Xiyun.


    And since the Emperor had granted permission, who dared say anything further?


    Guo Nongzhi and Tong Nongzhi initially thought this was an opportunity to get at An Jing, but realizing it was authorized by the Emperor of Xiyun, they were instantly frightened and dared not speak further on the matter.


    Then, everyone followed An Jing to the fields dutifully.


    Aside An Jing was Xiao Changyi, who was holding a sitting stool.


    The purpose of bringing the stool to the field was simple: if An Jing got tired holding Su Yi Jing, she could let him sit in the stool.


    In the field, there were already over a dozen nutrition bowls, which An Jing had paid for out of her own pocket for Meng Zhuqing to have the blacksmith make; there were also shovels, hoes, ash, etc., present in the field.


    Today, Meng Zhuqing also came to help, but she was there to take care of the children.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had intended to leave all four children at home under the care of Meng Zhuqing, but Su Yi Jing had diarrhea these past two days and was not feeling well, needing the presence of An Jing and Xiao Changyi. As soon as he couldn¡¯t see An Jing and Xiao Changyi, he would cry and make a fuss. Consequently, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had no choice but to keep Su Yi Jing by their side.


    As for the other three children, they were left at home as planned, under Meng Zhuqing¡¯s watch.


    After all, the field was just outside the house; if anything happened, Meng Zhuqing just needed to call out to them, and they could quickly return.


    And last night, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had made a plan. An Jing, holding Su Yi Jing, would give verbal instructions, while Xiao Changyi would take care of all the hands-on work.


    An Jing led everyone to the center of the field and then said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I will first explain to you the process of cultivating cotton seedlings in the Nutrition Bowl: first, select the seedbed, then prepare the seedbed, then make the Nutrition Bowl, then sow the cotton seeds, then make an arch over the Nutrition Bowl with the sown seeds and seal it tight, after that it¡¯s waiting for the cotton seeds to sprout, and finally, it¡¯s time for transplanting the seedlings. Of course, this is just an overview; when the time comes, I will explain each step in detail, so do not be anxious.¡±


    Originally, many people wanted to say that such a brief explanation was far from clear, but the phrase An Jing added at the end made everyone swallow their words.


    ¡°By the time we¡¯ve completed this whole process, it will probably take a month,¡± An Jing continued, ¡°This isn¡¯t something that can be rushed. And today, I can¡¯t teach you much, only how to select and prepare the seedbed.¡±


    Seeing everyone listening attentively, An Jing went on, ¡°Let me first talk about selecting the seedbed. This seedbed is essentially the nursery ground, and you should prepare as large an area as you need for the number of seedlings you want to grow. Best to place the seedbed right in the center of the field for easy transplanting. If it¡¯s not too troublesome, other locations can also be chosen.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Tong Nongzhi spoke up, ¡°Choosing a site for the seedbed is such a simple matter, Lord An, you really don¡¯t need to mention it.¡±


    An Jing knew that Tong Nongzhi was insinuating that she was stating the obvious, but rather than getting angry, she laughed: ¡°If I don¡¯t mention it, how would you all know the simplicity of the issue of selecting the location for the seedbed?

 Chapter 662 - 662 663 Unwilling to Manage_1

    ?Chapter 662: Chapter 663 Unwilling to Manage_1 Chapter 662: Chapter 663 Unwilling to Manage_1 ¡°If I, the official, do not say,¡± An Jing continued with a smile, ¡°when the time comes, all the lords might still ask me where is the appropriate place to choose for the seedbed. Lords, would you say I am correct?¡±


    However, due to Tong Nongzhi¡¯s identity as a Farmer official, no one present agreed with An Jing, saying he was right.


    Tong Nongzhi was instantly choked up, his ears reddening slightly. Clearly, An Jing¡¯s words had embarrassed him and also caused him to bitterly note this against An Jing in his heart.


    Guo Nongzhi also took note of An Jing in his heart, but after seeing the exchange between Tong Nongzhi and An Jing, he thought to himself that An Jing was sharp-tongued and that if he himself wanted to vent, he needed to be more cautious. To avoid not just failing to vent his anger but also losing face like Tong Nongzhi.


    ¡°Do any of the lords have anything to say? If not, I, the official, shall continue discussing the matter of the seedbed.¡±


    ¡°Lord An, please speak.¡±


    Seeing that no one else spoke, An Jing continued: ¡°Once the location of the seedbed is chosen, we must start preparing the seedbed. The land for the seedbed needs to be prepared to the suitable hardness for forming Nutrition Bowls, and it should also be made a bit more fertile.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the lords do not yet know what to use to form the Nutrition Bowls, so just watch, lords. We have the bowl-forming tool here, but this soil is too dry and too hard; it¡¯s not suitable for forming Nutrition Bowls.¡±


    An Jing pointed to the bowl-forming tool at her feet for everyone to see.


    Though everyone knew what the bowl-forming tool looked like, they still did not understand what the Nutrition Bowls looked like.


    An Jing simply explained: ¡°Eventually, this device will form an earthen cylindrical column with a small hole recessed in the middle of the top, which can hold cotton seeds. Later on, the seeds will be covered with soil.¡±


    Everyone imagined it for a moment and roughly understood.


    Seeing that everyone was no longer in a fog, An Jing turned to Xiao Changyi with a smile and said, ¡°My lord, the next steps will be hard work for you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, expressionless and saying nothing, nodded at An Jing, then, without even glancing at the thirty Agricultural Officials, selected a small patch of land to use as the seedbed.


    Then, he spread wood ash on the seedbed land.


    After that, he watered it a bit.


    Finally, he turned the soil.


    Meanwhile, An Jing explained: ¡°Lords, as you all know, spreading wood ash in the fields can help the crops grow better. My lord husband is scattering wood ash here with the same intention, to eventually help the cotton seedlings grow better.¡±


    ¡°As for turning the soil, one reason is to better mix the wood ash with the soil, and the second is to keep the soil from being too hard later on, so it can be formed into Nutrition Bowls.¡±


    The twenty-eight Farmer officials present nodded in understanding as An Jing explained.


    Only Tong Nongzhi and Guo Nongzhi did not seem to have come to learn; rather, they appeared more like supervisors who were there to observe.


    Although Tong Nongzhi and Guo Nongzhi were actually listening attentively and seriously learning, both felt superior as they were Farmer officials, believing themselves to hold a higher status than An Jing and her associates, and thus they kept up their pretenses.


    An Jing could sense the unfriendliness of Tong Nongzhi and Guo Nongzhi towards her, but it did not affect her, and she was too lazy to bother about it.


    After Xiao Changyi finished turning the small patch of seedbed land, he spread some more wood ash on it, sprinkled some more water, and then covered the seedbed with an oilcloth, pressing it down with soil around the edges.


    An Jing went on to explain the purpose of covering with the oilcloth, and after finishing the explanation, she said, ¡°In about two or three days, we will come back to lift the oilcloth, sprinkle some water, and then cover it again with the oilcloth. We will repeat this cycle three or four times, after which the soil of the seedbed should attain the hardness suitable for forming Nutrition Bowls.¡±

 Chapter 663 - 663 664 Its Really Simple_1

    ?Chapter 663: Chapter 664: It¡¯s Really Simple!_1 Chapter 663: Chapter 664: It¡¯s Really Simple!_1 Ten days later, thirty agricultural officials once again gathered in An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s field.


    The soil of the seedbed was now quite suitable for making ¡®Nutrition Bowls.¡¯


    Xiao Changyi first lifted the tarpaulin covering the seedbed, and then, he took the bowl-making tool to make a ¡®Nutrition Bowl.¡¯


    As soon as the ¡®Nutrition Bowl¡¯ was pushed out from the bowl-making tool, everyone saw that it was indeed as An Jing had described: cylindrical, with a small hole in the center at the top where a cottonseed could be placed.


    Twenty-eight farmer officials¡¯ eyes were filled with eagerness, wanting to pick up the bowl-making tool and try making a ¡®Nutrition Bowl¡¯ for themselves.


    An Jing saw this and took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Would you like to try it?¡±


    Before any of the twenty-eight farmer officials could speak, Tong Nongzhi hummed, ¡°It¡¯s so simple, do we need to try?¡±


    Guo Nongzhi echoed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really very simple. Even pigs could watch and learn; no need to try.¡±


    The twenty-eight farmer officials, even though they were eager to try, didn¡¯t dare to voice their desire. Firstly, they didn¡¯t want to embarrass Lords Tong and Guo, and secondly, they didn¡¯t want to be thought of as being worse than pigs.


    An Jing was not the least bit angry; instead, she chuckled, ¡°Lord Tong, Lord Guo, using this bowl-making tool to make ¡®Nutrition Bowls¡¯ may seem simple, but it¡¯s not easy when you actually do it. If you don¡¯t believe it, go ahead and try.¡±


    Hearing An Jing say that it wasn¡¯t easy, both Tong Nongzhi and Guo Nongzhi felt a bit apprehensive inside.


    But their gaze fell on Xiao Changyi, who seemed to have an easy time using the bowl-making tool to make ¡®Nutrition Bowls.¡¯ He would press the bowl into the soil, pick it up, step on the push rod on top, and the ¡®Nutrition Bowl¡¯ would be pushed out from the tool...


    It really seemed very simple!


    Then, Tong Nongzhi and Guo Nongzhi weren¡¯t feeling apprehensive anymore.


    Lord Tong stated quite firmly, ¡°Let¡¯s try it!¡±


    Lord Guo snatched a bowl-making tool quicker than Lord Tong, pressing the tool into the soil while confidently declaring, ¡°If pigs can learn by watching, we are humans; how could we not get it.¡±


    As he spoke, Guo Nongzhi lifted the bowl-making tool from the soil and stepped on the lever to push out the ¡®Nutrition Bowl,¡¯ and indeed it was pushed out, but once it hit the ground, it broke into two pieces.


    Guo Nongzhi: ¡°...¡±


    The twenty-eight farmer officials: ¡°...¡± Pigs...


    Tong Nongzhi: ¡°...¡± Lord Guo, are you slapping your own face, or mine?


    An Jing struggled to contain her laughter, her shoulders trembling. She wanted to sing out loud, ¡®Pig, your nose has two holes,¡¯ haha~


    As Guo Nongzhi came to his senses, his face immediately turned red. Something that pigs could understand, yet he couldn¡¯t... he just couldn¡¯t...


    Seeing Lord Tong¡¯s hesitation in making the ¡®Nutrition Bowl,¡¯ An Jing asked, ¡°Lord Tong, why aren¡¯t you making one?¡±


    ¡°I am about to make one... I am about to make one...¡± With Guo Nongzhi setting such an ¡®example,¡¯ Lord Tong found it hard to maintain his firm stance, but since the bowl-making tool was already in his hands, he couldn¡¯t back down and had to press on, although with extreme caution.


    Lord Tong very carefully and sluggishly picked up the bowl-making tool that was pressed into the soil. Then, just as carefully and slowly, he stepped on the push rod, and afterward, he gradually pushed the ¡®Nutrition Bowl¡¯ out of the tool.


    But as Lord Tong was so slow, the ¡®Nutrition Bowl¡¯ broke before it could be completely pushed out; one piece fell to the ground while the other remained in the tool.


    Lord Tong¡¯s face also turned crimson in an instant, even his ears reddened with embarrassment. He felt so humiliated that he wanted to find a hole to crawl into; he had never been so embarrassed before.


    At this point, An Jing was quite composed; she didn¡¯t say a word and just quietly observed everything.

 Chapter 664 - 664 665 Digging a Pit and Burying Oneself_1

    ?Chapter 664: Chapter 665 Digging a Pit and Burying Oneself_1 Chapter 664: Chapter 665 Digging a Pit and Burying Oneself_1 The twenty-eight Farmer officials were quite composed at this moment. Indeed, one should never speak too absolutely, otherwise, one might end up slapping one¡¯s own face.


    What Tong Nongzhi and Guo Nongzhi feared the most at this moment was silence. The longer the silence lasted, the more they felt they were being laughed at, causing the faces of Tong Nongzhi and Guo Nongzhi to become even redder, as if they were about to bleed.


    Deep down, they truly resented An Jing, believing that it was An Jing who intentionally made them embarrassed.


    At this moment, they had completely forgotten that they had dug this pit themselves. It was just that, instead of burying An Jing, they had buried themselves.


    They really didn¡¯t want to stay any longer, and wished to leave with a sweep of their sleeves, but that was just a thought, which they did not put into action.


    They had heard that the Crown Prince seemed to take this matter very seriously, so when their superiors mentioned sending someone here to learn how to make a Nutrition Bowl for cotton planting from An Jing, they took it upon themselves to take on this task.


    For the sake of their career, they couldn¡¯t simply walk away no matter what!


    An Jing felt it was time to break the silence and spoke again, ¡°The force required to make a Nutrition Bowl must be moderate, not too strong or too weak. You should still figure out the exact force needed on your own.¡±


    Then, the twenty-eight Farmer officials took turns practicing the Nutrition Bowl with the molder.


    Not wanting to be the only ones not to master the Nutrition Bowl while everyone else had, Tong Nongzhi and Guo Nongzhi also had no choice but to join in and take turns practicing with the molder.


    In fact, making a Nutrition Bowl wasn¡¯t that hard. It was just a matter of getting the right force at the beginning, which was the hard part. Once that was mastered, it was really very simple.


    After only a short practice, everyone could make the Nutrition Bowl very well.


    Once Tong Nongzhi and Guo Nongzhi had learned it, they were incredibly frustrated. It was truly very simple!


    Once the Nutrition Bowl was formed well, the next step was to place cotton seeds in the small hollow, then cover them with loose soil, followed by making an arched shelter.


    The principle of an arched shelter for seedlings was a bit abstruse for the people here, so An Jing simply explained that an arched shelter could protect the Nutrition Bowl from rain, especially when the cotton seeds sprouted and grew into seedlings. If there was a heavy rain, it would surely beat down the seedlings, so making an arched shelter was safer.


    Then, a Farmer official asked, ¡°If the oilcloth is sealed tightly with soil on all sides and is airtight, won¡¯t the seedlings inside get smothered to death when they sprout?¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°It¡¯s only sealed like this temporarily. Once they start sprouting, the oilcloth on the sides will be rolled up, and then it will be able to breathe.¡±


    That Farmer official then asked, ¡°Why seal it now, then? Why not roll it up now and save the trouble later?¡±


    An Jing, not sure if what he was saying was correct, said, ¡°The weather is still too cold; it makes germination difficult. Being sealed up tight like this should make it a bit warmer inside, which can help the cotton seeds to germinate as quickly as possible.¡±


    The Farmer official immediately showed a look of having learned something, ¡°I see.¡±


    Half a month passed by in the blink of an eye.


    The cotton seedlings in the arched shelters had now grown.


    When they saw that the seedlings under the arched shelters were much stronger than those that had been directly planted in the ground, the eyes of the thirty Agricultural Officials shone, as if they were seeing pile upon pile of endless white cotton.


    Although everyone had come to learn how to increase cotton production by planting with Nutrition Bowls, they hadn¡¯t really believed it would increase the yield by much. Now, seeing such strong cotton seedlings, they believed it truly could substantially increase the yield.

 Chapter 665 - 665 666 So Anxious_1

    ?Chapter 665: Chapter 666: So Anxious_1 Chapter 665: Chapter 666: So Anxious_1 All of them were Agricultural Officials, and they had all previously tried various methods to increase cotton production, but the results had always been minimal.


    But now...


    Everyone¡¯s gaze involuntarily shifted toward An Jing. Despite still believing inwardly that women should not hold office, at this moment, they truly admired An Jing.


    An Jing, however, really wanted to say: I am not worthy of your admiration; what I know comes from my own world and was not figured out by myself.


    Coughing lightly, An Jing then said, ¡°The seedlings have already been cultivated, and only transplanting remains. The transplanting is very simple; just bury the Nutrition Bowl directly in the dug hole and it¡¯s done.¡±


    Pausing, An Jing asked, ¡°Do any of you have questions? Please feel free to ask.¡±


    One Farmer official then said, ¡°Lord An, you have explained everything in detail, and your husband has demonstrated it; we¡¯ve also had a hands-on experience, and we¡¯ve asked you what we didn¡¯t understand during this period; there¡¯s nothing left unclear.¡±


    The other Farmer officials echoed in agreement, stating there was nothing they did not understand.


    Seeing the sturdy cotton seedlings, Tong Nongzhi and Guo Nongzhi finally put aside their Farmers¡¯ knowledge pretense as well, nodded their heads, and spoke up, admitting there was nothing unclear to them. Even though in their hearts they still resented An Jing, and even thought about dealing with An Jing properly if they ever rose to a higher position one day.


    Since everyone had no further questions, An Jing considered her teaching complete.


    After seeing off those thirty Agricultural Officials, An Jing raced back to the house, burst into the inner room, and flopped her husband down onto the bed.


    ¡°Husband, all those people have left!¡± An Jing happily rubbed her face against Xiao Changyi¡¯s handsome face.


    Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, An Yiqing, and An Yiyun, the four little ones, were on the bed. Seeing An Jing knock Xiao Changyi over, they immediately stopped playing with their toys.


    Immediately, Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing hurriedly and quickly crawled toward An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    An Yiyun couldn¡¯t crawl yet, so she could only sit there anxiously. But because she couldn¡¯t speak, she could only make sounds: ¡°Ee ya ee ya... ¡±


    Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing didn¡¯t care whether An Yiyun was anxious; they just continued to crawl toward An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    By the time An Jing noticed them, they had already crawled next to her, maintaining their crawling position, but they were all lifting their heads, smiling at An Jing.


    Upon seeing this, An Jing felt her heart was about to melt; her sons were so adorable.


    Seeing that An Jing stopped rubbing his face, Xiao Changyi then followed An Jing¡¯s gaze, tilting his head to look, and upon seeing the three little ones next to him also smiling at him, his heart, just like An Jing¡¯s, turned soft to an indescribable extent.


    ¡°Ee ya ee ya...¡± Seeing everyone together and only she herself left on one side of the bed, An Yiyun became even more anxious. Alas, she couldn¡¯t crawl, and after trying to roll over a couple of times, she became somewhat exhausted, so she could only grow anxious again.


    Truly anxious.


    An Yiyun was so anxious that both her little hands were beating on the bed.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± An Jing, upon seeing how extremely anxious An Yiyun was, was instantly amused and burst into laughter.


    Immediately after, An Jing hurriedly got off Xiao Changyi and picked up the little one, An Yiyun, comforting her with a laugh, ¡°Yun Er, no need to hurry, dad and mom, as well as your brothers, will not forget you. Look, mom is bringing you over now.¡±


    As soon as An Jing picked up An Yiyun and brought her over, she placed An Yiyun next to Su Yi Jing and the others, and the four children were together again.


    Seeing that she had finally come over, An Yiyun immediately clapped her little hands with joy.

 Chapter 666 - 666 667 Possible_1

    ?Chapter 666: Chapter 667: Possible_1 Chapter 666: Chapter 667: Possible_1 Seeing An Yiyun clap his small hands with overwhelming joy, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but be even happier, ¡°Husband, look at our Yun Er, look at how happy he is, so adorable.¡±


    At that moment, Xiao Changyi was also watching An Yiyun. He didn¡¯t get up, simply lying on the bed and looking at An Yiyun with a tilt of his head, his usually cool eyes filled with warmth. But his attention wasn¡¯t on An Yiyun for long before the mischievous An Yiqing climbed onto him, swiftly diverting his attention onto An Yiqing.


    An Yiqing climbed onto Xiao Changyi with a big, happy grin on his face. Fortunately, since Xiao Changyi was lying down, it was easy for him to climb up.


    Su Yi Jing and Su Yixing, seeing An Yiqing climb onto Xiao Changyi, immediately wanted to climb up as well, and Su Yi Jing was quicker than Su Yixing. Then, Xiao Changyi¡¯s upper body was occupied by the two little ones, An Yiqing and Su Yi Jing.


    Su Yixing, seeing there was no room for him on Xiao Changyi¡¯s upper body, could only change direction and climb onto Xiao Changyi¡¯s thighs, which weren¡¯t as flat as the upper body, making it difficult for Su Yixing to stay put.


    Then, Su Yixing simply settled onto one of Xiao Changyi¡¯s thighs, his small hands and legs hugging Xiao Changyi¡¯s leg so he wouldn¡¯t fall off.


    If he fell off, he would climb up from the bed again and hug it, repeating this cycle, entertaining himself without anyone else¡¯s prompting.


    An Jing watched her second son persistently trying to stay on Xiao Changyi¡¯s leg and found it hilarious.


    ¡°Husband, what do you think, if you keep lying there, will Star keep climbing onto your leg, only to keep falling off again?¡±


    Xiao Changyi raised his head and looked at the little one having a blast on his leg before saying, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± An Jing finally let go and laughed out loud. ¡°Our four children, they all are truly treasures.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything, but the corners of his mouth curved up slightly.


    It was at this moment that An Yiyun became anxious, first tapping his little legs furiously, then babbling toward An Jing with his small arms outstretched, wanting to be hugged.


    Seeing An Yiyun like this, An Jing asked, ¡°Yun Er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Babbling...¡± An Yiyun couldn¡¯t understand what An Jing was saying, but he continued to babble frantically, still reaching out his arms towards An Jing, wanting to be held by her, yet his little eyes eagerly watched his three brothers.


    An Jing finally understood, ¡°So you want me to hold you up to your father? But even if I did, you wouldn¡¯t be able to stay on your father¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Babbling, babbling, babbling...¡± Seeing An Jing not hugging him onto Xiao Changyi, An Yiyun became even more anxious, almost about to cry.


    ¡°Alright, alright, mommy will hold you, mommy will hold you.¡± An Jing, having no other choice, picked up An Yiyun but didn¡¯t put him on Xiao Changyi. Instead, she placed An Yiyun next to Xiao Changyi.


    An Yiyun still couldn¡¯t crawl. After trying twice and still failing, he gave up and slumped over, conveniently wrapping his arms around one of Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms that rested on the bed.


    Having his arms around Xiao Changyi¡¯s arm, even though he couldn¡¯t hold on tightly, An Yiyun was immediately happy and even lifted his little face, grinning at Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°Husband, the children really do love you.¡± An Jing looked at the three children all around Xiao Changyi and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.

 Chapter 667 - 667 668 Disappeared_1

    ?Chapter 667: Chapter 668 Disappeared_1 Chapter 667: Chapter 668 Disappeared_1 Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything right away, but pulled An Jing closer to his side and only after their fingers were tightly interlocked did he whisper softly, ¡°We all like you.¡±


    Not just the children, but us...


    Not only including the children but also himself.


    Feeling content and blissful in her heart upon hearing this, An Jing smiled happily and nodded, ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ...


    The cotton seedlings had been nurtured and were ready for transplanting, and the next day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi began to transplant the cotton seedlings.


    Last year, An Jing was pregnant and could only watch from the side, while Xiao Changyi transplanted them by himself; this year, An Jing and Xiao Changyi transplanted together.


    Next to the field, they placed four baby seats, where the four children sat, allowing An Jing and Xiao Changyi to work while still keeping an eye on the four kids.


    The family of six together, the two adults planting cotton in the field and the four little ones sitting on the side watching, created a unique and charming sight.


    Farmers passing by envied the scene before them.


    Once upon a time, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had no status, no reputation, no silver coins, and everyone thought An Jing was infertile, fearing the couple would end up with no descendants.


    But now, An Jing had become an official with status, accomplished many deeds benefiting the people, gaining reputation; they opened a rice shop, earning money; and they had four sons...


    How could they not be envious?


    Now, the life that An Jing and Xiao Changyi led was something others could only long for but never reach; and if they could reach, perhaps they¡¯d be jealous, but as it was, they only had deep envy.


    Because they still had to look after the four children, it took An Jing and Xiao Changyi two days to finish transplanting all the cotton seedlings.


    On this morning, An Jing was in the inner chamber helping her four children get dressed.


    After she had dressed the four little ones and put on their shoes, An Jing then picked them up one by one from their cribs and placed them in the baby seats in the main room.


    An Jing also casually picked up some toys to entertain the four little ones.


    Once she was sure they should not cry for a while, An Jing then went to the kitchen.


    The kitchen was empty, but the food had been prepared; she unconsciously called out, ¡°Husband?¡±


    She wanted to know where Xiao Changyi had gone.


    Seeing that nobody answered, she stepped out of the kitchen and shouted in the yard, ¡°Husband? Husband, where are you, husband?¡±


    Still getting no response, An Jing muttered to herself, ¡°Where has he gone? He could at least have told me.¡±


    As she muttered, An Jing walked back into the main room.


    As soon as An Yiqing saw her return, he immediately smiled at her, looking just like Maitreya Buddha.


    An Jing crouched in front of An Yiqing and laughingly asked, ¡°Qinger, do you know where your father has gone? I can¡¯t find your father anywhere; do you think he doesn¡¯t want us anymore?¡±


    An Yiqing, who couldn¡¯t yet speak, just laughed even more joyfully upon hearing An Jing talk to him, his little hands slapping the edge of the baby seat, showing an especially delighted expression.


    Seeing her third son like this made An Jing feel particularly good. She then said, ¡°Your father made all the food but he¡¯s disappeared now, do you think your father could be the Snail Lady, haha~¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing was amused by her own joke. She truly couldn¡¯t picture her aloof husband dressed as a woman.


    Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiyun didn¡¯t understand what An Jing was saying, but seeing An Jing laughing so loudly, with An Yiqing also laughing cheerfully and slapping the edge of the baby seat, they immediately joined in the fun, excitedly slapping the baby seat with their little hands.

 Chapter 668 - 668 669 You Cant Envy Us_1

    ?Chapter 668: Chapter 669 You Can¡¯t Envy Us_1 Chapter 668: Chapter 669 You Can¡¯t Envy Us_1 An Jing burst into laughter, and the four children joined in with their babble, making the scene extremely lively.


    And this lively noise just carried outside.


    Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t reached the entrance of the courtyard when he heard An Jing and the kids¡¯ frolicsome laughter, and a sense of ¡®home¡¯ spread to the tip of his heart, permeating his limbs and bones, bringing warmth to his cold eyes, and causing an almost invisible smile to form on his usually cool lips.


    Unintentionally, Xiao Changyi sped up his steps toward home.


    At this moment, he was eager to see his four children.


    At this moment, he was even more eager to see his wife.


    Upon entering the courtyard, Xiao Changyi found that the noise came from the main hall, prompting him to walk briskly towards it.


    Inside the main hall, An Jing heard the courtyard door being pushed open and closed again, and felt it must be Xiao Changyi returning, so she immediately got up and walked out of the main hall, only to bump right into Xiao Changyi¡¯s embrace.


    Xiao Changyi embraced her in his arms.


    An Jing immediately laughed heartily and didn¡¯t attempt to break free from Xiao Changyi¡¯s embrace; she just tilted her head upward, smiling and asking, ¡°Husband, where did you go? I called you, but you didn¡¯t respond.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi release her and held up the flowers in his hand in front of her, ¡°Here.¡±


    The flowers were a small bunch of wildflowers picked from the mountain, in several colors¡ªred, pink, blue, purple, yellow¡ªall there, with green leaves and stems, even slightly dewy, and they looked rather pretty.


    An Jing hadn¡¯t noticed before, but now she saw the bunch of flowers in Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand and was completely sweetened by the gesture.


    Her husband wasn¡¯t much for romance, but this act of his now made her feel very romantic.


    An Jing took the flowers from Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand while smiling radiantly, ¡°No wonder I couldn¡¯t hear you when I called just now, you went to pick flowers on the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he paused, ¡°Do you like them?¡±


    ¡°I love them!¡± An Jing replied immediately, nodding emphatically, and even stood on her tiptoes to sweetly kiss Xiao Changyi on the lips.


    In front of the children, his wife had finally kissed him again!


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips curved slightly. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he had already made up his mind to pick flowers for his wife again in the future.


    Yesterday he had seen a lot of wildflowers blooming on the mountain that were quite beautiful, but he hadn¡¯t had the time to go; today, after he finished cooking and saw his wife was still in the inner chamber dressing the children, he hurried to the mountain.


    Indeed, his wife liked them.


    ¡°Look at you, your clothes are all wet from the dew, and your shoes too, go on, go change them,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi obediently went to change.


    An Jing stood at the entrance to the main hall, watching Xiao Changyi enter the inner chamber with a happy and sweet smile. Then, she lowered her head and blissfully sniffed the flowers she held in her hands.


    The flowers didn¡¯t actually smell much, but they were sweet enough in An Jingxin¡¯s heart, causing the smile on her face to grow larger.


    Catching a glimpse of the four children grinning at her from the corner of her eye, An Jing immediately entered the main hall and began to show off the flowers Xiao Changyi gave her to each of the children.


    ¡°Jing¡¯er, Star, Qinger, Yun Er, see? These are the flowers your dad gave me, pretty, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Do you want them? Well, I¡¯m not giving them to you! These are a gift from your dad to me!¡±


    ¡°Look at your dad, how good he is to me, everything for the first time he¡¯s given to me; I¡¯ll bet you, this must be the first time your dad has given flowers. And they are for me!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even be envious!¡±


    ¡°Your dad, oh, you don¡¯t know how good he is to me, better than anyone...¡±


    As soon as Xiao Changyi came out after changing his clothes and shoes, he saw An Jing, full of pride, showing off to the four children how good he was to her, which made the corners of his mouth curl up once again.

 Chapter 669 - 669 670 Extraordinary Significance_1

    ?Chapter 669: Chapter 670: Extraordinary Significance_1 Chapter 669: Chapter 670: Extraordinary Significance_1 ¡°Husband!¡± When An Jing saw Xiao Changyi come out, she wasn¡¯t shy, and called out to him with a big smile. She then asked, ¡°Am I right in what I said?¡±


    Xiao Changyi came over, wrapped his arm around her shoulders, and said, ¡°Right, but not comprehensive, you are also good to me.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°Very good, very good.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s smile was so wide that her eyes disappeared.


    Seeing An Jing like this, Xiao Changyi lowered his head and affectionately rubbed his forehead against hers before saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm~¡±


    Although talking about eating, before breakfast, An Jing specifically found a bamboo tube, filled it with water, inserted the flowers into the tube, and lastly, placed the tube on the desk in the inner chamber.


    She treasured the flowers her husband had given her so much that An Jing couldn¡¯t help but think of the time she had gifted him an axe for chopping wood as her dowry.


    Her husband had also cherished it and treated it with great solemnity.


    An Jing immediately burst into laughter, a snort of laughter escaping her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiao Changyi asked, not understanding.


    An Jing said, ¡°Husband, do you still remember when I gave you an axe for chopping wood as my dowry?¡±


    Without waiting for Xiao Changyi¡¯s response, An Jing laughed again, ¡°Who would have thought that in the end, you would marry into my family, and I wouldn¡¯t need to prepare any dowry at all.¡±


    Xiao Changyi also curved his lips into a smile, ¡°I still have the thing.¡±


    An Jing immediately said, ¡°I know, you treat it like a family heirloom now, keeping it so well. I see that you just put your Death Exemption Token anywhere, tell me the truth, are you really planning to pass on that axe to Jing¡¯er and the others?¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing found it so amusing that she burst into laughter again, ¡°Hahaha, when Jing¡¯er and the others are old enough to understand, if they knew that our family¡¯s heirloom was an axe, their expressions would probably be more spectacular than if they had been struck by lightning.¡±


    However, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t laugh but spoke with great seriousness, ¡°I don¡¯t plan to make it a family heirloom, I intend to use it as a burial item, for both of us.¡±


    Together in life, together in death.


    They had been together in life, and they would be buried in the same tomb after death. That axe was meaningful as it became his alongside her, and he would not pass it on to anyone; he planned to take it into the grave.


    An Jing hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Changyi to say this, at first she was stunned, then she reached out to hold Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand.


    After their hands were firmly intertwined, only then did she nod at Xiao Changyi with a smile, ¡°Yes, as a burial item, ours, we won¡¯t bring anything else with us, just this one burial item.¡±


    Xiao Changyi also nodded, ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ...


    After breakfast, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had the four children sit in the courtyard while the two of them tended to the vegetable garden in the yard.


    An Jing turned the soil in the vegetable garden with Xiao Changyi and chatted with him.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang said children can be weaned between 10 and 12 months, and that it¡¯s not good to wean them either too early or too late. Gong Juechen also said the same thing. Our kids are over nine months now, so after a while, we should slowly start weaning them.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°Once the kids are weaned, the wet nurse won¡¯t have to come every day.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have even more peace and quiet, don¡¯t you think¡ª¡± right?


    An Jing hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the sound of approaching horse hooves interrupted her, causing her to stop and then laugh, ¡°Husband, just as I said we¡¯ll have more peace, someone comes to look for us. It seems we can¡¯t have a quiet moment after all.¡±

 Chapter 670 - 670 671 Are you holding a grudge _1

    ?Chapter 670: Chapter 671 Are you holding a grudge? _1 Chapter 670: Chapter 671 Are you holding a grudge? _1 An Jing didn¡¯t wait for Xiao Changyi to speak and laughed again, ¡°Indeed, our four children are well-behaved, but they are children after all, there will always be times they cry and make a fuss, how could we ever find peace and quiet?¡±


    As soon as An Jing¡¯s words fell, the sound of a horse neighing came from outside, clearly, the horse¡¯s owner had made it stop right outside An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s courtyard gate.


    Then, there was a knock on the door, followed by Li Wuyu¡¯s voice, ¡°Master, Father, are you there? It¡¯s me, Wuyu.¡±


    The moment An Jing heard her disciple¡¯s voice, she was very surprised, she hadn¡¯t seen her disciple since she returned home last year.


    An Jing called out loudly, ¡°We are here, wait a moment, I¡¯ll open the door for you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi continued to toil in the vegetable garden.


    An Jing put down the hoe, washed her hands first, and then went to open the door for Li Wuyu.


    As soon as the door opened, Li Wuyu entered with a burst of joy, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve come to see you again!¡±


    An Jing immediately became happy, ¡°You say it as if it¡¯s true, who doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re here to see Youbao.¡±


    Li Wuyu wasn¡¯t the least bit embarrassed, and smiled as she entered the courtyard, ¡°I¡¯m here to see my baby, and at the same time, to see you and Father.¡±


    An Jing was too lazy to argue with Li Wuyu about this, ¡°Let¡¯s just say you are also here to see me and your Father. Did you arrive today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I arrived today.¡±


    ¡°Then, have you been to see Youbao?¡±


    ¡°I did, but my baby wasn¡¯t home.¡±


    An Jing chuckled, ¡°So it¡¯s because your baby wasn¡¯t home that you came to me. If your baby was home, I guess you wouldn¡¯t have come to me today.¡±


    Li Wuyu laughed as well, ¡°Master, I¡¯m quite thick-skinned when I¡¯m with you, no matter how much you tease me, I won¡¯t be shy.¡±


    An Jing immediately asked, ¡°What about when you¡¯re with Youbao?¡±


    Li Wuyu was candid, ¡°Even if I lack the grace of a girl at times, I am still a girl, and Youbao is the one in my heart, sometimes, I still get shy.¡±


    Seeing the four little ones sitting in the courtyard, Li Wuyu¡¯s face was instantly filled with adoration, and she quickly walked over to the little ones seated on the ground.


    Li Wuyu then exaggerated in her speech, ¡°Wow, Yi Jing and the others can sit now, just look at them, they¡¯re so cute, I¡¯ve never seen such adorable children.¡±


    ¡°Not only can they sit now, but they can also crawl,¡± An Jing said with a smile as she brought a chair for Li Wuyu to sit. ¡°Yun Er is frail, and still can¡¯t crawl, just can sit up.¡±


    Li Wuyu replied, ¡°Yun Er will eventually crawl, Master, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± An Jing sat next to An Yiqing and talked to Li Wuyu. ¡°For our four children, my husband and I have all the patience in the world.¡±


    Li Wuyu cast a complicated glance at Xiao Changyi, who was busy in the vegetable garden, before muttering softly, ¡°Father really doesn¡¯t have patience with me and my Youbao.¡±


    An Jing chuckled, ¡°The way you¡¯re speaking, it sounds like you¡¯re holding a grudge.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately shook her head, ¡°Father has kindly taught me and my Youbao martial arts, how could I bear a grudge? I just feel that sometimes me and my Youbao are a bit slow, when it¡¯s clear that you, Master, can learn in one or two tries, yet me and my Youbao, it takes such a long time to learn...¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°People each have their strengths. There¡¯s no need to compare your weaknesses with others¡¯ strengths; that¡¯s just adding distress to yourself, why bother?¡±


    Finally, Li Wuyu smiled again, ¡°Master, what you say is right.¡±

 Chapter 671 - 671 672 It Really Was You Who Brought It Upon

    ?Chapter 671: Chapter 672 It Really Was You Who Brought It Upon Us_1 Chapter 671: Chapter 672 It Really Was You Who Brought It Upon Us_1 ¡°How long do you plan to stay this time?¡± An Jing, while picking up a pellet drum to amuse An Yiqing, asked Li Wuyu.


    Li Wuyu replied, ¡°I¡¯ll stay for just three or four days before I have to go back.¡±


    After a short pause, Li Wuyu added in more detail, ¡°My father didn¡¯t want me to come; it¡¯s already March, and in July Youbao will have completed his mourning period. He can then welcome me into his household, so my father wants me to spend more time with him at home. However, I haven¡¯t seen my Youbao and you, my teachers, in such a long time; I missed you all terribly, so I came. But I need to return early to keep my father company.¡±


    An Jing nodded and said, ¡°Your father only has you for a daughter. Once you are married, you won¡¯t be able to keep him company like you do now as a maiden. It¡¯s good to spend more time with him while you still can.¡±


    Li Wuyu said, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Did you go to Youbao¡¯s house to look for him? Did his family tell you where Youbao went?¡±


    ¡°Yu Erming said Youbao went to the county to check on his restaurant business and probably won¡¯t be back until it¡¯s nearly dark, so I didn¡¯t bother waiting and came here to you, my teacher.¡±


    ¡°Then you should stay for lunch.¡±


    Li Wuyu was about to agree with a ¡°yes,¡± but before the word could leave her lips, she heard the sound of approaching horse hooves and instantly smiled, saying, ¡°Teacher, your home is bustling with excitement. Not only have I arrived, but it seems we have another guest.¡±


    An Jing also laughed, ¡°Actually, we seldom have guests. Yet as soon as you arrive, another appears; perhaps it¡¯s you who brought them.¡±


    No sooner had An Jing finished speaking than Wang Youbao¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Changyi, An Jing, is Wuyu with you?¡±


    Hearing Wang Youbao¡¯s voice, An Jing immediately laughed, ¡°See, it really was you who brought him.¡±


    With her beloved coming to find her, Li Wuyu had no interest in responding to An Jing. She got up to open the courtyard door, excitedly calling out, ¡°Youbao, I¡¯m here!¡±


    As the courtyard door swung open.


    ¡°Wuyu!¡±


    ¡°Youbao!¡±


    Both were especially happy, yet out of respect for social proprieties, neither of them reached for a hug or held hands. Instead, they just stood at the courtyard entrance, looking at each other.


    In my eyes there¡¯s only you; in your eyes there¡¯s only me.


    The air turned so sweet, it was almost cloying.


    Watching Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu stand at the courtyard entrance, exchanging looks of deep affection and sweetness, An Jing first waited a moment before saying with a laugh, ¡°Youbao, Wuyu just said you went to the county to check on the restaurant. How is it that as soon as Wuyu arrived, you followed right behind?¡±


    Wang Youbao exchanged another sugary look with Li Wuyu before walking toward An Jing with her, saying with a smile, ¡°I was originally planning to go to the county, but in the end, I decided against it and just checked on the restaurant in town. As soon as I got home and heard that Wuyu had come, I went to look for her at your place.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Wuyu was planning to stay here for lunch you know, do you want to stay too?¡±


    Before Wang Youbao could answer, Li Wuyu quickly interjected, ¡°Teacher, Youbao and I will come for lunch tomorrow. Let¡¯s forget about today.¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s face was suffused with a smile, his eyes filled with adoration as he looked at Li Wuyu.


    ¡°Oh, now that your sweetheart has come for you, you just want to go back with him?¡±


    Not waiting for Li Wuyu to speak, An Jing continued with a laugh, ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t keep you any longer. Go back with Youbao. You two haven¡¯t seen each other for so long; it¡¯s time you had a good chat and eased the longing of being apart for such a lengthy period.¡±


    Both Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao¡¯s cheeks turned a slight red, but they still walked away sweetly and happily together.

 Chapter 672 - 672 673 He is too violent_1

    ?Chapter 672: Chapter 673 He is too violent_1 Chapter 672: Chapter 673 He is too violent_1 As soon as An Jing had left, Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao rode back to Sixteen Town.


    On the way, seeing no one around, Li Wuyu¡¯s courage grew, and she felt more at ease, but her face still blushed as she asked Wang Youbao, ¡°Youbao, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, did you miss me?¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s face also turned red, but he honestly said, ¡°Yes, I did.¡± He paused, ¡°I thought about you every day.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Li Wuyu immediately became happy and blurted out, ¡°Me too!¡±


    Then, Li Wuyu realized what she had said, and her face became even redder, with her ears following suit.


    For the two of them, this was already a very explicit conversation.


    Wang Youbao¡¯s face and ears also turned red, feeling as if his face and ears were on fire.


    ...


    After sending off Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu, An Jing walked back to the vegetable garden, picked up a hoe, and joined Xiao Changyi in tending to the vegetable garden.


    It took An Jing and Xiao Changyi a whole day to turn over the garden soil, and on the second day, they began planting vegetables in the garden.


    While they were planting vegetables, Gong Juechen arrived.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi originally didn¡¯t want to open the door for Gong Juechen, but he insisted on not leaving and kept knocking on the door, annoying An Jing so much that she had to let Gong Juechen in.


    Gong Juechen¡¯s skin was really too thick... no, not thick, it was shameless ¨C absolutely shameless!


    And the moment An Jing opened the courtyard door, Gong Juechen¡¯s devilishly handsome face instantly blossomed into a smile, ¡°Jingjing, I just knew you were home.¡±


    An Jing was too lazy to deal with Gong Juechen and turned around to go back to planting in the vegetable garden.


    Gong Juechen didn¡¯t seem to care to close the courtyard door behind him. As he entered the yard, he first played with the four little ones there before also walking to the vegetable garden to talk to An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t get it,¡± he said. ¡°Lanlan and Zhuzhu are your family servants, and your family also runs a rice shop to make money. Why do you still bother farming? The money you laboriously earn from farming all year can¡¯t be as much as what your rice shop makes in a day, right?¡±


    An Jing replied irritably, ¡°We¡¯re not farming to make money; we¡¯re doing it to be able to sustain ourselves.¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately said, ¡°That, I understand even less. The money earned from the rice shop is enough to support you. Why do you still farm to sustain yourselves?¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°We like it, okay?¡±


    Gong Juechen burst out laughing, ¡°Okay! I like that about you ¨C so much personality!¡± He paused, ¡°Of course, what¡¯s important is that you look good, and I really like that~¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi continued with his work, as if Gong Juechen didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± Gong Juechen added, ¡°Jingjing, when will you make lunch? I¡¯m kind of hungry.¡±


    An Jing was speechless: ¡°Did you just come here to mooch a meal?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Gong Juechen admitted without any embarrassment.


    An Jing really wanted to roll her eyes at him, but instead she said, ¡°We won¡¯t be making lunch for a while. You can go to the main house and grab some crispy candy to eat. There might be some peanuts left, and if you like, you can help yourself to those too.¡±


    Hearing this, Gong Juechen immediately rushed to the main house to grab the crispy candy and peanuts.


    Then, Gong Juechen came back to the vegetable garden.


    He was peeling and eating peanuts as he said, ¡°Your house is the best, I always get a meal when I come here. When I go to visit Se Se, despite being my sister, she won¡¯t keep me for meals. Lanlan is too violent; Se Se is really afraid Lanlan might bash my brains out, sigh!¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 673 - 673 674 This is really a weirdo_1

    ?Chapter 673: Chapter 674 This is really a weirdo!_1 Chapter 673: Chapter 674 This is really a weirdo!_1 ¡°I¡¯ve already figured it out,¡± Gong Juechen stuffed a peanut into his mouth and shamelessly continued, ¡°If I ever have no food to eat, I¡¯ll come to your house.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Did we agree to that?


    An Jing was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you really not even have money for food?¡±


    ¡°No, I have money, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like eating alone.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Gong Juechen went on: ¡°And your home is lively, even though Changyi always ignores me, he looks good, and you look good too. Eating in front of you guys, I can eat a bit more.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Jingjing, if you weren¡¯t already spoken for, I would definitely stick to you shamelessly and make you my wife. You know, apart from not looking as pretty as Lanlan, I really like everything else about you.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly.


    An Jing was quite speechless: ¡°Shamelessly sticking around? Do you even have a face left?¡±


    Gong Juechen replied: ¡°I thought I didn¡¯t, but yesterday, Zhuzhu called me thick-faced, and then I knew I did.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t even want to talk to Gong Juechen anymore.


    It was at this time that the sound of a carriage approaching was heard.


    Upon hearing the sound of the approaching carriage, Gong Juechen curiously asked, ¡°Who else is coming to your house to freeload a meal?¡±


    Since Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu had said they were coming today, An Jing knew it was them without needing to think. When Gong Juechen asked, An Jing replied, ¡°It should be Youbao and Wuyu.¡±


    ¡°Wuyu?¡±


    ¡°My apprentice.¡±


    ¡°A girl?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    The moment he heard it was a girl, Gong Juechen immediately got excited: ¡°Is she pretty?¡±


    An Jing was just about to say that no matter if she was pretty or not, it had nothing to do with him, but before she could speak, Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao had already disembarked from the carriage, with Li Wuyu happily calling out to her and Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°Master, Father, why didn¡¯t you close the yard door today?¡± Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao walked right in.


    When Gong Juechen saw Li Wuyu¡¯s beautiful appearance, his peach blossom eyes instantly lit up, and he hurriedly tried to walk over to Li Wuyu.


    Xiao Changyi silently stretched out one of his feet.


    Gong Juechen, focusing only on heading towards Li Wuyu, didn¡¯t notice the foot in his path and was promptly tripped by Xiao Changyi¡¯s foot, causing a forward fall; thump, he landed heavily on the ground.


    Noticing Xiao Changyi¡¯s foot, An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu didn¡¯t notice it was Xiao Changyi who tripped Gong Juechen; they were just stunned because Gong Juechen suddenly fell.


    But after Wang Youbao snapped out of his daze, he quickly stepped forward and bowed to Gong Juechen, who was still on the ground: ¡°Palace Doctor Gong, my apologies, I didn¡¯t bring a red envelope with me today.¡±


    Gong Juechen: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Gong Juechen merely kept silent for a moment, then shamelessly got up from the ground. Ignoring the pain from the fall, he approached Li Wuyu and asked with a smile, ¡°Miss, how about becoming my wife?¡±


    Before Li Wuyu could respond, Wang Youbao angrily stepped in front of her, blocking Gong Juechen¡¯s view of Li Wuyu and said to him, ¡°Palace Doctor Gong, you¡¯re too impolite. This is my fiance?e; how can you ask her to be your wife!¡±


    Gong Juechen was quite disappointed to find out that Li Wuyu was already Wang Youbao¡¯s fiance?e, and he retorted, ¡°How was I impolite? I just gave you both such a grand gesture.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± This guy is really something else!

 Chapter 674 - 674 675 You Deserved to be Beaten_1

    ?Chapter 674: Chapter 675: You Deserved to be Beaten!_1 Chapter 674: Chapter 675: You Deserved to be Beaten!_1 Gong Juechen continued, ¡°Youbao, Jingjing just said that the person who came with you should be her disciple, Wuyu. Could it be that Jingjing¡¯s disciple is your fiance?e?¡±


    Before Wang Youbao could speak, Li Wuyu was unhappy and complained to Wang Youbao in a whisper, ¡°Youbao, why does he also call you Youbao?¡±


    Wang Youbao first said to Gong Juechen, ¡°Indeed, my fiance?e is An Jing¡¯s disciple¡ªLi Wuyu.¡±


    Immediately after, Wang Youbao took Li Wuyu aside.


    Then, Wang Youbao lowered his voice and explained softly to Li Wuyu, ¡°I¡¯ve told him several times not to call me ¡®Youbao,¡¯ but no matter what I say, he doesn¡¯t listen and keeps calling me that. I can¡¯t do anything about it. I can¡¯t exactly sew his mouth shut with a needle and thread, can I?¡±


    Li Wuyu chuckled and also lowered her voice to whisper back, ¡°Initially, I was the same as him. No matter how much you asked me not to call you ¡®Youbao,¡¯ I still did it anyway.¡±


    The two had no idea that Gong Juechen had already sneaked up behind them to eavesdrop.


    An Jing, who witnessed the whole scene of Gong Juechen sneaking up behind Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu, thought: ¡°...¡±


    Can you be any more ridiculous?


    It¡¯s clear they didn¡¯t want you to hear, yet you still inched closer!


    When Wang Youbao heard Li Wuyu say that she, like Gong Juechen, insisted on calling him ¡®Youbao,¡¯ his ears turned slightly red as he spoke even more softly, ¡°You¡¯re not like him, I like it when you call me that.¡±


    At first, he hadn¡¯t liked it and found it so nonsensical, but after getting used to it, and now that she had become his beloved, he really liked her calling him that.


    Upon hearing Wang Youbao say he liked it, Li Wuyu¡¯s beautiful face immediately turned a slight shade of red.


    Just as both Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu felt somewhat embarrassed, yet were basking in the sweetness of the moment, Gong Juechen, who was eavesdropping from behind, suddenly burst out as if he was triggered, ¡°I heard everything!¡±


    Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu were startled and quickly turned around, only to see Gong Juechen standing right behind them, making it clear that he had overheard their conversation, prompting an immediate ¡°...¡± from both of them.


    ¡°I heard everything!¡± Gong Juechen repeated, seemingly agitated. Then, he pointed first at Wang Youbao and then at Li Wuyu, ¡°Just now, you secretly said, you like her!¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately turned a deep shade of red.


    Li Wuyu¡¯s face also flushed red.


    They hadn¡¯t said that exactly; they were only talking about how he liked her calling him ¡®Youbao.¡¯ However, the fact that he liked her was indeed true.


    An Jing spoke irritably, ¡°Gong Juechen, my disciple and Youbao still have their reputations to consider. Besides, they have some skills. If you blurt out their feelings so brazenly and they become angry out of embarrassment and beat you up, I won¡¯t help you.¡±


    After a pause, An Jing added, ¡°With such insensitivity in your eavesdropping, you would deserve it if you got beaten up!¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately lamented, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to eavesdrop. I just wanted to find out if they were talking about introducing a wife to me. Who knew it wasn¡¯t the case? My heart is too wounded.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    Li Wuyu: ¡°...¡±


    Gong Juechen looked disappointedly at Li Wuyu¡¯s beautiful face once more before sighing deeply to the sky, ¡°Where is my wife? I miss her so much! Everyone else is paired off. I¡¯m not bad looking, so why am I still alone?¡±

 Chapter 675 - 675 676 Its Better for You Not to Understand_1

    ?Chapter 675: Chapter 676 It¡¯s Better for You Not to Understand_1 Chapter 675: Chapter 676 It¡¯s Better for You Not to Understand_1 An Jingxin thought to herself, I bet it¡¯s because your personality is so shameless!


    ¡°The fact that Zhuzhu is still single is simply because he¡¯s too ordinary-looking, but I¡¯m so much better-looking than Zhuzhu, so why am I still alone?¡± Gong Juechen suddenly looked distressed. ¡°I really can¡¯t figure it out. I¡¯m genuinely afraid that Zhuzhu will get married before me, and then, I¡¯ll definitely want to, like Lanlan, punch Zhuzhu in the face. Sigh...¡±


    In the end, Gong Juechen even let out a sigh.


    An Jing, ¡°...¡± Meng Zhuqing, you¡¯re truly pitiful, there¡¯s another person who wants to hit you in the face...


    Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu looked at each other, completely unable to understand how there could be such an oddball in the world.


    Gong Juechen¡¯s peach blossom eyes then shifted back to Li Wuyu, and the previously sorrowful man perked up immediately, ¡°Wu Wu, you¡¯re also quite good-looking. From now on, we¡¯re friends.¡±


    Li Wuyu: ¡°...¡± Who¡¯s Wu Wu?


    Li Wuyu stayed quiet for a moment before asking uncertainly, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±


    Gong Juechen looked at Li Wuyu with a ¡®are you an idiot¡¯ expression, ¡°Otherwise, who do you think I¡¯m talking to?¡±


    Li Wuyu: ¡°...¡± My name is Li Wuyu! Not Wu Wu!


    Gong Juechen, as always, did as he pleased, ¡°Jade¡¯s elder daughter given away by Jingjing is called Yu Yu, right? If I called you Yu Yu, and you were with that Yu Yu, you wouldn¡¯t even know I was calling you. It¡¯s better just to call you Wu Wu.¡±


    Li Wuyu: ¡°...¡± Can¡¯t you just call me Li Wuyu? Or Wuyu? If that doesn¡¯t work, you can call me Miss Li!¡±


    ¡°None of those work, I want to call you Wu Wu~¡± Gong Juechen smiled with a devilishly charming and punchable face.


    Li Wuyu: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing said helplessly, ¡°Wuyu, just stop arguing with him. He¡¯s utterly shameless and doesn¡¯t care about anyone else¡¯s feelings. If you argue with him, you¡¯re just making trouble for yourself.¡±


    Li Wuyu finally stopped talking and couldn¡¯t be bothered to get angry with Gong Juechen anymore.


    But just because she didn¡¯t say anything, it didn¡¯t mean that Gong Juechen had no more to say.


    Gong Juechen glanced briefly at Li Wuyu¡¯s chest, then asked Wang Youbao, ¡°Youbao, did you give Wu Wu the medicine I gave you in the first month?¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s face turned red again.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s face became even redder, both embarrassed and angered.


    ¡°Shameless! Shameless! Shameless!¡± This was the first time Wang Youbao cursed someone. Even with his good temper, he didn¡¯t know what else to say, just kept repeating these words to Gong Juechen.


    Li Wuyu was even more confused, not understanding why Wang Youbao was so angry, and asked curiously, ¡°Youbao, what did he say? I don¡¯t understand at all.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± You¡¯re better off not understanding.


    Xiao Changyi kept on with his gardening, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word of Gong Juechen¡¯s conversation.


    Wang Youbao, with his thin skin, didn¡¯t know how to answer Li Wuyu¡¯s question and could only continue to call Gong Juechen shameless.


    Gong Juechen, despite being called shameless, wasn¡¯t angry at all, still smiling sleazily and wickedly: ¡°Wu Wu, since Youbao won¡¯t tell you, I will. I gave him a bottle of pills in the first month to make you bigger.¡±


    Li Wuyu finally understood, her fair and beautiful face instantly turning crimson.

 Chapter 676 - 676 677 Dont Hit the Face _1

    ?Chapter 676: Chapter 677: Don¡¯t Hit the Face! _1 Chapter 676: Chapter 677: Don¡¯t Hit the Face! _1 ¡°Foul language! Wuyu, let¡¯s go!¡± Wang Youbao felt that Gong Juechen¡¯s words were too dirty for the ears of his beloved and was furious. He decided to take Li Wuyu and leave with her.


    Li Wuyu, blushing, lowered her head and obediently turned around, planning to really follow Wang Youbao away.


    But how could Gong Juechen possibly let them leave.


    Gong Juechen quickly ran in front of them, spread his arms to block their way, and said with a mocking tone, ¡°What foul language, I¡¯m a doctor. If you have any unsatisfactory intimacy in the future, wouldn¡¯t you still come to me for help? I¡¯m just solving some problems for you in advance, which is quite good, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Li Wuyu was both embarrassed and angry. She was still an unmarried maiden! What was she hearing now!


    Wang Youbao usually had a very good temper, but if you really provoked him, embarrassed him, and his beloved, he wouldn¡¯t care about anything else and swung his fist at Gong Juechen¡¯s alluring face.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Gong Juechen hadn¡¯t expected Wang Youbao to really throw a punch, and hit him in the face at that, immediately cried out in pain because he never liked to endure.


    Seeing Wang Youbao wanting to hit him again, Gong Juechen immediately covered his face with his hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hit the face!¡±


    Hearing this, Wang Youbao certainly didn¡¯t aim for other places but specifically kept aiming for Gong Juechen¡¯s face.


    Gong Juechen: ¡°...¡± I said don¡¯t hit the face, but you keep hitting...


    Afterwards, realizing that Wang Youbao was specifically targeting his face, Gong Juechen howled, ¡°Jingjing, save me, Jingjing. Although I don¡¯t know how I look without a mirror, I still eat better when I can admire my handsome face in the mirror, Jingjing!¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing merely kept silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Youbao, give him a couple more punches, make him behave. His mouth is really too much!¡±


    Gong Juechen: ¡°...¡±


    Li Wuyu also cheered from the side, ¡°Bao Bao, hit him, just hit his face.¡±


    Gong Juechen was in despair: ¡°You all are too vicious! I¡¯ve never seen anyone as vicious as you! I¡¯m so miserable... My face... Whimper...¡±


    Gong Juechen even fake cried twice. Then he continued, ¡°If you have unsatisfactory intimacy in the future, don¡¯t expect me to help you. You bunch of malicious people, whimper...¡±


    Gong Juechen started fake crying again.


    Wang Youbao only stopped after hitting Gong Juechen to the point where his nose was blue and his face swollen.


    Gong Juechen didn¡¯t dare to look in the mirror. He just moved a small stool and sat silently in the middle of the courtyard, looking pitiful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you dare to speak nonsense again, hahaha...¡± An Jing was delighted seeing Gong Juechen¡¯s devilishly handsome face turn into a pig¡¯s head. He really deserved it. His mouth was truly asking for it!


    Gong Juechen looked at An Jing laughing heartily and then bitterly scolded, ¡°You wicked woman!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± An Jing didn¡¯t care about Gong Juechen¡¯s scolding at all and continued to laugh heartily.


    Gong Juechen felt even more wronged, his lips puckered like a child¡¯s.


    After hitting Gong Juechen, Wang Youbao calmed down quite a bit, then looking at Gong Juechen¡¯s face that he had beaten into a pig¡¯s head, and his own fists, he felt he might have gone too far.


    He coughed awkwardly, cupped his hands, and apologized to Gong Juechen, ¡°Palace Doctor, I lost control for a moment, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Gong Juechen wasn¡¯t angry, and when he heard Wang Youbao¡¯s apology, he nodded, ¡°Hmm, I can see you lost control, otherwise, why would you specifically hit my face.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 677 - 677 678 Agricultural Institute_1

    ?Chapter 677: Chapter 678 Agricultural Institute_1 Chapter 677: Chapter 678 Agricultural Institute_1 Seeing Gong Juechen¡¯s mouth was still as insolent as ever, An Jing said, ¡°Youbao, don¡¯t bother with him, I think he¡¯s just not afraid of getting beaten.¡±


    Gong Juechen nodded again, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not even afraid of death, so why would I be afraid of getting beaten by you guys? But in my current state, I absolutely can¡¯t let Zhuzhu see me, Zhuzhu will definitely mock me for being uglier than him.¡±


    As soon as An Jing heard Gong Juechen say he wasn¡¯t afraid of death, she became curious, ¡°I¡¯ve heard before that if you didn¡¯t want to save someone, even if someone held a knife to your throat, you wouldn¡¯t do it. I¡¯m really curious, how come you¡¯re not afraid of dying?¡±


    Gong Juechen said, ¡°Since we all have to die sooner or later, what does it matter when?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± That makes sense, I¡¯m left speechless.


    Li Wuyu, however, expressed extreme admiration, ¡°Doctor Gong, you can view life and death so indifferently, like a transcendent being above worldly concerns, Wuyu admires you!¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately grinned, ¡°Nice words, nice words. If you truly admire me, then find me a good-looking wife. The focus is on good-looking, don¡¯t get it wrong. I lack nothing now, just a good-looking wife.¡±


    Li Wuyu: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing was too lazy to bother with Gong Juechen¡¯s shamelessness and busied herself working with Xiao Changyi in the vegetable garden for a while before starting to make lunch.


    After having lunch at An Jing¡¯s place, Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao left, but Gong Juechen refused to go, saying he couldn¡¯t show his face right now and would only return when it got dark.


    Looking at Gong Juechen¡¯s swollen face, An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Gong Juechen stayed for dinner at An Jing¡¯s place before he left.


    As soon as Gong Juechen left, An Jing and Xiao Changyi began heating water to bathe their four children; after taking care of the children¡¯s baths, An Jing and Xiao Changyi took baths themselves.


    As soon as An Jing finished her bath, she began to coax their four children to sleep. Since Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t know how to soothe children, this task was almost entirely An Jing¡¯s responsibility.


    Fortunately, the children were quite obedient, and it didn¡¯t take long for all four to fall asleep.


    The children were afraid of the dark; if they woke up at night and saw darkness around them, they would become frightened and start crying nonstop. To prevent this, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had almost never turned off the lights at night.


    Thankfully, they didn¡¯t lack money, so using a bit more oil was not an issue, as long as the children felt safe.


    After soothing the children and tucking them in, An Jing quietly climbed into bed and snuggled into her husband¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Husband, we¡¯ve planted all the vegetables in our garden, and there¡¯s not much else to do at home, so let¡¯s go to the county tomorrow and check on our rice shop. We haven¡¯t seen it in a long time, and I¡¯m a little curious to see if there have been any changes.¡± An Jing spoke softly to avoid waking the children, her voice so low only she and Xiao Changyi could hear.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    ¡°The children are a bit small, but fortunately, they can now be taken out with us. Meng Zhuqing is bringing a nanny over tomorrow, so let¡¯s have Meng Zhuqing come with us. It¡¯s a bit difficult for the two of us to take the four children out alone.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°The Agricultural Institute is near our rice shop, right? Let¡¯s also pay a visit there. I¡¯ve been a Farmer official for quite some time now, and it¡¯s about time to check out the place I¡¯m supposed to be working at.¡±


    An Jing was appointed as a Farmer official for Qilin County, and her workplace was supposed to be at the Qilin County Agricultural Institute. However, the Emperor of Xiyun had told her she could go or not go, so she had never been.


    ¡°Mm.¡±

 Chapter 678 - 678 679 Best to spread rice shops across Xiyun

    ?Chapter 678: Chapter 679: Best to spread rice shops across Xiyun Kingdom_1 Chapter 678: Chapter 679: Best to spread rice shops across Xiyun Kingdom_1 ...


    On the following day, after feeding their four children milk, An Jing and Xiao Changyi held the children as they boarded the carriage, planning to head to the county town.


    Meng Zhuqing sat outside the carriage, driving the horses forward.


    Inside the carriage, the four children were riding in a carriage for the first time. Although the road was quite smooth, there was still some jolting, but the children seemed very happy, as if they were being playfully bounced around.


    Seeing that the children were not at all afraid but rather joyful, An Jing and Xiao Changyi felt at ease.


    With the four children babbling away, the carriage was filled with lively noise on the way to the county.


    Xiao Changyi actually didn¡¯t like noisy environments; he preferred tranquility. However, in this carriage were his wife and children, people he was willing to protect with his life. Therefore, he harbored no dislike for this bustle.


    In fact, his heart felt warm and soft.


    This was affection.


    It was an affection he had never experienced before.


    This affection was different from what Old Hunter Liu gave, and also unlike what the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu gave.


    As they hadn¡¯t informed Meng Lanqing beforehand, when An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrived at An¡¯s Rice Shop, Meng Lanqing, the Store Manager, was not waiting for them at the entrance.


    However, as soon as a shop assistant saw Xiao Changyi get off the carriage, he recognized their employer whom they hadn¡¯t seen for nearly two years. The assistant hurriedly went to the backyard to inform Meng Lanqing.


    Meng Lanqing was drinking tea with his wife Gong Juese at a stone table in the backyard when he heard from the assistant that Xiao Changyi had arrived. He immediately stood up to go out and welcome them.


    Meng Lanqing also helped to carry a child into the rice shop.


    After looking around An¡¯s Rice Shop, An Jing said to Meng Lanqing with a smile, ¡°We feel at ease with you managing the rice shop. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve had not much to do at home and were quite idle, so we came to have a look at the shop to see if anything has changed. Now that we¡¯ve seen it, other than the renovations making it look new again, there seems to be no other changes.¡±


    Meng Lanqing replied respectfully, ¡°This rice shop hasn¡¯t changed much, but the other rice shops have undergone quite significant changes, all of them have expanded. When will the employer and madam visit them?¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. They are too far away, just take care of them.¡±


    Up to now, An¡¯s Rice Shop already had sixteen branches, all located in different county towns and far away from Qilin County. An Jing really didn¡¯t want to take the children on long journeys.


    Meng Lanqing answered, ¡°Understood.¡±


    When An Jing and Xiao Changyi entered the Rice Shop Accounting Room and no outsiders were around, Meng Lanqing lowered his voice and reported, ¡°Sir, madam, all the grain you asked to be stored has been fully accumulated.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with joy, ¡°That fast?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Zhuqing nodded with certainty.


    An Jing felt even more reassured. She had thought it would take several more years, but they had managed to accumulate hundreds of thousands of catties of grain so quickly. The Qian Wei Tavern was making a lot of money.


    After exchanging a smile with Xiao Changyi, An Jing continued, ¡°Then from now on, maintain this quantity. Sell the old grain and store the new, but make sure this amount is preserved.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Meng Lanqing respectfully affirmed.


    After pondering for a moment, An Jing added, ¡°If there¡¯s spare money, we can continue to open more branches of the rice shop. It would be best to open our family¡¯s rice shops in every county of Xiyun Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Just then, someone knocked on the door; it was Gong Juese, ¡°Husband, Jingjing, Brother Changyi, Se Se and I have brought you some tea.¡±

 Chapter 679 - 679 680 Who Says Women Are Inferior to Men_1

    ?Chapter 679: Chapter 680 Who Says Women Are Inferior to Men!_1 Chapter 679: Chapter 680 Who Says Women Are Inferior to Men!_1 An Jing nodded at Meng Lanqing, and only then did Meng Lanqing stride to the door to open it.


    As soon as the door opened, Gong Juese entered with a beaming smile, ¡°What are you guys talking about, why is the door closed? It¡¯s so secretive.¡±


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°We weren¡¯t talking about anything special, I just closed the door on a whim.¡±


    She trusted Meng Lanqing¡¯s loyalty, but that didn¡¯t mean she trusted Gong Juese. Moreover, there were some things it was better Gong Juese didn¡¯t know about.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    Even the usually composed Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡± Can¡¯t you keep anything to yourself? I still care about my reputation!


    Gong Juese, completely oblivious to the awkwardness, suddenly said, ¡°Right, Jingjing, my brother visited you yesterday, and since then, he hasn¡¯t left his room. I knocked, but he wouldn¡¯t come out. Do you know why?¡±


    After a moment of silence, An Jing replied, ¡°He¡¯s too ashamed to see anyone.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gong Juese immediately burst into laughter, ¡°He¡¯s always been shameless, how can he be afraid of seeing people now.¡±


    An Jing fell silent again before explaining, ¡°He really is too ashamed to see anyone.¡± She paused, then elaborated, ¡°Yesterday at my place, he made Youbao angry, and Youbao slapped his face. It¡¯s quite severe.¡±


    Gong Juese immediately exclaimed with delight, ¡°Really? Then I must kick his door open and see for myself. He treasures his face the most, I need to see what horrendous state he¡¯s in now, so I can mock him!¡±


    No sooner had the words left her mouth, Gong Juese had already turned and left the Accounting Room.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Is this really her own sister?


    Out of the corner of her eye, An Jing saw that Meng Zhuqing seemed to be eager to witness Gong Juechen¡¯s embarrassment; An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    In the end, Meng Zhuqing did not get to witness Gong Juechen¡¯s embarrassment because he had to help An Jing and Xiao Changyi with the children.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi first had lunch at Qian Wei Tavern, then rested at a rice shop for a while. It wasn¡¯t until the hour of Wei that An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to take a look at the Agricultural Institute of Qilin County.


    All four children were brought along, but they were not taken into the Agricultural Institute. Instead, they were left in the carriage, looked after by Meng Zhuqing.


    The carriage stopped right at the entrance of the Agricultural Institute.


    In Xiyun Kingdom, just as there is a County Government in every county, there is also an Agricultural Institute.


    Upon learning she would be conferred the title of Farmer official, An Jing had thought of taking the children and her husband into the Agricultural Institute to provoke those conservative sticklers. But now, she no longer wished to do so. Her children were still young; if those old-timers were provoked and let loose an expletive that scared her children, what then? Hence, it was better to leave the children in the carriage.


    An Jing didn¡¯t care whether she held an official title, but she was indeed very concerned about the low status of women here.


    She didn¡¯t believe she had the power to change the status of women here, but she did have the ability to show everyone¡ª who says women are inferior to men!


    What you men can do, I, a woman, can do just the same!


    It was with this mindset that An Jing, hand in hand with Xiao Changyi, walked into the Agricultural Institute.

 Chapter 680 - 680 681 Childs Play_1

    ?Chapter 680: Chapter 681: Child¡¯s Play?_1 Chapter 680: Chapter 681: Child¡¯s Play?_1 At first, the junior officials guarding the gates of the Agricultural Institute were not going to let An Jing and Xiao Changyi enter, but when An Jing presented the Document bestowed by the Emperor of Xiyun, and the officials saw she was the very Seventh Grade Female Farmer who had never come to work, they immediately allowed them entry.


    The Agricultural Institute, established by the government, is, as the name suggests, in charge of agricultural affairs, and it is generally where Agricultural Officials serve.


    The Institute is situated relatively close to the suburbs, with designated experimental fields available for the cultivation and study of crops.


    In Qilin County¡¯s Agricultural Institute, there were originally six officials: one Sixth Rank Agricultural Knowledge Official Liu, one Assistant Sixth Rank Agricultural Official Zhou, and four Seventh Rank Farmer Knights¡ªOfficial Zhao, Official Qian, Official Sun, and Official Li.


    Now, with the addition of An Jing as a Seventh Rank Farmer Knight, the Qilin County Agricultural Institute had a total of seven officials.


    As the Sixth Rank Agricultural Knowledge Official, Official Liu was the highest-ranking official in the Qilin County Agricultural Institute and the supreme authority. All matters of agriculture in Qilin County had to pass through his hands.


    Official Liu was worldly and smooth, in his forties. Initially, when he received the news from above that a female Farmer would join Qilin County¡¯s Agricultural Institute, he felt extremely uncomfortable at the thought of a woman becoming his colleague alongside other men, yet he did not show his displeasure openly.


    Later, Official Liu was informed by his superiors that An Jing, the Farmer, could come to work at the Institute whenever she wished, and if she did not wish to come, it was not to be his concern. She could do as she pleased.


    This made Official Liu even more uneasy.


    After all, he was the boss of the Qilin County Agricultural Institute, An Jing was a Farmer of Qilin County, and supposedly under his management, but now he was told not to meddle...


    Women were never meant to hold office, yet not only did An Jing, a woman, take an office, she did so in a manner that was entirely frivolous...


    No matter what, Official Liu could not feel at ease!


    Still, since it was a command from above, Official Liu was all the less likely to express his unrest. He still harbored hopes of rising further in rank within his lifetime; no matter how uncomfortable he felt inside, he would obey and carry out the orders.


    And the fact that An Jing had never reported for duty at the Agricultural Institute yet, which delighted Official Liu, who didn¡¯t want to work with a woman at all, hoped she would never come to report for duty.


    However, just when Official Liu thought An Jing might never report for duty at the Institute, she arrived, nine months overdue for her reporting date.


    And she brought her husband with her.


    ¡°I, the highest official here, have never brought my wife to the Agricultural Institute, yet you bring your husband on your very first visit?¡±


    Official Liu¡¯s face twitched uncontrollably¡ªthis was preposterous, utterly disgraceful, a complete farce!


    But because he had been told to let An Jing do whatever she pleased, no matter how much he could not accept it, he had to forcibly restrain himself and strive not to show any dissatisfaction.


    With such instructions from above, for all he knew, An Jing might have connections; he could not afford to lose the bigger picture over something trivial!


    Official Liu had restrained himself, but the other Agricultural Institute officials, unaware that An Jing might have someone backing her, could not.


    Especially the fifty-something Assistant Sixth Rank Agricultural Official Zhou, incensed to the point of bristling and glaring, he fumed, ¡°What kind of decorum is this?! What kind of decorum is this?! What kind of decorum is this!¡±


    Official Zhou was a stubborn old conservative, inflexible, oblivious to the importance of bribing those above him, blindly focusing solely on hard work, but this meant his rank never rose¡ªhe was still an Assistant Sixth Rank Agricultural Official well into his fifties.

 Chapter 681 - 681 682 Her Words Quite Bewitching..._1

    ?Chapter 681: Chapter 682: Her Words, Quite Bewitching..._1 Chapter 681: Chapter 682: Her Words, Quite Bewitching..._1 Official Zhao, Official Qian, and Official Sun, these three Farmer officials also had their reservations, feeling that An Jing shouldn¡¯t have brought Xiao Changyi along.


    Although Official Li, another Farmer official, also had some reservations, he looked refined, and was extremely polite, speaking in a much more courteous manner.


    Li Jifan, Official Li, greeted An Jing with a clasped-hands salute, ¡°Lord An, we are all serving the Emperor, and it is somewhat inappropriate for Lord An to bring family along to the workplace.¡±


    An Jing also returned the salute, and smiled, ¡°Official Li, you may not be aware, but the Emperor has already granted me permission to bring my family with me to work.¡±


    Upon hearing that An Jing had the Emperor¡¯s permission, officials like Official Liu didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. They held their tongues, but their dissatisfaction remained.


    Especially the old conservative, Master Zhou, who was truly disgusted but could not vent his frustration, his face swelling to the color of a liver.


    But none of this mattered to An Jing.


    An Jing even continued to smile, ¡°I was actually planning to bring my four children along too. Surely you gentlemen have heard that I bore four sons in one birth. My children are still young and cannot be without their mother for too long.¡±


    Everyone except Li Jifan had varying degrees of twitches on their faces.


    Li Jifan also said with a smile, ¡°Lord An is truly blessed, a mother of quadruplets. Hecheng County has even been renamed to Qilin County, we are certainly aware.¡±


    An Jing saw that Li Jifan didn¡¯t hold any prejudice against her for being a woman and he was still very polite in speaking with her, and seeing that Li Jifan was refined, she couldn¡¯t help but take a liking to him. Her first impression of Li Jifan was quite good.


    An Jing said, ¡°I was pregnant when I was appointed as an official, and then I had to take maternity leave. Afterward, I had to care for my children. It wasn¡¯t until the children grew a little that I had some time to come here and report for duty.¡±


    Historically, there had never been a female official.


    And there had never been an official who talked about ¡®personally¡¯ being pregnant and giving birth. At this moment, An Jing¡¯s words were absolutely magical to the officials present, and quite stimulating.


    Official Liu, Master Zhou, Official Zhao, Official Qian, Official Sun: ¡°...¡±


    Women should not be officials! They should stay at home, do laundry, cook, and care for children! Look at this topic! It is completely different from ours! When have we ever talked about this topic!


    Indeed, a woman is still a woman!


    Even as an official, she is still so petty, only caring about children and home!


    Li Jifan was also stimulated, his smile freezing instantly, unsure of what to say to An Jing. But since An Jing was speaking to him, it was not appropriate for him to remain silent, so he forced a smile and said, ¡°Lord An has had it hard.¡±


    An Jing immediately smiled, ¡°Being pregnant is tough for a woman, there¡¯s no easy way about it. Ten months, especially when the belly gets big, you wouldn¡¯t know, but I couldn¡¯t even bend my waist; it was extremely tiring and suffering.¡±


    Li Jifan: ¡°...¡± Can we move on from this topic? I am really not comfortable discussing this.


    Official Liu and the others felt like they had been struck by lightning. Won¡¯t the Agricultural Institute end up always talking about this?


    In the end, it was the most senior official of the Agricultural Institute¡ªOfficial Liu¡ªwho gave a deliberate cough to shift the topic, ¡°Lord An, since you¡¯ve brought your appointment document to report for duty, your work duties... what about them?¡±


    Official Liu deliberately didn¡¯t finish his sentence, leaving An Jing to continue. This showed his cunning and shrewdness.


    He wanted to make things difficult for An Jing without giving her anything to hold against him.


    An Jing had had her fun too, and hearing Official Liu turn to the subject of work, she immediately assumed a serious tone and asked, ¡°Which duties belong to me?¡±

 Chapter 682 - 682 683 Couldnt Be More Suitable_1

    ?Chapter 682: Chapter 683: Couldn¡¯t Be More Suitable_1 Chapter 682: Chapter 683: Couldn¡¯t Be More Suitable_1 Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s question, Official Liu then said, ¡°All agricultural production activities in Qilin County are under the management of our Agricultural Institute. Lord An, you come from a farmer¡¯s family and should be very familiar with every aspect of farming. I won¡¯t say more to you. I just hope that Lord An can make some breakthroughs in the prevention and treatment of diseases and pests.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Does this mean that my duty is to be in charge of the prevention and treatment of diseases and pests?¡±


    Official Liu nodded and said, ¡°For the moment, that is the case. Last July, when we officials learned that Lord An you were appointed as the Farmer official of Qilin County, we discussed it. Considering your effective control of locusts, we all felt that this task couldn¡¯t be more suitable for Lord An.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it couldn¡¯t be more suitable,¡± the other officials all echoed.


    Last year, Official Liu, Master Zhou, as well as Officials Zhao, Qian, Sun, and Li indeed had a real discussion about this matter.


    The task of preventing and treating diseases and pests was the most troublesome issue in agriculture. They had never made any achievements in this area, and even because of this, they were always being scolded and blamed by their superiors.


    Now, if they could unload this headache onto An Jing, they naturally wouldn¡¯t ask for anything better.


    ¡°This...¡± An Jing was somewhat hesitant. Although she was a modern person, she was not at all confident about handling the problem of diseases and pests in the fields.


    Seeing An Jing like this, Official Liu pretended to be kind and said, ¡°Lord An, if you don¡¯t accomplish much in the prevention and treatment of diseases and pests within two years, I will arrange another duty for you. How does that sound?¡±


    How astute An Jing was! Could she not see that Official Liu and the others wanted to foist the most troublesome issue of the Agricultural Institute onto her?


    Even though she saw through their scheme, her face did not show it, and she simply replied with a smile, ¡°Good.¡±


    Before she arrived here, she had been informed by Meng Zhuqing that these officials had done nothing in terms of preventing and treating diseases and pests. And as a modern person herself, even if she took over this task and did nothing else, she would do better than these officials.


    Official Liu didn¡¯t realize that An Jing had already seen through their intentions. When he heard An Jing agree, he felt self-satisfied, even thinking An Jing naive: A woman is a woman, after all, not equal to a man. Even as an official, she is still inferior to men!


    Master Zhou, Official Zhao, Official Qian, and Official Sun all felt a relief akin to having tossed away a hot potato.


    Hearing that the hot potato had been passed to An Jing, Li Jifan also felt relieved, but at the same time, he felt somewhat guilty. He was a man after all, and yet he had colluded with others in throwing this burning issue onto a woman, which made him feel he had wronged An Jing.


    ...Well, no matter, the future is long. If An Jing encounters any difficulties later, he can simply extend a helping hand.


    With that thought, Li Jifan stopped feeling guilty.


    After exchanging pleasantries, An Jing led her husband to the place where she would work.


    Being a Farmer official, a 7th-grade officer, she had a dedicated room in the Agricultural Institute for work and rest, and the Agricultural Institute would also assign two junior officials to her, ready for her command at any time.


    Official Liu, Master Zhou, Official Zhao, Official Qian, and Official Sun all thought the same four words when they saw An Jing taking the initiative to hold Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand: Shameless!


    The old conservative, Master Zhou, was so angered he nearly blew his beard and glared his eyes. Not until An Jing and Xiao Changyi left his sight did he stop murmuring indignantly, ¡°The morals of society are degenerating! The morals of society are degenerating! The morals of society are degenerating!¡±


    Li Jifan also saw An Jing take the initiative to hold Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand. He was first taken aback, then he didn¡¯t think An Jing was shameless but rather that she had quite some nerve.

 Chapter 683 - 683 684 Continuous Operation_1

    ?Chapter 683: Chapter 684 Continuous Operation_1 Chapter 683: Chapter 684 Continuous Operation_1 As soon as An Jing entered the room in the Agricultural Institute where she dealt with work and also rested, she grinned and said, ¡°Husband, this isn¡¯t bad at all.¡±


    Though it was called a single room, it actually consisted of two: one for working and one for resting, and the setup was quite decent.


    Xiao Changyi responded indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s still not as good as our own home.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± An Jing immediately agreed with a beaming smile. Although their home was much simpler than this place, it was their home¡ªhow could it possibly compare?


    Just then, two junior officials entered, carrying a pile of yellowing books and documents.


    These two junior officials were Clerk Zhang and Clerk Jiang, always at An Jing¡¯s disposal for any tasks.


    As soon as Clerk Zhang entered, he respectfully said to An Jing, ¡°Official Li instructed us to bring these to you. He said they contain historical agricultural records of Qilin County and suggested that you should look through them when you have time to get a better understanding.¡±


    An Jing was slightly surprised by Li Jifan¡¯s kind gesture, but she did not show it and simply nodded, ¡°Mm, I got it. You can put them over there.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Clerk Zhang and Clerk Jiang had placed everything on the desk, An Jing then asked, ¡°Does the Agricultural Institute have any historical documents about pest and disease control?¡±


    Clerk Zhang replied, ¡°We do, but not many.¡±


    ¡°Then go find them for me to look at.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Half an incense stick later, Clerk Zhang and Clerk Jiang returned to An Jing with a thin book, which was the historical record of pest and disease control they had.


    This was too thin...


    An Jing took the book, wiped off a bit of sweat, and then started flipping through it.


    After she had finished looking through the book and confirmed that it was only slightly useful for pest and disease control and furthermore contained only knowledge she already knew, she handed the book back to Clerk Zhang and instructed him to return it to the library of the Agricultural Institute.


    Subsequently, An Jing asked, ¡°Have there been any recent occurrences of pest or disease outbreaks?¡±


    Clerk Jiang responded, ¡°Not at the moment.¡±


    After a pause, Clerk Jiang added, ¡°Official, there haven¡¯t been any outbreaks recently, but in the past few years, cucumber crops have suffered more severely from pests and diseases, getting worse year by year. They often wilt and die before bearing fruit.¡±


    Wilt?


    That must be wilt disease.


    An Jing understood internally and asked, ¡°Do you know why cucumbers have had increasingly worse pest and disease issues over the years?¡±


    Clerk Jiang quickly answered in fear, ¡°Even Official Li and the others do not know, so how could I possibly know? But they have always been troubled by this, and I have overheard them discussing it.¡±


    An Jing nodded, indicating that she understood.


    Her gaze involuntarily drifted towards her husband, Xiao Changyi. Although she was looking at him, her eyes were unfocused, and her thoughts were entirely concentrated on the problem of the increasing severity of pest and disease damage in cucumbers year after year.


    After a while, An Jing spoke again and asked, ¡°Is the land where cucumbers are planted used for cucumbers every year?¡±


    She remembered that continuous monocropping led to especially serious diseases and even caused a massive number of plant deaths, resulting in significant yield reduction or even complete crop failure.


    She recalled that her grandfather would always rotate different crops to avoid planting the same crop every year, which kept pest and disease problems in check.


    Clerk Jiang said, ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about that, but I do know that the Agricultural Institute always has a plot of land dedicated to cucumbers, and the pest and disease issues there only seem to get worse annually.¡±


    An Jing felt she had a hunch about the problem but still instructed, ¡°Over the next couple of days, visit the nearby villages and inquire about this issue. Ask them whether the increasing pest and disease problems with cucumbers are because they are planted on the same land every year.¡±

 Chapter 684 - 684 685 I Consider You One of Us_1

    ?Chapter 684: Chapter 685: I Consider You One of Us_1 Chapter 684: Chapter 685: I Consider You One of Us_1 Clerk Jiang immediately responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The four children were still outside in the carriage, and An Jing couldn¡¯t help worrying about them. Hence, she didn¡¯t linger long at the Agricultural Institute. After giving a few more instructions, she left the premises with Xiao Changyi, planning to return the day after next.


    Several officials at the Agricultural Institute felt a sense of unfairness seeing how freely An Jing carried out her duties, especially the obstinate Master Zhou.


    Master Zhou, fuming with anger, approached Official Liu and bowed, ¡°My lord, Lord An is behaving inappropriately. She comes and goes as she pleases. I boldly request that you take charge of this matter!¡±


    Not only was Official Liu extremely cunning, but he was also very adept at winning people¡¯s hearts. Hearing Master Zhou¡¯s words, he feigned panic, quickly got up to close the door, and before shutting it, he cautiously glanced outside as if fearing someone might overhear them.


    Only then did he return to Master Zhou¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Master Zhou, let me speak frankly with you. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to intervene, I simply can¡¯t.¡±


    While saying this, Official Liu put on an expression full of concealed distress.


    Master Zhou immediately took this to mean that Official Liu considered him one of his own and felt extremely comfortable. He also lowered his voice, ¡°Why can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°She has someone backing her,¡± he paused. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that person above who instructed me to leave her be, to let her do whatever she pleases, would I not discipline her? Her behavior is becoming quite outrageous. Without rules, there can be no standards. We all serve the Emperor; she cannot be allowed to act so presumptuously. Ah.¡±


    At the end of his speech, Official Liu even sighed, looking utterly helpless.


    Master Zhou¡¯s anger flared up again, but learning that An Jing had powerful backing, he dared not criticize her recklessly as he had been doing just earlier. He suppressed his anger and asked again, ¡°Who is it that supports her from above?¡±


    ¡°That, I do not know,¡± replied Official Liu with a shake of his head. Then he hurriedly added, ¡°Master Zhou, I¡¯m treating you as one of my own by telling you these things, please don¡¯t mention it to anyone else.¡±


    Being extremely stubborn, once Master Zhou was convinced of something, he held onto it firmly, and now that he believed Official Liu considered him an ally, he would not betray him.


    ¡°My lord, rest assured, I will not reveal a word of this to anyone!¡± Master Zhou promised emphatically. ¡°I thank you for the reminder, my lord! Had it not been for your advice, I might have offended her in the future. You¡¯ve sounded a warning for me; no matter how angry I am, I will not act on emotion anymore!¡±


    Seeing Master Zhou so overwhelmingly grateful made Official Liu very pleased, although he did not show it outwardly. He even modestly said, ¡°What advice? We¡¯ve known each other for many years, and I spoke to you because I feared you didn¡¯t comprehend the gravity of the situation. I was concerned you might lose your position or even your life, which is a personal concern of mine. It¡¯s nothing noteworthy.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Master Zhou felt even more grateful, ¡°My lord, if there¡¯s ever anything I can assist you with, just say the word, and I shall serve with the diligence of a horse or a dog!¡±


    Official Liu received exactly the assurance he wanted from Master Zhou; however, he verbally downplayed it, uttering a long string of polite words that left Master Zhou deeply moved.


    No sooner had Master Zhou left Official Liu¡¯s office than Clerk Jiang came to report on matters regarding An Jing.


    Clerk Jiang was actually one of Official Liu¡¯s men, and Official Liu had also placed his own people among the entourage of Official Li and others, all to ensure his complete control over the Agricultural Institute in Qilin County.

 Chapter 685 - 685 686 Grafting_1

    ?Chapter 685: Chapter 686 Grafting_1 Chapter 685: Chapter 686 Grafting_1 ¡°Official, she¡¯s quite the fool,¡± Clerk Jiang reported with hidden glee, ¡°she actually thinks that the cucumber pests are getting worse every year because the plants are sown in the same plot each year. She even had me go out to investigate. What do you think, sir, isn¡¯t it funny?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Official Liu also laughed, ¡°Whether she¡¯s foolish or not, since she asked you to make inquiries, just go through the motions, but be careful not to give yourself away. She mustn¡¯t know that you are someone I¡¯ve placed by her side.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Do whatever she asks you to, she has connections above, and you can¡¯t afford to offend her.¡± Official Liu said this with a smile, but the irony was thick. What did connections matter when this was his territory?


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After Clerk Jiang left, Official Liu picked up the cup of tea on the table, sipping it while he chuckled softly, ¡°Go ahead and make all the fuss you want. No matter how much you stir things up at the Agricultural Institute, it¡¯s all under my control. If you make a mistake, I can blame it on you. If you accomplish nothing, then so be it. But if you actually manage to achieve something significant, then it will be mine, hehehe...¡±


    ...


    Elsewhere, An Jing and Xiao Changyi left the Agricultural Institute and got into the carriage, then went home with the children.


    By the time they got home, it was almost dark.


    During dinner, An Jing hesitated for a moment but still asked, ¡°Husband, I¡¯ve taken on the task of preventing and controlling diseases and pests. Do you have any thoughts about it?¡±


    Xiao Changyi shook his head.


    ¡°Really none?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Husband...¡±


    ¡°Really none,¡± Xiao Changyi said with a hint of helplessness. After a pause, he added, ¡°If you didn¡¯t let me join you as an official, I would have thoughts. Now, really none.¡±


    If she did well with this task, it would be beneficial to the country and the people. Why would he object? He truly had no issues.


    But if her new role as an official decreased the time she spent with him, then he would definitely have some concerns.


    Upon hearing this, An Jing immediately burst into laughter. As she placed a piece of cured meat into her husband¡¯s bowl, she said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will involve you in everything.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    An Jing added another piece of meat to her husband¡¯s bowl and pondered, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for an investigation, I already suspect it¡¯s caused by continuous cropping.¡±


    ¡°Then do you have a solution?¡±


    ¡°There is one, I¡¯m just afraid it might not be successful.¡±


    ¡°What solution?¡±


    ¡°Grafting.¡± She had learned about this technique from a biology book back when she was studying.


    ¡°Grafting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, grafting. It involves taking a branch or bud from one plant and grafting it onto the stem or root of another plant, so that the grafted parts grow into a complete plant.¡±


    Xiao Changyi knew this must be knowledge from An Jing¡¯s previous world, yet he was still somewhat amazed, ¡°Can it really grow into one?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± An Jing nodded. ¡°The only thing is, I only know the theory, I haven¡¯t practiced it, so I¡¯m not sure if it will be successful. In any case, many people in our world use grafting technology in their greenhouse vegetable cultivation.¡±


    ¡°However,¡± An Jing continued with a laugh, ¡°if it¡¯s successful, it will not only overcome the problems of continuous cropping, improve the plant¡¯s resistance to adverse conditions, and prevent diseases like cucumber wilt and blight, but it can also lead to higher yields.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t ask any more questions, but simply said, ¡°When the time comes, teach me, and I will graft with you.¡±


    ¡°Of course~¡± An Jing nodded vigorously, her eyes curving into smiles. She loved doing anything with her husband; whatever it was, she was happy.

 Chapter 686 - 686 687 This is Under His Management_1

    ?Chapter 686: Chapter 687 This is Under His Management_1 Chapter 686: Chapter 687 This is Under His Management_1 ¡°Husband,¡± suddenly, An Jing noticed a concern, ¡°This grafting also requires time, and to avoid running back and forth, we better buy a house in the county. Our family can temporarily live there.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    Compared to staying at the rice shop or the Agricultural Institute, buying a house was indeed a better option.


    A house of their own would make it convenient to cook and do everything else.


    ¡°Then tomorrow, let Meng Zhuqing go to the county to buy it. If it¡¯s possible to buy it tomorrow, then the day after tomorrow, when we go to the county, we could stay there.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ...


    The next day, An Jing indeed sent Meng Zhuqing to the county to buy a house, and before Meng Zhuqing could return to report whether he had managed to buy the house, Li Wuyu came and said she would be returning home the next day.


    Li Wuyu had previously mentioned she would only remain for a few days, so An Jing was not surprised at all when she heard that Li Wuyu would be going back home the next day.


    And An Jing did not try to detain Li Wuyu, but only warned her to take care on her way home.


    At the quarter-hour of the She?n period, Meng Zhuqing finally came back from the county, reporting that the house was bought and furnished; it was ready for people to move in at any time.


    Only then did An Jing and Xiao Changyi start to pack their things, planning to move to the county the following day.


    The house was a two-section courtyard; when An Jing and Xiao Changyi moved in, it just so happened to be a quarter past noon the next day.


    The house was not far from the Agricultural Institute, just three streets away.


    Xiao Changyi told An Jing to look after the children, while he went to the kitchen to quickly prepare a pot of vegetable and egg noodles.


    These noodles were their lunch.


    After eating, they spent a while in the house accompanying the children before An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to the Agricultural Institute.


    As for Meng Zhuqing, she stayed back at the house to look after the four children.


    The moment Clerk Jiang saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrive, he respectfully said to An Jing, ¡°Official, I have already made inquiries, and indeed crops are planted in the same plot year after year.¡±


    An Jing had anticipated this result and said nothing, but simply nodded and instructed, ¡°Take me to the experimental fields to have a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Clerk Jiang immediately led the way, guiding An Jing and Xiao Changyi to the experimental fields.


    The fields were located at the back of the Agricultural Institute, covering a vast area estimated to be over a thousand acres.


    A wide array of crops was cultivated in the experimental fields, all of them studied by the officials of the Agricultural Institute.


    It wasn¡¯t until they arrived at the section where vegetables were grown that An Jing stopped.


    Then, she gazed intently at the newly sprouted cucumber seedlings, a frown of contemplation creasing her brows.


    After a long while, An Jing asked, ¡°Do you have pumpkin seedlings?¡± She remembered that pumpkins were commonly used as rootstock for grafting.


    ¡°Yes, right over there,¡± Clerk Jiang pointed to a nearby patch where pumpkins were planted.


    Upon seeing this, An Jing immediately strode over to inspect them. Seeing that the pumpkin seedlings had also recently sprouted, she was overjoyed, ¡°I should be able to use the seedlings here freely, right?¡±


    Clerk Jiang replied, ¡°This fruit and vegetable area is managed by Official Li and was also planted by him. If you want to make use of the seedlings here, you should speak to Official Li first.¡±


    An Jing nodded.


    Then, gripping her husband¡¯s arm, she walked back, happily saying to him, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go find Official Li. As long as he agrees, we can start grafting.¡±


    Clerk Jiang followed behind, and though he did not understand what grafting meant, he engraved the term in his mind, planning to secretly report it to his master, Official Liu, whenever he had the opportunity.

 Chapter 687 - 687 688 First Torment These Two_1

    ?Chapter 687: Chapter 688: First Torment These Two_1 Chapter 687: Chapter 688: First Torment These Two_1 As soon as An Jing returned to the Agricultural Institute, she sought out Li Jifan.


    Li Jifan had not expected An Jing to bring her husband again, and he was slightly taken aback upon seeing Xiao Changyi.


    An Jing ignored what others thought of her and her husband, and she politely bowed to Li Jifan, saying, ¡°Official Li, I heard that you are in charge of the fruit and vegetable section of the experimental fields. I would like to borrow two patches of land there to deal with pest and disease issues, and I hope you can grant this request.¡±


    Li Jifan asked, ¡°Which two patches?¡±


    ¡°Pumpkin and cucumber.¡±


    Li Jifan¡¯s cultured face showed a puzzled look, ¡°The cucumbers have been heavily infested with insects in recent years, and they always wilt and die. I understand why you¡¯d consider this, but pumpkins don¡¯t suffer from insects as much. You might as well think about eggplants¡ªlast year, they also had a lot of insect damage, and who knows, it might happen again this year.¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°Right now, I am interested in focusing on pumpkins and cucumbers. If one day I decide to work on eggplants, then I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    Li Jifan was silent for a moment before responding, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you those two patches.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Li Jifan smiled politely, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me; we are all serving the Emperor.¡±


    ...


    Once An Jing returned to the residence from the Agricultural Institute, she asked Meng Zhuqing to find two especially sharp small knives.


    If there were truly no small knives available, two daggers could substitute. Of course, these daggers had to be sharp as well.


    Meng Zhuqing actually managed to find two small knives, exceptionally sharp ones. Most importantly, these knives were quite thin, truly suitable for grafting.


    Impressed by Meng Zhuqing¡¯s efficiency, An Jing praised her greatly. Then, she curiously asked, ¡°Where did you get these from?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re Gong Juechen¡¯s.¡±


    Thinking that Gong Juese was a doctor, An Jing... wondered if these could possibly be ancient surgical knives?


    Meng Zhuqing continued, ¡°He said these were what he used to cut people open with, and that you must return them to him once you¡¯re done using them.¡±


    Indeed...


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    After preparing everything needed for the grafting, An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned to the experimental fields.


    ¡°Husband, go dig up some pumpkin seedlings, dig up more, then bring the pumpkin seedlings over here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Xiao Changyi put down what he was holding and obediently went to dig up pumpkin seedlings not far away.


    An Jing stayed in the area with cucumber seedlings.


    An Jing certainly didn¡¯t sit idle; she began to dig up cucumber seedlings and then laid them flat on the ground.


    Having dug up quite a few pumpkin seedlings, Xiao Changyi then moved all of them in front of An Jing.


    ¡°Do you need to dig more?¡±


    An Jing looked at the pumpkin seedlings at her feet and replied, ¡°That¡¯s enough, there¡¯s no need to dig more.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had brought over two small stools, and by this time, An Jing was already sitting on one, and she casually handed the other stool to Xiao Changyi for him to sit on.


    As soon as she saw Xiao Changyi sit down, An Jing stopped digging cucumber seedlings as well. She estimated that she had dug enough cucumber seedlings and there was no need to continue.


    ¡°Before grafting, we need to wash our hands thoroughly.¡± As soon as An Jing said this, Xiao Changyi brought over the water they had carried with them.


    After both washed their hands, An Jing continued, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m starting the grafting now. Watch carefully, it¡¯s not that hard.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi sat facing each other, and between them were the pumpkin and cucumber seedlings, along with the tools they would use for grafting.


    An Jing held a small knife in her right hand, while her left hand picked up a pumpkin seedling from the ground.

 Chapter 688 - 688 689 You A Fools Dream_1

    ?Chapter 688: Chapter 689: You, A Fool¡¯s Dream!_1 Chapter 688: Chapter 689: You, A Fool¡¯s Dream!_1 An Jing planned to graft cucumber sprouts onto pumpkin sprouts, so An Jing used a knife to remove the growing tip and both axillary buds from the pumpkin sprout.


    Then, An Jing inserted a bamboo stick, slightly thicker than the stem of the cucumber sprout, vertically into the center of the pumpkin sprout¡¯s growing tip, about 0.5cm deep, without pulling it out for the time being.


    Then, An Jing picked up a cucumber sprout and cut off its roots below the growing tip.


    Then, An Jing pulled out the bamboo stick from the pumpkin sprout.


    Then, An Jing inserted the previously trimmed cucumber sprout into the hole in the pumpkin stem prepared for grafting.


    Then, the joining area was wrapped with an oiled cloth and tied with a thin string.


    ¡°Done!¡± An Jing put the newly grafted sprout aside, planning to plant it in the soil later.


    If An Jing hadn¡¯t explained what a growing tip is during the grafting process, Xiao Changyi might have mistaken it to mean keeping the cucumber bud and pumpkin root.


    Luckily, An Jing had explained.


    Although Xiao Changyi was clumsy at first when he started grafting, he soon became more skillful as he proceeded.


    An Jing had also never done this before, it was her first time, and she was clumsy at the beginning, but later she too became skilled.


    A few junior officials saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi cutting off the pumpkin sprout¡¯s bud and then the cucumber sprout¡¯s root, combining them and wrapping them together with oiled cloth into one sprout, and they had no idea what An Jing and Xiao Changyi were trying to do.


    Can a cucumber sprout survive without roots?!


    However, since An Jing was an official, the junior officials didn¡¯t say anything, but they quickly informed the officials at the Agricultural Institute.


    A few officials from the Agricultural Institute, upon hearing what An Jing and Xiao Changyi were doing, came to see for themselves.


    Seeing that An Jing and Xiao Changyi were indeed doing as rumored, cutting off the roots of the cucumber sprouts and disposing of them, everyone was suddenly speechless.


    Looking at the roots of the cucumber sprouts on the ground, Li Jifan regretted letting An Jing meddle with his plants.


    It was Official Liu who regained his composure first and asked, ¡°Lord An, what are you doing?¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t even look at Official Liu, continuing to graft while responding, ¡°Didn¡¯t you assign me the task of preventing pests and diseases? I¡¯m currently figuring out how to prevent cucumber pests and diseases.¡±


    The officials¡¯ faces twitched.


    The stubborn Master Zhou tried to hold back but eventually couldn¡¯t restrain himself and shouted, ¡°The cucumber sprout has no roots, how do you expect it to live?!¡±


    Li Jifan was also dissatisfied, saying, ¡°Lord An, I kindly gave you the sprouts I cultivated for you to experiment with, and you¡¯re treating them this carelessly. Maybe the pumpkin sprout can survive without leaves, but how can a cucumber sprout live without roots? You... Lord An, this act of yours is truly outrageous!¡±


    It was then that An Jing stopped grafting, looked up at the officials with a smile, and said, ¡°Who says it has no roots? It does have roots.¡±


    While speaking, An Jing also picked up one of the sprouts that she had already grafted to show everyone present.


    The officials¡¯ faces twitched again.


    ¡°That¡¯s the pumpkin¡¯s root, not its own!¡± Finally, Master Zhou couldn¡¯t hold back and shouted again.


    An Jing calmly replied, ¡°What does it matter? I¡¯ve joined them together. Once the wound heals, won¡¯t they become one and its own?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± This was too much of a challenge to his acceptance threshold. If it weren¡¯t for considering that An Jing had patrons in high places, Master Zhou would have cursed out loud.


    Clearing his throat, Official Liu then said, ¡°Lord An, such recklessness is not the way to go about it. These sprouts were cultivated by Official Li, how can you ruin them like this?¡±

 Chapter 689 - 689 690 I Dont Have a Grandson Like You_1

    ?Chapter 689: Chapter 690 I Don¡¯t Have a Grandson Like You_1 Chapter 689: Chapter 690 I Don¡¯t Have a Grandson Like You_1 Official Zhao said, ¡°Lord An, you are truly being reckless. A cucumber seedling cannot survive without roots, and how could it possibly continue to grow on a squash seedling? Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    Official Qian said, ¡°Lord An, you are a woman, and even if you ultimately do nothing about the prevention and control of diseases and pests, we will not laugh at you. You really don¡¯t need to go through all this trouble.¡±


    Official Sun said, ¡°Lord An, the funds allocated to our Agricultural Institute are already quite limited. Although the cucumber and squash seedlings you spoiled may not be worth much silver coin, we can¡¯t withstand you always causing such chaos. I hope you learn from today¡¯s lesson and stop being so reckless in the future.¡±


    He was in charge of this fruit and vegetable area, and with this incident occurring, he was truly feeling quite frustrated at the moment.


    Li Jifan calmed his inner ire before he respectfully bowed to An Jing and said, ¡°Lord An, as a woman, it is commendable that you are eager to make a contribution to the prevention of diseases and pests, but... as Official Sun said, our Agricultural Institute cannot afford your constant meddling. I truly hope you learn from today¡¯s lesson and refrain from any further recklessness.¡±


    An Jing, not angered but rather amused by their repeated reminders that she was a woman, as if looking down on her for being one, replied with a calm and collected smile, ¡°The Agricultural Institute can¡¯t afford my meddling? It¡¯s just a matter of money, and I have it. I will compensate the Institute today with exactly the amount of the losses I have caused, that should suffice, right?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± You¡¯re an official and have the money; no wonder you are so headstrong!


    ¡°And,¡± An Jing continued with a radiant smile, ¡°all of you treat me as if I¡¯m mad, foolish, causing trouble, dreaming dreams, but one day, if these squash and cucumber seedlings really do grow together, won¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± What arrogance!


    Originally, Li Jifan was quite angry with An Jing for causing such a commotion, but now, hearing her speak so boldly and arrogantly, his anger suddenly subsided, and he even found it difficult to look away from her. He had never seen a woman like An Jing before.


    She was truly exceptional.


    ¡°Why not give it a try to see what¡¯s possible?¡± An Jing continued with a beaming smile, ¡°I¡¯ve barely started the experiment and you¡¯re already saying it¡¯s impossible. If one day it turns out to be possible and they grow together, and you end up with swollen faces, don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡± How had they never noticed her biting wit before?


    Master Zhou could not stand An Jing¡¯s arrogance any longer and blurted out angrily, ¡°If this rootless cucumber seedling survives, I¡¯ll call you my lady from this day forward!¡±


    An Jing¡¯s face immediately showed disgust: ¡°I don¡¯t have such an old grandson.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Master Zhou was fuming with anger. But he dared not truly offend An Jing too much; after all, An Jing had powerful backers!


    Finally, Official Liu spoke up again, in a tone that seemed considerate and kind, as if thinking of An Jing¡¯s best interest: ¡°Lord An, stop being stubborn. A cucumber seedling without roots really can¡¯t survive; you are truly¡ª¡±


    An Jing immediately cut him off, her voice resolute, ¡°If it does not survive, I am willing to resign voluntarily; so be it if I no longer hold this office!¡±


    Having said this, An Jing suddenly shifted her tone and smiled. Then, with measured pace, calm and composed, she continued, ¡°But what if it does survive, Official Liu, Master Zhou, Official Zhao, Official Qian, Official Sun, Official Li; what will you do then?¡±


    A rhetorical question, brimming with challenge.

 Chapter 690 - 690 691 Why Not Gamble_1

    ?Chapter 690: Chapter 691: Why Not Gamble?_1 Chapter 690: Chapter 691: Why Not Gamble?_1 All six officials believed that An Jing was deluding herself. With the cucumber seedlings already rootless, they were certain to die.


    Except for Li Jifan, Official Liu and the others all felt that it would be good if An Jing resigned from her position.


    After all, An Jing was a woman, and it was an absolute farce for a woman to hold office. It was clearly men¡¯s work, and for a woman to meddle was simply better ended sooner rather than later.


    Master Zhou then gave a bow to An Jing and said, ¡°Lord An, as I said earlier, if these cucumber seedlings survive, I will call you my ¡®auntie¡¯ from now on. Since you don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible, what do you suggest we do?¡±


    Was this not a bet she was being challenged with?


    An Jing¡¯s smile deepened, ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯m sure all of you have families, and I do not wish to ask for much. I simply propose that when the time comes, each of you wash the feet of your wives and concubines. How does that sound?¡±


    In an era where a woman¡¯s husband was her everything, only wives and concubines serving and washing their husband¡¯s feet made sense. The idea of a husband washing his wife¡¯s or concubine¡¯s feet was unheard of.


    If word of this got out, where would their male dignity be?


    The expressions of Master Zhou, Official Zhao, Official Qian, Official Sun, and Master Li turned sour in an instant, feeling that An Jing was insulting them.


    Official Liu was an old fox. Even though he felt that An Jing was humiliating them, he didn¡¯t show it on his face.


    An Jing waited for a while and, seeing that these officials were silent, spoke again, laughing, ¡°If the cucumber seedlings don¡¯t survive, I will immediately resign and go home; if they do, you will wash the feet of your wives and concubines... Gentlemen, none of you are speaking. Are you afraid to wager against me?¡±


    Official Liu, deep down, hoped everyone would take the bet, to see An Jing resign and return home. But as the head of the Agricultural Institute, he couldn¡¯t gamble with his subordinates¡ªit was beneath his dignity and damaged the good image he had always pretended to uphold.


    Official Liu then feigned kindness and said, ¡°Lord An, we all know these seedlings won¡¯t survive without roots. You don¡¯t need to be so obstinate; there¡¯s no reason to open a gamble and ruin your future prospects.¡±


    Li Jifan was genuinely moved with compassion and advised, ¡°Lord An, this is a trivial matter. All you need to do is promise not to be so reckless in the future, and this will pass. Why must you use such strong words? It is not easy for a woman to serve in office, and you have earned the Emperor¡¯s special grace to be appointed. You should cherish it instead of destroying your future by talking of resigning.¡±


    An Jing smiled, ¡°I have always been this reckless. My husband is right here; you can ask him, and he will tell you.¡±


    Seeing that no one was asking, An Jing turned to Xiao Changyi with a smile and asked, ¡°Husband, have I not always been reckless?¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The crowd: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing did not want to waste words anymore, saying, ¡°So, do you bet or not? Give a straightforward answer, please. You¡¯re all so indecisive, not at all like men. Even I, a woman, am more decisive than you.¡±


    They were all men of honor; how could they be outdone by a woman?


    The stubborn Master Zhou was immediately provoked, ¡°I bet! I bet with you!¡±


    They already knew the outcome; she would have to resign and go home. Why not take the bet and regain some pride?


    Official Zhao also kept this in mind and said, ¡°I am in on the bet as well!¡±


    Official Qian added, ¡°I am too!¡±


    Official Sun also spoke up, ¡°Lord An, I will take you up on that bet, and I hope you will keep your word when the time comes!¡±

 Chapter 691 - 691 692 Take Care of Yourself_1

    ?Chapter 691: Chapter 692: Take Care of Yourself_1 Chapter 691: Chapter 692: Take Care of Yourself_1 An Jing laughed, ¡°I always keep my word, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid when the time comes, you officials won¡¯t keep yours.¡±


    Zhou, Zhao, Qian, and Sun, upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, immediately exclaimed in unison, ¡°A gentleman¡¯s promise is worth more than his weight in gold!¡±


    Only then did An Jing look towards Official Liu and Li Jifan, ¡°Official Liu, Official Li, if you don¡¯t speak up, does this mean you¡¯re betting or not?¡±


    Official Liu immediately feigned a helpless expression, let out a light sigh, ¡°Lord An, you are ruining your own future, I have nothing more to say, excuse me.¡±


    As he said this, Official Liu turned to leave, and as he walked, he kept shaking his head and sighing in resignation, as if An Jing truly was on the path to self-destruction.


    In reality, Official Liu was secretly thrilled. When An Jing resigns after the cucumber seedlings die, he won¡¯t have to deal with a female official hovering before his eyes, always irritating him¡ªhow could he not be happy?


    An Jing didn¡¯t care whether Official Liu was truly a good person or not, her gaze just shifted from him back to Li Jifan, ¡°Official Li, Official Liu won¡¯t bet and has left, what about you? Will you bet or not, can you give a decisive answer?¡±


    Li Jifan looked at An Jing with a complex expression before bowing to her, ¡°Lord An, do take care of yourself.¡±


    Having said this, Li Jifan also turned and left. It was clear he would not bet on this matter with An Jing.


    An Jing didn¡¯t mind and simply turned her head to ask Zhou, Zhao, Qian, and Sun, ¡°Do you gentlemen have any other business here?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± The four officials brushed off their sleeves and left. They had said all that was needed, the bets were made, there was no reason for them to stay any longer.


    Once the onlookers had dispersed, An Jing continued grafting while speaking to Xiao Changyi, ¡°I¡¯m so passionate, and they¡¯re already pouring cold water on me... My husband, you¡¯re always the best, supporting me in everything I do.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was grafting as well, but he spoke indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t compare me to those insignificant people.¡±


    An Jing immediately beamed with laughter, replying repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, all insignificant people, I won¡¯t compare you with them anymore, I know how good you are to me even without comparisons.¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing leaned in and affectionately rubbed her forehead against Xiao Changyi¡¯s.


    Feeling the rub, the corners of Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth curled up ever so slightly.


    ¡°My husband, I¡¯m serious,¡± An Jing suddenly became earnest, ¡°if these cucumber seedlings really don¡¯t survive, if the grafting fails, I truly will resign.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a success, I might as well continue serving as an official, helping Chengyu and my foster father with some tasks. They don¡¯t fear you despite your merit overshadowing them, they trust you the most, treat you so well... Since I have the capability, there¡¯s no harm in doing some things for them.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°My husband?¡± An Jing suddenly called out, then fell silent.


    Xiao Changyi stopped his grafting, looking up at her puzzled, ¡°Mmm?¡±


    Only then did An Jing smile, ¡°They are also our family.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips quivered slightly, then he smiled, his cold eyes melting with tenderness as he nodded lightly, ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Even though there was no blood relation, Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu had always been his family in his heart.


    He was aware of the kindness that Su Chengyu and Emperor of Xiyun had shown him; although he¡¯d never spoken of it, he would protect them and help them guard the land of Xiyun.


    And she was his wife, one with him. Su Chengyu and Emperor of Xiyun were his family without blood ties, so naturally, they were her family as well.

 Chapter 692 - 692 693 Nothing Could Be Better_1

    ?Chapter 692: Chapter 693: Nothing Could Be Better!_1 Chapter 692: Chapter 693: Nothing Could Be Better!_1 An Jing¡¯s eyes were also filled with tenderness, simply because she was looking at her beloved husband.


    In the eyes of both, there was not only tenderness for each other but also a profound affection that was too thick to be dissolved.


    After gazing into each other¡¯s eyes for a while, they lowered their heads to continue grafting.


    Thinking of the bet she had just made with Master Zhou and the others, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Husband, if these cucumber seedlings survive, the expressions on Master Zhou and their faces will certainly be priceless. Hehe, to have their wives and concubines wash their feet¡ªit¡¯ll be even more unbearable for them than a slap in the face.¡±


    Xiao Changyi simply continued grafting while indulging and pampering An Jing with a glance.


    Once Xiao Changyi and An Jing had finished grafting, they planted the grafted seedlings in the plot of land where they grew cucumbers every year, spacing them closer together to facilitate setting up a trellis for nurturing the seedlings.


    Because they were planted densely, the arch trellis built to protect the seedlings from wind, rain, and sun didn¡¯t need to be too large, and in the end, they only set up a small one.


    Currently, the seedlings were not suited for outdoor transplanting; they would only be transplanted into the ground, spaced appropriately apart, once they had survived and grown strong enough for transplanting.


    Once the trellis was erected and confirmed to be stable enough to withstand wind and rain, An Jing and Xiao Changyi finished cleaning up and went home.


    ...


    The next day, at the third quarter of the hour of si, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were in their home¡¯s courtyard with their four children, when Meng Zhuqing suddenly reported, ¡°My lord, Madam, Farmer Official Li Jifan from the Agricultural Institute has come and says he has important matters to discuss with the Madam.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t see him.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing, unable to suppress a chuckle, said, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be like that.¡±


    After soothing her clearly jealous husband, An Jing then told Meng Zhuqing, ¡°Let him in, please.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As soon as Li Jifan was brought in, he greeted An Jing with a bow, ¡°Lord An.¡±


    ¡°Official Li,¡± An Jing returned the bow.


    Li Jifan didn¡¯t immediately state his business but upon seeing the four little ones in the courtyard, his eyes revealed envy, ¡°These must be your four sons, Lord An.¡±


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°Yes, they are.¡±


    ¡°You are truly blessed, Lord An,¡± Li Jifan said earnestly, his gaze fixed on the four children, ¡°my wife has yet to give me a son to this day, but now a concubine at home is pregnant. I hope it¡¯s a boy.¡±


    Aren¡¯t girls humans too?


    You were also born of a woman!


    These thoughts ran through An Jing¡¯s mind, but she quickly steered the conversation back on track, ¡°Official Li, didn¡¯t you come here to discuss something important with me? What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Li Jifan hesitated, looking around the courtyard as if it were inappropriate to speak there.


    Only then did An Jing say, ¡°Official Li, if that¡¯s the case, shall we go to the study to talk?¡±


    Li Jifan immediately smiled, ¡°Nothing could be better!¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± An Jing gestured for Li Jifan to follow her.


    An Jing led the way to the study, while Xiao Changyi stood up, left the children with Meng Zhuqing, and then he too headed for the study.


    No sooner had Li Jifan taken a seat in the study than Xiao Changyi entered, causing him to frown slightly.


    Xiao Changyi settled down beside An Jing as if Li Jifan didn¡¯t exist.


    Li Jifan: ¡°...¡±


    Thinking Xiao Changyi would leave soon, Li Jifan waited, but even after Meng Zhuqing brought in tea and left, he saw no sign of Xiao Changyi leaving. Finally, he had to speak up again.


    ¡°Lord An, this...¡± Li Jifan gestured towards Xiao Changyi to An Jing, indicating he had important matters to discuss with her and wondering what Xiao Changyi¡¯s presence meant.

 Chapter 693 - 693 694 Never Change_1

    ?Chapter 693: Chapter 694: Never Change_1 Chapter 693: Chapter 694: Never Change_1 An Jing immediately understood and laughed, ¡°Official Li, although we are colleagues, there is still a distinction between men and women. If we were to be alone together in a room, even if nothing indecent occurred, such rumors would sound unpleasant... don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Upon hearing the words ¡®alone together in a room,¡¯ Li Jifan¡¯s face promptly reddened slightly, and he quickly said, ¡°It was my oversight, I only wished to discuss official matters with you, Lord An, and forgot the difference in our genders. My apologies, my apologies.¡±


    An Jing shook her head, indicating it was alright.


    Then, An Jing reminded him, ¡°Official Li, you haven¡¯t yet mentioned, what urgent matter you have come to see me about.¡±


    It was then that Li Jifan said, ¡°The urgent matter is none other than concerning your future prospects, Lord An. I¡¯ve thought it over and over and still feel that you shouldn¡¯t just throw away your official position like this.¡±


    Thought it over and over?


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold eyes almost imperceptibly narrowed slightly.


    Li Jifan, however, did not notice and continued, ¡°Lord An, you¡¯ve established so many great achievements and were specially conferred the title of Farmer Official. Although the rank of a Farmer Official is not high, it is still an official title. Which woman in Qilin County does not envy you, Lord An? You really shouldn¡¯t act so rashly and ruin your future!¡±


    Seeing the regretful expression on the scholarly face of Li Jifan, An Jing could not help but find it amusing, ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken my piece, and the bet has been made. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit late for you to be saying this to me now, Official Li?¡±


    Li Jifan immediately said, ¡°As long as you, Lord An, have not resigned, it¡¯s not too late.¡±


    Upon hearing this from Li Jifan, An Jing knew he must have thought of a solution before coming, and she was surprised that he would consider her situation to such an extent. Yet, she did not show it on her face.


    Without waiting for An Jing to speak, Li Jifan straightaway mentioned the solution, ¡°Lord An, Master Zhou and the others are not petty people. As long as you make amends and apologize to them, the matter of the bet will be put behind. They will not hold it against you, and naturally, you won¡¯t need to abide by any bet to resign your office.¡±


    An Jing scoffed, ¡°It was Master Zhou and the others who sent you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Li Jifan instantly became agitated and said, ¡°How could that be! This is all my own idea! I really cannot bear to see you, Lord An, just throw away your future like this, which is why I took the opportunity of today¡¯s rest day to come and see you.¡±


    Cannot bear to see?


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly again.


    ¡°Lord An, you truly should not act on impulse.¡± As he spoke, Li Jifan even sighed. ¡°We hold minor positions, and there are some things we must endure. Besides, you are a woman, after all, and cannot compare with men. Why fight over such a trivial matter? Do not miss the larger picture for something small, Lord An! Moreover, it was you who acted out of turn to begin with¡ªwhy must you¡ª¡±


    Before Li Jifan could finish, An Jing interjected, ¡°Official Li, there¡¯s no need to persuade me further. You already did so yesterday, but I have made up my mind.¡±


    ¡°An¡ª¡±


    Li Jifan wanted to say more but was again cut off by An Jing, ¡°Official Li, I appreciate your kind intentions, but I have truly made up my mind.¡± She paused, ¡°And I will not change it.¡±


    Will not change it...


    Hearing this, Li Jifan fell silent.


    What more could he say when she had put it like that?


    But he had truly not expected this woman named An Jing to be so obstinate. After cooling off for an entire day, she still would not heed his advice?


    And he, who truly regretted seeing her so easily resign her office, had specially come to visit her today.


    But who knew it would end like this: just like yesterday, she still refused to listen, remaining stubbornly on her own path.

 Chapter 694 - 694 695 We Did Our Best_1

    ?Chapter 694: Chapter 695 We Did Our Best_1 Chapter 694: Chapter 695 We Did Our Best_1 After a long while, Li Jifan finally spoke again, and his first words were a sigh, ¡°A Farmer official, no matter how junior, is still an official. Do you really not feel any reluctance to resign just like that?¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. This man clearly expected her to lose the bet, to resign her position.


    However, An Jing didn¡¯t comment on the bet. In fact, she wasn¡¯t even sure if the seedlings she and her husband had grafted together would survive. She simply said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s there to be reluctant about? If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s my fate. Everyone has their own destiny, I don¡¯t insist on going against it.¡±


    Li Jifan was first startled, then expressed his admiration, ¡°Lord An, you really are open-minded.¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°I have to be, don¡¯t I? I am a woman after all. Even as an official, I¡¯m still a woman and can¡¯t compare to you men.¡±


    Li Jifan failed to detect the irony, and instead, nodded as if it were a matter of course, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think like this, Lord An.¡±


    An Jing was speechless.


    This man was cultured and polite, surely, and his intentions in visiting her were kind, but he was deeply poisoned by the ideology of male superiority, inherently believing that women were lesser than men.


    Once An Jing had made up her mind, Li Jifan didn¡¯t stay at her residence for long and soon took his leave.


    As soon as Li Jifan left, An Jing turned around to see Xiao Changyi watching her expressionlessly.


    Although Xiao Changyi was always expressionless, An Jing could still tell that he was unhappy.


    Immediately, An Jing laughed.


    ¡°Husband, you¡¯re being absurdly jealous again,¡± said An Jing as she hugged Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist, tilting up her small face, and cheerily spoke.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t hug her back. While letting her hug him, he said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not being absurd.¡±


    ¡°Not being absurd?¡± An Jing¡¯s laughter grew even heartier, ¡°Here¡¯s someone kindly advising me not to resign from office, and you get jealous. Isn¡¯t that absurd?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°He does have intentions towards you.¡±


    An Jing paused, then asked, ¡°You¡¯re not joking?¡±


    Xiao Changyi continued without expression, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡±


    An Jing immediately said, ¡°Then I will keep my distance from him in the future. I won¡¯t speak to him if it¡¯s not necessary. I am a married woman and cannot let an outsider upset my husband.¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    An Jing was greatly amused, laughing, ¡°Regardless of whether someone has intentions towards me or not, my heart and eyes only have room for you, and only you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately countered, ¡°What about Jing¡¯er and the others?¡±


    An Jing fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s not delve into that. It will only make you unhappy.¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡± Finally, after quite some time, An Jing burst into laughter; she genuinely found her husband¡¯s current silence utterly hilarious.


    An Jing almost laughed so hard she ran out of breath.


    Once she finally managed to stop laughing, An Jing comforted him, ¡°Jing¡¯er and the others are our children. I love them in a different way. My romantic love is only for you, and I won¡¯t have that kind of feelings for anyone else. Is that enough?¡±


    Xiao Changyi then reluctantly nodded, solemnly responding, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    An Jing felt that her husband was quite the jealous type. Of course, it was also a sign of how deeply he loved her.


    However, An Jing still said, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go and check on the seedlings we grafted yesterday. If any of them are wilting, we can regraft them right away. Even if they don¡¯t survive, we would have done our best.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ...


    The seedlings they had grafted the day before indeed had wilted quite a bit.


    Without overthinking it, An Jing and Xiao Changyi removed the wilting ones and grafted new ones onto them.

 Chapter 695 - 695 696 Am I Excessive_1

    ?Chapter 695: Chapter 696 Am I Excessive_1 Chapter 695: Chapter 696 Am I Excessive_1 If An Jing remembered correctly, within three days after grafting, the healing tissues would form, and the graft would start to combine, healing the wound.


    Therefore, during these three days, An Jing and Xiao Changyi came to check on the graft daily.


    And during these days, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had to re-graft quite a few seedlings.


    Luckily, some seedlings had been growing very well from the beginning. If one didn¡¯t look at the grafting wound wrapped in oilcloth, one might really mistake them for being the same plant.


    Official Liu and his peers thought the seedlings would not survive, but considering that it usually took several days for plucked vegetables to completely wilt, they didn¡¯t station someone to watch over the seedlings. They planned to come back after six or seven days to check the results, expecting An Jing to fulfill the bet and resign from office to return home.


    An Jing didn¡¯t care what Official Liu and his peers thought. She stuck to the plan, checking on the seedlings every day with her husband, Xiao Changyi, to see if the grafting truly was a success.


    ¡°Husband, it worked!¡±


    On the fifth day, An Jing examined a seedling that was growing well. The wound showed clear signs of successful healing, with the cucumber seedling growing on the pumpkin stock. Overjoyed, she immediately shared the good news with Xiao Changyi.


    He was quite happy too, as it was a success he had achieved together with his wife. But he kept his excitement inside, maintaining an impassive expression on the outside.


    As her excitement grew, An Jing became smug, ¡°Haha, husband, Master Zhou and his people have sent word that they will come to inspect our seedlings tomorrow. Their faces will surely be in pain when they see our success, especially after they¡¯ve made such definitive statements at the beginning. They claimed that a cucumber seedling couldn¡¯t survive without its root, now they deserve to be proven wrong.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak, just indulgently and affectionately watching his wife.


    ¡°They claim they¡¯re coming to check on our seedlings, but what they really want is for me to fulfill the bet and resign. They think I, a woman, don¡¯t belong among them men. Now that our grafting has succeeded, I¡¯d like to see them try to make me resign tomorrow. Instead, it¡¯s me, hmm~ I¡¯ll have them fulfill the bet and wash their wives¡¯ and concubines¡¯ feet!¡± An Jing said with a proud and coquettish expression.


    Xiao Changyi still remained silent, continuing to watch his wife with that same indulgent and affectionate gaze.


    Only his wife could make him look at her like that.


    ¡°Their wives and concubines must have washed their feet so many times without a word of gratitude, thinking it¡¯s their due. And now, I¡¯ll simply have them wash their wives¡¯ and concubines¡¯ feet just once; that¡¯s not excessive. Right, husband?¡± In the end, An Jing still sought confirmation from Xiao Changyi with her arrogant attitude.


    Xiao Changyi was, of course, willing to satisfy her. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± He paused, ¡°I could wash your feet every day.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± An Jing immediately burst into laughter. ¡°I¡¯m not without hands, why would I need you to wash my feet every day?¡±


    ¡°What about bathing?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± I¡¯ve already said I¡¯m not without hands, husband! Don¡¯t be so earnest in your rascality!


    Seeing that An Jing hadn¡¯t spoken, Xiao Changyi took a step back: ¡°Then will you wash me?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    After Xiao Changyi fell silent for a moment, he took another step back, which was also his final compromise: ¡°Or we could wash together in the evening.¡±


    An Jing found it both exasperating and amusing: ¡°Can¡¯t you stop thinking about us bathing together?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Xiao Changyi replied to An Jing with an extremely decisive two words.

 Chapter 696 - 696 697 Its His Alone_1

    ?Chapter 696: Chapter 697: It¡¯s His Alone!_1 Chapter 696: Chapter 697: It¡¯s His Alone!_1 With four little ones at home, apart from warming up to each other during bath time, there was no other chance for intimacy.


    How could he not think about it?


    He was still in the prime of his youth!


    That evening, just like every other, An Jing and Xiao Changyi took a bath together, while the four children were looked after by Meng Zhuqing.


    When An Jing and Xiao Changyi bathed together, Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t need to imagine what happened in the bathhouse, and he had no other thoughts than wanting an early marriage for himself, so that he too could someday enjoy such days...


    ...


    The next day, Master Zhou, Zhao, Qian, and Sun, four officials, came to the experimental field to see the seedlings that An Jing had grafted.


    Official Liu and Li Jifan were also there to enjoy the excitement.


    There were quite a few junior officials watching as well.


    Seeing that Master Zhou and the others had all arrived, An Jing didn¡¯t care how many onlookers there were, as a large audience didn¡¯t pose any disadvantage to her anyway. Thus, she lifted one corner of the greenhouse for everyone present to see inside.


    Inside the greenhouse, cucumber seedlings grew on pumpkin vines, vibrant and green, thriving exceptionally well, as if the pumpkin¡¯s root was their own.


    ¡°This... this... how is this possible...¡± Everyone was somewhat shocked, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    Especially the four officials¡ªMaster Zhou, Zhao, Qian, and Sun¡ªwho had made the bet with An Jing!


    Master Zhou was the most agitated, snapping back to reality, he questioned loudly, ¡°This is absolutely impossible! You must have just done this; who doesn¡¯t know you¡¯ve been coming here every day recently? The ones you worked on before surely withered and died!¡±


    An Jing was in no hurry to explain anything; instead, she took a grafted seedling from the greenhouse, ripped off the twine and oilcloth bound around it, and then handed it to Master Zhou for him to examine the joint.


    The grafted junction clearly showed that the wound had healed, and the cucumber seedlings were indeed growing on the pumpkin vines.


    Master Zhou, looking at the junction, was speechless.


    So were the officials Zhao, Qian, and Sun, their expressions a mix of astonishment and discomfort.


    Since Official Liu had no bet at stake and didn¡¯t need to wash his wife and concubines¡¯ feet, he felt at ease. He looked at the grafted junction, shaking his head while exclaiming in admiration, ¡°Incredible... unbelievable...¡±


    Li Jifan¡¯s eyes shone, ¡°This is simply a miracle! A miracle indeed!¡±


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°Originally I saw that pumpkins don¡¯t get many bugs, so I wondered if cucumbers, grown on pumpkins, could also avoid pests. Surprisingly, the cucumber seedlings truly thrived on the pumpkin vines, and they¡¯re doing very well.¡±


    Li Jifan immediately praised her, ¡°Lord An dares to think and act, truly a heroine among women!¡±


    At this moment, Li Jifan was genuinely excited; this was far beyond his imagination, yet it was a fact, and witnessed by his very eyes. And all this had been achieved by An Jing.


    An Jing was truly extraordinary!


    And such a radiant An Jing was indeed very attractive.


    Unknowingly, Li Jifan¡¯s heart was moved by An Jing, and his gaze toward her became much more fervent than before.


    Xiao Changyi noticed the intensity in Li Jifan¡¯s eyes. Although he maintained an impassive facade, not showing any emotion on the outside, inside he noted Li Jifan¡¯s interest.


    No one was allowed to harbor designs on his wife! His wife belonged to him! Exclusively to him!


    Thinking this way, Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold gaze upon Li Jifan grew even chillier.


    Li Jifan, inadvertently meeting Xiao Changyi¡¯s gaze, shivered for no reason, filled with fear¡ªas if staring at the Death God who had come for his soul.

 Chapter 697 - 697 698 Im Not That Easy to Fool_1

    ?Chapter 697: Chapter 698: I¡¯m Not That Easy to Fool!_1 Chapter 697: Chapter 698: I¡¯m Not That Easy to Fool!_1 Li Jifan vigorously shook his head inwardly, feeling that he was perhaps overthinking.


    However impressive the man may be, he was ultimately a mere farmer, and unlikely to claim his life like the Death God would.


    Thinking of Xiao Changyi as a mere farmer, Li Jifan couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of schadenfreude and a sense of superiority, believing himself to be of much higher status than Xiao, who couldn¡¯t compare to him at all.


    An Jing didn¡¯t pay much attention to Li Jifan, so she failed to notice the added affection in his gaze towards her. She simply clasped her hands together and said to the four officials who bet with her, ¡°Master Zhou, Official Zhao, Official Qian, Official Sun, now that the seedlings have survived, how do you see this...?¡±


    Zhou, Zhao, Qian, and Sun weren¡¯t the type to welch on a bet; even if they felt washing their wives¡¯ and concubines¡¯ feet was beneath their dignity, they still said, ¡°A bet is a bet, and we will wash our wives¡¯ and concubines¡¯ feet once!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After a pause, An Jing asked further, ¡°So, when will you wash your wives¡¯ and concubines¡¯ feet?¡±


    ¡°We will definitely do it; there¡¯s no need for you to concern yourself with the rest!¡± Master Zhou, at fifty, found it shameful to wash his wife¡¯s and concubines¡¯ feet at his age. Annoyed by An Jing¡¯s repeated questioning, he retorted irritably.


    An Jing was not upset and replied slowly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to bother either, but if you don¡¯t wash their feet in front of me, how would I know if you¡¯ve actually done it?¡±


    Zhou, Zhao, Qian, and Sun had all intended to stealthily wash their wives¡¯ and concubines¡¯ feet at home and even tell them not to speak of it to anyone. But now they were faced with An Jing wanting to see them do it?


    What about their pride...


    Zhao, Qian, and Sun¡¯s faces instantly turned an ashen hue from anger.


    Master Zhou was so furious that he puffed up his beard and glared, even going as far as to loudly question, ¡°If I say I¡¯ve washed them, I¡¯ve washed them. Are you suggesting I¡¯d lie to you?¡±


    An Jing sighed and said out loud, ¡°It¡¯s hard to truly know someone, who can tell if Master Zhou and the rest are deceiving me.¡±


    But inwardly she thought, I¡¯m not so easily fooled! You dare to treat women as less than people, as mere accessories to you, if you hadn¡¯t crossed my path, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do a thing. But now that you have, I will certainly make sure to deal with you properly!


    ¡°You!¡± Master Zhou was choking with rage.


    The expressions on the faces of Zhao, Qian, and Sun were even uglier.


    Official Liu stayed out of it, hanging back on the sidelines, neither interjecting nor taking a stance, letting them sort it out themselves. It was, after all, their bet¡ªa private matter. By keeping silent, no one could fault him.


    At this moment, Li Jifan felt relieved that he hadn¡¯t taken part in the bet, as he too would be unable to humble himself to wash his wives¡¯ and concubines¡¯ feet. If he had lost the bet, he certainly would have washed their feet in secret and strictly forbidden his wives and concubines from mentioning a word of it.


    Now, he could empathize with Master Zhou and the others.


    Therefore, Li Jifan kindly suggested, ¡°How about this, Master Zhou and the others supervise each other while washing their wives¡¯ and concubines¡¯ feet?¡±


    All of them needed to wash their wives¡¯ and concubines¡¯ feet, and none would laugh at the other; for Zhou, Zhao, Qian, and Sun, it was indeed a good suggestion.


    Thus, as soon as Li Jifan made his suggestion, Master Zhou and the others immediately nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. We four will supervise each other. Surely you will believe us then?¡±


    Unexpectedly, An Jing countered deliberately, ¡°I¡¯m not acquainted with you all, so what if you collude to deceive me, claiming that you¡¯ve all washed their feet, what then?¡±

 Chapter 698 - 698 699 Whats the rush for_1

    ?Chapter 698: Chapter 699 What¡¯s the rush for?_1 Chapter 698: Chapter 699 What¡¯s the rush for?_1 Master Zhou, Official Zhao, Master Qian, and Master Sun were all so angry that they were nearly jumping with rage, and they yelled out loudly, ¡°How could we ever collude to deceive you? Are we that untrustworthy?!¡±


    An Jing looked innocent, ¡°Everyone says I¡¯m not familiar with you all, how would I know whether you would collude to deceive me or not.¡±


    The four officials were so angry that they were left speechless. Because it seemed like that was actually the case...


    But for them, proud men of status, to wash their wives and concubines¡¯ feet in front of others, where would they put their faces in the future?


    They really couldn¡¯t bring themselves to do it!


    Li Jifan hesitated for a moment, then tried to smooth things over, ¡°Lord An, I can assure you that Master Zhou and the others definitely wouldn¡¯t collude to deceive you.¡±


    ¡°You assure me?¡± An Jing laughed softly, ¡°Are we that close? Would I trust your assurance?¡±


    The smile on Li Jifan¡¯s lips instantly froze, he had not expected An Jing to dismiss him so bluntly.


    He had originally thought that An Jing would give him some face...


    After all, in this Agricultural Institute, he was the one most acquainted with her...


    Although somewhat snubbed by An Jing, this only made Li Jifan feel that An Jing was truly extraordinary, causing him at that moment to like and admire An Jing all the more.


    Seeing Li Jifan¡¯s continuous gaze upon An Jing, Xiao Changyi reached out to take An Jing¡¯s hand, intertwining his fingers with hers.


    With her left hand held by Changyi, An Jing instinctively intertwined her fingers with his, and at the same time, she looked at him puzzled, noticing that though Changyi¡¯s face remained expressionless, there was displeasure in his cold eyes, prompting her to quickly give him a soothing smile.


    Seeing An Jing smile at him, the displeasure in Changyi¡¯s cold gaze slowly dissipated, returning to the usual calm.


    Then An Jing turned back to the four officials she had made the bet with, ¡°Earlier, you all said that a gentleman¡¯s word is as good as his bond, yet now you have lost and are so reluctant... What, are you thinking of going back on your word?¡±


    Go back on their word?!?


    Master Zhou and the others were immediately provoked by these words, and through gritted teeth they said, ¡°We will wash our wives and concubines¡¯ feet right before you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± An Jing said with a relieved demeanor. Then, she asked, ¡°When will you wash them? Today? Or tomorrow?¡±


    Master Zhou and the others: ¡°...¡± What¡¯s the hurry? Couldn¡¯t you at least give us some time to mentally prepare?


    As if she hadn¡¯t noticed Master Zhou and the others¡¯ faces, which looked like they were suffering from constipation, An Jing continued, ¡°Since we¡¯re not very busy these next few days, it would be better to sort this out sooner rather than later.¡±


    What An Jing said made perfect sense, and Master Zhou and the others had no choice but to exchange glances and discuss in a low voice before reluctantly saying, ¡°Then let it be the day after tomorrow.¡±


    They figured that they could delay it at least one day.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow is our rest day. Come to our house that day and see... us wash our wives and concubines¡¯ feet.¡± The latter words were almost squeezed out between Master Zhou¡¯s clenched teeth.


    His dignity would definitely be lost because of washing the feet of the women in his household!


    An Jing immediately smiled, saying very straightforwardly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll visit your homes the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Master Zhou and the others couldn¡¯t stay any longer, and left in a huff.


    Official Liu threw some casual compliments at An Jing before he too left.


    Seeing that Official Liu and the others had gone, Li Jifan didn¡¯t rush to leave either. Instead, he took another look at the seedlings in the arbor, and then sparing no praise for An Jing said, ¡°Only Lord An would dare to attempt something like this. I admire it, truly admire it.¡±

 Chapter 699 - 699 700 Im Unhappy_1

    ?Chapter 699: Chapter 700 I¡¯m Unhappy_1 Chapter 699: Chapter 700 I¡¯m Unhappy_1 An Jing courteously said, ¡°Not at all, I was just messing around. I really didn¡¯t expect it to work.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s face showed no expression, and his cold eyes were devoid of warmth, but his grip on An Jing¡¯s fingers tightened.


    An Jing, feeling the force applied to her hand, could not help but find it amusing. Her husband certainly was intensely jealous~


    Li Jifan suddenly said with embarrassment, ¡°I even advised you before, Lord An, thinking that the cucumber seedlings wouldn¡¯t survive, saying that you were being foolish, and I suggested you apologize to Master Zhou and the others. Now that I think about it... I am truly ashamed. Lord An, your far-sightedness and remarkable judgment are incomparable. I truly admire you, Lord An.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Official Li flatters me too much. I don¡¯t have any remarkable judgment; it was just a fluke that it worked out. Besides, even though the seedlings have survived, it¡¯s still uncertain whether they¡¯ll grow big. Moreover, even if they do grow big, it is uncertain whether they will bloom or bear fruit. And even if they can bloom and bear fruit, whether they can actually resist diseases and pests is also uncertain.¡±


    Li Jifan burst into laughter and said, ¡°Lord An, you¡¯ve covered everything. What else can I say?¡±


    An Jingxin thought to herself: I just want you to stop talking and leave early, can¡¯t you see my husband is getting jealous?


    On the surface, however, she laughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s just the way it is, I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    Li Jifan immediately praised again, ¡°Lord An is truly genuine.¡±


    Seeing that Li Jifan still wanted to speak, as if he was not planning to leave, Changyi had completely lost his patience. He let go of An Jing¡¯s hand and started to cover up the seedling arches again.


    As soon as he finished covering up the arches for the seedlings, he reached for An Jing¡¯s hand again and started to walk toward their home with her.


    Li Jifan: ¡°...¡±


    An Jingxin was holding back her laughter. She just knew her husband couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.


    While being pulled along by her husband, she still didn¡¯t forget to politely look back at Li Jifan and say, ¡°Official Li, I still have four children at home, and I¡¯m not at ease, so my husband and I will head back first.¡±


    Even if Li Jifan wanted to continue speaking with An Jing, he had no choice but to let it be. He couldn¡¯t very well chase after them, could he?


    It wasn¡¯t until they were far away from Li Jifan and there was no one around, so even if they spoke there was no one to overhear them, that An Jing teased Changyi, ¡°Husband, why do you get so jealous?¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not even have to think before he huffed, ¡°If I didn¡¯t care about you in my heart, would I get jealous?¡±


    An Jing immediately laughed heartily, ¡°I buy that reason! And it¡¯s precisely because of this that no matter how jealous you get, I¡¯m especially happy.¡±


    Changyi suddenly stopped in his tracks, turned around, and looked at her with resentful eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not happy.¡±


    Her husband rarely had such an expression, and An Jing was instantly amused. She authoritatively said, ¡°Then you tell me, what do you want to be happy? If I can do it, I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you!¡±


    The temperature in Xiao¡¯s cold eyes instantly soared.


    Seeing this, An Jing immediately broke into a sweat and asked cautiously, ¡°Husband, did you get the wrong idea?¡±


    Xiao Changyi retorted, ¡°If you didn¡¯t get the wrong idea, how would you know I did?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± You make a good point... I have no response to that...


    Xiao Changyi said no more, simply taking An Jing¡¯s hand and continuing to walk forward, until they entered a secluded alley with no people around and rarely frequented by others.


    This alley was a shortcut that Xiao Changyi and An Jing had discovered a few days ago, which is why they always took this route home.

 Chapter 700 - 700 701 Am I Not Asking for a Slap_1

    ?Chapter 700: Chapter 701 Am I Not Asking for a Slap_1 Chapter 700: Chapter 701 Am I Not Asking for a Slap_1 As soon as they entered the alley, Xiao Changyi pinned An Jing against a somewhat mottled wall, and his thin lips fervently descended onto hers.


    Caught off guard, An Jing was initially stunned, but then she felt the softness on her lips, and she knew what was happening. She closed her eyes and wrapped her arms around her husband¡¯s neck.


    The two kissed deeply, as if trying to consume each other.


    Fortunately, they still had a bit of reason, aware that they were outside; they went no further than kissing.


    It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips left hers and her breathing had evened out that An Jing teased, ¡°Happy now?¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually responded in a low voice, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    An Jing found it even more amusing but still tiptoed to plant a kiss on Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips. After they exchanged another shallow kiss, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Fingers entwined once again, you holding me, and I holding you, we walked step by step forward; hoping that when our hair turns gray, we can still walk hand in hand as we do today.


    Until the end of our lives.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi walked back to the house they had purchased. Upon entering, they found their four children not only cared for by Meng Zhuqing but also by Gong Juechen.


    At that moment, Gong Juechen was holding An Yiqing¡¯s little arms, helping the toddler to walk on his legs.


    None of the four children were crying; all were taken care of quite well.


    Seeing Gong Juechen there, An Jing couldn¡¯t help teasing, ¡°Are you here to scrounge for a meal again?¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately denied, ¡°No, I came here to hide from someone. And, incidentally, to scrounge for a meal at your place.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Isn¡¯t that the same thing as scrounging for a meal here!


    After a moment of silence, An Jing asked again, ¡°Who are you hiding from that led you to my place? It¡¯s not a nemesis, is it?¡±


    Gong Juechen¡¯s face instantly wore a look of grievance, ¡°Jingjing, you break my heart. How can someone as lovely as me have a nemesis?¡±


    An Jing had just sat down next to the little one, Su Yi Jing, and upon hearing Gong Juechen say that, she felt like rolling her eyes at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it hurts your feelings, but I do know that you easily offend people. You¡¯ve managed to offend one by one, people like me, my husband, Meng Lanqing, Meng Zhuqing, Youbao, and others,¡± An Jing stated the facts without sugarcoating them.


    With a look of extreme surprise and shameless thick skin, Gong Juechen exclaimed, ¡°I¡¯ve offended you all? One by one even? How come I wasn¡¯t aware of that?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Some people¡¯s skin is just too thick, she¡¯s almost itching to do something about it...


    ¡°Your mouth really deserves a smack!¡± An Jing silently shifted her gaze away from Gong Juechen, to prevent herself from actually lifting a hand against him.


    Gong Juechen¡¯s devilishly handsome face was filled with dissatisfaction, ¡°How is my mouth deserving of a smack? It is, quite clearly, shameless!¡±


    Who in this world would call themselves shameless?


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    Gong Juechen continued, ¡°So what if I¡¯m shameless or if you all think I¡¯ve offended you; after all, you¡¯re not my wife. Why should I say nice things for you to hear? I still say whatever I want! However, I have stored up many sweet words in my belly over the years, all reserved for my future wife. The day I marry a beautiful wife, I¡¯ll tell her all these nice words and then, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be willing to bear me a litter of cubs.¡±

 Chapter 701 - 701 702 Turning the Tables on His Mockery

    ?Chapter 701: Chapter 702: Turning the Tables on His Mockery, Leaving Him Not a Scratchless Body_1 Chapter 701: Chapter 702: Turning the Tables on His Mockery, Leaving Him Not a Scratchless Body_1 A litter of cubs...


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Are you treating your wife like a pig, or do you just see yourself as one?


    Xiao Changyi, treating Gong Juechen as if he didn¡¯t exist, carried on holding the little An Yiyun in his arms.


    Meng Zhuqing fell silent for a moment before speaking up, ¡°Gong Juechen, head north to the county.¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately looked puzzled, ¡°What for, heading north to the county?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing said, ¡°There¡¯s a pig farm there, with many pigs. As long as you pay, you can buy yourself a wife.¡±


    Gong Juechen: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± I didn¡¯t realize it, Meng Zhuqing, but you can actually be so ¡®humorous¡¯!


    Xiao Changyi, as if Meng Zhuqing did not exist, continued to carry the child.


    When it comes to shamelessness, no one can outdo Gong Juechen!


    Gong Juechen also stayed silent for a moment, then slapped Meng Zhuqing¡¯s shoulder with a grin, ¡°Zhuzhu, you really have some heavy taste there, honestly unexpected.¡±


    Without waiting for Meng Zhuqing to speak, Gong Juechen nodded to himself as if he had an epiphany, ¡°That¡¯s right, with your looks, it¡¯s no surprise you¡¯d want to live with a pig for life, since no girl could fancy you.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±!


    ¡°...!!!!!¡± Meng Zhuqing¡¯s eyes instantly bulged wide open. I was clearly talking about you wanting to live with a pig!


    Without giving Meng Zhuqing a chance to speak, Gong Juechen patted his shoulder in a consoling and sympathetic manner, ¡°Zhuzhu, don¡¯t be sad. I know you don¡¯t have the money to buy a pig wife, but I do. I¡¯ll go buy you two tomorrow, so you can cuddle with one on each side every night, and sleep with a wife. You don¡¯t even have to pay me back, I¡¯m that generous, right? You don¡¯t have to say it¡ªI already know I am!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Just as Meng Zhuqing uttered a word, Gong Juechen cheerfully cut him off, ¡°No worries, no need to thank me, you really don¡¯t have to thank me. Your sister-in-law is married to my brother, we¡¯re family, after all, and I should help you out.¡±


    ¡°Who¡ª¡± wants to thank you?


    Meng Zhuqing again managed only one word before Gong Juechen interrupted with a chuckle, ¡°I know no one fancies you, no need to remind me. Even if you¡¯re not sad yourself, it still breaks my heart to hear it. Lanlan is so handsome, how come you just... sigh... let¡¯s not talk about it anymore, it¡¯s not like you chose to be this way...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s shoulders slumped as he decided to remain silent. He wasn¡¯t as shameless or eloquent as this man, and at this moment, he truly regretted impulsively mentioning that pig farm.


    He was clearly trying to mock the guy...


    But in the end...


    The tables were turned on him completely...


    Sob...


    Seeing Meng Zhuqing¡¯s utterly depressed expression, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, yet she still spoke up for Meng Zhuqing, ¡°Gong Juechen, stop picking on him all the time, or you might get another slap on the back of your head from your brother-in-law.¡±


    Gong Juechen shook his head at once, ¡°No, no, no, Lanlan hasn¡¯t hit Zhuzhu for a long time. If he knows I¡¯ve been picking on Zhuzhu, and Zhuzhu is very depressed, he will definitely come with Se Se to hit him again, which would only make him happier. You know, he¡¯s always loathed his own looks as well as Zhuzhu¡¯s.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± What you¡¯ve said is correct, I find myself at a loss for words.


    Meng Zhuqing silently turned away, sitting with his back to An Jing and Gong Juechen, his figure somewhat forlorn.


    An Jing, looking at that desolate figure, couldn¡¯t help blurting out, ¡°Meng Zhuqing, you really are an indestructible Xiaoqiang.¡±

 Chapter 702 - 702 703 You Are the Strongest_1

    ?Chapter 702: Chapter 703: You Are the Strongest!_1 Chapter 702: Chapter 703: You Are the Strongest!_1 Meng Zhuqing turned her head back, perplexed as she looked at An Jing, ¡°Madam, who is Xiaoqiang?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± I will absolutely not tell you that Xiaoqiang is a cockroach!


    ¡°Hehe...¡± An Jing chuckled twice, ¡°Xiaoqiang isn¡¯t anyone, it¡¯s just an adjective, meaning that you are strong.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Meng Zhuqing turned her head back again and continued to sit there desolately, with her back to them.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    As soon as An Jing turned her head, she saw her husband Xiao Changyi looking at her, looking at her intently, fixated on her, with a very obvious meaning: You say he¡¯s strong?


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry as she hurriedly grasped one of Xiao Changyi¡¯s hands, soothing Xiao Changyi, the sweet yet burdensome vat of jealousy. Her meaning was also quite clear: he isn¡¯t strong, not strong, and no matter how strong, he¡¯s not as strong as you, you are the strongest!


    Gong Juechen stared at the tightly clasped hands of An Jing and Xiao Changyi, with his peach blossom eyes shining brightly, sighing in admiration, ¡°Jingjing, Changyi, when I get a pretty wife someday, I also want to be just like you now, hand in hand¡ªjust watching you two could make others die of envy.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t withdraw her hand, boldly continuing to hold hands with Xiao Changyi and said irritably, ¡°All you know is pretty! Can¡¯t you desire something else, like a good personality or something?¡±


    Gong Juechen looked inexplicably puzzled, ¡°What would I want those for? They can¡¯t make me eat an extra bowl of rice. As long as my wife is pretty, I¡¯m sure I could eat two more bowls of rice every day.¡±


    An Jing was even more exasperated, ¡°You want a wife just so you can eat two more bowls of rice every day?¡±


    ¡°Not entirely. I also want my wife to bear me a litter of cubs. Didn¡¯t I just tell you? Jingjing, how can you forget all this? Maybe your brain needs nourishing? Eat what supplements what, buy some pig brain to eat.¡± In the end, Gong Juechen even kindly suggested.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± This guy really has a mouth on him...


    To avoid really getting physical, An Jing quickly changed the subject, asking, ¡°You haven¡¯t said who you¡¯re hiding from by coming here?¡±


    Gong Juechen blinked his peach blossom eyes, his charming face filled with bewilderment: ¡°Didn¡¯t I say?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...When did you say? After I asked you just now, you went off on tangents and didn¡¯t answer my question!¡±


    Gong Juechen thought back carefully, realized he really hadn¡¯t said, and then laughed without any sense of burden, ¡°It¡¯s Se Se. I¡¯m hiding from Se Se.¡±


    An Jing also felt the urge to make Gong Juechen eat pig brain as a brain supplement, but she suppressed it and asked again, ¡°Isn¡¯t Se Se your sister? Why are you hiding from her?¡±


    Gong Juechen sighed, ¡°Se Se has been really annoying lately, always pushing me to make her pregnant with a chubby baby.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Your sister is pressuring you to make her pregnant with a chubby baby? It shouldn¡¯t be what I¡¯m thinking...


    Gong Juechen continued, ¡°She says babies are cute, and says your four children are even more adorable. She wants to have one for Lanlan, but they¡¯ve been married for nearly four months and there¡¯s still no news from her belly, so she came to me to check if there¡¯s something wrong with her body. I checked, her body is particularly good, no problems, but she doesn¡¯t believe it, says if there¡¯s no problem then why hasn¡¯t she gotten pregnant, and she keeps pestering me, wanting me to make her belly able to get pregnant.¡±


    An Jing let out a small sigh of relief. Good, it¡¯s not like what she thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for them not to be pregnant yet since they¡¯ve been married for less than four months,¡± An Jing said.

 Chapter 703 - 703 704 I Can Only Envy_1

    ?Chapter 703: Chapter 704: I Can Only Envy!_1 Chapter 703: Chapter 704: I Can Only Envy!_1 ¡°It¡¯s normal,¡± Gong Jue Chen also agreed with this point, ¡°but she¡¯s anxious herself. She should have been pregnant by now, and since she¡¯s not, there definitely must be something wrong with her body.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± I definitely didn¡¯t understand!


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡± I understood. Let¡¯s give it a try some evening.


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡± I understood too, but nobody¡¯s letting me try, so I can only envy!


    ¡°Alas,¡± Gong Jue Chen sighed helplessly and with a headache, ¡°I¡¯m so tired of her nagging every day about the same thing, I just couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so I hid out here with you guys.¡±


    An Jing was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°You should talk to her properly, tell her not to worry so much.¡± She paused, ¡°Also, I think whether or not someone can get pregnant isn¡¯t necessarily a problem with the woman.¡±


    Gong Jue Chen said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not necessarily a problem on the woman¡¯s side; it could also be a problem with the man. Some men could marry many girls, and none of them get pregnant; surely not all those girls have issues, right? It must be the man¡¯s problem.¡±


    After a pause, Gong Jue Chen continued, ¡°However, if there¡¯s a problem on the man¡¯s side, I can¡¯t cure it, but if a woman has problems, say, if it¡¯s due to physical weakness that¡¯s preventing her from conceiving, I might be able to treat it. I can heal and regulate their bodies, and maybe then they might get pregnant. But other than that, I can¡¯t treat it.¡±


    Gong Jue Chen paused again before shifting the topic, ¡°Jingjing, you must help me out, I¡¯m really too annoyed by her constant nagging. She¡¯s my sister, and I can¡¯t bear to hit or scold her, I just had no other choice but to escape here. She just won¡¯t listen to me, you go and persuade her for me, tell her that she¡¯s perfectly normal right now and that she shouldn¡¯t be so anxious.¡±


    An Jing gave him a sidelong glance, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you being reluctant to hit or scold her; I only see that you¡¯re really annoyed with her.¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Gong Jue Chen finally became more honest. ¡°I can¡¯t beat her, and I can¡¯t win in an argument against her, and I¡¯m always chased around and beaten up by her, forced to cure her belly.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s expression clearly said I knew it would be like this.


    ¡°Alas!¡± Gong Jue Chen suddenly let out a heavy sigh, ¡°It¡¯s all Lanlan¡¯s fault for being so violent, now Se Se is becoming violent too, attacking me whenever there¡¯s a disagreement.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°However,¡± Gong Jue Chen touched his devilishly handsome face, ¡°luckily, Se Se has some conscience left and never hits my face when she attacks.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Gong Jue Chen continued, ¡°Lanlan, on the other hand, has no conscience, always going for Zhuzhu¡¯s face when she hits.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Meng Zhuqing, you¡¯re caught in the crossfire again.


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡± You¡¯re basing your happiness on my misery again!


    Gong Jue Chen added, ¡°Fortunately, Zhuzhu¡¯s looks aren¡¯t that good, so no matter how much she gets hit, it won¡¯t matter.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing truly felt super blocked up, but he knew he couldn¡¯t retort to Gong Jue Chen, for if he did, he would be bullied even worse, so he resigned himself to his fate.


    All of a sudden, Meng Zhuqing stood up straight, with his back still towards An Jing and Gong Jue Chen, and said, ¡°My lord, madam, may I leave for a while?¡±


    An Jing felt really sorry for Meng Zhuqing like this and, with her sympathy overflowing, urged him, ¡°Go on, go on, you don¡¯t have to come back today.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Zhuqing immediately strode out, not even turning his head back once.

 Chapter 704 - 704 705 Hurry up and take him in_1

    ?Chapter 704: Chapter 705: Hurry up and take him in!_1 Chapter 704: Chapter 705: Hurry up and take him in!_1 Gong Jue Chen watched Meng Zhuqing leaving and sighed, ¡°Zhuzhu looks strong enough to take on several people at once, so how come he can¡¯t take a little criticism? I only said a couple of things about him.¡±


    An Jing glanced sideways in an instant, ¡°It¡¯s because he can¡¯t be as shameless as you. If he really could bring himself to do it, maybe you wouldn¡¯t be able to out-talk him.¡±


    Gong Jue Chen immediately responded, ¡°That¡¯s why, it¡¯s better not to have any shame. Look at me, living so well, not suffocating like him.¡±


    An Jing continued with a sidelong glance, ¡°A person with no shame is indeed unbeatable.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, mhm,¡± Gong Jue Chen immediately nodded excitedly, his peach blossom eyes gleaming, ¡°That¡¯s exactly the realm I want to reach.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Really, so shameless!


    ¡°Jingjing, you still haven¡¯t told me whether you¡¯ll help me or not?¡± Rarely, Gong Jue Chen brought the digressed topic back. ¡°As long as you persuade my sister to get back to normal, I¡¯ll visit your home less often for a free meal, what do you say?¡±


    An Jing was speechless, not amused, ¡°Not good at all.¡±


    ¡°Two meals?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Three meals?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Four meals?¡±


    An Jing could no longer bear it, ¡°Can¡¯t you stop freeloading for meals?¡± It really was annoying to have him always turning up uninvited.


    Gong Jue Chen blinked his peach blossom eyes innocently, but his mouth gave An Jing a very certain answer, ¡°No.¡±


    An Jing had seen all sorts of people, but she had never met anyone like Gong Jue Chen, who didn¡¯t care for face at all.


    Not wanting to find trouble for herself, just as she advised others to be more open-minded, she had to do the same.


    Thinking this way, An Jing said, ¡°Alright, tomorrow I will go to the rice shop and tell Se Se that it¡¯s normal for her not to be pregnant yet. As for whether she believes me, that¡¯s not my concern.¡±


    Gong Jue Chen immediately smiled brightly, ¡°Just tell Lanlan, and have Lanlan make her believe. She will definitely trust her; that¡¯s who she listens to the most now.¡±


    An Jing scoffed, ¡°So that was your real plan all along!¡±


    Gong Jue Chen said, ¡°Lanlan only listens to you and Changyi, and Changyi never bothers with me, so naturally, I came to you.¡±


    An Jing scoffed again, ¡°Gong Jue Chen, this is the real you, isn¡¯t it? All your previous behavior was just an act.¡±


    Gong Jue Chen immediately shook his head, ¡°No, no, no, Jingjing, you¡¯re wrong. I wasn¡¯t pretending; I¡¯m always just me.¡±


    Everyone has many facets, and whether Gong Jue Chen¡¯s shamelessness was an act or truly a part of him, it had nothing to do with her.


    So, An Jing said, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re you or not, I just want someone to take you off our hands as soon as possible!¡±


    Gong Jue Chen laughed again, his smile devilishly charming, ¡°The one who can take me off your hands is undoubtedly my wife~¡±


    An Jing no longer bothered with Gong Jue Chen and stood up to prepare lunch in the kitchen.


    Xiao Changyi continued to look after the children.


    Gong Jue Chen didn¡¯t leave because he was planning to stay for a meal, so he held the little tyke An Yiqing in his arms.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi remaining silent, Gong Jue Chen played with An Yiqing for a bit before he composed himself and asked in a seemingly serious yet casual manner, ¡°Changyi, what¡¯s it like to be ¡®taken in¡¯ by Jingjing?¡±


    Xiao Changyi gave Gong Jue Chen a cool glance and, after a long moment, unusually opened his mouth, ¡°Willingly and happily.¡±


    Gong Jue Chen was momentarily taken aback, then laughed, and with a profound look, he asked again, ¡°So do you think there¡¯s really anyone who can ¡®take me in¡¯?¡±


    After a long wait with no response from Xiao Changyi, Gong Jue Chen gave up on expecting an answer and went back to helping An Yiqing practice walking on his lap.

 Chapter 705 - 705 706 Finally Got Revenge Exhilarating_1

    ?Chapter 705: Chapter 706 Finally Got Revenge! Exhilarating!_1 Chapter 705: Chapter 706 Finally Got Revenge! Exhilarating!_1 But just when he thought Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t speak, Xiao Changyi suddenly started, ¡°Don¡¯t cry when the time comes.¡±


    Gong Jue Chen was initially stunned, not expecting Xiao Changyi to say anything, and then asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°I have a premonition that your future wife will make you cry from abuse.¡±


    Gong Jue Chen: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    The next day, An Jing planned to go to the rice shop to tell Gong Jue Se not to worry, that it was normal for a couple to have no children four months after marriage, and that it wasn¡¯t because of a problem with her body.


    However, before An Jing could leave, Gong Jue Chen arrived.


    Gong Jue Chen didn¡¯t come alone; he also brought along two piglets, and they were clearly sows with big red flowers tied around their necks.


    ¡°What is this...¡± An Jing actually had an idea because Gong Jue Chen mentioned it yesterday, but she truly hadn¡¯t expected Gong Jue Chen to actually go through with it.


    He bought two little sows!


    Gong Jue Chen didn¡¯t answer An Jing, but walked up to Meng Zhuqing with a big smile, thrusting the leashes he was holding into Meng Zhuqing¡¯s hands, ¡°Zhuzhu, hold on tight, these are the two wives I bought for you. Didn¡¯t I promise to get them for you yesterday? You can¡¯t let them run away. Hehe, you won¡¯t have to suffer through lonely nights anymore~¡±


    Looking at the leash in his hands, and then at the two adorable piglets, Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    Indeed...


    An Jing was silent for a moment before she said to Meng Zhuqing, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold it in, both your master and I will stand by your side.¡± This man is really too much! That¡¯s not how one should joke!


    Hearing An Jing say she and Xiao Changyi would stand by his side, Meng Zhuqing immediately dropped the leash, no longer bothering with the pigs, but grabbed Gong Jue Chen¡¯s collar and started punching the bewitching face before him.


    He had been longing to do this for a long time! Today, he was determined to punch to his heart¡¯s content!


    ¡°Can¡¯t you not hit the face!¡± Gong Jue Chen cried out in pain as he was being hit, not forgetting to say this sentence in the midst of it.


    But the more Gong Jue Chen pleaded not to hit the face, the more Meng Zhuqing focused his punches there.


    Only when he had beaten Gong Jue Chen to a swollen nose and face, making him unrecognizable, did Meng Zhuqing feel satisfied and stopped punching.


    Meng Zhuqing was not Wang Youbao. Last time Wang Youbao had felt remorse for beating Gong Jue Chen up like this and had apologized, but now, Meng Zhuqing, looking at Gong Jue Chen¡¯s current face, felt nothing but satisfaction.


    He had finally gotten his revenge!


    Gong Jue Chen, just like the last time he was beaten, dared not look at a mirror and silently moved a small stool to sit right in the middle of the courtyard, emitting an aura of ¡®I¡¯ve been bullied, you¡¯re all so cruel.¡¯


    Seeing Gong Jue Chen like this, An Jing found it amusing.


    This guy was not afraid of being beaten. Now that his face had been punched again, she absolutely didn¡¯t believe that he would be well-behaved from now on; he would definitely make a comeback later.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the rice shop. Are you coming with us?¡± An Jing asked, holding back her laughter.


    Gong Jue Chen tilted his head back, indicating An Jing to look at his bruised and swollen face, ¡°With my face like this, can I even go out and meet people?¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± An Jing finally burst into laughter. ¡°You deserve it, don¡¯t blame others.¡±


    Gong Jue Chen said, ¡°I know. I don¡¯t blame others, I only blame myself for not buying two more piglets to be Zhuzhu¡¯s wives. Just thinking about Zhuzhu sleeping surrounded by four pigs makes me happy.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    He really wasn¡¯t afraid of being beaten...

 Chapter 706 - 706 707 Just Leave It Like This_1

    ?Chapter 706: Chapter 707: Just Leave It Like This?_1 Chapter 706: Chapter 707: Just Leave It Like This?_1 Gong Juechen didn¡¯t care about An Jing¡¯s reaction and simply looked at Meng Zhuqing, kindly saying, ¡°Zhuzhu, why haven¡¯t you led your two wives into your room yet? Look at them, they¡¯re already rooting around in your courtyard.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing subconsciously glanced toward the two piglets and saw them actually rooting in the dirt not far away, which made him speechless: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing also looked at the two piglets that were happily rooting around and first fell silent, then hesitated for a bit, and finally, she spoke up, ¡°Meng Zhuqing, look at this...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was silent for a while before saying, ¡°There¡¯s a pigsty behind the house; just keep the pigs there.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°I¡¯m not raising pigs.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°Your subordinate will raise them.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡± Gong Juechen laughed unreservedly, leaning forward and backward from his laughter, almost falling off his little stool, ¡°Zhuzhu, I knew you would take care of your two wives; it¡¯s just, hahaha... are you going to sleep in the pigsty at night? You¡¯re actually putting your wives in the pigsty... hahaha...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing really wanted to sew Gong Juechen¡¯s mouth shut with needle and thread, but in the end, he didn¡¯t use needle and thread; instead, he delivered a heavy hand knife directly to the back of Gong Juechen¡¯s neck, instantly knocking him out.


    The whole world instantly became so quiet.


    It made Meng Zhuqing instantly feel that he should treat Gong Juechen like this from now on. Simple! Direct! Fast! Satisfying!


    Looking at Gong Juechen, who had been knocked out cold on the ground, An Jing fell silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Just going to leave him like this?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Since this was her house, the worst that could happen to Gong Juechen was catching a cold from the chill of the ground; he should be fine, so An Jing didn¡¯t bother with it anymore and turned to say, ¡°You stay home to take care of Jing¡¯er and the others. I¡¯ll go to the rice shop with your master.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Zhuqing immediately responded respectfully.


    Only then did An Jing depart with Xiao Changyi, who had been standing by her side without saying a word.


    At An¡¯s Rice Shop, Meng Lanqing was looking at the account books in the Accounting Room when Gong Juese sat opposite her, propping up her face with her hands, gazing dreamily at Meng Lanqing.


    As soon as Meng Lanqing needed something, Gong Juese would immediately get up to fetch it for her.


    Meng Lanqing picked up the teacup beside him while looking at the account books, and after drinking the tea, he put the cup back on the desk. Gong Juese immediately took the teapot and refilled the empty teacup with tea.


    Then, Gong Juese continued propping up her face with her hands, continuing to gaze dreamily at Meng Lanqing sitting across from her.


    Meng Lanqing had grown accustomed to it, not at all distracted by Gong Juese, still fully concentrated on the account books.


    When An Jing and Xiao Changyi entered An¡¯s Rice Shop, they were informed by the clerk that Meng Lanqing was in the Accounting Room, so they directly went there.


    ¡°Meng Lanqing!¡± An Jing called out and entered the open-door Accounting Room with her husband.


    Seeing Gong Juese in the room, and as she was there to speak with her about something specific, An Jing smiled immediately, ¡°Se Se, you¡¯re here too, perfect, I came just to find you.¡±


    As soon as Meng Lanqing saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi come, he stood up, extremely respectfully greeting, ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Hearing An Jing say she was there to find his wife, uncertainty flashed in Meng Lanqing¡¯s eyes.


    Gong Juese was also puzzled but did not stand up; instead, she turned back, looked at the entering An Jing, and asked with a smile, ¡°Jingjing, what brings you here all of a sudden?¡±

 Chapter 707 - 707 708 I Dont Know What Youre Thinking_1

    ?Chapter 707: Chapter 708: I Don¡¯t Know What You¡¯re Thinking_1 Chapter 707: Chapter 708: I Don¡¯t Know What You¡¯re Thinking_1 An Jing sat down and said, ¡°There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about¡ªit¡¯s about how you keep bothering your brother. Should we talk in private, or shall we discuss it now?¡±


    Gong Juese immediately smiled even more brightly, ¡°It¡¯s not a secret at all. Everyone in this rice shop knows I¡¯ve been annoying my brother lately with something, so just say it. There¡¯s no need for privacy.¡±


    An Jing broke into a sweat in an instant. So this person had even made the whole rice shop aware of the matter.


    But this was also good; without a private talk, her husband could be present; and Meng Lanqing could listen in too, saving her the trouble of going to Meng Lanqing about this matter again.


    With this in mind, An Jing said, ¡°Se Se, it hasn¡¯t even been four months since you and Meng Lanqing got married, right? It¡¯s normal even if you¡¯re not pregnant yet. There are many women who get pregnant within one or two years after getting married. Besides, your brother also told me that you are in good health, you really don¡¯t need to be in such a rush. Your brother is indeed a doctor and his medical skills are excellent, but since you are not sick, bothering him to treat you all the time really does annoy him.¡±


    Gong Juese insisted, ¡°But I want to have a baby now.¡±


    ¡°...But this kind of thing can¡¯t really be rushed,¡± An Jing, though feeling it might be somewhat inappropriate to discuss this matter in front of Xiao Changyi and Meng Lanqing, two men, still spoke up to remind her.


    ¡°Even if it can¡¯t be rushed, I¡¯m still anxious,¡± Gong Juese persisted, looking as if she had made up her mind and would not change it no matter what.


    An Jing sensed something was wrong, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± It wasn¡¯t usual to be this desperate for a child just because they are cute.


    Gong Juese didn¡¯t speak, but instead looked at Meng Lanqing.


    Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡± Why are you looking at me? I never said I wanted you to have a child for me right now!


    However, An Jing misunderstood and frowned, ¡°What did you say to Se Se? Why is she so eager to have a child?¡±


    Meng Lanqing felt wronged, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything to her, it was she who suddenly said she wanted children, making it so that her brother and I can¡¯t have peace.¡±


    Gong Juese also said, ¡°Jingjing, my husband really didn¡¯t say anything to me, it¡¯s just that I myself want to...¡±


    As she spoke, the light in Gong Juese¡¯s eyes faded, until they were dim and lackluster.


    Not only did An Jing feel that something was off with Gong Juese right now, but even Meng Lanqing felt it.


    Gong Juese had always been full of energy, doting on herself. This was the first time Meng Lanqing had seen her like this, and his heart involuntarily tightened, although he didn¡¯t say anything.


    This was after all someone else¡¯s family matter. If Xiao Jue Chen hadn¡¯t asked her to intervene, An Jing actually wouldn¡¯t have bothered.


    But now that she was involved, and neither Gong Juese nor Meng Lanqing resented her for interfering, An Jing asked Gong Juese again, ¡°So why do you think this way?¡±


    Gong Juese didn¡¯t answer, but only looked at Meng Lanqing again.


    Previously, Meng Lanqing really thought that Gong Juese found children adorable and that¡¯s why she wanted one. But seeing the usually decisive and cheerful Gong Juese now being hesitant and somewhat dispirited, he felt it wasn¡¯t the case.


    The moment Gong Juese looked at him, Meng Lanqing said coldly, ¡°Why are you looking at me? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    Gong Juese didn¡¯t get angry, and instantly smiled happily at Meng Lanqing. After she laughed so hard that her teeth were showing but her eyes weren¡¯t, she finally answered An Jing¡¯s question, ¡°A few days ago, I heard someone say that the best way for a woman to avoid being divorced by her husband is to bear him a son.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± How long have you been married, and you are already thinking about divorce?


    Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡± When did I ever say I was going to divorce you?!

 Chapter 708 - 708 709 Bolder Than Me_1

    ?Chapter 708: Chapter 709: Bolder Than Me_1 Chapter 708: Chapter 709: Bolder Than Me_1 Gong Juese continued, ¡°My brother and I grew up on the mountain with our master since we were kids. Before we descended from the mountain, neither my brother nor I had seen many people. Besides teaching me martial arts, my master didn¡¯t teach me anything else. I don¡¯t know what a young lady should be like, I don¡¯t understand etiquette, and I certainly don¡¯t know how other women fulfill their roles as wives. But I do know that liking someone is just that¡ªliking them. And not liking is not liking.¡±


    After a brief pause, Gong Juese went on, ¡°I like my husband, and I want to be with him forever. I don¡¯t want to be divorced. If having a son means I will never be divorced, then I am willing to have a son for my husband right now!¡±


    Meng Lanqing didn¡¯t speak, but his expression turned somewhat ugly.


    An Jing fell silent for a moment before sighing, ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, are you willing to let Meng Lanqing remarry?¡±


    Gong Juese immediately shook her head, ¡°How could I possibly be willing? I¡¯m not willing! But if my husband desires it, in order to make him happy, even if I¡¯m reluctant, I would still agree to him taking another wife.¡±


    An Jing truly felt that Gong Juese¡¯s love was too humble. As long as she could be with Meng Lanqing and he was happy, she was prepared to abandon even her own self.


    Meng Lanqing glared at Gong Juese, huffing coldly, ¡°Apart from you, this oddity, which maiden would like a guy as good-looking as me?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± You could be even more narcissistic! Would it really kill you to say you won¡¯t marry another girl, brother?


    At first, Gong Juese didn¡¯t understand what Meng Lanqing meant, but she wasn¡¯t foolish. After giving it some thought, she figured it out.


    Once she understood that Meng Lanqing had no intention of remarrying, Gong Juese immediately flung herself at him, joyfully exclaiming, ¡°Husband, I really love you to death!¡±


    Meng Lanqing was caught off guard and found himself toppled to the ground by Gong Juese. His head smacked onto the floor, and it hurt like hell.


    But before he could voice his pain, his mouth was sealed by Gong Juese¡¯s kiss, causing his striking phoenix eyes to widen in shock.


    Gong Juese had the audacity to kiss him right in front of others!


    As Gong Juese pounced like a tigress onto Meng Lanqing, pressing him down and kissing him relentlessly, An Jing: ¡°...¡± Se Se, you¡¯re even bolder than a modern person! Indeed, one to come down from the mountains! Respect! Respect!


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡± My wife is sometimes like that, too. But it¡¯s always in private.


    If this had been a private moment, just between Meng Lanqing and Gong Juese, Meng Lanqing would definitely not have pushed her away. After all, they were married, and a bit of intimacy was no big deal.


    But the problem was, this wasn¡¯t private!


    Meng Lanqing¡¯s parents-in-law were right there watching!


    At that moment, Meng Lanqing felt an urge to dig a hole and burrow into it; he was utterly embarrassed.


    It wasn¡¯t enough that his wife embarrassed herself; she always had to drag him into it, too!


    Meng Lanqing¡¯s irritation surged, and he pushed away Gong Juese, who was still fervently kissing him. His originally stunning face was now stretched unnaturally long.


    Gong Juese, pushed away and on the verge of happily kissing Meng Lanqing again, noticed his displeasing expression and immediately suppressed her inner desire.


    ¡°Husband...¡± Gong Juese didn¡¯t get up but sat pitifully on the ground, looking like ¡®please don¡¯t be angry with me, I¡¯m already miserable enough¡¯.


    The moment Meng Lanqing scrambled up from the ground, he wanted to lash out at Gong Juese. But as he looked down at her pitiful state, he couldn¡¯t decide whether to let out his anger or not.

 Chapter 709 - 709 710 Dont spill everything_1

    ?Chapter 709: Chapter 710: Don¡¯t spill everything!_1 Chapter 709: Chapter 710: Don¡¯t spill everything!_1 In the end, Meng Lanqing still chose not to fly off the handle at Gong Juese. She rubbed the back of her head, which had been knocked and hurt, and spoke irritably, ¡°Get up, sitting on the floor like that, what sort of image is that!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll get up, I¡¯ll get up.¡± Seeing that Meng Lanqing wasn¡¯t angry with her, Gong Juese immediately got up cheerfully. As she got up, she also happily hugged one of Meng Lanqing¡¯s arms.


    Meng Lanqing, however, pulled her arm back, not allowing Gong Juese to hug her.


    Gong Juese wasn¡¯t offended and still looked at Meng Lanqing with a beaming smile, as if to say I just like you.


    Meng Lanqing couldn¡¯t be bothered with Gong Juese anymore and turned to Xiao Changyi and An Jing with a respectful fist and palm salute, ¡°My lord, madam, I apologize for causing such a scene.¡±


    An Jing laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a scene, it¡¯s quite nice to see you two so loving.¡±


    Before Meng Lanqing could speak, Gong Juese nodded eagerly, ¡°Mm-hmm, my husband and I are very affectionate. I always listen to him.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡±


    Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just say everything that comes to mind!¡± Meng Lanqing still couldn¡¯t help it and squeezed these words out from between his teeth.


    Seeing that Meng Lanqing was losing her temper, Gong Juese put on an innocent face, blinked, and then asked, ¡°Should I not say that?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you shouldn¡¯t!¡± Meng Lanqing squeezed out the words through clenched teeth again. His wife, really, with her coming down from the mountains, seemed to lack any sense of shame!


    Gong Juese, puzzled, asked, ¡°Then what can I say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain in detail tonight, now just shut your mouth!¡± Meng Lanqing told Gong Juese to zip it.


    Gong Juese, however, instinctively said, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s not wait until tonight. Just tell me later. Every time at night, you pass out before me because you run out of energy. How will you explain it to me then?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± My husband never runs out of energy.


    In his heart, Changyi scoffed: Useless!


    ¡°Shut, your, mouth!¡± Meng Lanqing gritted her teeth. At last, his handsome face and ears turned red¡ªout of anger, but also out of embarrassment.


    Seeing how Meng Lanqing¡¯s face turned from pale to flushed and even his forehead showed bulging veins, looking utterly exasperated, Gong Juese immediately covered her own mouth with both hands, preventing herself from speaking further.


    Finally, Gong Juese stopped talking, and Meng Lanqing heaved a sigh of relief but didn¡¯t know what else to say to An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    For a moment, the atmosphere turned exceptionally awkward.


    An Jing laughed dryly twice before asking, ¡°Se Se, you¡¯re not in a hurry to get pregnant now, are you?¡±


    Gong Juese covered her mouth with her hands and turned to look at Meng Lanqing.


    Meng Lanqing¡¯s mouth twitched, and he spoke impatiently, ¡°Speak!¡±


    Gong Juese then removed the hands covering her mouth and happily said to An Jing, ¡°Mhm, mhm, mhm, I¡¯m not in a hurry anymore. I was worried before that my husband would divorce me. Now, he probably won¡¯t divorce me, nor will he remarry, so, of course, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±


    After she finished speaking, Gong Juese covered her mouth with her hands again.


    Seeing Gong Juese so obedient, Meng Lanqing found it both exasperating and amusing.


    Observing Gong Juese covering her mouth again, An Jing paused and then continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re not in a hurry to have children, naturally, you won¡¯t have your brother treat your belly. I guess I¡¯ve fulfilled the task your brother entrusted to me. We have nothing else to attend to, so we¡¯ll be leaving.¡±


    Hearing this, An Jing got up.


    Xiao Changyi also stood up.


    The two of them naturally held hands, fingers interlocked.

 Chapter 710 - 710 711 He Really Has a Tough Life..._1

    ?Chapter 710: Chapter 711 He Really Has a Tough Life..._1 Chapter 710: Chapter 711 He Really Has a Tough Life..._1 An Jing walked outside with her husband and casually asked, ¡°Se Se, you said that before you were always living on the mountain with your brother and master, but what about your parents?¡±


    Gong Juese looked at Meng Zhuqing, and after getting her approval, she removed her hand covering her mouth and smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t have any parents; my brother and I only have our master.¡±


    An Jing was taken aback, stopped in her tracks, and looked back at Gong Juese, ¡°How come you don¡¯t have parents?¡±


    Gong Juese smiled again, ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have parents, but we just don¡¯t know who they are. By the time I could remember, my brother and I were already with our master on the mountain. According to what our master said, both my brother and I were picked up by him; he doesn¡¯t know who our parents are either.¡±


    Understanding the situation, An Jing casually asked another question, ¡°Then have you and your brother never thought about finding your parents?¡±


    Gong Juese answered, ¡°In the vast sea of people, how would we find them if we don¡¯t know who they are? I originally wanted to look for them, but my brother said that since our master found us, it was destined that we don¡¯t have parents. Even if we insist, it¡¯s useless. After that, I stopped thinking about looking for them.¡±


    After a pause, Gong Juese smiled again, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really care whether I have parents or not. My master and my brother dote on me very much. They¡¯ve never let me suffer a bit from as young as I can remember, and it¡¯s usually me bullying them. They are much better than my parents, whose names I don¡¯t even know.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± If your brother is so good to you, why do you still let your husband keep bullying your brother? Your brother truly has a hard life...


    ...


    When An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned from the rice shop, they saw Gong Juese¡¯s ¡°hard-living¡± brother still lying in the courtyard of their residence.


    And when Gong Juechen woke up, it was the hour of You, just as An Jing and her family were having dinner.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± You sure have precise timing for waking up...


    As soon as Gong Juechen awoke and saw An Jing and her family eating, he didn¡¯t care if the ground¡¯s chill had made his whole body cold; he hurriedly added a set of bowls and chopsticks for himself and sat down to eat in front of An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    He ate while watching An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    An Jing said with silent irritation, ¡°If you¡¯re going to eat, just eat, don¡¯t keep staring at us.¡±


    Gong Juechen replied, ¡°It helps me eat more.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    As Gong Juechen continued to watch them stuff rice into their mouths, he added, ¡°Although you both don¡¯t look as good as Lanlan, you really are pleasing to the eyes. I truly enjoy watching such delightful people; it really makes the meal better.¡±


    Hearing this, An Jing couldn¡¯t bother to say anything more about Gong Juechen¡¯s eccentric behavior, and instead, she added a piece of braised pork to her husband¡¯s bowl.


    Gong Juechen, not at all polite, helped himself to quite a bit of meat, eating with relish, and then spoke up again, ¡°Jingjing, do you and Changyi want to go with me to enjoy the spring tomorrow? It¡¯s the perfect season for it, and I¡¯m thinking of going outside the town for a stroll.¡±


    ¡°With your face like that, you¡¯re still thinking of enjoying the spring? Didn¡¯t you say you were too ashamed to meet people?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cover my face tomorrow.¡±


    An Jing was speechless for a long while before she replied, ¡°You go by yourself tomorrow, we won¡¯t be joining. We have things to do tomorrow; we need to visit a few Agricultural Officials.¡± To see them wash their concubines¡¯ feet.


    An Jing did not voice the last sentence, fearing that if she did, Gong Juechen might not go to enjoy the spring but instead might come to watch the excitement with them as people wash their concubines¡¯ feet.

 Chapter 711 - 711 712 Man Conquers Nature_1

    ?Chapter 711: Chapter 712: Man Conquers Nature_1 Chapter 711: Chapter 712: Man Conquers Nature_1 ¡°Agricultural Officials~~~~¡± Gong Juechen suddenly elongated his tone, his lips curved in a smile that was not quite a smile, and his peach blossom eyes were full of deep meaning, ¡°Jingjing, are you trying to do your utmost to make as significant a contribution to Xiyun¡¯s agriculture as possible?¡±


    An Jingxin¡¯s heart chilled, she knew that Gong Juechen¡¯s careless appearance was an act.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t all an act, it wasn¡¯t all him either. He was definitely more inscrutable than she had imagined!


    Look, she had just casually mentioned something, and he had already guessed that she had the intention of developing Xiyun¡¯s agriculture.


    And she indeed wanted to help the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu develop the agricultural sector of the Xiyun Kingdom.


    It was just too backward here, not comparable to the modern world at all, and since the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu were her relatives, if she could alleviate some of their worries, she was willing to do so.


    It just so happened that she was now an Agricultural Official, so she thought of seeing if she could help them develop the industry further.


    Xiao Changyi, as if he had always known that Gong Juechen was inscrutable, continued to eat his meal with extreme composure, completely unaffected by Gong Juechen¡¯s remarks.


    Gong Juechen observed everything, but ignoring An Jingxin¡¯s already somewhat icy gaze, he said with a laugh while eating, ¡°Jingjing, whether or not you can continue to make a contribution to Xiyun, I want to tell you that I have faith in you.¡±


    He paused and then smiled with even deeper meaning, ¡°You are the only female official in Xiyun, and I hope you will rise high and fast.¡±


    An Jing sneered, ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s possible for a woman like me to rise swiftly and smoothly in the officialdom?¡±


    Gong Juechen smirked devilishly, ¡°Man proposes, God disposes. If you have the fate to rise high, even if you try to avoid it, you won¡¯t be able to escape it.¡±


    An Jingxin felt a lurch in her heart, but still sneered on the surface, ¡°What, not only do you know medicine, but you also know how to read fortunes?¡±


    Without waiting for Gong Juechen to respond, An Jing added, ¡°Whether or not you can read fortunes, I have four words for you: Man will conquer nature!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha,¡± Gong Juechen laughed heartily three times, ¡°Jingjing, I really admire your spirit, but still, I have to give you a few words: The ways of the world are unpredictable.¡±


    The implication was not to be too full of oneself.


    An Jing knew this very well and softened her expression, speaking indifferently, ¡°Even if I do rise swiftly through the ranks, it would be out of my own will. If I am unwilling, I wouldn¡¯t want any high-ranking position.¡±


    Gong Juechen suddenly flashed an evil grin, ¡°What about Changyi, then? Will you ever not want him, one day?¡±


    An Jing gave him a huge eye roll and said irritably, ¡°My husband is my life, do you think I wouldn¡¯t want my life?¡±


    Xiao Changyi felt extremely pleased inwardly, and the corners of his usually cool lips curved up.


    Catching a rare smile from Xiao Changyi, and knowing that this was the first time Gong Juechen had seen Xiao Changyi smile, Gong Juechen didn¡¯t tease but instead heaved a sigh, ¡°I hope that my future wife would regard me as precious as her own life.¡±


    An Jing immediately laughed, ¡°With your character, I think, not only will your future wife not regard you as precious as her life, she will be so irritated that she might very well want to take yours.¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately smirked again and winked mischievously at An Jing, ¡°To die under a peony so I may be a ghost of beauty too~¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re incorrigible!¡± Seeing Gong Juechen revert to his roguish, shameless demeanor, An Jing couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything more to him.


    Her husband had always been good at judging people, and since he had never felt anything wrong about Gong Juechen, Gong Juechen should truly be harmless to them.

 Chapter 712 - 712 713 Just Thinking About It Feels Great_1

    ?Chapter 712: Chapter 713: Just Thinking About It Feels Great_1 Chapter 712: Chapter 713: Just Thinking About It Feels Great_1 Since it was harmless to them, even if Gong Jue Chen was unfathomably mysterious, she could also dismiss it as nothing.


    After Gong Jue Chen left and there were no outsiders around, An Jing finally joked with Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, instead of rising swiftly through the ranks or holding an office, wouldn¡¯t it be good to become a prince, so I can sit on an equal footing with you?¡±


    ¡°You are already equal to me,¡± he paused, then Xiao Changyi added, ¡°But if you really want to become a prince, I can go to the Imperial Capital right now, hold a knife to the old man¡¯s neck, and make him bestow one on you.¡±


    A prince¡¯s title is not an official position, and although she had established several great merits for Xiyun, being a woman, she was barely granted the title of a Seventh Rank Farmer Knight. If she wanted to be awarded a prince¡¯s title, the Emperor of Xiyun would definitely not agree, the only way would be by coercing the Emperor with a knife at his throat.


    And upon hearing Xiao Changyi talk about holding a knife to the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s throat, An Jing burst into laughter, her joy uncontrollable, ¡°Husband, you... hahaha... I can¡¯t... my stomach hurts from laughing... hahaha...¡±


    Once she finally managed to stop laughing and could speak normally again, An Jing¡¯s tone was exceptionally grand. Of course, she was still joking: ¡°There¡¯s no need for a knife. If one day I truly become a prince, it will be through my own genuine abilities, and there will be absolutely no need for you to threaten my adoptive father with a knife. A princess, haha, just thinking about it feels so exciting~¡±


    Xiao Changyi no longer spoke, only looking at An Jing with a doting, indulgent gaze.


    At this moment, both Xiao Changyi and An Jing themselves had no idea that An Jing¡¯s present jest would, in the future, come true.


    ...


    The cucumber seedlings were thriving; Master Zhou and the others had lost their bet and were supposed to wash their wives¡¯ and concubines¡¯ feet today.


    And An Jing planned to visit Master Zhou¡¯s home first, followed by the homes of Masters Zhao, Qian, and Sun.


    Because he had to wash his wives¡¯ and concubines¡¯ feet, Master Zhou¡¯s expression was quite unpleasant. Seeing that An Jing had brought Xiao Changyi along, Master Zhou¡¯s face grew even darker.


    Master Zhou exclaimed angrily, ¡°Lord An, are you intentionally trying to humiliate me?¡±


    An Jing feigned ignorance, ¡°What do you mean, Master Zhou? Haven¡¯t we agreed that today I would come to your house to see you wash your wives¡¯ and concubines¡¯ feet?¡±


    The family servants at Master Zhou¡¯s household changed their expressions upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words. Obviously, Master Zhou had not yet informed all the people in his household about his obligation to wash his wives¡¯ and concubines¡¯ feet.


    Master Zhou originally wanted to take An Jing into his wives¡¯ and concubines¡¯ chambers, then wash their feet while having An Jing watch alone. He had already made it clear beforehand to his wives and concubines that they had to keep absolutely silent about this affair. However, before he could even wash their feet, An Jing had loudly spilled the beans, letting all the servants in his household hear about it.


    Master Zhou¡¯s face was flushed with embarrassment.


    It was all An Jing¡¯s fault for bringing Xiao Changyi with her. If she hadn¡¯t brought Changyi along, he wouldn¡¯t have become so furiously embarrassed that he forgot his decorum and lashed out at An Jing in front of the servants.


    If he had not lost his temper at An Jing, accusing her of intentionally trying to humiliate him, but instead had led her directly to his wives¡¯ and concubines¡¯ room, An Jing would not have had the opportunity to disclose his duty to wash his wives¡¯ and concubines¡¯ feet, and his servants would have remained unaware.


    Master Zhou was extremely concerned about his face and felt truly embarrassed at this moment, he shouted sternly, ¡°What are you standing around for? Get on with your work!¡±


    The servants were immediately scattered in a panic.


    Feeling slightly relieved without so many eyes on him, Master Zhou¡¯s complexion was still rather unpleasant, albeit not as embarrassed as before.

 Chapter 713 - 713 714 The Vinegar Jar Is Overturned_1

    ?Chapter 713: Chapter 714 The Vinegar Jar Is Overturned_1 Chapter 713: Chapter 714 The Vinegar Jar Is Overturned_1 However, the thought of Xiao Changyi possibly watching him wash his wife and concubine¡¯s feet alongside An Jing made Master Zhou feel indescribably embarrassed.


    Unable to help himself, he burst out in anger, ¡°I asked you to come to my house to observe, not to bring someone with you.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t mind Master Zhou¡¯s anger and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s ¡®know the face but not the heart¡¯; besides, as a woman, it¡¯s safer for me to have someone to protect me, and my husband is the best choice for that.¡±


    Master Zhou was immediately choked with rage. What did she mean by ¡®know the face but not the heart¡¯? Wasn¡¯t it just her polite way of saying she felt unsafe around them because they weren¡¯t close?


    Too angry to bother with pleasantries, Master Zhou turned and walked towards the direction of his wives and concubines¡¯ rooms.


    An Jing wasn¡¯t annoyed, instead, she shared a smiling glance with Xiao Changyi before they followed behind Master Zhou.


    Master Zhou had a wife and three concubines, whose maidservants had all been sent away. Each wife and concubine stayed in her own room while Master Zhou went from room to room to wash their feet.


    Even though Master Zhou had already spoken to them in advance, his wife and concubines were nevertheless extremely anxious and dared not let him wash their feet.


    Having to wash his wife and concubines¡¯ feet with a man and a woman watching the whole process was already extremely mortifying for Master Zhou, and now that his wives and concubines were uncooperative, he immediately lost his temper. Frightened, his wives and concubines no longer dared to withdraw their feet and timidly let Master Zhou wash their feet.


    In the end, he did wash the feet of all his wife and concubines, but as soon as it was done, they all knelt down and cried, ¡°My lord, it¡¯s only right and proper for us to wash your feet; there¡¯s no reason for you to wash ours...¡±


    Master Zhou didn¡¯t say a word to his kneeling wives and crying concubines; he only stood there with a stern face, looking imperious and unchallengeable as the head of the family.


    An Jing stood to the side, watching all this with a particularly calm demeanor, yet she sighed in her heart: Natural and justified? It seems that the women here have been oppressed for too long, getting used to it and believing it to be expected.


    Her gaze shifted towards Master Zhou, who stood there with the air of the family patriarch, and An Jing silently added in her mind: And the men evidently believe it¡¯s their due as well.


    After leaving Master Zhou¡¯s place, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went their separate ways to visit Master Zhao, Master Qian, and Master Sun.


    Masters Zhao, Qian, and Sun were just as embarrassed as Master Zhou, and neither of them bid farewell to An Jing and Xiao Changyi after both witnessed them washing their wives and concubines¡¯ feet and leaving their respective residences.


    Despite the large number of servants who were ordered not to speak of the foot-washing affair, word still got out, and eventually, everyone knew about it.


    The four masters felt they had lost all face.


    ...


    Eight days passed in the blink of an eye.


    That day, An Jing was at home multitasking, taking care of the children and discussing with Xiao Changyi about transplanting the seedlings in the experimental field the next day.


    The grafted seedlings had grown quite a bit and were indeed ready for transplanting.


    Before Xiao Changyi could even respond with a ¡®hmm¡¯, Meng Zhuqing came to report that Li Jifan had arrived.


    ¡°Don¡¯t see him!¡± Xiao Changyi¡¯s words were directed towards An Jing, sounding rather stern; it was obvious his jealousy had spilled over again.


    So sour~


    An Jing found it amusing yet complied. She was a married woman, after all, and it was better to limit interactions with other men in her daily life.

 Chapter 714 - 714 715 What You Think I Cant Do It_1

    ?Chapter 714: Chapter 715: What, You Think I Can¡¯t Do It?_1 Chapter 714: Chapter 715: What, You Think I Can¡¯t Do It?_1 ¡°You go tell him,¡± An Jing said to Meng Zhuqing, ¡°just say that I am feeling unwell and not fit to receive guests.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Zhuqing turned and went to the door to send Li Jifan away.


    Only after Meng Zhuqing had left did An Jing look at Xiao Changyi with a smile, ¡°Husband, am I obedient or not?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to be obedient too, and you¡¯re not allowed to get too close to other women.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± After a pause, Xiao Changyi added, ¡°Apart from you, when have I ever been close to another woman?¡±


    An Jing immediately couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°I just love this about you!¡±


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°In this regard, you ought to learn from me.¡±


    Suppressing her laughter, An Jing immediately put on an expression of being taught, nodding repeatedly, ¡°Mmm, I must learn from you, I must learn from you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi just watched her.


    Grinning, An Jing said, ¡°What, you think I can¡¯t do it?¡±


    It was then that Xiao Changyi replied, his tone still indifferent, ¡°Apart from you, I can refrain from speaking a word to other women. Can you?¡±


    The underlying meaning was you can¡¯t possibly not speak a word to other men.


    An Jing immediately was even more amused, ¡°Husband, isn¡¯t your jealousy a bit too much, not letting me speak a single word to other men?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not stopping you, I¡¯m just saying that you can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± An Jing laughed heartily, not hiding her amusement at all, laughing out loud, ¡°Husband... hahaha... Your jealousy really... is too much... hahaha...¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s face remained unchanged, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I was a vinegar jar?¡±


    An Jing, amused, immediately leaned in to affectionately nuzzle Xiao Changyi¡¯s forehead and nose tip, laughing as she spoke, ¡°My husband is truly self-aware.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak, but the corners of his cool lips almost imperceptibly curved up, and he nuzzled her back.


    After the nuzzling, Xiao Changyi then said seriously, ¡°That Li Jifan is interested in you, so you should limit your interactions with him in the future.¡±


    An Jing was torn between laughter and tears, ¡°I don¡¯t have much to do with him anyway. But since you¡¯re requesting this, I agree to it.¡±


    To begin with, she had not had much interaction with Li Jifan, so caring less really didn¡¯t bother her at all.


    Seeing that An Jing agreed so readily satisfied Xiao Changyi, and he no longer talked about Li Jifan, who was irrelevant to them. Instead, he joined An Jing in helping their four children learn to walk.


    ...


    The next day, at the third quarter of the second hour, An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrived at the Agricultural Institute¡¯s test field to work.


    The cucumber grafted seedlings they had cultivated under the arch shed had grown three leaves and a heart and were ready for planting out.


    It took them a full two hours, but An Jing and Xiao Changyi finished transplanting all the seedlings onto the plot that had been growing cucumbers for the past few years.


    In recent years, the cucumbers in this plot had been especially prone to diseases and pests.


    Now, planting the grafted seedlings on this plot, there would be noticeably fewer wilted cucumbers and pests compared to before; the dramatic contrast would be evident even if An Jing herself said nothing, and by then, everyone could see the effectiveness of the grafted seedlings in combating diseases and pests.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had precisely this in mind; even without an explanation, the undeniable evidence and results would be enough to convince people.


    Once all the seedlings were transplanted, An Jing then instructed Clerk Jiang and Clerk Zhang to take good care of the seedlings in the future, such as building trellises for them to climb, etc. She stated she would not come every day to check but would make time to visit occasionally.


    Clerk Jiang and Clerk Zhang immediately agreed.


    With everything transplanted and the junior officials taking over, An Jing had no more business there for the time being and decided not to continue living in the county.

 Chapter 715 - 715 716 Hes Not Stupid_1

    ?Chapter 715: Chapter 716 He¡¯s Not Stupid!_1 Chapter 715: Chapter 716 He¡¯s Not Stupid!_1 As soon as they returned to the estate from the Agricultural Institute, An Jing and Xiao Changyi began packing up, planning to take their children back to their home by the mountainside.


    Meng Zhuqing was still driving the horse-drawn carriage.


    And just as An Jing and Xiao Changyi were returning home, Clerk Jiang from the Agricultural Institute secretly sought out Official Liu again.


    Clerk Jiang first gave a routine report, and then asked, ¡°Official, about those seedlings... Should I secretly destroy them?¡±


    Official Liu shook his head and said, ¡°No need. Just take care of them as she instructed.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Even though Clerk Jiang did not quite understand Official Liu¡¯s intentions, he did not ask further and obediently agreed.


    Actually, Official Liu¡¯s intentions were simple.


    He was in charge of the Agricultural Institute of Qilin County, and if An Jing achieved success in this institute, even if he could not take all the credit, his prestige as the highest authority at the institute would be enhanced, and he would also gain merit.


    Therefore, why would he possibly seek to sabotage what An Jing had planted?


    He was not a fool!


    ...


    There was no place better than home.


    Upon returning to their house from the county, even though the home was humble, it felt heartwarming and familiar to An Jing.


    Perhaps it was because these few rooms had been built with great difficulty by her and her husband from scratch, she had grown attached to them. So even though they could now afford to build a better house, she did not tear these rooms down to rebuild anew.


    And although this was not a utopian paradise, in her heart, it was better than one.


    The house had been uninhabited for some time; they had not hired anyone to clean it daily, so as soon as An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned, they let the four children play in the courtyard while they began to clean the house.


    Only after cleaning both inside and outside the house did An Jing and Xiao Changyi bring the children back inside.


    In her past life, An Jing was a special forces soldier who had gone on many difficult missions, each filled with intense action and thrilling moments that got the blood racing.


    Now reborn, An Jing truly enjoyed this peaceful, uneventful life; it was simple and made her feel incredibly happy.


    Perhaps the saying was true: ¡°True happiness can be found in simplicity.¡±


    Even though life was uneventful, time still flew by quickly. In the blink of an eye, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had been back from the county for half a month already.


    And today was the twenty-eighth of April.


    On this day, the sun shone brightly, birds sang amidst fragrant flowers, grass grew tall, orioles flitted about, and a gentle breeze blew. An Jing was washing clothes in the courtyard, while Xiao Changyi looked after the four children.


    The four children were almost eleven months old now. Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing, the three little ones, could already walk with support, and An Yiyun, though frail, was very good at crawling.


    Because of this, the four children were even more difficult to look after than before. You could take care of one but then not the others.


    However, Xiao Changyi was still managing them quite competently.


    An Jing, on the other hand, had a hard time. She would be utterly exhausted looking after four children by herself, so she chose to do the housework and let Xiao Changyi take care of the children.


    Truth be told, she genuinely felt that doing housework was much easier than looking after the children.


    Xiao Changyi initially didn¡¯t let her do the housework, thinking that it was much more taxing than looking after the children. But when he saw she wasn¡¯t just making it up, that she truly was struggling with the four children, he agreed to switch tasks, taking on child care while she handled the household chores.


    Thinking this, An Jing, who was washing clothes, couldn¡¯t help but glance over at Xiao Changyi, who was looking after the children.


    As if sensing her gaze, Xiao Changyi turned his head to look at her. Their eyes met in the open air. She paused for a moment, and then she gave him a big, bright smile.

 Chapter 716 - 716 717 Fearing a Scare_1

    ?Chapter 716: Chapter 717 Fearing a Scare_1 Chapter 716: Chapter 717 Fearing a Scare_1 Seeing An Jing smile at him, Xiao Changyi¡¯s handsome face remained expressionless, but his cold eyes instantly softened.


    Soon after, Meng Zhuqing arrived.


    Meng Zhuqing was there to deliver a message, the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu had written them another letter.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi first read the letter from Su Chengyu, and then they read the letter from the Emperor of Xiyun.


    Seeing that the Emperor¡¯s letter mentioned a big surprise for the children¡¯s first birthday, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a surprise or not doesn¡¯t really matter, I¡¯m just afraid it might be a shock.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    An Jing laughed again, ¡°Husband, what do you think the surprise my father-in-law will give us could be?¡±


    Xiao Changyi shook his head, indicating he didn¡¯t know.


    An Jing didn¡¯t ask any further, nor did she guess herself, but said, ¡°Although I¡¯m a bit worried it might be a shock, I¡¯m still looking forward to it. It¡¯s just a shame we can¡¯t know right away, we have to wait more than a month, as Jinger and the others won¡¯t be one year old until the sixth day of the sixth month.¡±


    Xiao Changyi finally spoke up, ¡°Should I write to the old man and have him tell you in advance?¡±


    An Jing immediately laughed again, ¡°If he tells me in advance, what surprise would that be? Let¡¯s just wait for the day, a little over a month isn¡¯t really that long.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Since An Jing and Xiao Changyi had nothing for Meng Zhuqing to do, they let her go.


    But no sooner had Meng Zhuqing left than Shi Xiaolan arrived, her face beaming with joy, holding two red eggs in her hand.


    Upon seeing An Jing, Shi Xiaolan thrust the two red eggs into An Jing¡¯s hands, unable to hide her excitement as she said, ¡°An Jing, I¡¯m pregnant again! It was supposed to be Brother Xiaoshan who brought you and Brother Xiao the eggs, but since he had work to do in town, I had to come instead.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± An Jing was also overjoyed. Shi Xiaolan and Wu Xiaoshan had only been married for a little over two months, and she was already pregnant so quickly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Shi Xiaolan nodded vigorously, her face still radiating happiness. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to get pregnant so soon either, and Brother Xiaoshan didn¡¯t expect it. When he found out I was pregnant, he was so happy he almost went crazy, hopping and jumping around while holding Niuniu and Yu Yu.¡±


    Hearing that Wu Xiaoshan was hopping and jumping with Niuniu and Yu Yu, An Jing laughed and said, ¡°It sounds like your new husband is very good to Niuniu and Yu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Shi Xiaolan nodded vehemently. ¡°Brother Xiaoshan is really good to Niuniu and Yu Yu. He tries to get them whatever they want.¡±


    An Jing felt somewhat reassured.


    Shi Xiaolan continued, ¡°I was so happy about being pregnant that I wanted Brother Xiaoshan to take a day off from going to town to work today, it¡¯s just too exhausting, but he refused no matter what. He said that a day of work could feed our family for several meals, and he would go every day as long as there was work to do.¡±


    Upon saying this, Shi Xiaolan suddenly sighed, ¡°They say it¡¯s Brother Xiaoshan who married into my family, but all the burdens of the household weigh on his shoulders alone, I really feel guilty toward him.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°He does it because he loves you and wants to.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan¡¯s face turned red, but she nodded and said in a soft voice, ¡°Life is a bit hard now, but it¡¯s good... Brother Xiaoshan and I are doing well... ¡±


    An Jing responded with relief, ¡°As long as you two are good, that¡¯s what matters.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan nodded again, then smiled and said, ¡°No matter if this child is a boy or a girl, I don¡¯t have to worry anymore. I¡¯m the head of the family now, any children born are mine, and I will love them all. To tell you the truth, this is really much better than when I was with the An family.¡±

 Chapter 717 - 717 718 Has She Made Things Difficult for

    ?Chapter 717: Chapter 718: Has She Made Things Difficult for You?_1 Chapter 717: Chapter 718: Has She Made Things Difficult for You?_1 ¡°Back when I was with An Fu¡¯s family,¡± Shi Xiaolan continued, her smile tinged with both bitterness and relief, ¡°I worried every day, scared of giving birth to another girl and displeasing my in-laws. Now I don¡¯t have those worries. I¡¯d be happy with either a boy or a girl if I could get pregnant again.¡±


    She paused, then laughed again, ¡°Of course, having a son would be even better. Brother Xiaoshan and I would have a son to take care of us in our old age.¡±


    In her bones, Shi Xiaolan still felt a son was better than a daughter, but if it were her child, she¡¯d love them regardless¡ªyet the depth of her affection would surely differ, favoring a son over a daughter.


    An Jing understood Shi Xiaolan. After all, Shi Xiaolan was a local, deeply poisoned by the thoughts of the place. Therefore, An Jing didn¡¯t bother to say anything about Shi Xiaolan¡¯s preference for a son over a daughter.


    And even if she spoke up, it wouldn¡¯t change Shi Xiaolan¡¯s mind. Why waste her breath?


    ¡°An Jing, there¡¯s something...¡± Shi Xiaolan suddenly hesitated, and after a long pause, she finally continued, ¡°A few days ago, An Fu¡¯s mother came to see me, said she wanted to take Niuniu and Yu Yu back, but I didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    An Jing immediately asked with a serious expression, ¡°Did she make things difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. When she saw I didn¡¯t agree, she cried and begged me for a while, and when she realized I still wouldn¡¯t agree, she left.¡±


    An Jing frowned, ¡°Why on earth does she suddenly want to take Niuniu and Yu Yu back?¡±


    ¡°It seems like... Mrs. Gong can¡¯t have children. She¡¯s been married to An Fu for a year and a half now, and hasn¡¯t gotten pregnant. I heard she saw numerous doctors and took a lot of medicine to try to regulate her body, but she just can¡¯t get pregnant. The doctor also seems to have said she¡¯s likely infertile.¡±


    An Jing sneered, ¡°Right after Yu Yu was born, they had the nerve to think about remarrying right away. Let them marry off again.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan burst into a humorless laugh, ¡°Their family is very poor now, they don¡¯t have the money to remarry.¡±


    An Jing sneered again, ¡°That¡¯s why An Fu¡¯s mother came to you to take Niuniu and Yu Yu, even if they¡¯re both girls, having children is better than none. Xiao Lan, if they come to ask for the children again in the future, you can¡¯t give them, no matter what!¡±


    Shi Xiaolan nodded immediately, ¡°How could I possibly give them up? It¡¯s clearly stated in the divorce papers that Niuniu and Yu Yu are mine, I will never give them up to them!¡±


    ¡°Right, you just don¡¯t give them up! If they bother you about it, just come to me! And it serves them right; if they hadn¡¯t been so obsessed with having a son before, they wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now! I think they¡¯re coming to you for the children because their family is so poor now that even their own clan won¡¯t give them a child to adopt.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan sighed, ¡°You¡¯ve hit the nail on the head. I heard An Fu¡¯s second uncle and third uncle aren¡¯t willing to let him adopt a child, saying his family¡¯s too poor, and they¡¯re worried they wouldn¡¯t even be able to keep the child alive.¡±


    An Jing was speechless, but still, she added two words, ¡°Serves them right!¡± She didn¡¯t have an ounce of sympathy.


    Even as good-natured as Shi Xiaolan was, on this matter, she allowed herself a moment of schadenfreude and laughed, ¡°I also think they deserved it.¡±


    An Jing gave a wry smile, ¡°They must really regret the remarriage now.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan nodded in agreement, ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Meanwhile, at An Fu¡¯s home.


    An Fu, An Hegui, and Yun Dame truly regretted what had happened back then.

 Chapter 718 - 718 719 Dont You Know It_1

    ?Chapter 718: Chapter 719: Don¡¯t You Know It?_1 Chapter 718: Chapter 719: Don¡¯t You Know It?_1 Today, they learned that Shi Xiaolan was pregnant again. Although they didn¡¯t know whether it was a boy or a girl, it was a pregnancy nevertheless, unlike Mrs. Gong who couldn¡¯t even conceive.


    Originally, they had wanted a son to carry on the family line, but in the end, there was not a single male child to speak of in their home, let alone a female one.


    Moreover, Mrs. Gong simply couldn¡¯t compare to Shi Xiaolan...


    An Fu, An Hegui, and Yun Dame were filled with such regret that it was as if their intestines had turned green. How could they have been so foolish?!


    After a long silence, Yun Dame finally spoke, ¡°Xiao Lan is pregnant now, and has another child on the way, hers and Wu Xiaoshan¡¯s. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go and shamelessly ask her for Niuniu and Yu Yu. She might give us Yu Yu and Niuniu this time.¡±


    An Fu gave a bitter laugh, ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t go. I¡¯m begging you not to. Xiao Lan is not the same person she used to be, she won¡¯t give her children to our family. She can support them herself, and your visit would be in vain.¡±


    Upon hearing An Fu¡¯s words, Yun Dame finally broke down in tears, ¡°But our family can¡¯t just be without a child, what¡¯s the point of us living then?¡±


    An Fu, trying not to be heard by Mrs. Gong who was picking beans outside, whispered comfortingly, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s just let it be for now. When our family¡¯s situation improves and we have some extra money, I¡¯ll remarry and give you a chubby grandson.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yun Dame immediately felt comforted and her tears turned into laughter.


    But An Hegui was not comforted, he was very pessimistic about his family¡¯s future.


    This family was so impoverished again. It was only with An Jing¡¯s noble assistance that they had improved before, and where would they find such a generous benefactor again?


    ...


    As soon as Shi Xiaolan left An Jing¡¯s home, An Jing began to peel the red-dyed eggs, giving one to Xiao Changyi and keeping one for herself.


    While laughing, An Jing said, ¡°My dear, eat up and share in the joy¡ªwho knows, maybe tomorrow I will be diagnosed as pregnant again.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was about to bite into the egg when he heard An Jing¡¯s words and immediately lost his appetite.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi looking at her reproachfully, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh heartily, ¡°Having children is not so easy to come by, my dear, you really don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡±


    Xiao Changyi glanced at An Jing¡¯s flat belly and painstakingly recalled that she did not seem to have any symptoms of morning sickness lately, so it was unlikely she would be diagnosed as pregnant the next day, which greatly reassured him, and he continued to eat his egg.


    An Jing observed all his reactions and found them all the more amusing, laughing even louder and more heartily.


    ...


    Time flies like an arrow; it passes in an instant.


    ¡°My dear, tomorrow Jing¡¯er, Star, Qinger, and Yun Er will be turning one year old. Do you think time passes quickly?¡± An Jing asked Xiao Changyi while watching the four children.


    ¡°Not quickly.¡±


    An Jing immediately laughed at his unexpected reply, ¡°Do you feel it¡¯s been especially slow?¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is it because you can¡¯t wait for them to grow up in the blink of an eye, so you and I don¡¯t have to care for them anymore, and we can enjoy our world of two?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re nodding again? How much do you wish for our world of two?!¡±


    Xiao Changyi looked at her and asked leisurely, ¡°How much I wish... Don¡¯t you already know that?¡±


    An Jing instantly burst into laughter, ¡°I do know, but it¡¯s a pity that time won¡¯t pass as quickly as you hope. Jing¡¯er and the others are only a year old, haha, just bear with it a little longer. They will grow up eventually, right?¡±

 Chapter 719 - 719 720 What a Big Surprise_1

    ?Chapter 719: Chapter 720: What a Big Surprise!_1 Chapter 719: Chapter 720: What a Big Surprise!_1 Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing laughed again before saying, ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re so unhappy, let¡¯s drop this topic and talk about something else. Tomorrow is Jing¡¯er¡¯s first birthday. Last time, my adoptive father mentioned in his letter that he has a surprise, I hope he doesn¡¯t disappoint me too much.¡±


    It was just at that moment the courtyard door was knocked.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi heard the sound of knocking but no voice, which they found strange.


    An Jing asked loudly, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    But nobody answered her.


    The knocking on the courtyard door continued, the sound penetrating the room and reaching their ears.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi felt even more puzzled.


    An Jing wanted to go see, but Xiao Changyi held her back, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    After saying that, Xiao Changyi strode outside.


    When Xiao Changyi opened the courtyard door and saw the old face outside, his cool lips trembled slightly, but he said nothing.


    Upon seeing Xiao Changyi, the elderly man outside happily stepped forward, hugged Xiao Changyi¡¯s waist, and tried to lift him with effort.


    It was only when he really couldn¡¯t lift Xiao Changyi that he laughed heartily and said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Yi Er, I still couldn¡¯t lift you.¡±


    In this world, apart from the Emperor of Xiyun, no one would call Xiao Changyi ¡®Yi Er¡¯, and the visitor was indeed the Emperor of Xiyun himself.


    An Jing, curious about who was outside, stood in the main hall and watched. Upon seeing an old man trying to lift her husband by the waist, the familiar scene filled her with immediate joy, and she blurted out, ¡°Adoptive father!¡±


    Even though she had not actually seen the old man¡¯s face clearly.


    The Emperor of Xiyun first said something to Xiao Changyi, then turned his head, smiling at An Jing who was swiftly walking towards him, ¡°Jingjing, this surprise is big enough, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Seeing more white hairs on the head of the Emperor of Xiyun and considering how the Emperor, despite his age and poor health, had made the long journey to see them, her heart suddenly felt an intense sourness upon hearing his words about the surprise.


    This was truly her own kin.


    Yet An Jing¡¯s face bore a bright smile as she said, ¡°Big, very big, with adoptive father making a personal visit, the surprise must be huge. Please, come in, Adoptive father, don¡¯t stand at the door.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun nodded to An Jing before turning to look at Xiao Changyi, who was expressionless, and cheerfully said, ¡°Yi Yi, where are my four precious grandchildren? I want to see them, quickly take me to them.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak and showed no reaction on his face, just turned and walked into the main hall.


    The Emperor of Xiyun wasn¡¯t upset by Xiao Changyi¡¯s demeanor at all, but hurried to follow him.


    As he followed Xiao Changyi, the Emperor told An Jing with a smile, ¡°The path at the front here is much smoother than the others. The only part of my journey that wasn¡¯t so bumpy was this stretch in front of your place. It¡¯s lucky for me; otherwise, my old bones might¡¯ve been scattered by now.¡±


    Since the Emperor of Xiyun and An Jing were behind Xiao Changyi, they did not notice his lips press tightly together upon hearing what the Emperor of Xiyun said.


    Listening to the Emperor of Xiyun, An Jing felt both a pang of sadness and a touch of emotion.


    Previously in the Imperial Palace, the Emperor of Xiyun always referred to himself as ¡®We¡¯, but now, dressed as a commoner to avoid revealing his identity, he referred to himself as ¡®I¡¯.


    Because of this, An Jing felt the Emperor was more approachable than ever before, more like family¡ªnot just to her but to her husband¡ªa dear relative who had travelled from afar.

 Chapter 720 - 720 721 Must Shake It Three Times_1

    ?Chapter 720: Chapter 721: Must Shake It Three Times_1 Chapter 720: Chapter 721: Must Shake It Three Times_1 ¡°The road in front of our house used to be uneven and full of potholes, making carriage rides particularly bumpy. But because I was pregnant before, it was too unsafe for me to walk on that road. So, my husband and I spent our own money to repair it,¡± An Jing said with a smile, telling the Emperor of Xiyun the honest truth.


    ¡°I see,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun nodded in understanding.


    Just then, everyone entered the main living room where, upon seeing the four little ones, the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. He rushed forward, eager to hold this little one and then that little one, unable to decide which one to hold first.


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but find the sight amusing.


    Xiao Changyi remained expressionless as usual.


    In the end, the Emperor of Xiyun chose to hold a child, and the one he picked was the eldest, Su Yi Jing, who also happened to look the most like Xiao Changyi.


    Seeing that the Emperor of Xiyun had chosen to hold her eldest son first, An Jing was truly not surprised at all.


    Who would expect any less when her eldest son looked so much like her husband?


    ¡°Yi Er, Yi Er, look quickly, take a look,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun said excitedly. ¡°Jing¡¯er really does look so much like you!¡±


    Xiao Changyi had seen his eldest son countless times before, yet he surprisingly didn¡¯t snide at the now foolish-seeming Emperor of Xiyun. Instead, he rarely went along with the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s wishes and looked toward his eldest son.


    ¡°Chengyu said it¡¯s as if he was carved from the same mold,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun continued. ¡°I thought he was exaggerating, but it¡¯s true. Such a child will surely be of great use, definitely a prodigious genius just like you.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Just because he looks like my husband, he¡¯s also a prodigious genius like my husband? Stepfather, don¡¯t you think this reasoning is a bit forced?


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say a word and simply shot a cold glance at the imperial guards, eunuch supervisor, Imperial Physician, and others who had followed them in. The imperial guards and others immediately took a step back.


    The imperial guards and the rest were dressed as ordinary family servants, intending to follow into the main living room. But Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold glance forced them to stay at the entrance instead.


    Yet Xiao Changyi was still not satisfied and did not like that there were so many people standing at the entrance of the main living room.


    So, Xiao Changyi continued to give the imperial guards and others cold stares, making them so uneasy that they wanted to turn tail and run.


    But they couldn¡¯t run away, as they were there to follow and protect the Emperor of Xiyun, who was at the moment holding a child in the main living room.


    It was only then that the Emperor of Xiyun noticed that the imperial guards and others had followed him inside, and seeing that Xiao Changyi was very displeased, he immediately smiled at Xiao Changyi and said, ¡°Yi Er, I was just so delighted to see you that I forgot for a moment.¡±


    Right after, the Emperor of Xiyun turned to the imperial guards and others and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Deputy General Meng say that those rooms over there are livable? Go stay there for now.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, this...¡± Eunuch Fu truly felt this was not appropriate.


    But the Emperor of Xiyun insisted, ¡°The safest place is by my Yi Er¡¯s side. You lot combined aren¡¯t worth one of my Yi Er¡¯s fingers. Scram, and don¡¯t make me say it twice.¡±


    The imperial guards, Eunuch Fu, and others, fearing the Emperor of Xiyun might be displeased enough to order their beheading, quickly scattered.


    With everyone gone, the Emperor of Xiyun looked appeasingly at Xiao Changyi: ¡°Yi Er, they¡¯re all gone now, don¡¯t be angry. I really just forgot in my excitement. Besides, as a monarch, it¡¯s normal to have people around me. If something happened to me, Xiyun would be shaken to its core.¡±


    The last sentence was said by the Emperor of Xiyun in a particularly low voice, afraid that walls have ears.

 Chapter 721 - 721 722 She Feels Wronged for Them_1

    ?Chapter 721: Chapter 722 She Feels Wronged for Them!_1 Chapter 721: Chapter 722 She Feels Wronged for Them!_1 Xiao Changyi glanced sidelong at the Emperor of Xiyun, ¡°Then why have you come here?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun immediately laughed and said, ¡°I was missing you and Jingjing, of course. And naturally, I was also missing the children¡ªI haven¡¯t yet met my four precious grandsons, so I wanted to come and see them for myself.¡±


    An Jing listened and felt a sharp pang of distress. If something had happened to the Emperor of Xiyun on his way here, it would have been a thorn in her and her husband¡¯s hearts.


    Xiao Changyi stopped glancing sideways at the Emperor of Xiyun and sat opposite him, his face expressionless as he watched the little An Yiqing stand up with the help of a stool, yet he casually asked the Emperor of Xiyun, ¡°When will you return?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for five or six days before going back,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun said with great cheer.


    An Jing furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Foster father, is it really okay for you to stay with us that long?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun lowered his voice to a very soft whisper, ¡°I¡¯ve put Chengyu in charge of the country for two months. I could actually stay here for ten days, but I¡¯m a bit worried about the journey not being smooth, so let¡¯s make it five or six days.¡±


    Xiao Changyi hummed, ¡°What excuse did you give for Chengyu to manage things for two months?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t seem the least bit embarrassed, laughing heartily, ¡°I had the Imperial Physician say that I wasn¡¯t feeling well and needed a good rest, so I had Chengyu, heh, take over.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Your visit wasn¡¯t easy at all! And you even had to deceive all the civil and military officials!


    Xiao Changyi hummed again, ¡°Didn¡¯t he ask you to bring me something?¡±


    ¡°He did, a particularly thick letter. It¡¯s with the blessings of the public... I forgot just now, I¡¯ll give it to you tonight.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Crown Prince, you really don¡¯t forget to be a chatterbox with my husband at any time!


    Xiao Changyi seemed to have expected this, his face completely devoid of expression, utterly calm.


    Later, the Emperor of Xiyun went on to hold Su Yixing, An Yiqing, and An Yiyun in succession.


    After taking turns holding all four children, the Emperor of Xiyun wasn¡¯t satisfied yet. He went to take the little Su Yi Jing, who was walking with An Jing¡¯s assistance, into his arms, and he kept cooing with delight, ¡°My precious grandson, my precious grandson, your grandfather adores you...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Foster father, aren¡¯t you being a bit too obvious with your favoritism? I feel sorry for my second, third, and fourth sons!


    At dinner time, the Emperor of Xiyun still refused to put down Su Yi Jing, continuing to hold him as if his love for the little one reached deep into his bones.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Foster father, ever since you¡¯ve arrived, you¡¯ve been holding him until now. My eldest son is almost smothered by you, do you realize that?


    Finally, Xiao Changyi could no longer bear it, and said coldly, ¡°Were my Star, Qinger, and Yun Er picked up by me?¡±


    Seated opposite Xiao Changyi, the Emperor of Xiyun held Su Yi Jing in one hand and ate with the other, his old face all smiles, adoringly and joyfully gazing at Su Yi Jing in his lap.


    Upon hearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s words, he first looked puzzledly at Xiao Changyi across the table, but as soon as he understood what Xiao Changyi meant, he immediately looked aggrieved, ¡°I just happen to like Jing¡¯er more¡ªwhat can I do about that...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    After a moment of silence, Xiao Changyi put down his chopsticks, got up, walked around the table, and snatched his eldest son from the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s embrace.


    Wary of hurting Su Yi Jing, the Emperor of Xiyun naturally didn¡¯t compete with Xiao Changyi for the child but looked at Xiao Changyi with an extremely melancholic and aggrieved expression.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t pay any attention to the Emperor of Xiyun. Once he had taken his eldest son, he placed the boy in the nursing chair and then joined An Jing in feeding their four children chicken egg custard and rice porridge.

 Chapter 722 - 722 723 Favoritism_1

    ?Chapter 722: Chapter 723 Favoritism_1 Chapter 722: Chapter 723 Favoritism_1 The Emperor of Xiyun also stopped eating and just kept staring at Xiao Changyi with a look full of yearning and grievance.


    Xiao Changyi acted as if he didn¡¯t notice.


    An Jing waited for quite a while and, seeing that the Emperor of Xiyun still wasn¡¯t eating and just kept looking at her husband, she felt both amused and helpless. Nonetheless, she eventually spoke up, ¡°Father-in-law, please eat first. After you have finished your meal, you can hold Jing¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The Emperor of Xiyun immediately became cheerful again, picked up his chopsticks, and started wolfing down his rice as if to say he wanted to quickly finish eating and hold Jing¡¯er.


    Xiao Changyi, catching the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s focus on just gobbling down rice without touching the dishes, uncharacteristically pushed some vegetables toward him.


    The Emperor of Xiyun was initially stunned, then happily began picking up the vegetables to eat.


    Seeing the Emperor of Xiyun eating the meal without restraint, Xiao Changyi finally spoke out, ¡°Eat less.¡±


    An Jing pressed back a laugh inside. She knew her husband cared about his father-in-law, which is why she hadn¡¯t said anything until now, waiting for her husband to intervene.


    However, now that her husband had spoken, she immediately chimed in, ¡°Indeed, father-in-law, eating too much can make you uncomfortable. Eat less now, and if you get hungry late at night, you can call me, and I¡¯ll make you some supper.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun looked regretfully at the table full of dishes, which were personally prepared by his son Changyi.


    But considering that he truly would feel uncomfortable if he ate too much and also that both his son Changyi and daughter-in-law were so caring, he finally said with a smile, ¡°That sounds good.¡±


    After taking a few more bites and feeling satisfied, the Emperor of Xiyun put down his bowl and chopsticks, then scampered over to Xiao Changyi¡¯s side, eager to hold Su Yi Jing, the little fellow.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Why do I feel like you¡¯ve just put down my elder boy...


    Among the four children, it was her eldest son who was the most composed and the least lively, not as endearing as the other three. If her eldest son didn¡¯t resemble her husband so strikingly, she was sure that the Emperor of Xiyun would not favor her eldest son as much.


    ¡°Yi Er...¡± As Xiao Changyi was feeding Su Yi Jing rice paste, the Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t dare to forcibly take Su Yi Jing out of his seat, but stood rubbing his hands, looking at Xiao Changyi with an old face full of anticipation.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth twitched. He had thought that the Emperor of Xiyun liked all four of his children equally.


    However, the truth was although the Emperor of Xiyun indeed loved all four of his children, he particularly adored Changyi¡¯s eldest son.


    And because he was particularly fond of the eldest son, both Changyi and his wife felt that the Emperor of Xiyun wasn¡¯t as fond of the other three children...


    Xiao Changyi looked expressionlessly at his other three children and then glanced at the Emperor¡¯s eagerly expectant old face. He understood why the Emperor was so fond of his eldest son and, in the end, decided not to dwell on the matter any longer.


    Xiao Changyi simply stated, ¡°You hold him while I feed him.¡±


    The moment the Emperor of Xiyun heard that Xiao Changyi allowed him to hold the child, he immediately became exuberant, picked Su Yi Jing up from his seat, and then sat down on the long bench next to Xiao Changyi with Su Yi Jing in his arms.


    The Emperor of Xiyun cheerfully said, ¡°My dear grandson, you really look so much like your father, I just grow fonder of you the more I see you.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± What about my second, third, and fourth sons? I really feel for you; you are just as much your father¡¯s children, but just because you don¡¯t resemble him as closely, your honorary grandfather just...


    Xiao Changyi, however, didn¡¯t even glance at the Emperor¡¯s wrinkle-filled smiling face, continuing to feed Su Yi Jing the rice paste.

 Chapter 723 - 723 724 No Hope Left_1

    ?Chapter 723: Chapter 724 No Hope Left_1 Chapter 723: Chapter 724 No Hope Left_1 After dinner, having washed the dishes, An Jing and Xiao Changyi bathed their four children while the Emperor of Xiyun watched from the side.


    The Emperor of Xiyun had originally wanted to help, but as the Emperor, he had never bathed a child before, and this was his first time. His hands were particularly clumsy, which meant the more he tried to help, the more he got in the way. With one cold look from Xiao Changyi, the Emperor of Xiyun immediately withdrew his hand from bathing the little Su Yi Jing.


    Yes, it was Su Yi Jing again.


    The Emperor of Xiyun focused almost all his attention on Su Yi Jing, which left An Jing not knowing what to say.


    Once the children had been bathed, An Jing and Xiao Changyi dressed them in little outfits.


    As soon as Su Yi Jing had his clothes on and could be held, the Emperor of Xiyun immediately picked up the little guy and doted on him to no end.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    An Yiqing also seemed to join in on the fun. Seeing the Emperor of Xiyun holding his brother, Su Yi Jing, and doting on him excessively, An Yiqing laughed like a Maitreya Buddha.


    Although he could walk, he still needed to hold onto things and was particularly slow. So, An Yiqing simply lay on the bed and then rapidly crawled towards the Emperor of Xiyun.


    Upon reaching the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s side, An Yiqing happily began to pull on the Emperor¡¯s wide sleeves.


    When the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s sleeve was pulled, he looked distractedly at the little one pulling it, and upon seeing it was An Yiqing, the Emperor immediately said with a smile,¡±Ah, Qinger, be good. Wait for Grandpa to finish holding your big brother, then I¡¯ll hold you, okay?¡±


    An Yiqing didn¡¯t understand what the Emperor of Xiyun was saying, but seeing him smiling and talking, he grinned back at the Emperor, again resembling a laughing Maitreya Buddha.


    But An Jing and Xiao Changyi could understand what the Emperor of Xiyun was saying.


    An Jing was immediately like: ¡°...¡± Stepfather, when will you finish holding my eldest son?


    In Xiao Changyi¡¯s mind, there were only three words: No hope.


    After playing with Su Yi Jing for a good while, the Emperor of Xiyun then said, ¡°Yi Er, Jingjing, let Jing¡¯er sleep with me tonight. I really do like my eldest grandson so much!¡±


    Xiao Changyi coldly said, ¡°Your eldest grandson is in the Imperial Capital.¡± Su Chengyu had a son who was older than all four of their children.


    The Emperor of Xiyun wasn¡¯t annoyed and cheerfully said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about Jing¡¯er. He really is too adorable. Look how much he resembles you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained expressionless.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Resembling you is the main point, huh...


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as your consent. Jing¡¯er will sleep with me these next few nights.¡± Having waited for a good while and seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything, the Emperor of Xiyun made the decision himself.


    An Jing immediately expressed concern: ¡°Stepfather, Jing¡¯er is still young and might be noisy enough to keep you from sleeping. I think it¡¯s better not to¡ª¡±


    ¡°No problem, no problem,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun cheerfully interrupted An Jing, ¡°Even if Jing¡¯er is noisy, I¡¯d still like it. I actually enjoy it when Jing¡¯er is noisy. Yi Er never made noise around me, it¡¯s perfect now that Jing¡¯er can.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Could it be that you¡¯re treating my eldest son as a stand-in for my husband?!


    ¡°Look how small Jing¡¯er is,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun continued merrily, ¡°and how much he resembles Yi Er. Yi Er must have been just as adorable as a child. I¡¯ve always regretted not having met Yi Er sooner and missed seeing what he was like as a child. Now I can make up for it. Our Jing¡¯er is just too cute.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Are you sure you¡¯re talking about my eldest son and not my husband?


    Hearing the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s words, Xiao Changyi was quite moved inside, but his face remained utterly impassive.

 Chapter 724 - 724 725 Are You Here to Give Me Your Last

    ?Chapter 724: Chapter 725 Are You Here to Give Me Your Last Words?_1 Chapter 724: Chapter 725 Are You Here to Give Me Your Last Words?_1 Under the persistent pleading of the Emperor of Xiyun, ultimately, An Jing and Xiao Changyi agreed to let Su Yi Jing sleep with the Emperor of Xiyun for these few nights.


    Originally, Xiao Changyi had Meng Zhuqing add two more rooms to his courtyard, intending to provide them for the children when they grew up. Now that the Emperor of Xiyun had arrived, Xiao Changyi cleaned out a room for him.


    The Emperor of Xiyun sat at the table, holding Su Yi Jing, and when he saw Xiao Changyi spreading out the bedding, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Yi Er, Chengyu said when he visited you, you only made up a simple bed for him. Now that I have a proper bed to sleep in, he¡¯ll definitely be extremely jealous if he finds out.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even glance at the Emperor of Xiyun, continuing his work on the bed and casually replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell him, how would he be jealous?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun immediately said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I tell him about such good news? I want him to be jealous, to know you treat me better than him.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent. No, he was speechless.


    After quietly watching Xiao Changyi make the bed for a while, the Emperor of Xiyun suddenly grew sentimental, ¡°You and Jingjing live too far from the Imperial Capital. Even if I just want to come see you, it¡¯s truly inconvenient.¡±


    Xiao Changyi still didn¡¯t speak.


    Seeing that Xiao Changyi wasn¡¯t paying him any attention, the Emperor of Xiyun, as usual, didn¡¯t mind it and continued to express his feelings, ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t want Chengyu to come. I wanted to come alone, to see you as much as possible, but as an emperor, I cannot leave the Capital lightly, and my health is deteriorating day by day. I can hardly endure the long journey on horseback. This visit to your home is my first time.¡± He paused, ¡°And it should also be the last time.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s throat suddenly tightened, but he still remained silent, his expression unchanged.


    ¡°I know you dislike life in the Capital, and I won¡¯t force you to do anything.¡± No longer sentimental, the Emperor of Xiyun smiled. ¡°I just hope that when you learn of my impending passing, you¡¯ll make haste to the Capital to see me one last time. That would leave me completely content and without regrets.¡±


    Xiao Changyi still didn¡¯t react.


    The Emperor of Xiyun continued to smile, ¡°With you protecting Chengyu, I would have nothing to worry about even after my death. So I won¡¯t tell you to look after him then.¡±


    Finally, Xiao Changyi spoke, but his words were cold, ¡°Have you come here just to give me your last words?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun replied. ¡°I came to see you, and Jingjing, and the children. Sharing my last wishes is just incidental.¡± He paused, ¡°I fear there might not be enough time later.¡±


    I¡¯m afraid that even when you learn of my imminent death, you still won¡¯t be able to reach the Capital in time to see me for one last time. So I¡¯m saying it now, so that even if we don¡¯t meet later, I can close my eyes in peace.


    Hearing the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s words, Xiao Changyi understood the deep meaning behind them, yet he didn¡¯t say anything in response. Instead, he simply said, ¡°The bed is ready. If there¡¯s anything you need during the night, just call out. I¡¯ll be able to hear you.¡±


    Having said that, without waiting for the Emperor of Xiyun to respond, Xiao Changyi turned and walked out.


    The Emperor of Xiyun watched Xiao Changyi leave the room until he could no longer see him. Only then did he look away, lowering his head to gaze at Su Yi Jing, who he held in his arms.


    He then smiled and said to his beloved grandson, ¡°My precious grandchild, you are just like your father, do you know that?¡±


    Su Yi Jing couldn¡¯t understand what the Emperor of Xiyun was saying, but seeing that he was being spoken to, he just lifted his little head, watching the Emperor of Xiyun silently, staring at him all the while.

 Chapter 725 - 725 726 Our Disobedience_1

    ?Chapter 725: Chapter 726: Our Disobedience_1 Chapter 725: Chapter 726: Our Disobedience_1 Seeing that Su Yi Jing did not laugh but quietly watched himself, the Emperor of Xiyun was immediately amused and laughed heartily, truly very happy, yet as he laughed, his old eyes turned red.


    But the Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t care and continued to laugh loudly.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi left the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s room, he did not immediately return to the inner chamber to find An Jing, but stood in the courtyard instead.


    The courtyard was somewhat dark, with only him standing there like a pine or cypress, silent and motionless.


    And because of the darkness, one could not see the expression on his handsome face.


    He just stood there quietly, listening to the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s laughter coming from the room. His cool lips slowly tightened, until they formed a straight line.


    An Jing felt thirsty. There was no water in the teapot, so she took it out of the inner chamber, intending to get some water from the kitchen.


    But as soon as An Jing reached the entrance of the main hall, she saw Xiao Changyi standing in the courtyard with his back to her, almost completely engulfed by the darkness, while the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s laughter kept coming from the room.


    An Jing¡¯s heart instantly felt congested.


    The Emperor of Xiyun truly cherished her husband very much, not a birth father, yet much like one.


    An Jing stood at the entrance of the main hall for a long time. In the end, she decided to walk towards Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°My lord.¡± An Jing walked behind Xiao Changyi, reached out her hand, and grasped Xiao Changyi¡¯s left hand.


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s voice, Xiao Changyi immediately turned around. There was still not a hint of expression on his face. Seeing An Jing holding a teapot, he understood immediately, ¡°Thirsty?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Xiao Changyi took the teapot from An Jing¡¯s hand, clasped her hand in return, and then strode towards the kitchen to fetch hot water.


    An Jing¡¯s hand was squeezed in return, and she knew that her husband was comforting her, telling her he was alright. A smile immediately spread across her lips, and after watching Xiao Changyi enter the kitchen, An Jing turned around and went back to the inner chamber.


    In the kitchen, water was already boiling on the stove. Xiao Changyi filled the teapot with hot water and then took it to the inner chamber.


    In the inner chamber, An Jing had already begun to coax the three children to sleep. Xiao Changyi did not speak with An Jing, but took a teacup, poured a cup of tea, and then placed the cup in front of An Jing.


    Seeing a cup of tea placed in front of her, An Jing continued to coax the children to sleep while smiling at Xiao Changyi. It was only after the children had fallen asleep that An Jing spoke softly to Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°My lord, my foster father came all the way to see us at such an old age. Originally, we, the younger generation, should have gone to the Capital to see him. I really feel that we are very unfilial.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was silent.


    An Jing¡¯s voice became even lower, ¡°When my grandparents, from the world I originally came from, were still alive, I would visit them every time I had a vacation. Although transportation there was much more developed, here we can¡¯t compare at all. Even so, we should not go a whole year without visiting my foster father in the Imperial Capital. This is my fourth year here, and I¡¯ve only visited him once in the second year. Now it¡¯s my foster father who¡¯s come to see us... We are truly unfilial.¡±


    After a pause, An Jing continued, ¡°What if something had happened to my foster father on his way here? How could we live with ourselves...¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    ¡°My lord,¡± An Jing reached out and held one of Xiao Changyi¡¯s hands, ¡°let¡¯s go to the Imperial Capital. We don¡¯t have to live inside the Imperial Capital. We could build a few houses beside the mountains and rivers just outside the city.¡±

 Chapter 726 - 726 727 We Lost to Family Ties_1

    ?Chapter 726: Chapter 727 We Lost to Family Ties_1 Chapter 726: Chapter 727 We Lost to Family Ties_1 ¡°When the time comes,¡± An Jing continued to speak, ¡°it will not only be convenient for us to visit foster father, but it will also be much more convenient for foster father to visit us. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s good?¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not say whether it was good or not, but simply grasped An Jing¡¯s hand in return, enveloping her small hand within his larger one.


    An Jing added, ¡°Even though you were not born to foster father, he has treated you even better than his own children; although he did not raise you, the kindness foster father has shown you over the years is something you are well aware of in your heart, even without me saying so.¡±


    ¡°My dear husband, although sometimes we may indeed come across as unfeeling, we are not heartless or ungrateful. We remember well those who have been good to us, we do not seek gratitude from others, but we only wish to have a clear conscience.¡±


    ¡°Foster father is getting so old now; it¡¯s as if with each passing day we have one less day with him. Even if we cannot serve at the pleasure of his knees, at least we should visit him often. Being so far from the Imperial Capital, a round trip takes at least over a month. If we travel several times a year, we wouldn¡¯t have time to do anything else¡ªall would be spent on the road. It would be better for us to move to the Imperial Capital. As for living inside or outside the Capital City, it¡¯s all up to you, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s good?¡±


    Without waiting for Xiao Changyi to answer, An Jing spoke again, ¡°We¡¯ll still keep this house for now. Once foster father passes away, we can come back here to spend our remaining years... My dear husband, what do you think?¡±


    Xiao Changyi finally opened his mouth, the corners of his lips rising slightly, ¡°You¡¯ve said all that needs to be said, what can I say besides agreeing with you?¡±


    An Jing smiled as well, ¡°I know you¡¯re not talkative, so I simply said it all.¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not speak, but instead leaned in, affectionately rubbing his forehead against An Jing¡¯s.


    An Jing¡¯s smile grew even wider, and while being rubbed on the forehead, she said, ¡°We can¡¯t go to the Imperial Capital for the time being; we¡¯ve planted all our fields, so it will have to wait until next year. Next spring, we will set off for the Imperial Capital, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, do we live outside the Capital City or inside the Capital City?¡±


    ¡°Outside the city,¡± he still preferred a bit more tranquility. ¡°Have Meng Zhuqing send someone to find a place near the mountains and water outside the city to build a few rooms; then we can move in directly when we arrive.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm, as you say~¡± she paused, ¡°Let¡¯s not tell foster father about this for now. We¡¯ll tell him when it¡¯s time for him to go, as a surprise.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really unexpected,¡± An Jing suddenly laughed with a sigh, ¡°We were originally planning to live here all along, we were so resolute before... yet now, hehehe... we¡¯ve been defeated by foster father.¡±


    But Xiao Changyi shook his head, ¡°We haven¡¯t been defeated by him, we have been defeated by familial love.¡±


    An Jing immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, we have been defeated by familial love.¡±


    For this familial love, they were willing to temporarily change their original resolve, but it was only temporary. In the future, they would still return here.


    ...


    Early the next morning, An Jing and Xiao Changyi rose.


    Today was a very important day¡ªit was the first birthday of their four children and a ceremony was to be held for the occasion. Wang Xiaolan Stone, Wang Youbao, and others were all coming to attend.


    Not long after An Jing and Xiao Changyi had gotten up, they saw the Emperor of Xiyun holding Su Yi Jing. By the time An Jing and Xiao Changyi had prepared breakfast, the Emperor was still holding Su Yi Jing. That was one thing, but during breakfast, the Emperor of Xiyun still insisted on holding Su Yi Jing...


    Hopeless, totally hopeless...


    This old man was beyond saving...


    After exchanging a look that spoke volumes, An Jing and Xiao Changyi decided not to bother saying anything to the Emperor of Xiyun, letting him hold Su Yi Jing.

 Chapter 727 - 727 728 People Have Similarities_1

    ?Chapter 727: Chapter 728 People Have Similarities_1 Chapter 727: Chapter 728 People Have Similarities_1 An Jing and Xiao Changyi had just finished breakfast when Shi Xiaolan and Wu Xiaoshan arrived.


    Upon seeing the Emperor of Xiyun, both Shi Xiaolan and Wu Xiaoshan shrunk back a bit.


    Although the Emperor of Xiyun was amiably playing with the little one, Su Yi Jing, his majestic aura was such that neither Shi Xiaolan nor Wu Xiaoshan from farming families dared to speak to him. In fact, they didn¡¯t even dare to greet the Emperor of Xiyun.


    Soon after, Wang Youbao also came.


    Wang Youbao, upon seeing the Emperor of Xiyun, was initially taken aback by his imposing manner, but then he approached and greeted the Emperor respectfully.


    When Wang Youbao found out that the Emperor of Xiyun was Xiao Changyi¡¯s foster father, he instantly thought of Su Chengyu and immediately bowed with a smile, ¡°So, you¡¯re Master Yu¡¯s esteemed father, Master Yu, I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun knew that Su Chengyu often traveled incognito under the name Yu Chengsu, so he didn¡¯t find anything odd about Wang Youbao calling him Master Yu.


    However, seeing that Wang Youbao was not only handsome but also graceful and polite, entirely like a gentleman, the Emperor of Xiyun began to understand why his son Changyi was friends with Wang Youbao.


    At the same time, the Emperor of Xiyun also began to understand why Prime Minister Li had agreed to marry his only daughter to Wang Youbao.


    ¡°Indeed, he has none of the air of a merchant.¡± The Emperor of Xiyun nodded with a smile as he looked at Wang Youbao.


    Wang Youbao said with a smile, ¡°Master Yu speaks highly of me, I presume Master Yu¡¯s son must have mentioned me to you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t say much else, simply responding with a hum, indicating that indeed, Su Chengyu had mentioned him.


    It was at this moment that an extremely enchanting voice suddenly rang out¡ª


    ¡°Jingjing, Changyi, I¡¯ve come to mooch off another meal from your house! No, that¡¯s not right, I¡¯m here for Yi Jing¡¯s first birthday celebration. Mooching is just incidental~¡±


    Upon hearing the voice, Wang Youbao immediately knew it was Gong Juechen, that shameless charmer, arriving.


    The Emperor of Xiyun, however, had no idea. Upon hearing the voice, he instinctively looked towards the doorway of the courtyard, and as soon as he saw Gong Juechen¡¯s seductive face, the Emperor of Xiyun was startled for a moment, loosening his grip on Su Yi Jing. If not for Wang Youbao¡¯s quick reaction to catch Su Yi Jing, the little one would have undoubtedly fallen to the ground.


    ¡°Master Yu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Wang Youbao was perplexed by the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s behavior, almost dropping the child.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing, I¡¯ve just been holding him too long and my strength is failing,¡± said the Emperor of Xiyun, trying to maintain a calm facade, though his heart was anything but calm.


    This man who had just entered bore a striking resemblance to Consort Han.


    However, considering that Consort Han had been burned to death, and her children as well, the Emperor of Xiyun thought this man must only resemble Consort Han.


    After all, it¡¯s normal for people to look alike.


    With this thought, the Emperor of Xiyun fully regained his composure, tranquil both inside and out.


    Wang Youbao, unaware of the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s inner thoughts, only heard the Emperor mention his lack of strength and kindly offered, ¡°If Master Yu is feeling weak, why not let me hold Yi Jing for a while?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun immediately refused, ¡°No need, I can¡¯t hold him much longer, but I can let him hold my hand and learn to walk on the ground.¡±


    As soon as An Jing came out of the house, she heard the Emperor of Xiyun say this and immediately thought: ...So, you just want to monopolize my eldest son, right?!


    ¡°Jingjing, Jingjing, I¡¯m here and you still don¡¯t greet me.¡± As soon as Gong Juechen saw An Jing, he shamelessly approached her.

 Chapter 728 - 728 729 Well Settle This Account Later_1

    ?Chapter 728: Chapter 729: We¡¯ll Settle This Account Later_1 Chapter 728: Chapter 729: We¡¯ll Settle This Account Later_1 An Jing was quite irritated, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t greet you, you would still shamelessly make yourself at home here, feeling particularly comfortable.¡±


    Gong Juechen said, ¡°Although what you¡¯re saying is correct, out of courtesy, you should still greet me.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°I might offer some courtesy to others, but with you, there¡¯s no need. The more polite I am to you, the more you overstep your boundaries.¡±


    Gong Juechen¡¯s smile was full of ambiguity, ¡°I knew it, Jingjing, you understand me best~¡±


    An Jing was irritated again, ¡°You¡¯d better not let my husband hear that, or he will definitely take care of you.¡±


    Gong Juechen gestured with his chin for An Jing to look behind her and jeered, ¡°It¡¯s too late, Changyi has already heard, and I only have one request¡ªspare my face when you hit me.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Others: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even glance at Gong Juechen, his face expressionless, as he pulled An Jing back to the kitchen to get busy. Today was his child¡¯s first birthday, a joyous occasion, and he would remember Gong Juechen¡¯s flirtation with his wife, planning to, sometime later, settle the score with Gong Juechen thoroughly!


    ¡°Changyi, are you planning on settling the score with me in the future? Don¡¯t, please settle this account today, because I don¡¯t want to spend every day anxious, worrying you¡¯ll scheme against me and smash my face!¡± Gong Juechen howled in Xiao Changyi¡¯s direction, but Xiao Changyi completely ignored him, continuing to hold An Jing¡¯s hand and head into the kitchen.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s lack of response made Gong Juechen feel bored.


    Noticing an unfamiliar old man in the courtyard out of the corner of his eye, Gong Juechen immediately approached with a wicked charm, ¡°Old man, where are you from? I¡¯ve never seen you here before.¡±


    Emperor Xiyun frowned more deeply upon a closer look at Gong Juechen¡¯s enchanting face but didn¡¯t speak.


    Wang Youbao kindly introduced, ¡°Doctor Gong, this is Changyi¡¯s adoptive father¡ªMaster Yu.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Changyi¡¯s adoptive father, no wonder you¡¯re here today. But Changyi, with his manner, actually has an adoptive father, hahaha, I thought he didn¡¯t befriend anyone, hahaha...¡± Gong Juechen looked gleefully amused.


    Seeing Gong Juechen¡¯s lack of propriety, Emperor Xiyun¡¯s frown deepened as he reprimanded, ¡°What do you mean ¡®that manner¡¯ of my Yi Er? My Yi Er is much better than you! Look at yourself, what do you look like!¡±


    However, Gong Juechen nodded in agreement, ¡°I also think Changyi is much better than me. He has a wife, gets to hold his wife every night, how can he not be much better? Poor me, warming the bed alone every night, sleeping till dawn, alone. Not like Changyi, who can sleep with Jingjing in whatever position is desired at night, as long as he has the stamina, he can battle with Jingjing all night without sleeping.¡±


    Emperor Xiyun: ¡°...¡±


    Seeing Emperor Xiyun¡¯s flabbergasted expression, Wang Youbao cleared his throat and kindly said, ¡°Master Yu, he¡¯s this brazen, says whatever comes to mind; don¡¯t take him seriously.¡±


    Pausing, Wang Youbao added, ¡°Even if you do take it seriously, he¡¯s not going to change.¡±


    Emperor Xiyun: ¡°...¡±


    During a child¡¯s first birthday here, there is a ¡®Zhuazhou¡¯ ceremony which is believed to predict a child¡¯s future.


    The ¡®Zhuazhou¡¯ ceremony is conducted before the midday meal.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had already set up a large table beside the bed in the inner room, covered with items such as brushes, ink, paper, inkstone, seal, abacus, Copper Coin, Silver, Gold, Jade, and Wooden Sword.


    And there were four of each item, in case the child wanted to grab any one of them.

 Chapter 729 - 729 730 Talented in Both Arts and Martial

    ?Chapter 729: Chapter 730: Talented in Both Arts and Martial Arts_1 Chapter 729: Chapter 730: Talented in Both Arts and Martial Arts_1 As the moment for the first birthday grab arrived, An Jing and Xiao Changyi placed the four children on the large table, allowing them to reach for whatever items they wanted; whatever they grabbed would be theirs.


    Everyone then gathered around to watch.


    Perched atop the table, Su Yi Jing first looked around at the various objects before him, then hastily crawled towards the wooden sword, and once he got it in his grip, he waved it energetically, thoroughly enjoying himself.


    As for Su Yi Jing¡¯s choice of wooden sword, the Emperor of Xiyun was the happiest of all. He knew that his grandson was destined to inherit Changyi¡¯s mantle and possess the talent to command armies.


    Overjoyed, the Emperor of Xiyun exclaimed three times, ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡±


    As soon as Su Yixing was placed on the table, he joyfully rushed toward the valuable items, first picking up the most expensive jade, then the gold, and afterwards, he sequentially claimed the silver and the coins.


    Seeing her second son do this, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, ¡°I knew Star was a little money-grubber; look how he¡¯s taken all the valuable objects on the table into his arms.¡±


    An Yiqing simply sat there, grabbing nothing, and without anyone coaxing him, he burst into a laugh resembling that of Maitreya Buddha.


    Seeing An Yiqing like this, An Jing urged him, ¡°Qinger, come on, go grab something.¡±


    But An Yiqing still did not grab anything and continued to sit there, giggling foolishly by himself.


    An Jing could only look toward Xiao Changyi, seeking the assistance of her husband.


    Xiao Changyi, supporting An Yiqing¡¯s little shoulder with one hand, pointed at the items on the table with the other hand, coaxing An Yiqing to grab something.


    Yet An Yiqing still didn¡¯t reach for anything; instead, he kept clutching An Jing¡¯s sleeve with one hand and Xiao Changyi¡¯s sleeve with the other, then looked up at An Jing and Xiao Changyi and laughed like Maitreya Buddha again.


    An Jing found the situation both funny and helpless. What should she do?


    Xiao Changyi also did not know what to do; if the child would not grab something, he surely couldn¡¯t do it for him, could he?


    Showing patience, Xiao Changyi pointed at the objects on the table again and said, ¡°Qinger, be good, grab one.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Changyi speak to him, although not quite understanding, An Yiqing still looked in the direction Xiao Changyi was pointing; shortly thereafter, he quickly crawled towards those objects, picked one of each kind, and then dragged them all back to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, as if to offer them.


    In the end, he grabbed An Jing¡¯s sleeve with one hand, Xiao Changyi¡¯s sleeve with the other, tilted his little head back, and laughed joyfully at An Jing and Xiao Changyi like Maitreya Buddha.


    Seeing her third son doing this, An Jing was at a loss whether to laugh or cry, ¡°Your father and I told you to grab something, but not to grab things for us, look at you... and you¡¯re still laughing, smiling so happily, well, I guess I know now, you¡¯ll definitely be a mischievous little imp when you grow up!¡±


    Wang Youbao disagreed, saying, ¡°Yi Qing grabbed everything, which means he will be talented both in the literary and military arts in the future.¡±


    Literary and military arts...


    An Jing took a close look at her third son, who was still giggling foolishly, and was very skeptical of Wang Youbao¡¯s assertion that her son would excel in both literary and military arts. She really did not believe her son would be skilled in both areas.


    She just felt that her son would grow up to be a troublemaker.


    However, remembering that during the first birthday celebrations it was customary for everyone to only say pleasant things, An Jing did not take Wang Youbao¡¯s words to heart, but instead urged her youngest son, An Yiyun, to go grab something.


    Now only her youngest son remained to grab something.


    As soon as An Yiyun crawled into the pile of items, he unhesitatingly chose the Four Treasures of the Study¡ªthe writing brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.

 Chapter 730 - 730 731 Its really interesting~_1

    ?Chapter 730: Chapter 731 It¡¯s really interesting~_1 Chapter 730: Chapter 731 It¡¯s really interesting~_1 Upon seeing Yun Er, the Emperor of Xiyun immediately broke into a smile and said, ¡°Though Yun Er is physically weak, who knows, he might just be the next Prime Minister Li.¡±


    The next Prime Minister Li...


    Who is Prime Minister Li? Once a Top Scholar in the Three Vein Exam, ah, he ranked first in the county examination, the metropolitan examination, and the palace examination.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi, aware of the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s identity, did not feel there was anything to his words, taking them as a casual remark.


    Wang Youbao, Shi Xiaolan, and Wu Xiaoshan, unaware of the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s identity, heard his words and, even though they felt one should say auspicious things even if a child picked up something inauspicious, still sincerely thought the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s words were too exaggerated.


    You see, in everyone¡¯s eyes, Prime Minister Li is the rebirth of the Wen Qu Star himself from the heavens. If An Yiyun is also like Prime Minister Li, wouldn¡¯t An Yiyun also be a reincarnation of the Wen Qu Star?


    Though they thought the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s words were too exaggerated, Wang Youbao and the others did not say anything.


    Gong Juechen, although he also said nothing, had a smile that was not quite a smile, making his bewitching face even more enchanting, while his peach blossom eyes held much depth.


    This old man spoke of Prime Minister Li with such ease and nonchalance, showing no hint of awe for the revered current Prime Minister. Clearly, this old man¡¯s identity was quite extraordinary.


    The daughter of the current Prime Minister is An Jing¡¯s disciple, and this old man with the remarkable background is Xiao Changyi¡¯s godfather. How could An Jing and Xiao Changyi possibly be just ordinary farmer¡¯s children...


    Hehe...


    Interesting~


    This is really too interesting~


    And it¡¯s getting more and more interesting~


    ...


    After the treatment was finished, they ate their meal and chatted for a while. Shi Xiaolan, Wu Xiaoshan, and Wang Youbao all left, but Gong Juechen, with no shame and no decency, refused to leave and decided to freeload for dinner at An Jing¡¯s, saying he would leave after dinner.


    To Gong Juechen¡¯s shameless and improper behavior, the Emperor of Xiyun found himself increasingly detesting Gong Juechen the more he looked at him.


    ¡°Gong Juechen, you can freeload for dinner, but you need to do something for me first,¡± An Jing said with a look that clearly stated if he didn¡¯t oblige, he wouldn¡¯t be allowed to freeload for dinner.


    Gong Juechen immediately grinned mischievously, ¡°What is it? Just tell me. If I can do it, I will. Your cooking here is really delicious, and you and Changyi are such a treat to the eyes, I feel full just by watching you.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t be bothered to address Gong Juechen¡¯s habit of talking about eating while watching someone and instead said, ¡°You¡¯re such a skilled doctor, aren¡¯t you? My godfather has always been in poor health, please take a look at him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s such a small matter, I thought it was something big. No problem, I¡¯ll have a look,¡± Gong Juechen replied with straightforwardness.


    The Emperor of Xiyun, as a sovereign, would not take his dragon¡¯s body lightly, and having learned that the young An Yiyun had been successfully treated by Gong Juechen, he obviously knew of Gong Juechen¡¯s medical skills. Despite his strong dislike for Gong Juechen, he did not refuse when An Jing asked Gong Juechen to have a look at him.


    All the Emperor of Xiyun did was extend one hand for Gong Juechen to take his pulse.


    After carefully taking the pulse, Gong Juechen finally smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t gain strength from tonics if you¡¯re constitutionally weak. As an elderly man, your health can never be the same as a young man¡¯s. You should eat less nourishing food and avoid rich and greasy food. A light diet will be beneficial for you.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun immediately rebuked, ¡°Calling someone an ¡®old man¡¯ so openly, you really have no manners!¡±


    Gong Juechen looked innocent: ¡°Isn¡¯t that what Changyi calls you?¡±


    ¡°He is he, and you are you. Can you compare yourself to him?¡± The Emperor of Xiyun looked at Gong Juechen with a cold gaze.


    Without waiting for Gong Juechen to speak, the Emperor of Xiyun added, ¡°I am happy to have Yi Er call me that.¡±

 Chapter 731 - 731 732 Vulgar_1

    ?Chapter 731: Chapter 732 Vulgar!_1 Chapter 731: Chapter 732 Vulgar!_1 Gong Juechen didn¡¯t get annoyed but said with a cheerful smile, ¡°Whether you¡¯re happy about it is your business, but how I call you is my business, and I just want to call you old man. If you have the guts, why don¡¯t you bite me to death like a little dog?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The Emperor of Xiyun was so angry he wanted to chop off Gong Juechen¡¯s head.


    An Jing originally didn¡¯t want to get involved, but Gong Juechen just had a sharp tongue and didn¡¯t really mean any harm. After all, he had once treated her youngest son, and she didn¡¯t want the Emperor of Xiyun to chop off Gong Juechen¡¯s head in a fit of rage. She could only try to soothe the situation by saying, ¡°Yi-fu, he just has a shameless nature; you needn¡¯t be angry with him, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Gong Juechen then immediately joined in the shamelessness, ¡°Exactly, exactly, it¡¯s not worth it. I¡¯m just like this; my words are like farts, no one should take offense at them.¡±


    Farts...


    The Emperor of Xiyun: ¡°...¡± Vulgar!


    Previously, Gong Juechen admitted to being cheap, and now he was owning up to his nature. An Jing was quite unfazed, as if she had already gotten used to it. Of course, she really had.


    Gong Juechen continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I never take offense at others, because I consider them just farting.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Suddenly, Gong Juechen burst into laughter, a particularly wicked and sly one, ¡°Speaking of farts, I actually farted during lunch. It¡¯s a pity none of you smelled it.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you did smell it, you just didn¡¯t realize that it was me who did it,¡± Gong Juechen continued. ¡°Probably because my farts are aromatic, so you¡ªah!¡±


    Before Gong Juechen could finish what he was saying, Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He swung a hand knife onto the back of Gong Juechen¡¯s neck, causing Gong Juechen to immediately faint, eyes rolling back.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t bother to catch Gong Juechen, and neither did An Jing or the Emperor of Xiyun. As soon as Gong Juechen fainted, he fell off the chair onto the ground.


    Looking at Gong Juechen unconscious on the ground, the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s old face showed a murderous intent: ¡°Such a crude and vile person should be killed to be rid of this nuisance!¡±


    An Jing could only appease helplessly, ¡°He didn¡¯t mean any harm, Yi-fu. Remembering that he saved your grandson, please don¡¯t take his words to heart. He really is like this, and we often feel so annoyed by him that we itch our teeth.¡±


    ¡°Humph,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun grunted unhappily, but he no longer looked at Gong Juechen on the ground. Obviously, he was also deciding not to hold a grudge against Gong Juechen.


    While An Jing breathed a sigh of relief, she couldn¡¯t help wanting to kick Gong Juechen hard.


    Everyone knows that trouble comes from the mouth, but Gong Juechen just doesn¡¯t get it! No matter what others say, he is headstrong and does not listen!


    Gong Juechen always speaks without a filter, saying whatever he wants, and while offending people is the least of his concerns, he really could end up losing his life over it.


    However, if Gong Juechen really died because of this, it could only be said that he had it coming.


    Thinking this way, An Jing couldn¡¯t bother with Gong Juechen anymore as he lay unconscious on the ground.


    By the time Gong Juechen woke up again, it was when An Jing and the others were having dinner.


    Last time, Gong Juechen was knocked unconscious by Meng Zhuqing and woke up just as they were having dinner, so seeing that Gong Juechen had woken up at the same time today, An Jing suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.


    It was truly miraculous.


    Gong Juechen acted as if he weren¡¯t an outsider at all, shamelessly mooching meals, and on top of that, he had a face that strikingly resembled Consort Han, making the Emperor of Xiyun dislike everything about him the more he looked at him.

 Chapter 732 - 732 733 What a Pity_1

    ?Chapter 732: Chapter 733 What a Pity_1 Chapter 732: Chapter 733 What a Pity_1 It was precisely because he grew more and more displeased with Gong Juechen that the Emperor of Xiyun stopped paying him any attention whatsoever¡ªtruly not sparing him a single glance, even when Gong Juechen spoke to him, he ignored him completely.


    He simply ate his own meal, all the while playfully teasing the Su Yi Jing in his arms, showing every sign of doting on the little guy to the core of his bones.


    Seated right across from the Emperor of Xiyun, Gong Juechen watched as he paid him no mind, his peach blossom eyes seeming to blink blankly for a moment, before suddenly lighting up and he said brightly, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re treating Yi Jing as a substitute for Changyi, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Even if you figured it out, you shouldn¡¯t blurt it out so carelessly.


    The smile on the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, but then he continued to entertain Su Yi Jing in his arms, ignoring Gong Juechen completely.


    Gong Juechen didn¡¯t mind, and almost as if talking to himself, he added, ¡°That¡¯s right, with Changyi¡¯s temperament, he surely wouldn¡¯t let you fuss over him like this. No wonder you dote on Yi Jing, who looks so much like Changyi, just to give yourself some psychological comfort.¡±


    Emperor of Xiyun: ¡°...¡±


    Apart from his Yi Er, who had ever caused him such loss of face? This man was truly courting death!


    An Jing also thought Gong Juechen was courting death, but still said, ¡°Gong Juechen, can¡¯t your mouth be stopped even with eating? Do you believe that, from now on, I won¡¯t let you come to my house to freeload meals?!¡±


    Without any shame, Gong Juechen hurriedly assented repeatedly, ¡°I believe it, I believe it. I won¡¯t talk anymore, then I can always come over to freeload, right?¡±


    Always...


    An Jing was so frustrated he ended up laughing. This man was definitely an enormous oddball¡ªno one could top his level of oddity!


    ...


    The Emperor of Xiyun was scheduled to stay at An Jing¡¯s for five or six days before returning to the Capital. After consulting with Xiao Changyi, An Jing planned to take the Emperor of Xiyun around Qilin County once the child¡¯s first birthday had passed.


    The Emperor of Xiyun truly felt that anywhere by his adopted son Xiao Changyi¡¯s side was safer than anywhere else. So wherever An Jing and Xiao Changyi took him for a stroll, he would happily tag along.


    When they circled back, the Emperor of Xiyun once again saw the cotton planted in the fields by An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Without entering the courtyard, the Emperor unconsciously walked towards the cotton field.


    Standing beside the cotton field and observing the numerous cotton bolls on each plant, the Emperor was immediately filled with joy, gratefulness, and anticipation: ¡°There really are so many cotton bolls, there will surely be a lot of cotton flowers, and Xiyun can look forward to not having a single citizen freeze to death anymore!¡±


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°Last year we had even more cotton bolls. Didn¡¯t we send a cotton quilt to you, and to Chengyu last year? The cotton in that quilt came from this very field.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just unfortunate,¡± An Jing suddenly sighed, ¡°that we planted cotton again in this field this year, which led to a decreased yield and attracted more pests.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun immediately frowned, ¡°Jingjing, what do you mean by this? Could it be that you can¡¯t plant the same thing in the same field every year?¡±


    An Jing responded, ¡°It¡¯s best not to plant the same crop each year.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, An Jing elaborated further, ¡°I hadn¡¯t realized this before, but when I went to the Agricultural Institute and was assigned the task of pest and disease prevention, I studied the matter closely. Then, I discovered that if the same crop is planted in a field year after year, the harvest will diminish with each year, and the pest and disease problems will become increasingly severe.¡±

 Chapter 733 - 733 734 Jingjings Talent Immeasurable_1

    ?Chapter 733: Chapter 734: Jingjing¡¯s Talent, Immeasurable_1 Chapter 733: Chapter 734: Jingjing¡¯s Talent, Immeasurable_1 ¡°Those who occasionally plant other things on the land do not seem to witness this phenomenon,¡± An Jing continued. ¡°Therefore, I believe that it¡¯s best not to practice monoculture on a single piece of land but to rotate crops instead.¡±


    ¡°Crop rotation should achieve the purpose of using the land to nurture the land; moreover, it should indeed be able to prevent diseases, pests, and weeds. Crop rotation is truly far superior to monoculture.


    Fearing that the Emperor of Xiyun might not understand, An Jing further explained, ¡°Monoculture means always planting the same crop on the same plot of land, whereas crop rotation involves planting different crops on the same plot in turn.¡±


    ¡°Monoculture...crop rotation...crop rotation...¡± the Emperor of Xiyun murmured these terms softly with furrowed brow. After a moment, he couldn¡¯t contain his joy and lavished high praise, ¡°Jingjing¡¯s talents are immeasurable! Honorable father, I thank you!¡±


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°Honorable father need not thank me; we are a family. Being able to help both you and Chengyu, while also benefiting the people of Xiyun, fills our hearts with joy.¡±


    It was ¡®we,¡¯ not ¡®I.¡¯ Clearly, An Jing was including her husband, Xiao Changyi, in these efforts.


    Xiao Changyi felt gratified as he listened, though his face betrayed none of it.


    The Emperor of Xiyun, both excited and moved, praised them again, ¡°For Xiyun to have both Jingjing and Yi Er is truly a stroke of fortune! A great fortune indeed!¡±


    After a pause, the Emperor of Xiyun asked, ¡°Jingjing, in the letter you and Changyi sent me last time regarding the grafted seedlings, it was about specializing in pest and disease issues, right?¡±


    An Jing nodded, ¡°Yes. A few days ago, Changyi and I visited the county and saw that the grafted cucumber seedlings are growing very well, with no notable pests or diseases, and they have already blossomed profusely, setting many cucumber buds. Yields might increase, perhaps even more than Changyi and I had anticipated.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun was even more delighted, ¡°Then tomorrow I would like to take a look. Would you and Changyi take me to see? I really want to see the grafted cucumbers, as I have never seen cucumbers growing on pumpkin roots before.¡±


    An Jing readily agreed, ¡°If honorable father wishes to see, then tomorrow Changyi and I will gladly take you.¡±


    The next day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi took the Emperor of Xiyun to Qilin County¡¯s Agricultural Institute¡¯s experimental fields to observe the previously grafted cucumber plants.


    The cucumber vines had twined themselves around the bamboo trellises, and amid the lush foliage, blossoms dotted the plants like stars, some already withering to reveal the crisp, green cucumber buds.


    Beneath the vines, it was evident that the roots belonged not to cucumbers but to pumpkins.


    Whether cucumber vines or leaves, there were hardly any pests, a stark contrast to the several nearby plots heavily infested with bugs.


    Beholding everything before him, the Emperor of Xiyun was thrilled, exclaiming ¡®excellent¡¯ three times. Then, turning to An Jing, he said, ¡°Jingjing, you have contributed greatly. I haven¡¯t yet rewarded you for the significant increase in cotton production using the Nutrition Bowl, and now you¡¯ve established two major achievements with crop rotation and grafting. Previously, I hesitated to appoint you to a high office because you are a woman, but now, I have no such reservations. Jingjing, your talents are simply exceptional and no Agricultural Official can compare to you. Tell me, what high position would you like to have? I shall grant it!¡±


    This ¡®high position,¡¯ of course, would still be within the realm of Agricultural Officials.


    An Jing understood the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s intention and smiled, ¡°Honorable father, I do not aspire to hold a high office. I merely wish to relieve some of your and Chengyu¡¯s worries. Initially, I wasn¡¯t sure if I could truly be of help, but now that I have, I am quite content.¡±

 Chapter 734 - 734 735 You Forgot One Person_1

    ?Chapter 734: Chapter 735 You Forgot One Person_1 Chapter 734: Chapter 735 You Forgot One Person_1 Now that Xiao Changyi was present, how could the Emperor of Xiyun insist on such a matter? Nonetheless, the Emperor had already resolved that once he returned to the Capital, he would promote An Jing.


    Of course, by then he would have his son Su Chengyu present a request in the great hall, and he would simply act in accordance with the situation. Even if Xiao Changyi were displeased, he would blame Su Chengyu again, and it wouldn¡¯t involve him at all.


    Having devised such a satisfying plan, the Emperor of Xiyun feigned a regretful expression as he spoke, ¡°That¡¯s truly a pity.¡±


    An Jing, unaware of the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s ulterior motives, thought he genuinely felt sorry, so she smiled and consoled him, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to regret. Even if I don¡¯t hold an official position, I can still help my adoptive father and Chengyu, and do something for Xiyun.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun immediately replied, ¡°Jingjing, I am greatly comforted that you have such a heart.¡±


    After a pause, the Emperor continued, ¡°Jingjing, if you have any ideas, feel free to act on them. Behind you stand not only Yi Er, but also Chengyu and myself. Last time, I heard that some officials in the Agricultural Institute were throwing cold water on you. Thankfully, you and Yi Er are decisive individuals; otherwise, you would have been discouraged by their negativity and might not have undertaken this grafting project.¡±


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°My adoptive father is well-informed. Despite the distance from the Capital, you could still hear about it.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun was not annoyed and even laughed, ¡°You, Yi Er, and my four grandchildren are all dear to me. Naturally, I would send secret agents here to keep an eye on things. Firstly, to occasionally learn how you are all doing, and secondly, to protect you should any unforeseen events occur.¡±


    As the ruler of a nation, the Emperor of Xiyun had many spies and secret agents spread across the entire Xiyun Kingdom.


    And the fact that the Emperor of Xiyun had secret agents in Qilin County was not surprising at all.


    However, the fact that the Emperor of Xiyun bothered to explain this showed that he truly treated Xiao Changyi and An Jing very differently from others.


    Feeling flattered by this, An Jing responded to the Emperor¡¯s previous statement, ¡°Then, in the future, if I have any ideas, I will freely pursue them. After all, with my adoptive father and Chengyu backing me, I have nothing to fear.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun glanced at Xiao Changyi, who was expressionless, and kindly reminded her, ¡°You have forgotten someone. He will be unhappy if you leave him out.¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing was initially taken aback, then quickly caught on and smiled again, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten my husband. I¡¯ve always known he would support me; I¡¯m just so used to it that I feel he understands even if I don¡¯t say it. Right, my husband?¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing turned around and asked Xiao Changyi with a smile.


    Xiao Changyi immediately nodded and softly replied, ¡°Mm.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    After spending six days with An Jing and Xiao Changyi, it was finally time for the Emperor of Xiyun to leave.


    He was about to return to the Capital and truly found it difficult to part, as if this was his last meeting with Xiao Changyi and the others.


    ¡°Yi Er, Jingjing, I must go,¡± said the Emperor of Xiyun, his face showing the sorrow of departure and reluctance to leave.


    An Jing felt a bit down as well, but still smiled and said, ¡°Adoptive father, have a safe journey.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, however, remained expressionless, silent.


    Carrying Su Yi Jing, the little one, in his arms, the Emperor first looked down at Su Yi Jing, then turned to Xiao Changyi, ¡°In the future, when you write back to me, include a few more words.¡±


    Xiao Changyi still kept an expressionless face and remained silent.


    The Emperor of Xiyun sighed softly, handed Su Yi Jing back to An Jing, but then hurriedly took him back into his arms again, ¡°I think I¡¯ll hold him a little longer.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± You¡¯ve been holding him for six days, haven¡¯t you had enough?

 Chapter 735 - 735 736 I Wait... _1

    ?Chapter 735: Chapter 736: I Wait... _1 Chapter 735: Chapter 736: I Wait... _1 In the eyes of the Emperor of Xiyun, Su Yi Jing was just a little Xiao Changyi. He cherished Su Yi Jing just as much as he cherished Xiao Changyi, his adopted son.


    During the six days of his stay, aside from the first day when he embraced An Yiqing and the others, he spent the rest of the time holding Su Yi Jing. Anyone could see how fondly he doted on his grandson Su Yi Jing.


    Now, unable to find solace from the silent Xiao Changyi, the Emperor of Xiyun could only seek comfort from little Su Yi Jing.


    ¡°Jing¡¯er, I am your grandfather. You must remember your grandfather. When you grow up, go to the Capital to see your grandfather,¡± he paused, ¡°I just don¡¯t know if your grandfather will live long enough to see you grow up.¡±


    An Jing listened with a heavy heart and could hardly bear it, rarely chiding, ¡°Adopted father, why do you say such things? Everyone says ¡®may the Emperor live forever,¡¯ and we all believe you will live ten thousand years!¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun was not annoyed by An Jing¡¯s untimely rebuke; instead, he felt warmth, ¡°How many emperors have there been since ancient times, but which one could live forever? If I can live to be a hundred, I will be content,¡± he paused again, ¡°That¡¯s also what I promised Yi Er. I will try to live to a hundred.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s heart ached even more. She wanted to say that they would be moving to the Capital next spring, but as soon as she opened her mouth, before she could speak, the Emperor of Xiyun handed Su Yi Jing back to her. Her words were swallowed back by the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s action. She just instinctively hurried to hold her eldest son tightly, lest she fail to hold him properly and her son would fall.


    Once the Emperor of Xiyun handed Su Yi Jing over to An Jing, he turned around to embrace Xiao Changyi around the waist.


    Then, he lifted slightly.


    And lifted again.


    Once more he lifted.


    After trying three times and seeing that Xiao Changyi remained as immovable as a mountain, the Emperor of Xiyun gave up, stepped back, lifted his head, and said to Xiao Changyi with a smile, ¡°You should give me some face and let me pick you up.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    ¡°You really won¡¯t speak to me?¡± he paused, ¡°I am about to leave.¡±


    Xiao Changyi still remained silent.


    The Emperor of Xiyun sighed softly, then said, ¡°Then I will be going. You, Jingjing, and the children all take care.¡±


    Perhaps afraid that if he stayed any longer, he would not bear to leave, the Emperor of Xiyun left as soon as he finished speaking.


    At that moment, Xiao Changyi finally spoke up, his voice calm, ¡°Next spring, Jingjing, the children, and I will go to the Capital.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s footsteps halted instantly, then he swiftly turned back, rushed to Xiao Changyi, embraced his waist and tried to lift him again. Not caring whether he could lift Xiao Changyi, he looked up with an elated face and asked, ¡°Is it to see your old father, right?¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately denied, ¡°No.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun, knowing Xiao Changyi was stubborn, wasn¡¯t annoyed and cheerfully pressed, ¡°Then what are you going to the Capital for?¡±


    Xiao Changyi replied, ¡°We¡¯re going to live in the Capital.¡±


    Live?!


    The Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s eyes widened with joy, and he became so incoherent with happiness that he stammered, ¡°This this this... is so wonderful... good... good... living in the Imperial Capital is good... I¡¯m waiting...¡±


    An Jing, seeing the Emperor of Xiyun like this, found it both amusing and heart-wrenching. This old father truly longed for them to be by his side.


    Although Xiao Changyi still had an expressionless face, his heart was also feeling somewhat distressed. There were only a few who truly cared for him, and the Emperor of Xiyun was one of them.


    The Emperor of Xiyun could hardly compose himself from the joy, only then was he able to speak clearly.

 Chapter 736 - 736 737 Her Top Priority_1

    ?Chapter 736: Chapter 737 Her Top Priority_1 Chapter 736: Chapter 737 Her Top Priority_1 The Emperor of Xiyun said, ¡°Yi Er, Jingjing, then I¡¯ll be waiting for you to come to the Imperial Capital next spring! Chengyu will be so happy to know that you are coming to live in the Capital!¡±


    An Jing just smiled.


    Xiao Changyi remained expressionless.


    After the Emperor of Xiyun had fully recovered, the Emperor turned to leave, planning to go back to the Capital. This time his steps were neither heavy nor sad but rather brisk.


    Clearly, he was still very happy.


    But seeing the Emperor like this, Xiao Changyi still spoke up, his four words neither cold nor warm: ¡°Eat lightly.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the old eyes of the Emperor of Xiyun turned red in an instant. Yet the Emperor didn¡¯t turn back, instead laughing loudly in reply, ¡°I will.¡±


    With that, the Emperor of Xiyun continued forward, then got into the carriage.


    After settling into the carriage, the Emperor of Xiyun still lifted the carriage curtain, stuck out his head, his old eyes red, and called out to An Jing and Xiao Changyi with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the Capital, make sure you come when the time comes!¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak and had no expression on his face but continued to watch the Emperor of Xiyun.


    An Jing replied with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ll definitely come, adoptive father, please take care of your health!¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s carriage gradually moved away, but An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t go back inside the house. Instead, they watched the Emperor¡¯s carriage until it disappeared from their sight, not a trace to be seen. Only then did An Jing and Xiao Changyi turn to go back inside.


    Once inside, they remained silent for quite a while.


    This clearly showed how much they cared about the Emperor of Xiyun.


    ...


    With the Emperor of Xiyun gone, An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned to their peaceful lives.


    In the calm, An Jing planned to use her modern agricultural knowledge to develop the agriculture of Xiyun Kingdom.


    She had intended to do this from the beginning, and the Emperor of Xiyun making the long journey to see them only strengthened her resolve.


    Preventing pests and diseases was important, but it was really difficult to eradicate completely. Even in modern times, there were still pests and diseases.


    Since she already had plans and had also discussed them with her husband, An Jing naturally wouldn¡¯t hang all her hopes on preventing pests and diseases alone, so she focused on the urgent matters at hand.


    Now it was June, summertime, and the weather was hot. There wasn¡¯t a severe drought, but there was a minor one, and the water levels had lowered somewhat.


    Standing at her house¡¯s doorway, An Jing could see the farmer¡¯s children carrying water to irrigate the fields to prevent the crops from dying of drought.


    There were ditches dug in the fields, but because the river¡¯s water level had lowered, they had to carry the water.


    After last year¡¯s severe drought, An Jing had Meng Zhuqing take a blueprint to a carpenter to make a Dragon Bone Waterwheel. So far, the Dragon Bone Waterwheel at home hadn¡¯t been used, and An Jing thought about making the structure and usage methods of the Dragon Bone Waterwheel public, allowing farmers who needed it to go to the carpenter to make one.


    And that¡¯s what An Jing did.


    To her, this was the pressing issue.


    The Dragon Bone Waterwheel was made of wood and its structure wasn¡¯t very complex. Making one wasn¡¯t expensive, and the average farmer could afford it.


    By the time most farmers had started using the Dragon Bone Waterwheel to lift water and irrigate their fields through the ditches, it was already mid-July.


    By this time, Wang Youbao¡¯s mourning period had finally ended.


    Wang Youbao was to mourn for three years, and now that his mourning period was over, he held a ceremony to indicate he no longer needed to mourn and then went to the Capital with people and a dowry to marry Li Wuyu.


    Wang Youbao¡¯s dowry was really substantial.


    And Li Wuyu¡¯s dowry was even more so.

 Chapter 737 - 737 738 Master Theres Something Abnormal_1

    ?Chapter 737: Chapter 738: Master, There¡¯s Something Abnormal_1 Chapter 737: Chapter 738: Master, There¡¯s Something Abnormal_1 Prime Minister Li, although an honest official, still received countless fine items bestowed by the Emperor of Xiyun, and since the imperial gifts couldn¡¯t be sold, they were reverently stored in the warehouse. Now, Prime Minister Li gave them all to his only daughter as her dowry.


    He had only one daughter, Li Wuyu. If he didn¡¯t give his belongings to her, whom else could he give them to?


    The dowry provided by Prime Minister Li consisted of genuine, precious items, with some even being invaluable. As each piece of the dowry was carried out of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, it practically blinded the onlookers with its splendor.


    When Wang Youbao saw these dowry items belonging to Li Wuyu, he was completely taken aback, something he hadn¡¯t expected at all.


    Actually, Wang Youbao didn¡¯t care about how much dowry Li Wuyu had, but he had thought that she wouldn¡¯t have much, given that the Prime Minister¡¯s residence was even less impressive than his own, because Prime Minister Li was an honest official, and because Li Wuyu always seemed to be short of funds. But now, any single item from Li Wuyu¡¯s dowry could match the entire bridal price he had brought.


    Many came to mock Prime Minister Li for marrying his daughter to a merchant, thinking that no matter how much he had to marry her off, he wouldn¡¯t stoop to giving her to a merchant.


    Yet, when the Emperor of Xiyun sent Eunuch Fu to offer congratulations on behalf of the emperor for the joyous occasion of Prime Minister Li¡¯s daughter¡¯s marriage, and even bestowed more fine items as part of Li Wuyu¡¯s dowry, those who came to scoff were instantly green with envy.


    Even if Prime Minister Li had an especially unconventional daughter, even if Prime Minister Li was the butt of many jokes, after all, he was deeply favored by the Emperor!


    No sooner had Eunuch Fu left than an envoy sent by Crown Prince Su Chengyu arrived to extend congratulations to Prime Minister Li on the joyous occasion of his daughter¡¯s marriage.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s gifts were quite generous.


    Those who came to mock Prime Minister Li: ¡°...¡± Fine, he is also deeply favored by the Crown Prince!


    Wang Youbao was a bit slow to react. He had expected to meet many officials and distinguished people during the wedding, as he had mentally prepared himself, given that his father-in-law was the Prime Minister.


    But he truly hadn¡¯t anticipated that the Emperor of Xiyun and the Crown Prince would both send gifts...


    Receiving congratulatory gifts from the Emperor and the Crown Prince was indeed a supremely glorious honor. If Prime Minister Li hadn¡¯t cleared his throat to remind Wang Youbao to maintain his composure, Wang Youbao would have been completely lost in the moment for a long while.


    Meanwhile, during the time of Wang Youbao¡¯s wedding to Li Wuyu, in Qilin County:


    ¡°My lord, today is the eighth day of the eighth month, Youbao should already be at the Prime Minister¡¯s residence,¡± said An Jing, standing at the doorway of the main hall, as she looked towards the direction of the Imperial Capital and smiled at Xiao Changyi.


    Before Xiao Changyi could respond, An Jing added, ¡°We won¡¯t get the chance to tease the newlyweds today, but once Youbao brings Wuyu home, we¡¯ll have a good time making fun of them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi replied, not indicating that he would really tease Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu later, but simply acknowledging An Jing¡¯s words to show he was listening.


    Seeing that Meng Zhuqing had the carriage ready, An Jing then cheerfully suggested, ¡°My lord, let¡¯s go. We promised to take the children to town for some fun today.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Among their four children, Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing could already walk on their own quite well, only the youngest, An Yiyun, was able to walk by leaning on things.


    And now, all four children were able to call out ¡°Daddy¡± and ¡°Mommy.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi placed the four children into the carriage, and then they set out for the town.


    Yet, halfway to town, the carriage suddenly came to a halt.


    Subsequently, they heard Meng Zhuqing, who had just reined in the horses to stop the carriage, report respectfully and cautiously from outside, ¡°My lord, madam, there is something unusual.¡±

 Chapter 738 - 738 739 To Save or Not to Save_1

    ?Chapter 738: Chapter 739 To Save or Not to Save?_1 Chapter 738: Chapter 739 To Save or Not to Save?_1 Upon hearing Meng Zhuqing report the anomaly, Xiao Changyi and An Jing¡¯s hearts immediately felt alarmed, and their expressions turned serious. After all, their four children were seated in the carriage; not a single mishap could be tolerated.


    Xiao Changyi first instructed An Jing to stay inside the carriage to guard the children, then he stepped out of the carriage and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the anomaly?¡±


    ¡°My lord, look,¡± replied Meng Zhuqing, unsure of how to explain, and simply pointed towards something ahead for Xiao Changyi to see.


    Following Meng Zhuqing¡¯s gesture, Xiao Changyi saw not far off a black horse, upon which rode a man dressed entirely in black, lying prone, blood occasionally dripping from his body towards the ground.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn¡¯t immediately instruct Meng Zhuqing to go and check; instead, he surveyed the surroundings first. Seeing that everything appeared normal and unlikely to pose a threat, he then ordered, ¡°Go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Zhuqing immediately complied and went to investigate.


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s hand grasped the sword at his waist and cautiously approached the black horse. The horse paid him no attention, content with grazing, while the black-clad rider appeared to be a man based on his attire.


    Even through the black clothing, the conspicuous bloodstains were visible, indicating the man had been severely injured.


    Only upon drawing closer did Meng Zhuqing realize that although the man lay draped over the horse¡¯s back, his hand was tightly wound with the reins, preventing him from falling off. It was a fortunate thing that the reins had bound him.


    The man in black seemed to have lost consciousness. Meng Zhuqing called out twice, but there was no response from the man, so Meng Zhuqing then moved to the other side of the horse to see the man¡¯s face.


    The man had eyebrows like distant mountains, skin as smooth as jade; even with his eyes closed due to unconsciousness and his lips pale, his handsome features were still evident.


    Meng Zhuqing was somewhat surprised that the man was so handsome, not at all inferior to his own brother Meng Lanqing¡¯s stunning appearance, but since he had always had a brother of remarkable beauty, his surprise was only slight.


    Reaching out to check under the man¡¯s nose, Meng Zhuqing detected a faint breath. He then quickly ran back to the carriage to report to Xiao Changyi and An Jing.


    ¡°My lord, madam, it¡¯s a very handsome young master who¡¯s seriously injured and unconscious with only a weak breath remaining. Do we save him or not?¡±


    An Jing, already informed by Xiao Changyi about the anomaly and assured that it wouldn¡¯t pose a danger, had let her worries subside. Then, she too climbed out of the carriage, stood beside it, and alongside Xiao Changyi, looked in the direction of the man in black on the black horse.


    Upon hearing Meng Zhuqing¡¯s question about whether to save the man, An Jing said, ¡°If he were a vicious and wicked person, we naturally wouldn¡¯t save him; death would be his just deserts. However, since we can¡¯t be sure whether this man is such a villain, let¡¯s save him.¡±


    There were some deaths she could ignore, but there were others she simply couldn¡¯t bear to disregard.


    Whether the man could genuinely be saved was beyond her considerations; she only wished to have a clear conscience.


    Now, An Jing¡¯s commands were as good as Xiao Changyi¡¯s. If Meng Zhuqing disobeyed An Jing¡¯s orders, Xiao Changyi would become displeased, so upon hearing An Jing say to save the man, Meng Zhuqing immediately obliged, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Without delay, Meng Zhuqing then ran back towards the black horse, and as he took the man in black down from it, he sensed something was amiss and promptly laid the man on the ground.


    Afterwards, Meng Zhuqing stared at his hands, lost in thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± An Jing asked, puzzled by Meng Zhuqing¡¯s sudden strange behavior.

 Chapter 739 - 739 740 Besides You_1

    ?Chapter 739: Chapter 740 Besides You_1 Chapter 739: Chapter 740 Besides You_1 Meng Zhuqing withdrew his gaze from his own hand and looked at the person in black on the ground with complexity. His face turned slightly red as he answered, ¡°That is not a young master, but a young lady.¡±


    And just now, he had touched this young lady¡¯s...


    An Jing immediately understood; it turned out this person was a woman disguised as a man.


    Driven by curiosity, he walked over and upon seeing the stunning beauty of the person on the ground, he couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Such beauty! On par with your brother. If your brother saw her, his heart would definitely be much more at ease.¡±


    Because he was even more beautiful than a woman, Meng Lanqing always harbored a grudge about this and especially loathed his own exceedingly beautiful face.


    Meng Zhuqing remained silent, once again casting a complex gaze at the person on the ground.


    Seeing that Meng Zhuqing was just staring and not lifting the person into the carriage, An Jing urged, ¡°Hurry up and carry her onto the carriage. Looking at her condition, if she isn¡¯t treated soon, she¡¯s probably going to die.¡±


    Only then did Meng Zhuqing pick up the person again, but this time he was not as reckless as before, carefully avoiding touching certain places he should not, as he carried her onto the carriage.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t want to carry her, but what could he do when both An Jing and Xiao Changyi were his masters? He was a slave; he couldn¡¯t possibly expect his masters to do the carrying.


    Inside the carriage, which was fairly spacious, the four children saw Meng Zhuqing bring in a person covered in bloodstains and were so frightened they all started crying.


    Upon hearing the cries of the four children, An Jing quickly got on the carriage to soothe them. After comforting them, the little ones stopped crying, but they still dared not look at the bloodstained person, instead burrowing into An Jing¡¯s embrace.


    An Jing could only wrap her arms around the four little ones, allowing them all to hide in her embrace.


    ¡°We won¡¯t go into town today; let¡¯s head home. Meng Zhuqing, go to the county and fetch Gong Juechen. His medical skills are excellent; he might be able to cure this young lady,¡± An Jing said, enveloping the four children, while speaking to Meng Zhuqing.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Zhuqing immediately rode the black horse to the county to find Gong Juechen.


    Gong Juechen originally lived in TipLiu Town, but Gong Juese had followed Meng Lanqing to live in the county at the rice shop, and so Gong Juechen had also gone to the county but didn¡¯t stay at An¡¯s Rice Shop and instead had his own house there.


    Only when Meng Zhuqing rode off did An Jing say to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go home; we can take the children to the county another day.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Then, driven by Xiao Changyi, the carriage turned around and headed home.


    Neither Xiao Changyi nor An Jing had planned to let this stranger stay in their home; there were several rooms next to their house, originally occupied by Meng Zhuqing and the others, which were now perfectly suitable for this woman.


    As soon as the carriage arrived, Xiao Changyi stopped it in front of the doors to those rooms next to their house.


    Once off the carriage, An Jing, along with Xiao Changyi, started to lift the four children down from it.


    Afterward, An Jing asked Xiao Changyi to move the woman into the house. Any room would do, as no one was currently living in any of those rooms.


    However, Xiao Changyi refused to carry her, his reasoning quite sufficient: ¡°Apart from you, I will not carry any other woman.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s face was instantly sweetened by the comment, but she was also a bit dumbfounded. Yet, she didn¡¯t ask Xiao Changyi again and decided to carry the woman herself.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll carry her,¡± An Jing said as if prepared to lift the woman. She was quite strong, and the woman seemed slender and probably wasn¡¯t heavy.


    But Xiao Changyi held her back: ¡°Wait for Meng Zhuqing to return; have Meng Zhuqing carry her.¡±

 Chapter 740 - 740 741 Better to Verify Personally_1

    ?Chapter 740: Chapter 741: Better to Verify Personally_1 Chapter 740: Chapter 741: Better to Verify Personally_1 An Jing glanced at the person still lying in the carriage and thought it would be better if she carried her inside herself, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry her in. She doesn¡¯t look heavy; I should be able to manage.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°You¡¯ll get blood on you.¡±


    An Jing immediately responded, ¡°Then I will go home and get a cloth to wrap her up in, so her blood won¡¯t get on me, and then I can carry her.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi reluctantly agree.


    An Jing hurried home, fetched a bedsheet, wrapped the woman up completely, and then carried her into the house.


    After placing the woman on the bed inside the house, An Jing wanted to wipe off the bloodstains on her body, but the woman had several large wounds, either from swords or knives, which made her somewhat unsure where to begin.


    Even if she wiped her down, it was likely she would just get dirty again later.


    So, An Jing decided to wait for Gong Juechen to come and treat the woman¡¯s injuries before doing anything more.


    When Gong Juechen arrived on horseback, his voice was heard before he even appeared¡ª


    ¡°Zhuzhu, if you¡¯ve deceived me and the girl isn¡¯t pretty, then I won¡¯t treat her, you know.¡±


    Listening to Gong Juechen¡¯s words from inside the house, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh and called out, ¡°Gong Juechen, hurry in and tend to the girl¡¯s wounds. I assure you she¡¯s a very pretty girl, just as beautiful as Meng Lan Qing!¡±


    No sooner had An Jing¡¯s words fallen than Gong Juechen rushed excitedly inside, ¡°Where? Where? Where is the girl who¡¯s as beautiful as Lanlan?¡±


    Although An Jing was speechless, she still pointed towards the bed, ¡°Over there, hurry up and treat her. She¡¯s barely clinging to life, and she might really die if this continues much longer.¡±


    Gong Juechen dashed to the bed immediately, and upon seeing the bed¡¯s occupant dressed as a man, even though the person had a face that could really rival Meng Lanqing¡¯s beauty, Gong Juechen¡¯s excitement immediately dropped by thirty percent.


    Looking at An Jing, Gong Juechen asked, ¡°Are you guys really sure she¡¯s a girl?¡±


    Without waiting for An Jing¡¯s reply, Gong Juechen reached out towards the unconscious person on the bed and muttered, ¡°This is a serious matter, I¡¯d better check for myself.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing, who entered right after Gong Juechen: ¡°...¡±


    Immediately after, Gong Juechen excitedly held the unconscious person on the bed and shouted, ¡°Wife! You¡¯ve finally appeared before me, wife. I¡¯ve waited for you so torturously, wife. Heaven be thanked, we are finally reunited!¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t worry, I will heal you, I can definitely cure you.¡± As he spoke, Gong Juechen gently laid the person back flat on the bed.


    Then Gong Juechen turned to An Jing and the others, ¡°You all go out, I need to treat my wife¡¯s injuries! Zhuzhu, go boil some hot water, quickly!¡±


    Meng Zhuqing resignedly went to boil the hot water.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi then led their four children out, letting Gong Juechen treat the woman¡¯s injuries in peace.


    But before leaving, An Jing kindly offered, ¡°Do you need me to stay and help?¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately gave An Jing a mischievous smile, ¡°My wife¡¯s body is of course for my eyes only, even if you¡¯re a woman, it won¡¯t do; Jingjing, you better leave quickly, don¡¯t be an annoyance~¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± I was sincerely trying to help, and now I¡¯m being called an annoyance?!


    Then An Jing, without giving Gong Juechen another look, turned and walked out with Xiao Changyi.

 Chapter 741 - 741 742 This is Still Called Doing Nothing_1

    ?Chapter 741: Chapter 742: This is Still Called Doing Nothing?!_1 Chapter 741: Chapter 742: This is Still Called Doing Nothing?!_1 An Jing had originally been waiting outside the house, but as Gong Juechen kept pouring out basins of bloody water, the four little ones became extremely frightened. So, An Jing stopped waiting outside and, along with Xiao Changyi, took the four children home.


    Two hours later.


    Meng Zhuqing came to inform An Jing and Xiao Changyi that Gong Juechen had finished treating the woman¡¯s injuries, and said that the woman was not in danger of losing her life, but had lost quite a lot of blood and was very weak. Even once awake, she would need to recuperate for a month or two before fully recovering.


    An Jing asked Xiao Changyi to look after the four children, and then she went to see the woman herself.


    As soon as An Jing stepped into the woman¡¯s room, Gong Juechen asked her in a particularly sinister tone, ¡°Jingjing, who hurt my wife? I must tear them to pieces! They dared to hurt my wife so badly! Fortunately, my wife arrived by my side in time. Otherwise, who would have been able to heal her!¡±


    An Jing had never seen Gong Juechen look so sinister before. Seeing him now, appearing as if he wanted to kill someone, she paused for a moment.


    Then, she responded with irritation, ¡°We found her lying on a horse on the road¡ªthe black horse at the doorway. How would we know who hurt her? And you, you don¡¯t know any martial arts. You can¡¯t even beat Youbao, yet you want to tear someone to pieces? More likely, you¡¯ll be the one torn to pieces by others!¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately laughed, his laugh devilishly charming, ¡°Jingjing, tearing someone to pieces doesn¡¯t necessarily require martial arts¡ªI can also use poison~ Not only am I skilled in medical arts, but I¡¯m also good at poisoning~¡±


    An Jing felt a shiver run down her spine. This man was unfathomable, and, on top of that, especially proficient in poisoning and healing. It was fortunate that he bore no ill will towards her family, otherwise she and her husband would have quite the headache.


    Glancing at the pale-faced woman on the bed, An Jing solemnly stated, ¡°This young lady has sustained serious injuries, her background must not be simple.¡±


    Gong Juechen said, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether her background is simple or not, all I know is, she¡¯s my wife.¡±


    An Jing gave him a sidelong glance, ¡°You haven¡¯t even exchanged vows, yet you¡¯re already calling her your wife? Be careful, she might already be married!¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately grinned, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked personally, she¡¯s still a virgin.¡±


    Checked personally...


    An Jing fell silent for a while, then said, ¡°Even if she is a virgin, whether or not she fancies you is another matter.¡±


    Gong Juechen replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether she fancies me or not, as long as I fancy her, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve decided: she¡¯s my wife. Even if she¡¯s engaged to another, she¡¯s still my wife! I¡¯ll snatch her away if I have to!¡±


    Not waiting for An Jing to speak, Gong Juechen chuckled again, ¡°I¡¯ve saved her, do you think it¡¯s okay for her to repay me with her body?¡±


    An Jing responded, unamused, ¡°I think she¡¯d probably rather kill you!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me why?¡± An Jing was even less amused, ¡°Just focus on treating her injury properly, and look at what you¡¯ve done to her during the treatment!¡± To think he checked whether or not she was a virgin¡ªif it were her, upon waking up, she would definitely take his life!


    Gong Juechen looked innocent, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I swear to you, whatever I¡¯ve done to her, any husband would do for his wife!¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± How could he say he hadn¡¯t done anything?!!!


    An Jing was too exasperated to speak with Gong Juechen anymore, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t help but speak up.


    Pointing to the door, she ordered him out without good humor, ¡°Get out. Don¡¯t wait for the young lady to wake up and find out you¡¯ve taken liberties with her¡ªit won¡¯t be good if she seeks death or comes to harm because of it.¡±

 Chapter 742 - 742 743 Its Really Amazing_1

    ?Chapter 742: Chapter 743: It¡¯s Really Amazing!_1 Chapter 742: Chapter 743: It¡¯s Really Amazing!_1 She didn¡¯t wait for Gong Juechen to speak, An Jing continued, ¡°Let¡¯s pretend this never happened. I won¡¯t tell this girl, so you better leave quickly. It¡¯s for the best, for you and her.¡±


    Apart from this, An Jing didn¡¯t know what else to do.


    Previously, she thought Gong Juechen was skilled in medicine and could cure this woman, which is why she had Meng Zhuqing summon him. She truly only thought about saving the woman first, but who knew Gong Juechen would shamelessly do such things to her.


    Usually, Gong Juechen¡¯s shamelessness was just in words, but she truly did not expect him to actually act on it.


    And if the woman found out she had been taken advantage of by Gong Juechen, she might actually seek to end her own life.


    It was better to act as if nothing had happened.


    But Gong Juechen refused to leave, shamelessly clinging to the bedpost, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I want to stay with my wife. Wherever my wife is, I¡¯ll be there. It was not easy for me to finally meet my wife, even if you beat me to death, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    An Jing sneered, ¡°I won¡¯t beat you to death, but I will knock you out!¡±


    Without waiting for Gong Juechen to speak, An Jing turned her head and shouted outside, ¡°Meng Zhuqing, come in quickly and knock this shameless guy out!¡±


    Upon hearing her, Meng Zhuqing immediately rushed in and swung a hand knife down on Gong Juechen¡¯s nape, who was still clinging to the bedpost. Gong Juechen¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he fainted.


    Looking at Gong Juechen, knocked out on the ground, Meng Zhuqing asked, ¡°Madam, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Throw him out,¡± An Jing said uncompromisingly. ¡°He¡¯s really too outrageous!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After that, Gong Juechen, knocked unconscious, was tossed outside the door by Meng Zhuqing.


    By the time Gong Juechen woke up again, it was just when An Jing and Xiao Changyi were having dinner.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± The third time! This is the third time! It¡¯s truly unbelievable!


    Once Gong Juechen finished scrounging dinner at An Jing¡¯s place, he went to squat by that woman¡¯s room door. Gong Juechen did want to enter the room and stay with the woman, but unfortunately, Meng Zhuqing guarded the door, ready to knock him out again if he dared to take another step forward, without any mercy.


    And he, he didn¡¯t want to be knocked out again.


    He could only squat pitifully and obediently by that woman¡¯s room door.


    While squatting there, Gong Juechen kept talking, ¡°Wife, your husband is right outside your door. Have a good sleep. Don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t worry, I will protect you.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing said irritably, ¡°You should protect yourself first! If you can¡¯t even protect yourself, how do you plan to protect someone else!¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately said happily, ¡°Zhuzhu, so you really care about me! Later, I must tell Lanlan how much you care about me; she will definitely beat you up hard for it.¡±


    Looking at Gong Juechen as if to say ¡®it¡¯s all because you showed me kindness,¡¯ Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    The next day, as soon as An Jing stepped out of her courtyard, she saw Gong Juechen squatting at that woman¡¯s room door, which made her ask on impulse, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been squatting here all night?¡±


    Gong Juechen said, ¡°How could that be, I didn¡¯t squat all night. I just woke up on the ground here.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Gong Juechen continued, ¡°Last night, I saw Zhuzhu dozing off, so I tried to sneak into the room to see my wife. But who knew Zhuzhu suddenly woke up, caught me, and knocked me out again. Then, I slept here on the ground all night. I just woke up, I haven¡¯t even brushed my teeth yet.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    After a moment of silence, An Jing said indignantly, ¡°Hurry up and go brush your teeth!¡±

 Chapter 743 - 743 744 So You Actually Had Such Petty Tricks

    ?Chapter 743: Chapter 744: So You Actually Had Such Petty Tricks Up Your Sleeve......_1 Chapter 743: Chapter 744: So You Actually Had Such Petty Tricks Up Your Sleeve......_1 Gong Jue Chen got up and said, ¡°Jingjing, you¡¯re not my wife, and I¡¯m not obliged to listen to you, but since I was actually planning to brush my teeth, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m doing it because you told me to this time.¡±


    Having said that, Gong Jue Chen really did go to brush his teeth and wash his face.


    An Jing couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at Gong Jue Chen anymore and turned to Meng Zhuqing, who was still guarding the door. ¡°You stood guard here all night without sleep, go back and rest for a while.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing replied, ¡°This subordinate doesn¡¯t need to.¡± He paused, ¡°In fact, after I knocked Gong Jue Chen out last night, I went to sleep.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± I couldn¡¯t tell; you actually have such tricks up your sleeve...


    An Jing didn¡¯t insist on sending Meng Zhuqing to sleep anymore and instead asked, ¡°Has she woken up yet?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard any movement inside; she probably hasn¡¯t yet,¡± Meng Zhuqing answered truthfully.


    Although she knew the woman hadn¡¯t awakened, An Jing still pushed the door open and went in, planning to check on the woman.


    Seeing that the woman was lying in exactly the same position as when she had left the day before, An Jing knew for sure the woman hadn¡¯t woken up.


    Placing her hand on the woman¡¯s forehead, An Jing found her temperature to be quite normal, so there was nothing to worry about.


    It was then that Gong Jue Chen¡¯s voice came from outside the door, ¡°Jingjing has gone inside, why won¡¯t you let me in?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing said, ¡°If you take one more step forward, I won¡¯t mind knocking you out again. It¡¯s all in the flick of a wrist.¡±


    ¡°Yah yah yah,¡± Gong Jue Chen adopted the appearance of someone hopping mad, ¡°Zhuzhu, you¡¯ve turned bad. I will definitely tell Lanlan how especially nice you are to me. I promise you, Lanlan will absolutely beat you into a pig¡¯s head again.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Walking out in annoyance, An Jing scolded just as irritably, ¡°Gong Jue Chen, if you¡¯re not going to brush your teeth properly, what on earth are you planning to do?¡±


    At that moment, Gong Jue Chen was holding a tooth cleaning salt in one hand and a willow twig in the other. Hearing An Jing¡¯s question, he responded, ¡°Of course, I want to see my wife. Ever since you knocked me out and threw me out yesterday evening, I have not seen her again. I miss her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still the same, nothing worth seeing. You should just brush your teeth!¡± An Jing didn¡¯t enjoy dealing with Gong Jue Chen anymore and planned to go home for breakfast.


    While An Jing was having breakfast with Xiao Changyi, Gong Jue Chen naturally came over to freeload again.


    As Gong Jue Chen ate, he said to An Jing, ¡°You should let me see my wife. Although I¡¯ve treated her wounds, I¡¯m a doctor, and if you let me see her, I can check her wounds again to be safe.¡±


    An Jing thought about it and felt it made sense, so she agreed.


    However, when Gong Jue Chen was checking the woman¡¯s wounds, An Jing stood by, watching him closely. If Gong Jue Chen had any inappropriate intentions toward the woman, she would be ready to intervene in time.


    During the examination of the woman¡¯s wounds, Gong Jue Chen was quite serious and solemn, which surprised An Jing.


    But once he confirmed that the woman¡¯s wounds really only needed timely dressing to heal, Gong Jue Chen became unserious again, hugging the woman without letting go, regardless of whether An Jing was beside him or not.


    If one observed carefully, they would notice that while Gong Jue Chen hugged the woman, he avoided her wounds.


    An Jing, startled by Gong Jue Chen suddenly hugging the woman improperly, glared at him briefly before angrily trying to pull him away, wanting Gong Jue Chen to release the woman, but Gong Jue Chen simply wouldn¡¯t let go.

 Chapter 744 - 744 745 Wild Goose Jade_1

    ?Chapter 744: Chapter 745 Wild Goose Jade_1 Chapter 744: Chapter 745 Wild Goose Jade_1 ¡°Mmm...¡±


    Just when An Jing decided to knock out Gong Juechen to make him let go, the woman groaned softly and woke up.


    Presumably, the pain from her injuries was too intense, and her beautiful eyebrows furrowed tightly together.


    ¡°Wife, Wife, have you woken up?¡± Gong Juechen looked overjoyed, and finally released the woman, no longer holding her without letting go.


    An Jing saw that the woman had awakened, and since Gong Juechen had let her go, he didn¡¯t knock out Gong Juechen. Instead, he asked gently, ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±


    The woman opened her eyes, the unfamiliar environment causing her brows to furrow even more fiercely, while the two strangers in front of her left her somewhat perplexed.


    Despite her confusion, she still exuded a cold temperament.


    ¡°You are...?¡±


    Although the woman was looking at An Jing and questioning An Jing, Gong Juechen quickly intercepted with an answer, ¡°I am your husband, Wife.¡±


    Upon hearing Gong Juechen¡¯s words, not only did the coldness in the woman¡¯s eyes intensify, but her expression also turned colder.


    An Jing spoke up, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. He is the doctor who treated you, named Gong Juechen. My name is An Jing.¡±


    The woman seemed to understand somewhat.


    ¡°You two saved me. Thank you.¡± She spoke the words of gratitude without much emotional fluctuation, hinting at her usual high-cold demeanor.


    Accustomed to her own husband¡¯s high-cold temperament, An Jing did not find the woman¡¯s aloofness strange but instead asked with a smile, ¡°May I know how to address you, Miss?¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately echoed fervently, ¡°Yes, yes, Wife, we still don¡¯t know your name.¡±


    The woman furrowed her brows again at Gong Juechen¡¯s continued reference to her as his wife and then, ignoring Gong Juechen, she said to An Jing, ¡°My name is Yan Yao.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°Yan?¡±


    Yan Yao: ¡°It¡¯s Yan, as in wild goose.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°It seems there¡¯s no surname like Yan.¡±


    Yan Yao spoke indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know my surname; I only know my name is Yan Yao.¡±


    An Jing understood that Yan Yao was unwilling to disclose her surname and wondered if the name Yan Yao itself might be an alias, so he did not press the issue any further.


    Gong Juechen, however, shamelessly added, ¡°Jade Jade, you are my wife; naturally, you would take my surname. From now on, your name will be Gong Yan Yao.¡±


    Not only did Gong Juechen call her his wife, but he also affectionately called her ¡®Jade Jade.¡¯ Yan Yao¡¯s eyebrows knitted together again, yet she still ignored Gong Juechen and instead asked An Jing, ¡°Is he mad? Otherwise, why does he keep calling me his wife?¡±


    An Jing, unsure how to respond, said, ¡°Just think of him as spouting nonsense, talking crazily.¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately expressed dissatisfaction, ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense or talking crazily, Jingjing, don¡¯t you falsely accuse me!¡±


    Having said this, Gong Juechen turned his head, and with a playful grin, said to Yan Yao, ¡°Jade Jade, I saved you, I¡¯ve seen your body, and I¡¯ve touched it, so naturally, you¡¯re my wife now.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± If I were Yan Yao, I¡¯d definitely kill you!


    Yet Yan Yao remained unexpectedly calm, unprovoked to vent her anger on Gong Juechen or contemplate self-harm, seemingly indifferent to Gong Juechen¡¯s claims as if they had nothing to do with her.


    Seeing how composed Yan Yao lay there, still emanating her high-cold aura, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but ask with some concern, ¡°Miss Yan Yao, are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡±


    Gong Juechen, on the other hand, looked particularly wronged, gazing pitifully at Yan Yao, ¡°Jade Jade, why won¡¯t you pay any attention to me...¡±

 Chapter 745 - 745 746 Her Identity is Not Simple_1

    ?Chapter 745: Chapter 746 Her Identity is Not Simple_1 Chapter 745: Chapter 746 Her Identity is Not Simple_1 Miss Yan Yao still ignored Gong Juechen, instead responding to An Jing with a flat tone, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you for your concern.¡±


    Seeing that Yan Yao still only paid attention to An Jing and ignored him, Gong Juechen¡¯s expression became even more pitiful, ¡°Jade Jade...¡±


    An Jing really wanted to kick Gong Juechen. It was clear the girl didn¡¯t like him, yet he was still shamelessly clinging to her!


    However, An Jing didn¡¯t actually kick him but instead smiled at Yan Yao, ¡°You should take care of your injury. It will take a month or two to heal.¡±


    Yan Yao didn¡¯t speak, just nodded her head. After a while, she said coolly to An Jing, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Jade Jade...¡± Gong Juechen lay on the edge of the bed, looking at the lying Yan Yao like a pitiful abandoned dog, hoping she would pay him some attention.


    An Jing, too lazy to bother with Gong Juechen, again addressed Yan Yao, ¡°Miss Yan Yao, you have been unconscious for quite a while, you must be hungry by now. Shall I go make some porridge for you?¡±


    Yan Yao said, ¡°Just call me Yan Yao.¡± She paused, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    An Jing knew Yan Yao was thanking her for the offer of porridge, so she didn¡¯t say much more but turned around to go home and make the porridge.


    Before An Jing left, she had Meng Zhuqing come in to take Gong Juechen away as well.


    Gong Juechen refused to leave and was eventually knocked out by Meng Zhuqing.


    It could be said that Meng Zhuqing once again carried Gong Juechen out; and upon taking him out, Meng Zhuqing threw him onto the empty ground in front of the house.


    As soon as An Jing got home, she went to the kitchen to start a fire and make porridge, while Xiao Changyi was originally watching over their four children. Seeing An Jing return, he took the kids with him to the kitchen as well.


    Xiao Changyi sat on the long bench inside the kitchen, the children playing around in front of him, and he also kept one hand on An Yiyun to prevent her from falling as she was not yet steady on her feet.


    As An Jing made porridge, she spoke to Xiao Changyi about Yan Yao, ¡°The girl has woken up. She seems a bit indifferent, but she¡¯s quite well-mannered. You can tell she¡¯s been well-taught; she¡¯s thanked me several times already.¡±


    Xiao Changyi kept an eye on the children while listening to An Jing speak.


    ¡°She said her name is Yan Yao, and she also said she doesn¡¯t know her own surname. I think she doesn¡¯t want to tell us her real name¡ªthis Yan Yao is probably a pseudonym she chose.¡±


    ¡°I can see she¡¯s unwilling even to tell us her real name, so she¡¯s probably even less likely to talk about other matters. And if she did talk, it¡¯d probably be to deceive us, so I didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°Gong Juechen is really shameless, clinging to her despite her clear disinterest, incessantly calling her ¡®wife.¡¯ But honestly, I kind of like this Yan Yao¡ªher personality is a bit like yours.¡±


    Finally, Xiao Changyi spoke up, ¡°Don¡¯t like her.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± An Jing was puzzled. ¡°Could there be something wrong with her?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°I can¡¯t yet tell if there¡¯s anything wrong with her; all I know is, I want you to like only me.¡±


    An Jing burst into laughter, her heart growing even sweeter as she teased, ¡°You really live up to the name of a jealous pot. Anyone could upset your jar of vinegar¡ªI can smell the sourness already.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    There was nothing more to say; he just wanted to monopolize his wife, to have her belong only to him and like only him. No matter what kind of liking, he hoped it would be reserved for him alone.


    Laughing, An Jing suddenly turned serious, ¡°My lord, that Yan Yao¡¯s background can¡¯t be simple. Putting aside how she got those wounds for now, just by observing her speech and behaviour, it¡¯s clear she¡¯s not just any ordinary girl.¡±

 Chapter 746 - 746 747 Could it be that you are..._1

    ?Chapter 746: Chapter 747: Could it be that you are..._1 Chapter 746: Chapter 747: Could it be that you are..._1 ¡°Regardless of how simple her identity may be, we can¡¯t afford to bring trouble upon ourselves,¡± An Jing continued to say. ¡°It¡¯s not that we have much to lose, but we currently have four children, each one still so young and in need of our protection. We don¡¯t know her background and it¡¯s better for her to leave sooner rather than later. Once her injuries are a bit healed, we should let her go.¡±


    She had rescued the person out of kindness, she had done all that was righteous and humane.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    ...


    Once An Jing had prepared the porridge, she carried it out of the courtyard.


    Xiao Changyi had nothing much to do besides taking care of the children, so he simply picked up An Yiyun, who couldn¡¯t walk very well yet, and led Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing, planning to join An Jing on her way to see Wild Goose Jade.


    Jing, Star, and Qing, three little ones, followed behind An Jing and Xiao Changyi. Although they could walk by themselves, they were still a bit unstable, which made the scene look particularly adorable.


    Meng Zhuqing was standing at the entrance of Wild Goose Jade¡¯s room. Upon seeing An Jing and the others, she quickly walked over to them and dutifully took the porridge from Madame An Jing¡¯s hands to carry it herself.


    Gong Juechen was lying on the ground; An Jing and Xiao Changyi, as if they didn¡¯t see him, went straight into the room where Wild Goose Jade was staying.


    Upon their entrance, Wild Goose Jade supported herself to sit up, leaning against the headboard.


    The moment she saw Xiao Changyi, Wild Goose Jade¡¯s beautiful eyes briefly flashed with surprise; she had not expected that the man clearly dressed as a farmer¡¯s son could emanate such an imposing aura that made it difficult to look at him directly.


    ¡°Wild Goose Jade, this is my husband,¡± An Jing said with a smile while introducing. ¡°As for these four little turnip heads, naturally, they are the children of me and my husband.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade looked at the four little ones, surprise flashing through her beautiful eyes before, apparently thinking of something, her lovely brows slightly furrowed.


    ¡°I have heard that there is a woman in Qilin County who bore four sons in one birth; could it be that you are...¡± Wild Goose Jade truly hadn¡¯t expected the woman of that particular birth to be An Jing.


    The news of the woman in Qilin County giving birth to four sons had already spread far and wide throughout the Xiyun Kingdom, even reaching the ears of people in other countries.


    It wasn¡¯t a secret at all, and An Jing had no need to lie: ¡°Yes, I am the woman who gave birth to four sons at once. And these four little turnip heads are my sons.¡±


    Immediately afterwards, An Jing took the porridge from Meng Zhuqing¡¯s hands, passed it to Wild Goose Jade, and smiled, ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t know his name yet, do you? His name is Meng Zhuqing; he was the first to discover you. If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have found you, let alone rescued you and brought you back.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade gave Meng Zhuqing a lukewarm glance but said nothing.


    As soon as she received the porridge An Jing handed to her, she began to eat.


    An Jing watched Wild Goose Jade eat the porridge in a calm, unhurried, and extremely graceful manner. Wild Goose Jade was already a stunning beauty, and now, because of the way she ate the porridge, an innate nobility seemed to radiate from her.


    Indeed, she was no ordinary person.


    An Jing sighed inwardly, understanding, but her face did not betray her realization.


    After finishing the porridge, Wild Goose Jade finally spoke again, ¡°Thank you for saving me. Should there be a day when Wild Goose Jade can repay you, I will certainly do so.¡±


    As she said this, Wild Goose Jade attempted to get out of bed to leave.


    However, An Jing quickly prevented her, ¡°We don¡¯t need your repayment; you should stay a few more days before leaving. Your injuries are truly not ready for travel. We had a hard time bringing you back. If you leave now, you might just collapse once you¡¯re outside the door.¡±

 Chapter 747 - 747 748 She Must Have Her Revenge_1

    ?Chapter 747: Chapter 748 She Must Have Her Revenge!_1 Chapter 747: Chapter 748 She Must Have Her Revenge!_1 Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, Wild Goose Jade really didn¡¯t insist on getting out of bed anymore and lay back down.


    Her body truly wasn¡¯t in the state to be so strong-willed, and besides, her great vengeance had yet to be avenged; she couldn¡¯t die.


    Seeing the deep hatred suddenly appear in Wild Goose Jade¡¯s beautiful eyes, as if wishing to grind someone to dust, An Jingxin was shocked for a moment, but still, she asked nothing.


    Moreover, asking would be useless. Wild Goose Jade definitely wouldn¡¯t speak, so why waste her breath?


    ¡°You should rest well, and if you need anything, just call Meng Zhuqing, he is right outside. Now, we¡¯ll be leaving first,¡± she said.


    Wild Goose Jade didn¡¯t even glance at An Jing, let alone speak, only continued lying there, staring at the ceiling.


    Even if she had hidden her hatred again and it seemed like her eyes held no resentment anymore, she still stared at the ceiling, silently, as if she were a dead corpse.


    An Jing suddenly had a feeling that this person was only surviving on the sheer vindictiveness in her heart.


    Nonetheless, An Jing still didn¡¯t ask anything and turned around, exiting with Xiao Changyi and the four children.


    Meng Zhuqing followed them out as well.


    But after taking a couple of steps towards the door, Meng Zhuqing hesitated, turned back, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside, miss. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade didn¡¯t speak, still staring at the ceiling.


    Meng Zhuqing waited silently for a while and, seeing that Wild Goose Jade remained that way, he continued to walk outside.


    Upon leaving, Meng Zhuqing also helped close the door.


    As soon as she heard the door close, Wild Goose Jade¡¯s eyes instantly became vacant, like those of the dead, and then, hatred and a murderous intent flashed across her beautiful eyes.


    She must have her revenge!


    She must!


    ...


    Gong Juechen woke up again during the time An Jing and Xiao Changyi were having dinner, and this was already the fourth time he had woken up at such a moment.


    As soon as An Jing saw Gong Juechen shamelessly joining them at the dining table again, she instantly lost her temper, ¡°You must have woken up smelling the food, right? It¡¯s so coincidental every time!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Gong Juechen denied while shoveling food into his mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t smell the food. I was woken up by hunger, and it just so happens that every time my hunger wakes me, your family is having a meal.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m too hungry,¡± Gong Juechen continued, ¡°I¡¯ll eat here first, then go to see my Yao Yao¡¯s wife.¡±


    An Jing lost her temper again, ¡°She clearly doesn¡¯t like you, and yet you¡¯re insistent on approaching her? You¡¯re truly vexing!¡±


    Gong Juechen looked innocent, ¡°But she¡¯s my wife. How is that ¡®approaching¡¯? Isn¡¯t it supposed to be like this... Just like you and Changyi, always together...¡±


    An Jing was even more annoyed, ¡°You keep calling her your wife¡ªhas she agreed?!¡± This man¡¯s thick skin was truly...


    ¡°Just because she hasn¡¯t agreed now doesn¡¯t mean she won¡¯t agree later. Yao Yao and I are fated to meet despite the distance. Why else would it not be some other doctor treating her, but me? And she¡¯s so beautiful, very much to my liking. The more I look at her, the more I like her. She and I are meant for each other, she and I are destined to be husband and wife.¡±


    ¡°...Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered with you!¡± An Jing really didn¡¯t want to waste her breath anymore. No matter what she said, he had a set of twisted reasons to argue back.


    Thinking it over, she still added, ¡°Let me say this straight, if you keep bothering her like before and don¡¯t let her recuperate properly, Meng Zhuqing will still knock you out.¡±


    Only being knocked unconscious could really keep this man quiet.

 Chapter 748 - 748 749 Just Missed by a Little Bit..._1

    ?Chapter 748: Chapter 749 Just Missed by a Little Bit..._1 Chapter 748: Chapter 749 Just Missed by a Little Bit..._1 ¡°Knocked out again...¡± Gong Jue Chen¡¯s demonically charming face was filled with grievance, ¡°If you keep knocking me out like this, one day you might knock me silly, right...?¡±


    An Jing had no sympathy whatsoever, ¡°That would be nothing less than you deserve!¡±


    Gong Jue Chen fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll try not to pester my wife. I¡¯ll wait until her injuries are healed.¡±


    After a pause, Gong Jue Chen went on, ¡°However, I feel that trying, I probably won¡¯t be able to do it.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Try? Gong Jue Chen truly didn¡¯t manage to. He¡¯d no sooner finished dinner at An Jing¡¯s place than he went to pester Yan Yao. Unfortunately, as soon as he began, Meng Zhuqing appeared and knocked him out with a hand knife.


    Gong Jue Chen: ¡°...¡±


    For the next two days, every time Gong Jue Chen tried to pester Yan Yao, Meng Zhuqing would knock him out.


    Gong Jue Chen was not only unafraid of being beaten but also unafraid of being knocked out; Meng Zhuqing had knocked him out countless times, and he had not learned his lesson at all. The more he was defeated, the more courageous he became. The more Meng Zhuqing knocked him out, the more he wanted to burst into Yan Yao¡¯s room and pester her.


    Having knocked out Gong Jue Chen countless times and seeing that he wasn¡¯t afraid, Meng Zhuqing even thought about just killing him outright.


    But this time, Gong Jue Chen managed to sneak into Yan Yao¡¯s room while Meng Zhuqing wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    Meng Zhuqing hastily entered Yan Yao¡¯s room as well, and as Gong Jue Chen was about to reach the bed, Meng Zhuqing raised a hand knife and struck him on the back of the neck, instantly knocking him out.


    Before passing out, Gong Jue Chen had only one thought: Just a little bit more... just a little bit more and he would have held the beauty on the bed in his arms...


    As soon as Meng Zhuqing knocked out Gong Jue Chen, like every other time, he planned to carry him out.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The usually expressionless Yan Yao, lying in bed, suddenly spoke. Her voice was very faint but was indeed filled with gratitude.


    Yan Yao had never spoken to him before, so Meng Zhuqing was surprised at first, then his ordinary face turned slightly red, and he felt extremely uncomfortable, even a little incoherent.


    ¡°No... No... You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    Immediately after, whether it was to hide his awkwardness or not, Meng Zhuqing quickly carried out the unconscious Gong Jue Chen.


    ...


    With Meng Zhuqing looking after Yan Yao and preventing Gong Jue Chen from doing anything inappropriate, An Jing felt quite at ease.


    After all, it was just a matter of a hand knife from Meng Zhuqing.


    Feeling reassured, An Jing and Xiao Changyi took their four children for a day out in town.


    For An Jing and Xiao Changyi, the adults, the plain town didn¡¯t offer much excitement.


    But the four children found it fascinating; they found everything new and exciting. Their eyes shone brightly at all the things they had never seen before, as if they had opened the doors to a new world.


    Whenever they really wanted something, they would point at it with their little hands. They couldn¡¯t speak, but they could shout for their parents. So, they would point at the item while eagerly calling out to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, desperate for them to give them what they wanted.


    An Jing had always felt that it was good to take the children out to see the world, and certainly much better than letting them just wander around their house all day. Now, seeing the children so happy in town and clamoring for things, An Jing herself felt delighted.


    ¡°Husband, why don¡¯t you buy one for Jing¡¯er and the others?¡± Seeing that the four children really liked the sugar blowing man¡¯s creations, An Jing said this to Xiao Changyi with a smile.

 Chapter 749 - 749 750 Grudges_1

    ?Chapter 749: Chapter 750 Grudges_1 Chapter 749: Chapter 750 Grudges_1 Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°Mm.¡±


    Then, Xiao Changyi bought four little sugar figurines shaped like goats, one for each child.


    No one was favored over another, exceptionally fair.


    The four children, each holding a sugar figurine, were even happier, their mouths agape, smiling from ear to ear so that their eyes nearly disappeared.


    And since the four children only had two teeth each, top and bottom, when they grinned with their tiny mouths wide open, they were incredibly cute and heart-meltingly adorable. Seeing this, An Jing¡¯s heart grew even warmer, and she felt a tenderness beyond words.


    Unable to help herself, An Jing spoke again, ¡°Husband, we should take the children out more in the future. Look how happy our little ones are.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Every time the four children laughed like this, and with his beloved woman by his side, Xiao Changyi¡¯s heart would melt into softness, and even his cold eyes gradually warmed.


    That warmth belonged to his wife. It was also for the children he had with his wife.


    In the town, the four children clamored for many things, but Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t buy everything they asked for¡ªonly a few items.


    An Jing also felt that they shouldn¡¯t simply buy the children whatever they wanted, so when Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t buy something for the kids, she didn¡¯t say anything but simply helped to soothe the children, making sure they didn¡¯t fuss or cry over not getting those things.


    On the way home from town, An Jing sat in the carriage, with the four children either passed out on her legs or curled up in her arms¡ªnone of them were awake.


    Clearly, after a full day of fun, all four children were a bit tired, which was why they fell asleep.


    After affectionately watching her four sleeping children for a while, An Jing lifted the carriage curtain and smiled at Xiao Changyi, who was outside driving the carriage, ¡°Husband, look, the children have all fallen asleep, and quite deeply at that. They were so lively just before.¡±


    Hearing her, Xiao Changyi turned around to glance inside the carriage and then continued driving.


    After a while, Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Next time we won¡¯t let them play for so long, so they won¡¯t be this tired.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not. We should just let them be. Didn¡¯t we bring them to town so they could enjoy themselves?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    An Jing looked affectionately at her four children once more before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the county office tomorrow. I want to speak with Official Liu to request some funds from the Agricultural Institute for building a few tube wells.¡±


    A tube well was a tool that used water flow as power to extract water for irrigating fields.


    It was only after she had made the Dragon Bone Waterwheel public that she remembered having seen tube wells before.


    Tube wells didn¡¯t require human effort, and if there were one next to every river, it would indeed be quite beneficial.


    Tube wells were made from bamboo tubes and wood, so building a few wouldn¡¯t cost much Silver Coin. Although her family could afford to pay for them entirely, she was currently acting as a Farmer official, which meant this was an official affair, not a private matter. Thus, it would be better for the Imperial Court to allocate funds for construction.


    Xiao Changyi was aware of the tube well matter, as An Jing had mentioned it to him before and he had seen the structural drawings of the tube well she had made. If a tube well really could be installed next to each river, it would indeed be very beneficial for farmers.


    So, as soon as he heard An Jing mention going to the county the next day to work on the tube well matter, Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°Mm.¡±


    ...


    The next day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi left their four children in Meng Zhuqing¡¯s care, and then the two of them went to the Agricultural Institute in Qilin County to look for Official Liu.


    Official Liu was harboring resentment against An Jing.


    Grafting and crop rotation could reduce pestilence significantly¡ªa great achievement. Originally, Official Liu hoped to claim all the credit, or at least a portion of it, since An Jing was under his supervision.

 Chapter 750 - 750 751 If you are ruthless dont blame me for

    ?Chapter 750: Chapter 751: If you are ruthless, don¡¯t blame me for being unjust!_1 Chapter 750: Chapter 751: If you are ruthless, don¡¯t blame me for being unjust!_1 But who knew that the superiors had already found out that the grafting and crop rotation were all thanks to An Jing alone, and he had nothing to do with it.


    How could Official Liu not be resentful!


    He had been in this position of Farmers¡¯ knowledge for many years. Just a little more credit and he should have been promoted, but who would have thought that before he could even consider reporting An Jing¡¯s achievements, he received news that the authorities were already aware it was all An Jing¡¯s doing.


    He had not even reported it; how did the authorities already know it was An Jing¡¯s accomplishment? It must have been An Jing telling her powerful connections! She was afraid he would take even a sliver of her glory!


    Before, he knew An Jing might have someone high up, but he never imagined An Jing would hinder his path to promotion, making his career so difficult.


    How hateful!


    Official Liu truly felt that it was An Jing who prevented him from getting promoted.


    So, when he saw An Jing coming, Official Liu¡¯s face was all smiles, yet inside he was seething with hatred toward An Jing.


    An Jing, however, was unaware of Official Liu¡¯s resentful thoughts towards her. Upon seeing him, she greeted him with a salute: ¡°Official Liu, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you. I¡¯ve devised a new kind of drum cart which can irrigate paddy fields without the need for human labor. I would like to build one by every river in Qilin County, which I estimate will cost twenty taels of silver. I hope you will approve it.¡±


    ¡°Drum cart?¡± Official Liu feigned confusion on the surface, but inwardly he cursed that although she was a woman, she indeed had talent! In such a short time, not only did she discover that grafting and rotation could reduce pests and diseases, but now she¡¯s come up with a drum cart! Outrageous!


    ¡°Yes, a drum cart. Here¡¯s a diagram of the drum cart structure, you can take a look,¡± An Jing said as she took out the diagram and showed it to Official Liu.


    Upon seeing the diagram, Official Liu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. This person, she really had talent!


    However, remembering that An Jing had blocked his promotion, Official Liu immediately planned to trip her up in his mind.


    If you show no kindness, don¡¯t blame me for not being righteous!


    Official Liu knew An Jing had connections above, so naturally he would not foolishly confront her directly. Therefore, even when he planned to trip up An Jing, he would do so in secret.


    Smiling, Official Liu said, ¡°Lord An, you really are talented. I find this drum cart to be a tool that will benefit the people. I personally would like to allocate those twenty taels to you immediately so you can construct the drum cart and make it easier for the common people to irrigate their fields; however, I also have to apply to the superiors, as you know. I¡¯m just a minor Farmers¡¯ knowledge and don¡¯t have authority over many matters.¡±


    An Jing was surprised: ¡°You can¡¯t even decide on such a minor matter?¡± It¡¯s only twenty taels of silver, not much at all...


    Official Liu said, ¡°It¡¯s not about the money, it¡¯s that this drum cart is to help the common people with irrigation, and will be built right beside them, equivalent to an Imperial Court initiative being implemented. It¡¯s important for the welfare of the people. As a minor Farmers¡¯ knowledge, I really can¡¯t decide on this myself. I have to report it and get approval before I can allocate the funds from the Agricultural Institute¡¯s Accounting Room to you.¡±


    What Official Liu said was irrefutable, so An Jing believed him.


    Because this indeed equated to an initiative of the Imperial Court being implemented among the people. She now held official status, representing the Xiyun Court; it was truly a significant matter. A minor Farmers¡¯ knowledge indeed did not have the power to make this decision.


    Official Liu continued, ¡°I will report this matter. Lord An, please be patient. If the superiors approve, I will immediately agree to allocate the funds to you, so you can build this drum cart... What do you say?¡±


    An Jing could only reply, ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Official Liu, to report this matter quickly.¡±

 Chapter 751 - 751 752 Fight With Me Haha..._1

    ?Chapter 751: Chapter 752: Fight With Me, Haha..._1 Chapter 751: Chapter 752: Fight With Me, Haha..._1 Official Liu immediately said with enthusiasm, ¡°I¡¯ll write the report now and submit it so that the superiors are aware.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Official Liu, for your trouble.¡± An Jing bowed her hands in thanks.


    ¡°It¡¯s all part of the job,¡± Official Liu said with a smile, walking over to his desk and picking up the brush to write the report on the paper.


    Then, he stamped his own seal on the paper.


    Next, he folded the paper and stuffed it into an envelope along with the drawings of the cylindrical cart¡¯s structure.


    Finally, he had the junior officials standing by rush to deliver the letter to the Agricultural Institute of the Prefecture for reporting.


    The Agricultural Institute of the Prefecture is one level higher than that of the County, and the Prefecture has jurisdiction over the County.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi just stood there, watching everything until the junior official took the letter for reporting. An Jing then turned to Official Liu again to give her thanks: ¡°I really can¡¯t thank you enough, Official Liu!¡±


    Official Liu adopted an even more humble demeanor, ¡°It¡¯s all part of the job.¡±


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, An Jing and Xiao Changyi, hand in hand, left the room where Official Liu worked.


    It wasn¡¯t until they were a good distance away from Official Liu¡¯s office that An Jing spoke up, still in a low voice, ¡°Husband, why do I feel that Official Liu was too enthusiastic today?¡±


    His enthusiasm made her feel very uneasy.


    Xiao Changyi glanced subtly at a corner not too far away, where someone was watching them. It was the junior official that Official Liu had sent with the letter.


    ¡°He was indeed too enthusiastic,¡± Xiao Changyi said in a volume audible only to An Jing and himself. ¡°Unusual behavior indicates deceit; he never intended to submit the report. That junior official is not far from us, watching. Don¡¯t turn your head; it might startle the snake.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but feel angry, although she kept her voice low, ¡°If he didn¡¯t want to report, then he shouldn¡¯t report. Why go through all these schemes and manipulations? Can¡¯t an official just do their job properly?!¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing became not only angry but also frustrated. She truly disliked deceit and intrigue.


    ¡°Why bother getting upset over such people? They¡¯re not worth it.¡± He paused, ¡°This man¡¯s career as an official has come to an end anyway.¡±


    An Jing chuckled, ¡°Over such a trivial matter, you plan to end his career?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s more to it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing realized that Official Liu had committed a serious offense that mandated his dismissal; it was just that she was unaware of it. An Jing didn¡¯t ask further but instead smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a few more days. I want to see how he handles it when I ask him for the results of the report.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    Meanwhile, in the corner, once An Jing and Xiao Changyi had walked away, the junior official returned to the room where Official Liu worked.


    As soon as the junior official entered Official Liu¡¯s office, he closed the door behind him. Only then did he approach Official Liu and returned the letter to him.


    ¡°Sir, they¡¯ve left.¡±


    It was clear that the junior official was accustomed to doing such tasks.


    Seated in a pear wood chair, Official Liu took the letter from the junior official and tore it open, removing the report related to the cylindrical cart and the cart¡¯s structural drawings.


    First, he glanced at the two papers, and then with a smile, Official Liu tore them to pieces.


    Tearing them up was not enough; he burned them, the envelope included.


    Watching the flames consuming the letter in the basin, Official Liu¡¯s smile grew wider: ¡°Trying to compete with me, huh...¡±


    He had written the letter in her presence, and he sent the letter in her presence, and she had seen the letter being sent. Whether or not the letter received a reply was entirely up to his word.

 Chapter 752 - 752 753 Impulse Strangled in the Cradle_1

    ?Chapter 752: Chapter 753: Impulse, Strangled in the Cradle_1 Chapter 752: Chapter 753: Impulse, Strangled in the Cradle_1 Yet what could she do to oppose him?


    ...


    An Jing knew without thinking that Official Liu must be feeling smug at the moment, believing he had her dancing on the palm of his hand.


    Glancing back in the direction where Official Liu¡¯s office was, An Jing then smiled and continued walking forward with Xiao Changyi.


    Just as An Jing and Xiao Changyi were leaving the Agricultural Institute, they happened upon Li Jifan, who was just returning from an outside task.


    It had been a long time since Li Jifan had seen An Jing, and during the period he hadn¡¯t seen her, An Jing had visited the Agricultural Institute many times, but unfortunately, due to his busy schedule, he had missed the chance to encounter her.


    And since An Jing did not reside in the county anymore, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to travel so far to seek her out.


    Today, to his surprise, he ran into An Jing. Li Jifan immediately beamed with joy, and hurried over to An Jing, bowing with a smile, ¡°Lord An.¡±


    Following that, he lowered his hands, turned his head, and said to Xiao Changyi with a smile, ¡°Xiao Bio Gong, you¡¯re accompanying Lord An to the Agricultural Institute again.¡±


    Li Jifan was an official, and although Xiao Changyi was the spouse of an official, since the official position held by Xiao¡¯s wife was not very high, in the eyes of the people here, Li Jifan¡¯s status was naturally much higher than Xiao Changyi¡¯s.


    Li Jifan certainly saw it that way too.


    So, Li Jifan didn¡¯t bow to Xiao Changyi, but was much more casual. Even, there was a hint of condescension in his demeanor.


    No, not just a hint.


    It was quite real.


    Li Jifan truly believed that Xiao Changyi, a farmer¡¯s son, was not worthy of An Jing. Ever since An Jing had succeeded in keeping the grafted cucumber seedlings alive, he had thought Xiao Changyi was very unsuitable for her. Now that An Jing had also discovered that crop rotation could prevent pests and diseases, and had made another significant achievement, he felt even more strongly that Xiao Changyi was unworthy of An Jing.


    If only An Jing had not married yet, then he could have...


    Thinking this, Li Jifan let out a deep sigh in his heart. He and she should have met much earlier.


    An Jing also picked up on Li Jifan¡¯s disparaging attitude towards her husband, and immediately retorted in defense, ¡°Official Li, why do you say ¡®again¡¯? It sounds like you think my husband shouldn¡¯t accompany me here.¡±


    Even if that was what Li Jifan meant, he would not admit it. He quickly denied, ¡°No, no, no, I didn¡¯t mean that. I just said it offhandedly, it was a slip of the tongue, Lord An, please don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s fitting for your husband to personally protect you as a woman.¡±


    ¡°So it was a misunderstanding,¡± An Jing drew out her words. After a pause, she added, ¡°I had been thinking, if someone feels my husband should not accompany me here, I would let him stay at home and not come to the Agricultural Institute with me anymore. But now that you, Official Li, have said my husband¡¯s protection is quite fitting... I¡¯ve thought it over, and it seems you¡¯re right. Alright then, I¡¯ll continue to bring my husband with me in the future.¡±


    Li Jifan felt like he had a fishbone stuck in his throat, terribly uncomfortable.


    At this moment, he really wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding, that it was true; and also not fitting... to persuade An Jing not to always allow Xiao Changyi to accompany her to the Agricultural Institute. He truly disliked seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi appearing before him as a couple.


    But the problem was, these words had just come out of his mouth; how could he take them back? Wouldn¡¯t that mean slapping his own face?


    Fearing he might act impulsively and slap his own face, Li Jifan bowed again to An Jing, ¡°Lord An, I have some urgent matters to attend to, so I will go inside first.¡±


    He was extremely concerned about his dignity, and he definitely would not allow himself to be embarrassed. That impulse to slap his own face would better be nipped in the bud early on.

 Chapter 753 - 753 754 Want to Fight_1

    ?Chapter 753: Chapter 754: Want to Fight?_1 Chapter 753: Chapter 754: Want to Fight?_1 Li Jifan didn¡¯t wait for An Jing to speak; he hurried into the Agricultural Institute, looking very much like he had an urgent matter to attend to.


    ¡°Husband, he dares to look down on you. One day, when he learns your identity, it will scare him to death!¡± An Jing said somewhat childishly.


    Xiao Changyi remained silent, but the corners of his thin lips curled up almost imperceptibly.


    He really liked it when his wife defended him.


    Instead of going anywhere else, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went home. They didn¡¯t take a carriage but rode on horseback instead.


    Without the children with them, it was fine for An Jing and Xiao Changyi to share one horse, besides, riding was much faster than taking a carriage.


    Especially since the horse they rode was called Zhuri.


    As soon as An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned home, even before they could see their four children, they discovered that Gong Juese had come for a visit.


    Gong Juese was sitting with Gong Juechen at the entrance to Yan Yao¡¯s room.


    Originally Gong Juechen had been squatting, but that got too tiring, so he simply sat down.


    Upon seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi return, Gong Juese stood up and greeted them, ¡°Jingjing, Brother Changyi, you¡¯re back. I heard from my brother that you went to the county and thought you wouldn¡¯t be back until noon at the earliest. I didn¡¯t expect you to return this quickly.¡±


    Gong Juese was very forthright, and aside from sometimes saying things that An Jing found hard to accept, An Jing still liked her very much.


    As An Jing was getting off the horse, she teased with a smile, ¡°What brings you here today? Not sticking by your husband¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°I did want to stay by his side, but when I heard my brother fancied a particularly beautiful maiden, I had to come and see. And really, that Yan Yao is indeed pretty!¡± Gong Juese also liked beautiful people. Even though Yan Yao was rather aloof and didn¡¯t interact much, Gong Juese still felt a strong fondness for her.


    ¡°What? You¡¯ve seen Yan Yao already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Gong Juese said with a smile and then began to complain, ¡°It¡¯s Zhuzhu too. I originally wanted to bring my brother with me, but Zhuzhu wouldn¡¯t let me. Considering that Zhuzhu is my brother-in-law, I didn¡¯t force my brother to come in either.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing, still guarding the entrance to Yan Yao¡¯s room, thought, ¡°When you and my brother ganged up on me, why didn¡¯t you remember I¡¯m your brother-in-law?!¡±


    ¡°By the way, An Jing, why did you order Zhuzhu not to let my brother see Yan Yao?¡± Gong Juese suddenly became curious.


    An Jing couldn¡¯t admit the truth, so she said, ¡°Your brother is too annoying, always pestering the lady by calling her ¡®wife¡¯ and not letting her recuperate properly.¡±


    Gong Juechen interjected unexpectedly, ¡°It¡¯s clearly because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll sweep Jade Jade off her feet and turn unplowed rice into cooked rice...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    After a moment of silence, An Jing cleared her throat and decided to change the subject, ¡°Se Se, your timing is perfect. I was actually looking for you. Your martial arts skills are not bad, so I want to spar with you, alright?¡±


    She had wanted to have a bout with Gong Juese last year, but it got postponed until now.


    And she truly wanted to have a real fight with someone to see how skilled she had become.


    Moreover, she felt that her skills had improved quite a lot since then. After all, her husband had taught her many things in private.


    Especially when it came to swordsmanship.


    Because, after all, what Gong Juese excelled in the most was the sword.

 Chapter 754 - 754 755 I Have Never Lost a Fight_1

    ?Chapter 754: Chapter 755: I Have Never Lost a Fight_1 Chapter 754: Chapter 755: I Have Never Lost a Fight_1 ¡°Agreed!¡± Gong Juese was particularly pleased to agree, and also very forthright. ¡°I was just fretting about not having a fight, wanting to spar with Zhuzhu to limber up, and now I can spar with you!¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡± And yet you say I¡¯m your junior uncle... Look at how you always treat me...


    An Jing looked at Meng Zhuqing sympathetically, but before she could speak, Gong Juese opened her mouth again, a skeptical look on her face: ¡°But, are you... sure you want to spar with me? I feel like I could take you down in just a couple of moves. If that happens, it wouldn¡¯t be much fun to fight.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°You¡¯re really underestimating me. Perhaps in the end, you won¡¯t take me down, instead I might be the one to take you down.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Gong Juese laughed heartily, ¡°Such a big talker, I¡¯ve never lost a fight.¡±


    An Jing also laughed, ¡°Neither have I, I¡¯ve never lost a fight either.¡±


    Gong Juese was momentarily taken aback, then she burst into laughter and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s have a match. But we can¡¯t do it today. I¡¯ve promised my husband that I¡¯ll be home for lunch, how about tomorrow? I¡¯ll come over tomorrow and spar with you... Does that work for you?¡±


    ¡°Sure, come over tomorrow,¡± An Jing had no preference on the day. ¡°By the way, Se Se, I want to make it clear that when we spar, we need to stop at the first touch.¡±


    ¡°Stop at the first touch, huh...¡± Gong Juese was visibly disappointed, ¡°That takes the fun out of it...¡±


    An Jing inwardly didn¡¯t want to stop at the first touch either. She really wanted to have a proper, unreserved fight with someone. She hadn¡¯t had a real fight since coming here, and back in the modern world she would often spar with her comrades. Truth be told, she really missed it.


    ¡°My husband is worried I might get hurt, so let¡¯s stop at the first touch,¡± An Jing said honestly. This was also her promise to her husband.


    Gong Juese immediately looked envious, ¡°Jingjing, Brother Changyi treats you so well. If my husband would be so good to me, I¡¯d be willing to die on the spot.¡±


    Without waiting for An Jing to reply, Gong Juese cheerfully continued, ¡°But it¡¯s okay, even if my husband isn¡¯t that good to me, I¡¯ll be that good to him. My husband is so handsome, and his martial arts skills aren¡¯t as good as mine. I should hold him up, spoil him, and coddle him.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± I really think the roles between you and your husband should be swapped...


    Gong Juese glanced at the sky and quickly walked toward her horse, saying, ¡°Jingjing, if you want to stop at the first touch, we¡¯ll stop at the first touch. I¡¯ll come over again tomorrow. I need to go now; otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely miss having lunch with my husband. I would be unhappy then.¡±


    As she finished speaking, Gong Juese had already mounted her horse. Then she rode away.


    Gong Juese always did everything in a rush, and her departure was no exception. Watching her, An Jing found it amusing.


    Thinking about the spar with Gong Juese the next day, the smile on An Jing¡¯s lips grew even wider.


    Finally, she was going to have a fight~


    Seeing the barely concealed excitement in An Jing¡¯s eyes, Xiao Changyi said nothing and showed no expression. He just took An Jing by the hand and went inside to find their four children.


    ¡°Daddy... Daddy...¡±


    ¡°Mommy... Mommy...¡±


    The four children were playing in the courtyard. As soon as they saw Xiao Changyi and An Jing, they stopped playing with their toys and joyfully called out to their father and mother.


    Even, the four children wanted to walk over to An Jing and Xiao Changyi.

 Chapter 755 - 755 756 I really doubt..._1

    ?Chapter 755: Chapter 756 I really doubt..._1 Chapter 755: Chapter 756 I really doubt..._1 And the four children really did just that.


    But only Su Yi Jing, Su Yi Xing, and An Yi Qing walked over to An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    An Yiyun couldn¡¯t walk over because he still couldn¡¯t walk on his own and needed to hold onto something to get by. Right now, there was nothing for him to hold on to.


    But there was something for him to hold on to in order to stand up.


    There was a small stool beside him, and he was seen struggling to stand up while holding onto the small stool.


    Seeing that his three older brothers had already wobbled their way to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, he became anxious, very anxious.


    One small hand was holding the stool while the other was frantically slapping the stool. His little face, however, was looking in the direction of An Jing and Xiao Changyi, appearing very eager to go over.


    ¡°Yi ya... yi ya... yi ya...¡± Originally, he was trying to call out ¡®Daddy¡¯ or ¡®Mommy¡¯, but then he got so anxious that he didn¡¯t know what to say anymore, just continuing with ¡°yi ya¡± nonstop. It seemed like he wanted to go over and also seemed like he wanted to catch his parents¡¯ attention this way.


    An Jing saw her little son getting extremely anxious again and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She still walked over to her little son and picked him up.


    ¡°Yun Er, Yun Er, why do you get so anxious so easily? None of your three older brothers ever gets as anxious as you,¡± An Jing asked as she gently rubbed her little son¡¯s face, smiling and looking at him with eyes full of tenderness.


    An Yiyun couldn¡¯t understand what An Jing was saying. He was simply rubbed by An Jing and opened his little mouth, giggling with joy, looking especially happy.


    An Jing, seeing her young son so joyful, was also very happy, ¡°At your zhuazhou ceremony, you chose the brush, ink, paper, and ink slab. Your grandfather even said you would become a top scholar in the future. But look at you now, haha, Mom truly suspects you chose those items just for fun. Mom really doesn¡¯t believe you¡¯d become a top scholar, haha...¡±


    Xiao Changyi pointed at An Jing, and little An Yi Qing immediately let go of his leg, not hugging it anymore. He turned around and wobbled over to An Jing. As soon as he got to An Jing¡¯s side, he hugged her left leg with his two little hands, then turned his little face towards Xiao Changyi and laughed, again looking like Maitreya Buddha.


    When Xiao Changyi saw An Yi Qing walking over to An Jing, he took Su Yi Jing by one hand and Su Yi Xing by the other to An Jing¡¯s side before sitting down on the tall bamboo chair beside her.


    Su Yi Jing didn¡¯t call out ¡®Daddy¡¯. As soon as Xiao Changyi let go of his hand to sit down, he silently used his two little arms to hug Xiao Changyi¡¯s right leg. Seeing this, Su Yi Xing laughed and went to hug Xiao Changyi¡¯s left leg.


    As soon as An Yi Qing saw his two older brothers doing that, he stopped hugging An Jing¡¯s leg, walked in front of Xiao Changyi, and opened his little arms, looking up at Xiao Changyi and smiling like Maitreya Buddha, clearly wanting to be held by Xiao Changyi. He was even softly calling out, ¡°Daddy... Daddy... Daddy...¡±


    When Xiao Changyi saw An Yi Qing like this, he first patted An Yi Qing¡¯s little head before picking him up. But he didn¡¯t hold him for long and put An Yi Qing down after a while.


    An Jing, holding An Yiyun, sat on another tall bamboo chair. She saw the other three children clinging to Xiao Changyi, and even though she was used to the sight, she still found it amusing.


    The three children were already small in stature next to her husband. Now, with him as a contrast, they seemed even smaller, really like little radish heads.


    An Jing watched Xiao Changyi and the four children for a while before saying to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m going to have a ¡®fight¡¯ with Se Se tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±

 Chapter 756 - 756 757 Equal in Splendor_1

    ?Chapter 756: Chapter 757: Equal in Splendor_1 Chapter 756: Chapter 757: Equal in Splendor_1 ¡°Worried?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve made it clear with Se Se that we¡¯ll stop at once we make contact, I won¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really just sparring, not an actual fight.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Se Se is quite skillful¡ªneither Meng Zhuqing nor Meng Lanqing can match her, so sparring with her should help me understand and clarify my own shortcomings.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Suddenly, An Jing¡¯s voice became very low, audible only to her and him: ¡°Back in my world, I truly never lost a fight; I have a very strong competitive spirit. But this time, I can also see the gap between Se Se and me, so even if I lose, it¡¯s okay.¡± She didn¡¯t want to beat anyone; she just wanted to better understand her deficiencies.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°You should know why I want to improve my martial skills, right?¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± he paused, ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Good to know.¡± An Jing smiled. ¡°Last night, I even dreamed about fighting alongside you on the battlefield.¡±


    In her dream, she did not hold him back at all.


    And she hoped that in reality, she wouldn¡¯t hold him back either.


    Whether or not they truly went into battle in the future, it was always better to be prepared.


    When Xiao Changyi heard An Jing mention her dream from the night before about fighting together on the battlefield, his cold eyes briefly flashed with surprise. Coincidentally, he had the same dream last night.


    However, Xiao Changyi did not mention that he had the same dream, nor did he say anything else. Instead, he reached out his hand towards An Jing, took one of hers, and enveloped it in his own, holding it tightly.


    He used to want to die on the battlefield; now, if he were to go to battle again, he wanted to return alive with her.


    ...


    The next day, as agreed, Gong Juese came to An Jing¡¯s place. It was not just Gong Juese who showed up; Meng Lanqing came along too.


    Seeing that the courtyard had ample space, An Jing and Gong Juese chose it as their sparring ground.


    Xiao Changyi watched from the side with the four children.


    Having been bedridden for four days, Wild Goose Jade could now get out of bed and move around. Hearing that An Jing and Gong Juese were going to spar, she also came to watch.


    Gong Jue Chen shamelessly followed by Wild Goose Jade¡¯s side.


    Fearing that Gong Jue Chen might do something inappropriate to Wild Goose Jade, An Jing had Meng Zhuqing keep an eye on him, ready to nip any untoward action in the bud before it could commence.


    Therefore, Meng Zhuqing stood dutifully by Wild Goose Jade¡¯s side, his eyes locked on Gong Jue Chen, looking ready to knock him out if he dared to make a move.


    Gong Jue Chen: ¡°...¡±


    This was Meng Lanqing¡¯s first time seeing Wild Goose Jade, and even though he had heard from Gong Juese how extraordinarily beautiful she was, the moment he actually laid eyes on her, he felt a sudden sense of relief.


    At last, there was someone who could rival his beauty.


    At last, he was no longer prettier than any woman.


    He felt relieved.


    If there were a woman who surpassed his beauty, he would feel even more relieved.


    Seeing that An Jing and Gong Juese were about to begin, Meng Lanqing shifted his focus from Wild Goose Jade to the two combatants.


    He came today for two reasons: to watch the match and to worry that his wife might accidentally injure their mistress; thus, he needed to pay close attention, just in case his wife really hurt their mistress, which could enrage their patriarch enough to kill his wife.

 Chapter 757 - 757 758 She is Particularly Good at Close

    ?Chapter 757: Chapter 758 She is Particularly Good at Close Combat_1 Chapter 757: Chapter 758 She is Particularly Good at Close Combat_1 The onlookers were all acquaintances, and An Jing didn¡¯t have anything to mind. She had sparred with her comrades in the military before, with even more people watching, so she felt no psychological burden at all.


    Gong Juese also didn¡¯t mind the audience.


    Before they started fighting, Gong Juese asked generously, ¡°Jingjing, although you said yesterday you¡¯ve never lost in a fight, I thought about it and still feel like I should hold back a few moves.¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°No need for you to hold back. Just bring out your real skills, and if you win with one move, I¡¯ll accept it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said, so I won¡¯t be polite,¡± Gong Juese boasted with an air of certainty about winning.


    Seeing Gong Juese like this, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Yes, I said that.¡± She paused, then asked, ¡°What weapon do you want to use?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± Gong Juese replied with utter confidence, sure that An Jing was no match for her.


    Indeed, Gong Juese had always been extremely confident in her martial arts skills. She had never encountered an opponent who could best her.


    Therefore, she hadn¡¯t really taken An Jing¡¯s challenge seriously, regardless of how skilled An Jing might be.


    She felt certain that An Jing¡¯s martial arts couldn¡¯t possibly be better than hers.


    An Jing smiled, ¡°Then shall we both go unarmed, without any weapons?¡±


    Gong Juese was initially startled, not expecting An Jing to choose hand-to-hand combat, but then she accepted with a laugh, ¡°If you wish to fight unarmed, then let¡¯s fight unarmed, I have no objections.¡±


    Extremely adept at close-quarters combat, An Jing thought Gong Juese was seriously underestimating her by agreeing so readily to go unarmed.


    If they used weapons, it would be very difficult for her to defeat Gong Juese, who had been trained in their use from a young age.


    But unarmed combat...


    Heh, her chances of winning just got a lot better.


    ¡°Anything else? If not, let¡¯s begin our spar!¡± Gong Juese asked with a boldness.


    An Jing immediately replied with a serious expression, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, the two of them began to fight.


    At first, Gong Juese was full of confidence, even planning to secretly give An Jing a couple of free moves, but before she could do so, she discovered that An Jing was much more skilled than she had imagined.


    An Jing¡¯s body was incredibly agile, her movements were fast, and her strikes were quick, precise, and ruthless. This made Gong Juese unconsciously lose her confident smile, and she began to take the fight seriously, truly contending with An Jing.


    While Gong Juese was highly skilled, her strength had always been in attacking, not defending.


    An Jing, however, was different. She had mastered close-quarters combat to perfection, excelling not only in striking first but also in defense.


    Without weapons in hand, and only good at attacking, Gong Juese truly had no advantage compared to An Jing, the powerhouse of hand-to-hand combat. Before long, Gong Juese started to struggle, no longer underestimating An Jing, and fought with all her might.


    Originally, Meng Zhuqing and Meng Lanqing thought that Gong Juese would easily handle An Jing within a few moves.


    After all, Gong Juese had casually managed to defeat both of them simultaneously, and their martial arts skills were no small feat, even ranking in the top ten within the military.


    But now, watching An Jing go over fifty moves with Gong Juese, not only not falling out but also appearing to be on the verge of winning, both Meng Zhuqing and Meng Lanqing were extremely surprised.


    They had never imagined An Jing¡¯s skills to be so remarkable.


    Since they had never seen An Jing throw a punch, they had always assumed her martial arts were nothing special.

 Chapter 758 - 758 759 You Lost_1

    ?Chapter 758: Chapter 759: You Lost_1 Chapter 758: Chapter 759: You Lost_1 They had truly never expected this.


    It must have been that their master taught her secretly, otherwise, how could she, a girl from a farmer¡¯s family, be so formidable.


    At this moment, Meng Zhuqing had no interest in paying attention to Gong Juechen; his focus was entirely on the sparring between An Jing and Gong Juese, watching with great relish. Although they were both women, their moves were fierce, precise, and fast¡ªhe admitted that he couldn¡¯t achieve such proficiency himself.


    Even though Meng Zhuqing wasn¡¯t staring at him anymore, Gong Juechen hadn¡¯t made any inappropriate moves toward Wild Goose Jade; instead, he too was watching An Jing and Gong Juese spar, with a smile that seemed both mocking and not.


    As for his peach blossom eyes, they appeared to be smiling on the surface, yet they concealed profound meanings.


    What those profound meanings were, only he knew.


    Wild Goose Jade was quite astonished at how skilled An Jing and Gong Juese were; she felt that, compared to them, her own martial arts wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    However, since Wild Goose Jade had always been aloof, even if she was surprised, it was only inwardly, and nothing showed on her face.


    Xiao Changyi knew well what An Jing¡¯s skills were like, and he had also heard An Jing say that she was especially good at hand-to-hand combat. Now, seeing it for himself, even though he was aware, a flicker of admiration still shone through his cold eyes.


    Gong Juese was also a master, and from beginning to end, even though An Jing was highly skilled in close combat, she didn¡¯t dare to take her lightly.


    It wasn¡¯t until the end, when Gong Juese¡¯s right fist came towards her face, that An Jing suddenly dodged to the right, her left hand forming a ¡®B¡¯-shaped palm to push outward and grab Gong Juese¡¯s right wrist to prevent the punch from landing on her face.


    Immediately after, her right hand transformed into a claw, clasping Gong Juese¡¯s throat.


    At the same time, she slid her right foot behind Gong Juese¡¯s rear foot, with her right hand pushing forward against Gong Juese¡¯s throat, and her right foot sweeping backward.


    As Gong Juese fell to the ground, An Jing followed through fiercely with her right knee, hammering down onto Gong Juese¡¯s ribs.


    An Jing¡¯s movements were exceptionally fast, her wrist grabs especially accurate, and particularly the combined motion of the neck pinch, forward push, and rear leg sweep were executed so fluidly that Gong Juese, despite being a master, didn¡¯t know how to defend against the assault.


    Gong Juese had always excelled in offensive tactics and had never been this passive before. She estimated that this was probably because she had never encountered an opponent like this; before her adversaries could become defensive, she had already taken the initiative and dealt with them.


    Gong Juese lay on the ground, her throat locked by An Jing, her left hand held by An Jing, and her ribs pinned by An Jing¡¯s knee; she wanted to move, but she couldn¡¯t, unable to break free from An Jing¡¯s grasp.


    If An Jing wanted her life, just a little more pressure from the hand around her neck would have meant certain death.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve lost,¡± An Jing said, seeing that Gong Juese could no longer resist, and let go of her, standing up.


    At the same time, An Jing also kindly helped Gong Juese to her feet.


    Even though the sparring session had been really exhilarating, and it had been a great workout, Gong Juese felt somewhat unconvinced. She had never lost before!


    So, as soon as she was pulled up, Gong Juese said to An Jing, ¡°You must be best at barehanded combat; how is it fair to compare your strength with my weakness? Let¡¯s have another match, this time with swords. If you can still win against me with a sword, then I¡¯ll truly concede to you!¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t care at all whether Gong Juese acknowledged her or not; she just wanted to test her own skills using Gong Juese as a measuring stick. Now, she knew that she had not forgotten any of her close combat techniques and that she had mastered them just as well as she had in modern times.

 Chapter 759 - 759 760 Injured_1

    ?Chapter 759: Chapter 760 Injured_1 Chapter 759: Chapter 760 Injured_1 However, her husband had taught her quite a bit of swordsmanship, and she genuinely wanted to see if her skills were just for show¡ªpretty to look at but impractical in use.


    So, An Jing smiled and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s fine. However, if I lose to you in swordsmanship, you can¡¯t laugh at me.¡±


    Gong Juese heard An Jing say this and laughed as well, ¡°Why would I laugh at you? I consider my swordsmanship to be top-notch. If I win over you, it doesn¡¯t add much prestige for me. Why should I laugh at you? If you do win against me, then I can¡¯t strut around as I did before. If that happens, feel free to laugh at me for being too arrogant and not knowing there are always people better than oneself.¡±


    Without further ado, both of them took up their longswords and began to spar again.


    An Jing¡¯s sword skills were personally and patiently taught by the extraordinary genius, Xiao Changyi. Even though it had only been about half a year, her swordsmanship was still quite advanced.


    Moreover, An Jing had a nimble mind, able to apply what she learned flexibly.


    But even so, she was no match for Gong Juese, a master of the sword.


    Gong Juese¡¯s swordsmanship was truly superb, and after exchanging more than sixty strokes, An Jing began to struggle with defending herself, being forced to retreat step by step.


    However, the fact that An Jing could exchange more than sixty moves with Gong Juese earned her a newfound respect from those watching.


    Seeing that she was about to be driven back against the surrounding wall, An Jing thought of admitting defeat. Even if she didn¡¯t, her defeat was certain. To continue fighting didn¡¯t seem to have much point, as she was bound to lose anyway.


    However, she felt quite pleased and satisfied on the inside. It was worth it that she had always made time to practice swordplay with her husband over this past half-year and was able to exchange so many moves with a master swordsman like Gong Juese.


    Gong Juese, on the other hand, was exhilarated by the fight, more excited than the unarmed bout they had earlier. This was the first time someone had managed to parry with her for so many moves!


    But because she was too excited, Gong Juese forgot to hold back and her attacks became fiercer. An Jing, who had been about to concede and retract her sword, couldn¡¯t react in time and got cut on the back of her hand by Gong Juese¡¯s blade.


    Blood instantly welled up from the cut on An Jing¡¯s hand.


    The moment Xiao Changyi saw the bright red, his cold eyes narrowed in a flash. He drew the sword hanging from Meng Zhuqing¡¯s waist, who was not far beside him, and lunged at Gong Juese.


    Gong Juese had not expected Xiao Changyi to attack her and instinctively defended with her sword. However, even with her exceptional sword skills, she failed to withstand even three of Xiao Changyi¡¯s moves before being defeated.


    Not only was her soft sword flicked away by Xiao Changyi, but the sword in his hand also thrust straight towards her throat, almost piercing through it.


    It was at this critical moment that Meng Lanqing suddenly pushed Gong Juese out of the way, but Meng Zhuqing himself was unable to evade in time and Xiao Changyi¡¯s sword pierced through his left shoulder.


    This showed just how ruthless Xiao Changyi¡¯s strike was, clearly intended to claim Gong Juese¡¯s life.


    ¡°Husband!¡± This cry came from Gong Juese, who turned pale the moment she saw Meng Lanqing¡¯s shoulder impaled.


    ¡°Husband!¡± This cry came from An Jing. It was her trying to stop Xiao Changyi from taking a life.


    An Jing¡¯s hand had been injured by Gong Juese, and she had been covering the wound to stop the bleeding, never expecting that Xiao Changyi would harbor a killing intent towards Gong Juese.


    By the time An Jing realized that Xiao Changyi wanted to kill Gong Juese and tried to intervene, it was too late due to Xiao Changyi¡¯s swift movements. Even though Gong Juese had been saved in the end, Meng Lanqing had his shoulder pierced through.

 Chapter 760 - 760 761 Protecting the Shortcomings_1

    ?Chapter 760: Chapter 761 Protecting the Shortcomings_1 Chapter 760: Chapter 761 Protecting the Shortcomings_1 Meng Zhuqing saw An Jing injured and knew his master would definitely take action, but he didn¡¯t expect that his master would move faster than he had imagined. It was only a shoulder wound after all; it shouldn¡¯t be fatal, so there was no need for him to worry about his brother.


    The usually expressionless Wild Goose Jade finally showed signs of amazement and joy. The martial arts of this man named Xiao Changyi were so advanced that they were beyond reach. If she could become his disciple and learn his true teachings, the day she would avenge her enemies was just around the corner.


    In the midst of this sudden change, no one noticed that Gong Juechen had raised his hand only to lower it again.


    Nobody would know that if Meng Lanqing hadn¡¯t pushed Gong Juese away, Gong Juese would not have been injured, because her brother Gong Juechen would have saved her, not letting her die just like that.


    Even the inscrutable Gong Juechen hadn¡¯t expected that Xiao Changyi¡¯s martial arts prowess would be so formidable.


    With a sword embedded in his shoulder, Meng Lanqing¡¯s incomparably beautiful face was distorted with pain, but he disregarded his injury and immediately knelt before Xiao Changyi, ¡°Master, your subordinate¡¯s wife has injured the madam, it¡¯s due to my lack of discipline. If master wishes to kill, then kill me. I am willing to take the punishment on behalf of my wife!¡±


    Because of Meng Lanqing¡¯s deep bow, his blood surged upward, causing the blood from the sword wound to flow even faster.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s face remained expressionless.


    Gong Juese was deeply moved that Meng Lanqing had saved her at this critical moment, and now he was even willing to die for her, which touched her even more.


    But seeing that Meng Lanqing¡¯s wound was bleeding more profusely, Gong Juese was on the verge of tears with urgency, ¡°Brother, come and see my husband, quickly...¡±


    As soon as Gong Juechen heard his sister¡¯s voice, he immediately reverted to his shameless demeanor, walking toward Meng Lanqing while joking, ¡°It¡¯s just the shoulder, he won¡¯t die, Se Se don¡¯t worry too much, you had me thinking Lan Qing was about to die.¡±


    Meng Lanqing refused to let Gong Juechen examine his wound, instead insisting that Gong Juechen check An Jing first.


    An Jing immediately said, ¡°Let him look at you first, I just hurt my hand, it¡¯s not as serious as yours.¡±


    Meng Lanqing was extremely insistent, ¡°If the madam isn¡¯t treated, your subordinate won¡¯t be treated either.¡±


    An Jing wanted to have Gong Juechen treat Meng Lanqing first, but before she could speak, her husband hurriedly grabbed her hand and began inspecting her injury.


    Only moments ago he had the air of a fierce god, but now...


    An Jing looked at her husband who was clearly anxious but still expressionless and felt a mix of amusement and sweet affection.


    The wound on An Jing¡¯s hand was not deep, just somewhat long. The lengthy wound appeared rather frightening, but it did not require a doctor; it would suffice to simply apply some medicine and bandage it up herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the medicine,¡± said Xiao Changyi as he turned and went into the house to retrieve the prepared golden sore medicine.


    With her own husband so caring and attentive, An Jing¡¯s thoughts were as sweet as they could be.


    At that moment, Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing came wobbling over, all three little tykes baring their teeth with ferocious little expressions. As they approached, they started hitting Gong Juese with their small hands.


    Even though they exerted a lot of force, the three toddlers were really too young. Even their greatest efforts were no more than a tickle to Gong Juese, a trained martial artist.


    An Yiyun also wanted to come over and hit Gong Juese, but without anyone to help him, he couldn¡¯t walk over, so he crawled. Even though crawling on the ground made his hands and clothes covered in dust, he didn¡¯t care at all.


    Once he had crawled to Gong Juese¡¯s feet, he too started hitting her with his little hands, his expression as fierce as could be.

 Chapter 761 - 761 762 I Knew You Would React This Way_1

    ?Chapter 761: Chapter 762 I Knew You Would React This Way_1 Chapter 761: Chapter 762 I Knew You Would React This Way_1 The four children clearly wanted to protect An Jing, very angry that Gong Juese had actually hurt their mother.


    An Jing looked at the four children like this and, at the same time, she felt so tender-hearted it was ridiculous, and exceptionally happy.


    The children might be small, but they knew to protect her, their mother, and she was certain that as they grew up, they would become even more protective of her.


    Seriously, just thinking about it made her happy.


    Xiao Changyi quickly grabbed the golden sore medicine from the inner chamber and hurried back out, just in time to see the four children angrily hitting Gong Juese, which made his normally unyielding heart soften instantly.


    He had always hoped that the children would protect his wife, not only when they were young but also as they grew up. He wanted them to always stand by their mother.


    ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t hit your Color Aunt anymore. Your Color Aunt didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± An Jing said with a smile as she pulled the four children away, stopping them from hitting Gong Juese.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything, he simply had An Jing sit on a chair, then he applied the medicine to the wound on the back of her hand, and finally, he bandaged it up.


    Throughout the process, the four children quietly watched Xiao Changyi tending to An Jing¡¯s wound, but they still occasionally glared fiercely at Gong Juese.


    Gong Juese had no mind to care about the four little ones scowling at her; she was only looking at Meng Lanqing¡¯s wound, her eyes red with urgency.


    ¡°Husband, Jingjing is treated now, Brother Changyi has treated her. Please let Brother treat you too,¡± Gong Juese¡¯s voice was choked with emotion.


    Gong Juechen rarely showed kindness and said, ¡°Lanqing brother-in-law, you¡¯re not going to die now, but if you lose too much blood, you¡¯re still going to die.¡±


    Meng Lanqing, however, still wouldn¡¯t let Gong Juechen treat him and continued kneeling there, waiting for Xiao Changyi¡¯s decision.


    An Jing saw what was happening and, not caring about Xiao Changyi¡¯s wishes, blurted out, ¡°Enough, Meng Lanqing, go get your wounds treated. There¡¯s nothing for you here any longer.¡±


    Meng Lanqing still knelt there, unwilling to get treated.


    An Jing feigned anger and said, ¡°What is it? Just because you¡¯ve been struck by a sword, does this lady¡¯s words mean nothing to you now?¡±


    Meng Lanqing immediately responded, ¡°Your subordinate wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°Since you wouldn¡¯t dare, then why aren¡¯t you hurrying to get treated!¡± An Jing scolded sharply as she pretended to be genuinely angry.


    Meng Lanqing first glanced at the expressionless Xiao Changyi before obediently getting up, supported by Gong Juese, and headed out of the courtyard to the room next to Wild Goose Jade, to let Gong Juechen treat his shoulder wound.


    Wild Goose Jade had been standing for quite a while and was starting to feel weak, so she also left, returning to the room she was staying in to continue healing. However, she had decided that once her wound was a bit better, she would ask Xiao Changyi to take her as his disciple.


    There was quite a bit of blood on the ground in the courtyard, both An Jing¡¯s and Meng Lanqing¡¯s, especially Meng Lanqing¡¯s pool of blood which looked somewhat frightening. An Jing told Meng Zhuqing to cover it with some dirt.


    Only after the blood on the ground was completely covered did An Jing instruct Meng Zhuqing to resume her watch at Wild Goose Jade¡¯s doorway.


    As soon as Meng Zhuqing left the courtyard, she also closed the courtyard door behind her.


    Seeing her husband help their little son An Yiyun clean the dust from his hands and clothes without a word, An Jing immediately put on a smile and sweetly called out to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband~¡±


    Xiao Changyi was silent and continued to clean the dust off An Yiyun¡¯s little hands and clothes.


    ¡°Husband?¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    ¡°Husband, my wound... hurts,¡± An Jing feigned distress.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and kill her!¡± Xiao Changyi stood up, intending to find Gong Juese, but he hadn¡¯t taken a step before An Jing grabbed him.


    An Jing laughed heartily, ¡°Haha, I knew you would react like that.¡±

 Chapter 762 - 762 763 You Really Treasure Me So Much_1

    ?Chapter 762: Chapter 763 You Really Treasure Me So Much_1 Chapter 762: Chapter 763 You Really Treasure Me So Much_1 Once she managed to stop laughing, An Jing started to soothe him, ¡°Alright, Se Se didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Let¡¯s just forget it, and don¡¯t hold it against her. Besides, you also injured Meng Lanqing, and his injury is much more severe than mine. Moreover, I was the one who actively sought her out for a spar. Now that I¡¯ve been injured by the uncontrollable sword, I have to take some responsibility for it.¡±


    Seeing that Xiao Changyi¡¯s expression still hadn¡¯t softened, An Jing added, ¡°At most, I promise you that I won¡¯t think about fighting with others anymore. Is that okay with you?¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately said, ¡°Okay.¡± He really couldn¡¯t bear to see her hurt even a bit.


    As soon as An Jing saw how readily Xiao Changyi agreed, she burst into laughter, ¡°Husband, you really do treasure me~¡±


    After a pause, ¡°I treasure you just as much, and I can¡¯t stand to see you get hurt either.¡±


    Another pause, and An Jing chuckled, ¡°You are my biggest treasure~¡±


    Her gaze turned to the four children, and An Jing smiled again, ¡°They are our little treasures. Come here, my little treasures, come to Mommy¡¯s arms. You all moved me so much today, I was almost moved to tears.¡±


    The four children were still so young, yet each of them was protective of you. That kind of emotion was something that, if you weren¡¯t a mother, would be truly hard to fully appreciate.


    An Jing happily pulled all four children into her arms for a hug and then helped Xiao Changyi continue to brush off the dirt and dust from their youngest son¡¯s clothes.


    As for An Yiyun¡¯s dirty little hands, Xiao Changyi had already cleaned them with a wet cloth.


    While she was cleaning, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Husband, Yun Er is too funny. When he couldn¡¯t walk over, he just crawled to Se Se¡¯s feet and then hit her. Now his clothes are all covered with dirt from the ground, haha. Forget it; if we can¡¯t clean it, let¡¯s just change him into a new set.¡±


    Since their youngest son got covered in dirt and dust trying to protect her, An Jing naturally didn¡¯t blame him but felt nothing but happiness.


    Xiao Changyi wished for all the children to protect An Jing, so he wouldn¡¯t blame them either. Seeing that the dirt and dust on An Yiyun couldn¡¯t be completely cleaned off, and upon hearing An Jing suggest simply changing his clothes, Xiao Changyi had no objections and simply agreed, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing took An Yiyun to the inner room to change clothes, while Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing tottered along behind them. A family of six, two adults and four kids, in a modest and simple home, yet it was filled with immense happiness and warmth.


    Once they had changed An Yiyun into clean clothes in the inner room, An Jing affectionately rubbed his little face, and An Yiyun seemed to really enjoy it, grinning and laughing happily.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak or show any expression, just quietly presented his stern face to An Jing.


    An Jing was initially surprised, then amused, but she rubbed his face just like she had done with An Yiyun.


    Contented, Xiao Changyi took An Yiyun¡¯s dirty clothes to wash.


    An Yiqing, seeing An Jing rub his younger brother and then his father, approached with a cheeky smile, hugging An Jing¡¯s leg and tilting his little face up, clearly wanting her to rub him too.


    An Jing was instantly amused and immediately bent down to rub the cheeks of her third son, who was smiling just like Maitreya Buddha.


    Seeing this, Su Yixing did the same, hugging An Jing¡¯s leg and looking up, wanting a rub as well.


    An Jing, filled with joy, obliged and rubbed Su Yixing too.


    Su Yi Jing also wanted An Jing to rub him, but since his two younger brothers were already hugging her legs, he didn¡¯t push them away and just stood there quietly, watching.

 Chapter 763 - 763 764 I Was Just Joking with You_1

    ?Chapter 763: Chapter 764: I Was Just Joking with You_1 Chapter 763: Chapter 764: I Was Just Joking with You_1 An Jing would never neglect any of her children. As soon as she saw Su Yi Jing standing there quietly, looking at them, she immediately picked up Su Yi Jing and rubbed her little face.


    Su Yi Jing¡¯s mouth opened slightly with a smile as soon as she was rubbed. Although it wasn¡¯t a big smile, she was indeed smiling.


    After rubbing all four children, An Jing then led them out of the house.


    In the yard, Xiao Changyi was washing the dirty clothes An Yiyun had changed out of. As An Jing stepped out of the main room, she first smiled at Xiao Changyi, then continued to lead the children toward the bamboo bed in the yard.


    There were toys for the children on the bamboo bed; An Jing picked up each of the four children and placed them on the bed to play with the toys. She herself took a chair and sat by the bed, keeping an eye on the children while occasionally talking to Xiao Changyi, who was washing clothes.


    Once Xiao Changyi finished washing the clothes and hung them to dry, he wiped his hands and sat down next to An Jing.


    After silently observing An Jing¡¯s injured hand for a long while, Xiao Changyi finally asked softly, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    An Jing immediately let out a laugh, ¡°I was just joking with you earlier. It doesn¡¯t hurt, not at all.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t been injured much since coming to this place, but in her original world, she was always getting hurt, both big and small injuries. Now, such a minor injury really wasn¡¯t worth mentioning.


    It was just that he cherished her too much; even a small injury like this would upset him greatly.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything more, nor did he ask further. Instead, he reached out and took An Jing¡¯s uninjured hand in his.


    An Jing just smiled at him.


    An Jing¡¯s hand was injured, the wound couldn¡¯t touch water, so naturally, all the water-related chores fell on Xiao Changyi.


    Like the laundry he had just done.


    And now, as it was nearly noon and time to make lunch, Xiao Changyi gently squeezed An Jing¡¯s hand before letting go, no longer holding it, and went to the kitchen to cook.


    Watching the cooking smoke slowly waft from the chimney and gradually dissipate into the air, and looking at the four adorable children playing with toys on the bamboo bed, and knowing her husband was in the kitchen making food for her and the children, An Jing felt such peace, warmth, and sweetness in her heart.


    ¡°Daddy... Daddy...¡±


    As the children played, someone finally noticed Xiao Changyi¡¯s absence; it was Su Yi Jing who first realized it.


    One could see Su Yi Jing dropping the toy, furrowing her little brows, tugging on An Jing¡¯s clothes with one small hand, and pointing with the other toward the now-empty spot where Xiao Changyi had been sitting, while calling out, ¡°Daddy... Daddy...¡±


    It was obvious that she was asking where Daddy went and wanted to find him.


    The other three children, hearing Su Yi Jing calling for Daddy, looked toward where Xiao Changyi had been. Noticing his absence, they also grew anxious, furrowing their brows and looking at An Jing, calling out, ¡°Daddy...¡±


    An Jing touched each of the little noses of the four little ones, smiling as she said, ¡°Your daddy is making food for you. What, are you missing your daddy so soon? Or did you just realize that your daddy isn¡¯t here?¡±


    The four children didn¡¯t understand An Jing¡¯s words and kept calling persistently, ¡°Daddy... Daddy... Daddy...¡±


    An Jing could only point toward the kitchen and say, ¡°Do you see? Smoke is coming out of the chimney. Your daddy, my husband, is really inside preparing food for us.¡±


    The four children didn¡¯t look toward the kitchen as An Jing had pointed. They kept calling for Daddy persistently, and both An Yiyun and An Yiqing¡¯s eyes turned red, looking as if they were about to cry.

 Chapter 764 - 764 765 Taking You to Find Dad_1

    ?Chapter 764: Chapter 765 Taking You to Find Dad_1 Chapter 764: Chapter 765 Taking You to Find Dad_1 An Jing had no choice but to get up, ¡°Alright, alright, Mom will take you to find Dad, OK?¡±


    While speaking, An Jing first moved Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing from the bamboo bed and placed them on the ground.


    Then, An Jing went to pick up An Yiyun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mom will take you to find Dad. He probably has the vegetables all stir-fried by now, and might even have the rice in the pot,¡± An Jing said, holding An Yiyun and signaling to Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing to follow her to the kitchen.


    The three little ones stopped making a fuss and followed behind An Jing, excited and unsteady in their small steps.


    ¡°My dear, the kids were making a fuss to find you, and I had no choice but to bring them,¡± An Jing said with a smile as she entered the kitchen, addressing Xiao Changyi who was sitting at the kitchen entrance, stoking the fire.


    Being with her husband and children made An Jing very happy, and her face bore a great smile.


    At the sound, Xiao Changyi turned to see An Jing holding little An Yiyun, with the other three toddlers wobbling along behind.


    All four little ones were exceptionally happy to come find him, with An Yiqing and An Yiyun even clapping their little hands in excitement.


    Seeing his wife and children, Xiao Changyi¡¯s usually hard heart instantly turned soft.


    ¡°Daddy... Daddy...¡±


    As soon as the four children saw him, they called out to him, all looking so delighted.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold eyes warmed slightly.


    Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing, the three little ones, held onto the door frame, carefully lifting their short legs over what was for them a somewhat high threshold and entering the kitchen. Once inside, the three of them walked toward Xiao Changyi at the kitchen entrance.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t rise, still sitting at the kitchen entrance, but his cold gaze was clearly fixed on the three approaching toddlers, obviously waiting for them to reach his side.


    ¡°Daddy... Daddy... Daddy...¡± The three little ones were even happier when they reached Xiao Changyi, excitedly calling him Dad even more eagerly.


    Xiao Changyi said nothing, and his face showed no expression, but the temperature of his cold gaze rose slightly.


    He lifted his hand and touched each of the three little ones¡¯ heads in turn. Then Xiao Changyi stuffed more wood into the stove, reigniting the flames that had nearly died down.


    An Jing had already walked over and stood beside Xiao Changyi. As soon as An Yiyun saw Xiao Changyi patting his brothers¡¯ heads, he wanted to be patted too, so he started fussing for An Jing to put him down quickly.


    Watching her youngest son become impatient, An Jing found him too adorable at that moment, but she still set her little son down.


    Fearing her little son would not stand firmly and fall, An Jing placed him next to her husband¡¯s leg so that he could hold onto Xiao Changyi¡¯s leg to steady himself.


    Once An Yiyun steadied himself against Xiao Changyi¡¯s leg, he gleefully pushed his little head towards Xiao, evidently wanting Xiao to touch his head too.


    But Xiao Changyi simply wouldn¡¯t pat him.


    ¡°Daddy...¡± After his head had been outstretched for quite a while and his dad still hadn¡¯t touched it, An Yiyun finally looked up with a pout, his expression particularly aggrieved as he looked at Xiao Changyi, and he even looked like he was about to cry.


    ¡°Dear, just pat Yun Er¡¯s head. If you don¡¯t, he¡¯s going to cry for you, haha...¡± An Jing couldn¡¯t stop laughing.


    She didn¡¯t know what was with her husband; the more the children wanted him to do something, the less he would do it, and he would only do it after the child cried.

 Chapter 765 - 765 766 Unbearably Wronged_1

    ?Chapter 765: Chapter 766: Unbearably Wronged_1 Chapter 765: Chapter 766: Unbearably Wronged_1 Yet the four children were very much taken with this approach.


    Even if their father made them cry, once he granted their wishes, they would instantly cheer up, completely forgetting the ordeal he put them through.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t touch An Yiyun¡¯s little head even after An Jing spoke. He deliberately refrained from doing so, making a point to touch the other three little ones¡¯ heads instead.


    If they hadn¡¯t been unable to jump up, Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing would have been bouncing with joy. Yay, Daddy touched my head again~


    Seeing her father not touching his own head but those of his three brothers, An Yiyun suddenly felt as pitiful as an unwanted little puppy, looking utterly woeful.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± My dear, can¡¯t you stop making the children cry? It¡¯s always the same...


    ¡°Wu...¡± An Yiyun¡¯s little eyes reddened, and he pouted, looking utterly dejected as he stared at Xiao Changyi for a long time. When his father still didn¡¯t touch his head, he finally couldn¡¯t bear the slight and started crying.


    It wasn¡¯t a loud cry, but a sobbing one.


    He was inconsolably aggrieved.


    An Jing didn¡¯t say a word either; she just looked at Xiao Changyi with an expression that said you¡¯d better soothe the child quickly.


    Finally, Xiao Changyi touched An Yiyun¡¯s little head without a word, and as soon as his father¡¯s large hand patted his head, the tears stopped immediately, and he giggled happily towards Xiao Changyi.


    Seeing that An Yiyun stopped crying and even smiled at him, Xiao Changyi then looked back at An Jing, his cold eyes clearly conveying a message: Pacified.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± So you¡¯re really just relying on the fact that the children are particularly responsive to you, huh!


    When lunch was ready, Xiao Changyi and An Jing finally led the four children to sit at the small table in the kitchen.


    The tiny square table was really small and quite low, with a tiny chair placed on each of its four sides, one for each little one.


    The small tables and chairs were specially made by Xiao Changyi, just to accommodate the four children at meals.


    Although the four children still needed Xiao Changyi and An Jing to feed them, sitting at their own places made them especially happy. Every time they sat at the small table, the little ones would pat the tabletop with both of their tiny hands, excitedly and joyfully.


    On the small table, six hard-boiled eggs, four small bowls of rice cereal, a plate of vegetables, a plate of meat, and two bowls of rice were quickly laid out.


    An Jing sat at one corner of the table.


    Xiao Changyi sat diagonally across from An Jing, which made it convenient for them to look after the four children ¨C each of them taking care of two.


    Xiao Changyi then peeled the hard-boiled eggs, one for each child.


    Fearing that the four little ones might choke on the eggs, Xiao Changyi and An Jing, as they had done before, mashed the eggs for the children into very fine pieces, and then mixed these into the rice cereal.


    This way, when the children ate the rice cereal, they also ingested the egg mixed into it.


    The four little ones were, after all, children and wouldn¡¯t always obediently eat the rice cereal fed by An Jing and Xiao Changyi. So, when the little ones refused to eat, An Jing and Xiao Changyi would have their meal.


    When the four children wanted to eat again, An Jing and Xiao Changyi recommenced feeding them their rice cereal.


    As An Jing and Xiao Changyi were halfway through their meal, Gong Juechen arrived.


    The moment Gong Juechen entered the kitchen, he shamelessly served himself a bowl of rice, grabbed a pair of chopsticks, and started eating next to the small table, completely disregarding himself as an outsider.

 Chapter 766 - 766 767 Ill Just Watch You Pretend_1

    ?Chapter 766: Chapter 767: I¡¯ll Just Watch You Pretend!_1 Chapter 766: Chapter 767: I¡¯ll Just Watch You Pretend!_1 An Jing and Xiao Changyi were already very accustomed to Gong Juechen¡¯s freeloading meals, acting as if Gong Juechen was non-existent, and continuing to eat while feeding the children egg and rice porridge.


    Gong Juechen was not content with just eating for free; he kept talking incessantly, ¡°Changyi, you really didn¡¯t give me any face today. Se Se is my sister after all, and we are so familiar with each other, how could you think about killing my sister?¡±


    Xiao Changyi ignored him as if he hadn¡¯t heard a thing.


    An Jing also acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard.


    Nevertheless, Gong Juechen continued, ¡°If you fail to kill my sister and instead she kills you, wouldn¡¯t Jingjing end up a widow?¡±


    ¡°If Jade Jade hadn¡¯t appeared, and Jingjing became a widow, I wouldn¡¯t mind joining her family, but now that Jade Jade has shown up, and she is so beautiful, I am very devoted. I have taken Jade Jade as my wife, so she will be the only one in my heart. If, Jingjing, you really end up a widow, I can only apologize to you.¡±


    Hearing this, An Jing was quite speechless. What did he mean by apologizing to her? It was as if she liked him!


    Xiao Changyi, however, was much more direct, lifting his foot and giving a kick to the stool underneath Gong Juechen¡¯s butt. The stool was immediately kicked away, and Gong Juechen ended up seated on the ground.


    As Gong Juechen was eating with a bowl and chopsticks in his hand, when he abruptly sat down in such a clumsy manner, the bowl perfectly landed on his face, covering it with food and rice grains.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    The four children cheered, clapping their small hands on the table.


    Gong Juechen, with his face covered in food, wasn¡¯t angry, nor did he care about the children laughing at him. He picked himself up from the ground, took out a handkerchief to wipe his face clean, and kept smirking as he said, ¡°Changyi, you¡¯re too aggressive. With that personality, no one¡¯s going to like you.¡±


    Finally, An Jing spoke up: ¡°I like him.¡±


    Gong Juechen: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool lips curved up almost imperceptibly.


    Gong Juechen simply stayed silent for a moment, then smirked again, ¡°Jingjing, I admire your lack of shyness; Wu Wu and Baby can¡¯t compare with you at all. You must have noticed, right? Every time before I even say anything, the two of them turn red-faced, making me wonder if I¡¯ve done something improper to them.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°They are so shy. On the day they get married, I must give them something nice to help them get over their shyness.¡±


    Something nice...


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± It¡¯s better to pretend she didn¡¯t understand...


    ¡°If it still doesn¡¯t cure their shyness, then there¡¯s nothing I can do...huh? How did we end up talking about them? Weren¡¯t we discussing the matter of Changyi wanting to kill my sister?¡± Gong Juechen pretended to suddenly realize, looking at An Jing.


    An Jing: ...You¡¯re pretending! Just keep pretending! I¡¯ll just quietly watch you pretend!


    Then, Gong Juechen turned to look at Xiao Changyi, didn¡¯t speak right away, but pulled back the stool that Xiao Changyi had kicked away. After he sat down again, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve treated Lanlan¡¯s injury. Your sword strike was ruthless, passing through the shoulder. Lanlan will need at least half a year before her left hand can be as flexible as before.¡±


    Xiao Changyi still said nothing. Seeing the children willing to eat, he set down his own bowl and continued to feed the children egg and rice porridge.

 Chapter 767 - 767 768 What Do You Care About _1

    ?Chapter 767: Chapter 768 What Do You Care About?! _1 Chapter 767: Chapter 768 What Do You Care About?! _1 Gong Juechen didn¡¯t care at all whether Xiao Changyi spoke or not and continued, ¡°Before, I had my doubts whether Lanlan truly liked my sister. But now, seeing Lanlan risking his life for my sister, I¡¯m reassured. My sister is indeed not married to the wrong person.¡±


    An Jing had long realized that Meng Lanqing was smitten with Gong Juese, so she wasn¡¯t at all surprised by Meng Lanqing¡¯s reckless act to save Gong Juese today.


    Perhaps at first Meng Lanqing genuinely disliked Gong Juese, but now, Meng Lanqing¡¯s affection for Gong Juese couldn¡¯t be more real.


    ¡°Originally,¡± Gong Juechen added, ¡°if you had killed my sister, I would definitely have taken issue with you; if you had hurt my sister, I would have taken issue with you as well. But now, Lanlan has pushed my sister away in time, preventing you from killing her or even hurting her. Bearing in mind that I always come here to mooch off your meals, I¡¯ll be magnanimous and let today¡¯s incident slide. But in the future, you can¡¯t be so rash anymore. Not everyone will be as forgiving as I am and let things go.¡±


    Xiao Changyi continued to feed the child rice paste, completely ignoring Gong Juechen.


    An Jing simply felt that Gong Juechen was both pretentious and despicable.


    ¡°Lanlan and Sese have already gone back to the county. With Lanlan being so severely injured, Sese wants me to go with them to the county. Actually, I¡¯d like to go, too, since Lanlan is my brother-in-law and it would be better to live under the same roof as a doctor when he¡¯s like this. But I asked Jade Jade, and she refused to go with me to the county. My wife is here; how could I justify going to live in the county? After much consideration, I¡¯ve decided to stay here. After all, my brother-in-law is not as important as my wife, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Speechless for a moment, An Jing finally exclaimed in amazement, ¡°Wild Goose Jade actually spoke to you?¡±


    As far as she knew, Wild Goose Jade had never said a word to him.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what did you mean when you said you asked her and that she refused to go to the county with you?¡±


    ¡°I asked her at the door of her room, didn¡¯t I? Her continued ignoring of me means she refuses to go to the county with me, right?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Gong Juechen¡¯s peach blossom eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°Could it be that she doesn¡¯t want to go to the county with me, not because she¡¯s unwilling, but because she¡¯s too shy?¡±


    Now An Jing replied irritably, ¡°Her ignoring you should clearly convey her stance; she won¡¯t go to the county with you.¡± She paused for a moment, ¡°Your delusions are quite severe.¡±


    Gong Juechen wasn¡¯t angry; instead, he smiled, ¡°I call this being thorough.¡±


    An Jing had no desire to bother with Gong Juechen anymore.


    But Gong Juechen kept asking, ¡°Jingjing, when will you stop making Zhuzhu act like a watchdog? He¡¯s always guarding the door to my wife¡¯s room, it really makes me feel pity for him.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s eyes slanted in an instant, ¡°What watchdog? I made him do that to prevent you from attempting anything improper towards Wild Goose Jade again! Do you know that if she were any ordinary girl who found out that you had once taken such liberties with her, she would have taken her life long ago for the sake of her reputation! Stop pretending; I truly despise you for acting like this, you¡¯re despicable and sleazy, like some scoundrel!¡±


    Gong Juechen wore a pained expression, ¡°But that¡¯s just who I am...¡±


    Then, Gong Juechen¡¯s face was all smiles again, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, your disdain doesn¡¯t matter to me in the least.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°So, what do you care about?!¡± In the end, An Jing still couldn¡¯t help but snap at him.


    With a chuckle, Gong Juechen said, ¡°In the past, I cared about my master and my sister. Later, after my master died, I only cared about my sister. But now, I have one more person to care about: my Yao Yao¡¯s wife.¡±

 Chapter 768 - 768 769 My Husband Hates Being Threatened the

    ?Chapter 768: Chapter 769 My Husband Hates Being Threatened the Most_1 Chapter 768: Chapter 769 My Husband Hates Being Threatened the Most_1 ¡°By the way,¡± Gong Juechen added, ¡°I still care a bit about my own face.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Although there was hardly any food left on the table, Gong Juechen eventually ate two large bowls of rice before leaving.


    As soon as Gong Juechen left, An Jing asked Xiao Changyi, who was standing by the stove washing dishes, ¡°Husband, how much of what he said just now do you think was true?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°Less than eighty percent was true.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°There is one thing he said that should be true.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± An Jing was curious.


    ¡°The one where he said he cares about his sister, Gong Juese.¡±


    ¡°Then does he really like Wild Goose Jade?¡±


    ¡°He truly likes Wild Goose Jade¡¯s face; whether he likes Wild Goose Jade herself, I do not know.¡± After a pause, ¡°He is probably more complicated than we think.¡±


    Another pause, ¡°However, even if he is complicated, it doesn¡¯t matter. With Meng Lanqing restraining Gong Juese, even if he harbors ill will towards us, he won¡¯t do anything to us.¡±


    An Jing also knew about Meng Lanqing¡¯s loyalty to her husband, and how that loyalty would lead Meng Lanqing to follow her husband, protect him, obey his commands, and never betray him for life. Thus, An Jing had nothing to worry about.


    ...


    Three days later, the wounds on the back of An Jing¡¯s hand started to scab over, and as she and Xiao Changyi were in the yard helping the four little ones ride wooden horses, Wild Goose Jade arrived.


    An Jing originally thought Wild Goose Jade had come to bid them farewell, since she had already been staying with them for nine days. Although her body had not fully recovered, she was well enough to leave.


    But to their surprise, as soon as Wild Goose Jade entered the courtyard, she knelt before Xiao Changyi.


    An Jing tried to help Wild Goose Jade up, but she refused to rise.


    Wild Goose Jade not only refused to get up but also said, ¡°Wild Goose Jade wishes to take Brother Xiao as her master, and hopes Brother Xiao will grant her this wish!¡±


    An Jing finally understood why Wild Goose Jade was kneeling, and seeing that Xiao Changyi paid no attention to her, she could only offer a dry laugh before saying, ¡°Wild Goose Jade, my husband does not take disciples. Previously, a girl wished to take my husband as her master just like you, but since he doesn¡¯t take disciples, that girl ended up taking me as her master.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade said, ¡°If Brother Xiao refuses to take Wild Goose Jade as his disciple, then she will not stand.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± My husband really hates being threatened like this, yet you¡¯re still doing it...


    Xiao Changyi continued to ignore Wild Goose Jade, as if she didn¡¯t exist, and went on helping the children ride the wooden horses. The children were riding the wooden horses, laughing merrily, glee in their giggles.


    All An Jing could do was to speak again, ¡°Wild Goose Jade, my husband really doesn¡¯t take disciples. Even if you were to kneel to death here, he wouldn¡¯t take you.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade had made up her mind to take Xiao Changyi as her master; how could she change her mind just because of a few words from An Jing? She still knelt there, back straight, aura cold and aloof, her gaze unwaveringly firm, clearly determined not to rise unless Xiao Changyi accepted her as a disciple, even to the point of kneeling to death on the spot.


    ¡°Ignore her,¡± Xiao Changyi finally spoke, but it was only these three words, instructing An Jing to continue helping the children play with the wooden horses along with him.


    An Jing saw the staunch resolve in Wild Goose Jade and wasn¡¯t sure what to say for a moment, so she just let Wild Goose Jade kneel there, and went to assist her husband with the children as they played on the same wooden horses her husband had once made.


    The four children all especially enjoyed riding the wooden horses, but because they were still too small to sit steadily on them, An Jing and Xiao Changyi stayed close by, supporting them, to prevent any of the children from falling off.

 Chapter 769 - 769 770 Could It Be That Hes Also Interested

    ?Chapter 769: Chapter 770: Could It Be That He¡¯s Also Interested in Her?_1 Chapter 769: Chapter 770: Could It Be That He¡¯s Also Interested in Her?_1 After the children had had their fill of the wooden horse, An Jing and Xiao Changyi lifted the four children onto the bamboo bed in the courtyard.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi played the rope-skipping game, which the four children watched with great interest. Each time An Jing and Xiao Changyi formed a new shape with the rope, the four children would excitedly clap their little hands, displaying an extremely happy demeanor.


    Two hours passed unknowingly in this manner.


    Wild Goose Jade still knelt steadfast, motionless with her back straight, exuding a cold and lofty air, her gaze unwaveringly firm.


    Seeing Wild Goose Jade like that, An Jing didn¡¯t say anything, just sighed softly. Although they hadn¡¯t known each other long, she could tell that Wild Goose Jade was a very opinionated person.


    Once she decided to do something, she would go all out.


    Meng Zhuqing just stood by, watching, worried about Wild Goose Jade¡¯s health as she knelt on the cold ground. Her body had not fully recovered. After hesitating for a while, Meng Zhuqing finally spoke softly, ¡°Miss, what our lady said is true, our master doesn¡¯t take disciples. Even if you kneel to death, he won¡¯t accept you.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade didn¡¯t say a word, nor did she even glance at Meng Zhuqing, but continued to kneel as before.


    Besides the ¡®thank you¡¯ uttered a few days earlier, Wild Goose Jade hadn¡¯t spoken another word to him. Meng Zhuqing had grown accustomed to it, but still felt a bit awkward as his gaze shifted away from her, looking elsewhere, and it took him a while to regain his composure as a subordinate.


    Four hours had passed, and Wild Goose Jade was still kneeling, her posture had not changed at all.


    Xiao Changyi had already entered the kitchen to prepare lunch, with Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing and An Yiqing, the three little ones, following him into the kitchen. Every step Changyi took in the kitchen was followed by the three little ones toddling behind him, creating an incredibly cute and warm scene.


    An Jing didn¡¯t enter the kitchen but sat on the bamboo chair by the kitchen door, holding An Yiyun up, helping her to stand on the ground and learn to walk, while also watching the one large and three small figures inside the kitchen. Her heart felt unspeakably soft and full.


    Her days with her husband were indeed blissful~


    Catching a glimpse of Wild Goose Jade, still kneeling, from the corner of her eye, An Jing could only sigh inwardly.


    Her husband was unwilling to take a disciple, and she certainly couldn¡¯t force him to do so. Besides, this Wild Goose Jade had an unclear background, and it was unknown whether she was good or bad.


    After An Jing and Xiao Changyi had their lunch, Wild Goose Jade was still kneeling in the courtyard, her posture unchanged, but her lips had turned somewhat pale, clearly demonstrating that her body was starting to give in.


    Meng Zhuqing did not speak to Wild Goose Jade again. Instead, during An Jing and Changyi¡¯s lunch, he silently brought some food and placed it in front of Wild Goose Jade, urging her to eat.


    After a long wait, seeing that Wild Goose Jade did not even look at the food before her, evidently showing no intention of eating, Meng Zhuqing took the food away.


    An Jing led the children out from the kitchen and happened to see the disheartened silhouette of Meng Zhuqing as he cleared the food away. She couldn¡¯t help frowning. Could it be that Meng Zhuqing had feelings for Wild Goose Jade?


    Although she suspected this, An Jing did not voice her question.


    An Jing simply led the children over to where Wild Goose Jade was kneeling, and crouched down. Then, she once again tried to persuade her with a gentle voice, ¡°Your body has just recovered. Don¡¯t overexert yourself to the point of collapsing. My husband really doesn¡¯t take disciples.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade firmly believed that where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. Therefore, she chose to continue kneeling, still intending not to rise until Xiao Changyi accepted her as his disciple.

 Chapter 770 - 770 771 Its Your Problem Now_1

    ?Chapter 770: Chapter 771 It¡¯s Your Problem Now_1 Chapter 770: Chapter 771 It¡¯s Your Problem Now_1 Seeing that Wild Goose Jade wouldn¡¯t be dissuaded, An Jing wasn¡¯t annoyed but asked, ¡°Why do you want to be my husband¡¯s disciple?¡±


    Wild Goose Jade replied, ¡°Naturally, it is to learn skills.¡±


    An Jing said indifferently, ¡°Tell the truth.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade instantly fell silent.


    An Jing waited for quite a while and seeing that Wild Goose Jade still didn¡¯t speak, she then continued, ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss whether my husband takes disciples or not, simply your unknown origins are enough. We don¡¯t know your background, whether you are a good person or a bad one. Anybody would be reluctant to take you as a disciple. You should know this yourself.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade continued to be silent.


    An Jing didn¡¯t care whether Wild Goose Jade was silent or not and went on, ¡°Even if you tell us your origins and what exactly you want from my husband as a disciple, he still wouldn¡¯t accept you. I¡¯ve told you more than once, my husband doesn¡¯t take disciples. You don¡¯t believe it and insist on kneeling here. If you end up hurting yourself because of this persistence, it will be your own affair, and we will not intervene any longer.¡±


    She paused, ¡°We have already been as humane and righteous as we could be by saving you. We have no duty or obligation to take you as a disciple.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Wild Goose Jade finally spoke again. ¡°But I still hope Brother Xiao would take me as his disciple.¡±


    Seeing that Wild Goose Jade remained obstinate, An Jing no longer bothered with her and stood up, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve said all there is to say, and I don¡¯t want to waste any more breath. If you wish to keep kneeling here, then do as you please.¡±


    After speaking, An Jing led the four children into the inner room, planning to take a rest after noon.


    Xiao Changyi finished washing the dishes in the kitchen, wiped his hands dry, and then walked out of the kitchen.


    Without even glancing at Wild Goose Jade, who was still kneeling in the yard, Xiao Changyi went straight into the hall, then into the inner room.


    In the inner room, An Jing had already laid down on the large bed she shared with Xiao Changyi, while the four children were also on the bed, but to prevent the little ones from accidentally falling off, they were actually on the side of the bed.


    Su Yi Jing and Su Yixing were lying on their backs obediently, looking like they were truly ready to take a nap.


    An Yiqing and An Yiyun, the two younger ones, were not as well-behaved. Initially lying on their backs, as soon as An Jing stopped paying attention to them, they flipped over, facedown on the bed, then giggled with their little mouths open while gnawing on their own tiny hands.


    Seeing her third son and youngest son like this, An Jing was instantly amused and exasperated.


    Out of all four children, it was truly her third son and youngest son who were the most worrisome.


    They would probably be the same when they grew up.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi entered, An Jing, who was lying on the outer side of the bed, sat up laughing, ¡°Husband, Qinger and Yun Er are being naughty again. Every time, Jing¡¯er and Star behave and go to sleep, but look at them, haha, I actually find it quite amusing.¡±


    When Xiao Changyi entered the inner room, he bolted the door from the inside, and then approached An Jing and the children.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t like the children sleeping with him and his wife together, but generally, during the afternoon nap, he and his wife would allow the children to sleep with them. Of course, the four children wouldn¡¯t sleep in the very middle, but rather they would sleep on the inner side of the bed, while he and his wife would sleep on the outer side.


    Just like now.


    The large bed they were sleeping on had been made in the first half of last year; it was a step bed, really quite large, with many carved flowers, birds, fish, and insects, made of pear blossom wood, extraordinarily sturdy and likewise exceedingly expensive.


    The family of six on it still left plenty of space to spare.


    Of course, this was also thanks to the four little ones still being small in stature.

 Chapter 771 - 771 772 Its Not You What Do I Have to Hesitate

    ?Chapter 771: Chapter 772: It¡¯s Not You, What Do I Have to Hesitate About Hitting?_1 Chapter 771: Chapter 772: It¡¯s Not You, What Do I Have to Hesitate About Hitting?_1 Xiao Changyi reached the bedside, took off his shoes and outer clothing, and then lay down right in the middle of An Jing and the four children.


    As for why it wasn¡¯t An Jing lying in the middle of him and the four children, that was because sometimes the children would wake up during their sleep and wouldn¡¯t cry¡ªthey would just crawl onto their bodies. An Jing couldn¡¯t quite handle all four children climbing on top of her, which is why Xiao Changyi ended up sleeping in the middle.


    Seeing that An Yiqing and An Yiyun, the two little rascals, were still being naughty and refusing to take their nap, Xiao Changyi pondered for a moment before still asking An Jing, ¡°Can I hit them?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi continued, ¡°I¡¯ve seen other people¡¯s children getting hit when they misbehave.¡±


    An Jing looked at her two sons who were still acting up and murmured, ¡°Qinger, Yun Er are so adorable, how could you bear to hit them?¡±


    Xiao Changyi Also looked at An Yiqing and An Yiyun. Although they were a bit naughty, they indeed were cute. Yet, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not you, what would I hesitate to hit for?¡±


    An Jing was immediately sweetened by his words but Also felt a bit angry. She quickly flipped over to press down on Xiao Changyi, and as she pinned him down on the bed, she sat on top of him and pretended to huff, ¡°No hitting! They¡¯re our children and haven¡¯t done anything terribly wrong, why would you hit them? Can¡¯t you be more patient? You¡¯re just lacking patience!¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually never really wanted to hit the children. They were still so young; he couldn¡¯t possibly do it.


    It was just that he suddenly remembered seeing other parents hit their children, so he asked the question.


    Xiao Changyi just lay there, letting An Jing sit on him, his lips parting slightly, ¡°With our four children, I¡¯ve been very patient.¡± He might lack patience, but it depended on with whom.


    With her and their children, he was quite patient.


    And with her, he had all the patience in the world.


    An Jing burst into laughter, highly amused, ¡°Yes, you are very patient with our four kids. If it were someone else¡¯s children, you wouldn¡¯t even bother with them, right?¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    An Jing found it even funnier but didn¡¯t know what else to say. Her husband just had this kind of nature, unconcerned with worldly manners and ignorant of them as well.


    It was at this time that An Yiqing and An Yiqing, originally lying on the bed gnawing on their little hands, saw An Jing sitting on top of Xiao Changyi and, joining in the excitement, they started to climb onto him, too.


    And then, they Also sat on Xiao Changyi¡¯s body.


    ¡°Hahaha... Husband, look at Yun Er and Qinger... Hahaha... so funny...¡± An Jing sat on Xiao Changyi, and seeing two more little ones following suit and sitting behind her¡ªafraid of losing their balance, their tiny hands clutching at her clothes tightly¡ªshe immediately burst into laughter.


    Xiao Changyi had noticed the two little ones climbing on him long ago, and he didn¡¯t stop them, curious to see what they would do. True to his expectation, they mimicked their mother, sitting on top of him.


    That wasn¡¯t all; the two little ones Also giggled, looking delighted beyond measure.


    Watching his wife and two children sitting on him, Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool eyes softened.


    Su Yi Jing and Su Yixing were ready for their nap, but upon seeing An Jing, An Yiyun, and An Yiqing all sitting on Xiao Changyi, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to sleep quietly either. However, they didn¡¯t climb on Xiao Changyi¡¯s body but rolled towards him and then lay down tightly next to him, their father.

 Chapter 772 - 772 773 Other Women He Doesnt Spare a Glance_1

    ?Chapter 772: Chapter 773: Other Women, He Doesn¡¯t Spare a Glance_1 Chapter 772: Chapter 773: Other Women, He Doesn¡¯t Spare a Glance_1 Xiao Changyi saw Su Yi Jing and Su Yixing roll over to his side and get comfortable, so he lifted his arm and wrapped it around Su Yixing and Su Yi Jing¡¯s small bodies, bringing the family of six even closer together.


    Being embraced by their father, Su Yi Jing and Su Yixing finally cracked a smile, looking genuinely happy.


    An Yiqing and An Yiyun played with An Jing on top of Xiao Changyi¡¯s body for quite a while until they were finally tired, no longer frolicking around, and, just like their two older brothers, lay obediently on the bed, closed their little eyes, and took a nap.


    Playing with the children too vigorously, even after they had all fallen asleep, An Jing didn¡¯t calm down for a while.


    ¡°Husband, are you asleep?¡± An Jing lay on her side, looked at her husband who had already closed his eyes, and whispered very softly.


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s question, Xiao Changyi opened his eyes: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Without waiting for Xiao Changyi to answer, An Jing continued in an even softer voice, ¡°Wild Goose Jade must still be kneeling outside. When do you think she will believe me when I say that you won¡¯t take disciples is true?¡±


    And without waiting for Xiao Changyi to reply, An Jing added, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t really stay kneeling if you don¡¯t accept her as a disciple, would she?¡±


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s true?¡± Xiao Changyi huffed. ¡°I said I don¡¯t take disciples, and I meant it.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think much of her at first; she was just someone we happened to save. But now, she¡¯s threatening us with her own well-being, saying she¡¯ll stay kneeling if you don¡¯t take her as a disciple. Now, I¡¯m really starting to dislike her.¡±


    After pausing, An Jing found it amusing: ¡°Who does she think she is? She means nothing to us, do we look like we fear her threat?¡±


    ¡°Why bother with her,¡± Xiao Changyi dismissed, clearly not wanting to speak of Wild Goose Jade, ¡°she¡¯s just an insignificant person.¡±


    Saying so, Xiao Changyi pulled An Jing into his embrace and held her.


    Because the four children were lying on their sides in bed, typically at this time, Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t hold An Jing in his sleep, not because Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t want to, but because An Jing would not let him, saying it was bad for the children to see it.


    Now, with the children asleep and the conversation at this point, Xiao Changyi pulled An Jing into his arms, and An Jing did not stop him from doing so, actually, she hugged Xiao Changyi back.


    Not only that, An Jing smiled broadly.


    Fearing that she would wake up the four children, An Jing didn¡¯t dare to laugh too loudly. However, she still tilted her head back, first gently biting Xiao Changyi¡¯s chin, then kissed his chin. When Xiao Changyi lowered his head, she exchanged an exceedingly sweet kiss with him.


    After the kiss ended, An Jing chimed in sweetly and lightheartedly, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s just an insignificant person.¡±


    They had done all they could by saving her, their conscience was clear.


    What more could they do?


    Perhaps she should just wash up and go to bed.


    Thinking this way, the smile on An Jing¡¯s face grew wider, and her hold on Xiao Changyi tightened a bit more.


    Feeling the strength of her grip on him and sensing his wife¡¯s good mood, Xiao Changyi once again lowered his head and kissed the top of An Jing¡¯s head, then also tightened the arm he had around her.


    Aside from her, he held no regard for any other woman.


    ...


    By the time An Jing and Xiao Changyi stepped out of the inner chamber again, it was already the hour of Shen.


    Wild Goose Jade was still kneeling in the courtyard.


    They had tried to persuade her and said all that could be said. An Jing didn¡¯t want to bother with Wild Goose Jade anymore, and, just like Xiao Changyi, she treated her as if she didn¡¯t exist; then, she joined Xiao Changyi in the courtyard, guiding their four children.


    The children had just woken from a nap and were now exceptionally spirited.

 Chapter 773 - 773 774 Im Just Following Orders_1

    ?Chapter 773: Chapter 774 I¡¯m Just Following Orders_1 Chapter 773: Chapter 774 I¡¯m Just Following Orders_1 However, Su Yi Jing and Su Yi Xing didn¡¯t make much fuss. The most troublesome was An Yi Qing, with the physically weaker An Yiyun being the second most troubling.


    It was when An Jing and Xiao Changyi were out in the courtyard with the four children that Gong Juechen returned.


    Gong Juechen came back from the county office.


    Last night, Gong Juechen had been staying in the room next to Yan Yao¡¯s. He had gone to the county office early this morning to see his brother-in-law, Meng Lanqing, about a shoulder injury.


    Ever since Meng Zhuqing suffered a sword wound to his shoulder, not wanting his sister to worry too much, Gong Juechen would visit the county office daily. He checked on Meng Zhuqing¡¯s shoulder injury and also changed the dressing.


    Originally, after changing Meng Zhuqing¡¯s dressing, Gong Juechen had planned to return, but Gong Juese wouldn¡¯t let him leave. She insisted he stay for lunch, and after the meal, she chatted with him for quite a while before finally letting him go.


    Gong Juechen rode back at a gallop. Seeing that Meng Lanqing was not by Yan Yao¡¯s room, he didn¡¯t bother to speculate any trouble and dismounted his horse, rushing straight toward Yan Yao¡¯s room.


    Not finding anyone in Yan Yao¡¯s room, he then located An Jing.


    ¡°Jingjing, Changyi, have you seen my wife? She¡¯s gone missing, and Zhuzhu too. They couldn¡¯t have eloped without me, could they?¡±


    Gong Juechen¡¯s voice reached the courtyard before he did.


    Upon hearing Gong Juechen¡¯s words, An Jing felt like rolling her eyes.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s face remained expressionless.


    The four children each continued playing with their own things, completely unaffected by Gong Juechen¡¯s arrival. They were probably used to his sudden shouts and outbursts.


    Kneeling in the courtyard, Yan Yao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change either.


    But Meng Zhuqing had a suspicious flush on his ears and dared not look at Yan Yao again.


    As soon as Gong Juechen rushed into the courtyard and saw Meng Zhuqing and Yan Yao there, he breathed a huge sigh of relief, ¡°Good, you haven¡¯t eloped. Otherwise, I would have chased you to the end of the earth.¡±


    Seeing Yan Yao kneeling, Gong Juechen immediately rushed toward her, his bewitching face full of concern, ¡°Jade Jade, why are you kneeling? What¡¯s going on, Jade Jade?¡±


    Unfortunately, before he could reach Yan Yao, Meng Zhuqing blocked him, not allowing him to get close to her.


    ¡°Zhuzhu, why do you always stand between my wife and me?!¡± Blocked from proceeding, Gong Juechen looked very angry as he loudly questioned.


    Meng Zhuqing responded indifferently, ¡°I am only following orders.¡±


    Whose orders? Naturally, An Jing had commanded him to guard Yan Yao to prevent Gong Juechen from harassing her again.


    Gong Juechen was truly despicable!


    When Gong Juechen heard Meng Zhuqing say he was following orders, he didn¡¯t say anything more to him but walked up to Yan Yao, or rather, stopped three feet away from her. Bending down so that his eyes were level with hers, he spoke in a gentle and calm voice, ¡°Jade Jade, you haven¡¯t answered me yet, why are you kneeling?¡±


    Yan Yao remained silent, her beautiful eyes calm, not showing a single ripple, as if Gong Juechen, standing three feet in front of her, didn¡¯t exist.


    Unable to elicit a response from Yan Yao, Gong Juechen had no choice but to turn to Meng Zhuqing for an explanation, ¡°What on earth is going on here?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing said, ¡°Miss Yan Yao wishes to learn martial arts from the master. Since the master refuses to take apprentices, Miss Yan Yao has decided that if the master doesn¡¯t accept her, she will continue to kneel and not stand up.¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately jumped up, alarmed, ¡°Ah, Jade Jade, Changyi is such a person, with a rather difficult personality. If he says he won¡¯t take apprentices, then he definitely won¡¯t. You can¡¯t really mean to keep kneeling indefinitely, can you?¡±

 Chapter 774 - 774 775 Really Dont Know What Hes Thinking_1

    ?Chapter 774: Chapter 775: Really Don¡¯t Know What He¡¯s Thinking!_1 Chapter 774: Chapter 775: Really Don¡¯t Know What He¡¯s Thinking!_1 An Jing looked askance at Gong Juechen jumping around in front of Jade Jade, the meaning in her eyes was crystal clear, ¡°Keep pretending. Just go on. I won¡¯t say a word, I¡¯ll just watch you like this silently.¡±


    ¡°Your injuries haven¡¯t fully healed yet, you still need to take good care of yourself, yet you¡¯re kneeling on such a cold ground, do you intend to throw away your life, Jade Jade?¡± Gong Juechen looked extremely anxious.


    Then, Gong Juechen turned to Meng Zhuqing and asked, ¡°Zhuzhu, how long has Jade Jade been kneeling?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing said, ¡°Almost eight hours now.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh,¡± Gong Juechen jumped around again, looking very agitated, ¡°You really are planning to throw away your life! Jade Jade, if you don¡¯t care about your life, give it to me then, I cherish it, why would you kneel here and die, making your life worthless! This life of yours could obviously be spent each night with me trying all sorts of positions to¡ª¡ª¡±


    Seeing Meng Zhuqing raising her hand knife as though she aimed to knock him out, Gong Juechen immediately changed his tune, ¡°Basically what I mean is, it¡¯s really not worth it for you to kneel here. Other than wasting your life away, it¡¯s pointless.¡±


    Jade Jade had set her heart on it and would kneel until Xiao Changyi took her as a disciple, no matter who came to talk, she wouldn¡¯t listen, she continued to kneel there, firmness still in her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Changyi will not take any disciples, you know the outcome, so why do you still kneel? Do you not want to recover, do you wish death, preferring to die kneeling?¡± Gong Juechen looked utterly puzzled and urgently worried for Jade Jade.


    Seeing Jade Jade had no reaction and continued to kneel there, Gong Juechen again appeared ready to jump around anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m only thinking of what¡¯s best for you, why can¡¯t you listen? If you really want to take a master, you could become someone else¡¯s disciple, like Jingjing, she¡¯s quite good, change to taking Jingjing as your master, Jingjing would definitely agree. Jingjing has already taken Wu Wu as a disciple, one more wouldn¡¯t make a difference.¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing finally spoke up, with a smile that was not a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you suggest she takes Se Se as her master? Se Se¡¯s swordsmanship is much better than mine, and seeing the calluses on Jade Jade¡¯s palms, she must practice with the sword, it would be perfect to take Se Se as her master.¡±


    This Gong Juechen, daring to suggest someone with an unknown background to switch and take her as a master, what was he thinking!


    ¡°Swordsmanship? So that means...¡± Gong Juechen immediately looked surprised, ¡°Jade Jade, so you want to take a master to learn martial arts.¡±


    An Jing wore an expression as if to say, isn¡¯t that obvious.


    Gong Juechen paid no mind to An Jing and continued to speak to Jade Jade, ¡°My sister¡¯s swordsmanship is quite excellent, and her other martial arts aren¡¯t bad either, if you want to take my sister as a master, I can go and plead with my sister for you, no, I will definitely kneel and beg her to agree to take you as a disciple, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    An Jing frowned. She genuinely didn¡¯t understand, what on earth was Gong Juechen trying to convey? Could it be that he not only liked Jade Jade¡¯s face, but had also truly taken a liking to Jade Jade herself?


    Having witnessed Xiao Changyi¡¯s mesmerizing skills, how could Jade Jade have any desire to be someone else¡¯s disciple? She was only intent on becoming Xiao Changyi¡¯s disciple, so no matter what Gong Juechen said about changing masters, she remained indifferent and continued kneeling.


    She needed to avenge.


    If she could possess Xiao Changyi¡¯s mesmerizing skills, she would have no trouble avenging her great wrong!


    Thinking this way, even though her body was starting to bear the brunt of the cold from the ground, Jade Jade¡¯s eyes became even more resolute.

 Chapter 775 - 775 776 He Really Couldnt Do It_1

    ?Chapter 775: Chapter 776 He Really Couldn¡¯t Do It_1 Chapter 775: Chapter 776 He Really Couldn¡¯t Do It_1 An Jing looked at Wild Goose Jade, her beautiful eyes filled with even more determination, hell-bent on becoming her husband¡¯s disciple. This made An Jing involuntarily furrow her brows.


    Even though she knew that Wild Goose Jade was not enamored with her husband, but rather with her husband¡¯s martial skills, the way Wild Goose Jade was so stubborn about An Jing¡¯s husband still made her very averse.


    It was as if there was a third party trying to steal her husband!


    She truly did not like this feeling.


    Fortunately, her husband did not take disciples; fortunately, her husband was wholeheartedly devoted to her; fortunately, apart from her, her husband would not spare a glance for any other woman.


    With these thoughts, An Jing felt much more at ease in her heart.


    Her gaze couldn¡¯t help but drift towards her husband sitting opposite her, who was helping their little son walk. That wasn¡¯t all¡ªshe also reached out a hand with a smile, and even before she could grasp her husband¡¯s hand, he had already stretched out his to hold hers.


    An Jing instantly smiled radiantly.


    Whether it was in her smile, in her eyes, or in her heart, they all conveyed the same message to her husband: you can only be mine.


    Xiao Changyi saw it too, and without speaking, he just looked deeply at her, and with a slight nod of his head, silently replied: Uh-huh, I am yours, yours alone.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi react this way, An Jing immediately smiled so broadly that her eyes disappeared into the curves of her cheeks.


    Gong Juechen didn¡¯t seem to notice how loving Xiao Changyi and An Jing were with each other. He just continued to say to Wild Goose Jade: ¡°Jade Jade, although my sister¡¯s martial prowess isn¡¯t on par with Changyi¡¯s, my sister¡¯s skills are also truly impressive. You saw it yourself. Why are you being so stubborn, insisting on acknowledging someone who will definitely not take you as a disciple as your master?¡±


    ¡°Look at you, your face and lips are pale. It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re running out of strength. I think you¡¯d better give up, get up and go back to consider whether you want to acknowledge my sister as your master. Otherwise, if your health worsens again, think of how much more time it will take to recover.¡±


    No matter how much Gong Juechen talked until he was hoarse, Wild Goose Jade hadn¡¯t said a word to him, not even a single one.


    Wild Goose Jade just continued to kneel there, her intention very clear¡ªshe was set on acknowledging Xiao Changyi as her master.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t take good enough care of your own body!¡± Gong Juechen suddenly became extremely angry. ¡°If you don¡¯t cherish it, I will. Zhuzhu, quickly do the same as I and knock her out. It¡¯s getting dark; if she continues kneeling like this, something bad is bound to happen!¡±


    Actually, Meng Zhuqing also wanted to knock Wild Goose Jade out so that she would stop kneeling, but he really couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.


    So, even though Gong Juechen was asking him to knock Wild Goose Jade out, he, unable to bring himself to do it, simply acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard.


    Seeing that Meng Zhuqing wouldn¡¯t knock out Wild Goose Jade, Gong Juechen went to find An Jing and Xiao Changyi for help: ¡°Jingjing, Changyi, it¡¯s really not good for my wife to continue kneeling like this. Which one of you can knock her out so she won¡¯t keep kneeling like this?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even acknowledge Gong Juechen and continued sitting there, attending to the child, one hand guiding the child and the other firmly clasped with An Jing¡¯s.


    An Jing replied with a smile: ¡°If she wants to kneel, let her kneel. We have already told her that even if she kneels to death, my husband will not take her as a disciple. She did not believe it herself, so if she kneels to death, no one else is to blame, only she herself, right, Gong Juechen?¡±


    Gong Juechen¡¯s scalp tingled, feeling like An Jing knew something. However, he quickly regained his composure.


    Then, he once again took on an appearance of anxious hopping from foot to foot.

 Chapter 776 - 776 777 You damn..._1

    ?Chapter 776: Chapter 777 You damn..._1 Chapter 776: Chapter 777 You damn..._1 ¡°My wife¡¯s head is now completely stuffed with paste, so she can¡¯t hear what anyone else says, and naturally, she won¡¯t believe it. That¡¯s why I wanted you to knock her out.¡±


    After a pause, Gong Juechen continued, ¡°If she weren¡¯t so beautiful, it wouldn¡¯t matter if she knelt to death. But how could someone as beautiful as she is kneel to death? Whether by kneeling or any other way, she can¡¯t die. If she died, where would I find another wife as beautiful as her?!¡±


    ¡°...I can¡¯t be bothered with you. Do as you please. My husband and I are going to cook.¡±


    It was almost dark, time to prepare food indeed, and An Jing really didn¡¯t feel like dealing with Gong Juechen anymore, so she got up and went with Xiao Changyi, leading their four children to the kitchen to cook.


    The four children were still very young and afraid of the dark, so as soon as they entered the kitchen, Xiao Changyi lit the wall-mounted oil lamp in advance, regardless of whether it was dark outside or not.


    Lanterns hung in the corridors, to be lit after they had dinner and took the children back to their rooms, to prevent the children from being unnecessarily frightened by the dark.


    All the chaos outside had nothing to do with them. An Jing and Xiao Changyi were simply cooking while looking after their four children. The atmosphere in the kitchen was indescribably warm, beautiful, and happy.


    Outside the kitchen, in the courtyard, Gong Juechen was watching Wild Goose Jade, stroking his chin, pondering how to knock her out.


    Once he had an idea, he went to the woodshed and found a rather thick stick, then made a motion as if to strike Wild Goose Jade.


    But, unfortunately for him, he still couldn¡¯t get close to Wild Goose Jade before he was stopped by Meng Zhuqing, who not only kept him from approaching Wild Goose Jade but also took away the stick in his hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Gong Juechen angrily expressed his dissatisfaction toward Meng Zhuqing.


    Meng Zhuqing replied, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be me asking you that question?¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately laughed, ¡°I wasn¡¯t really going to do anything, just planning to knock Jade Jade out. Once she¡¯s knocked out, she won¡¯t be able to continue kneeling here.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing disagreed completely, ¡°With this stick?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Martial Arts, and I can¡¯t knock people out with a lift of my hand like you.¡± Gong Juechen first complained, then smiled again, ¡°I am a doctor, I know where to hit to not cause injury but still easily knock someone out. This stick is really quite suitable, just let me do it?¡±


    As he was talking, Gong Juechen tried to take the stick from Meng Zhuqing¡¯s hand, but just as he reached out, Meng Zhuqing raised the stick and brought it down hard on the back of his neck.


    Before passing out, the only thought in Gong Juechen¡¯s mind was: It¡¯s Jade Jade who¡¯s supposed to be hit, not me, damn you...


    After Meng Zhuqing knocked out Gong Juechen, he threw away the stick he was holding, and just as he did so, he heard¡ª


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Wild Goose Jade finally spoke to him again.


    Just those two words of thanks.


    It must have been for knocking out Gong Juechen again, bringing quiet to her world.


    Meng Zhuqing was somewhat taken aback and couldn¡¯t speak smoothly, ¡°No... no, no need to thank me. Don¡¯t you want... want to get up? My master really doesn¡¯t take disciples.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade stopped talking again, continuing to kneel there, which quite clearly meant: she wouldn¡¯t get up; she intended to keep kneeling; she truly didn¡¯t believe Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t take disciples.


    Seeing Wild Goose Jade persist, Meng Zhuqing said nothing more and let her continue kneeling there.


    Wild Goose Jade remained kneeling for two days. She could still sit up straight the first day, but by the second day, her body, not yet recovered, could no longer support her kneeling posture, and she slumped.

 Chapter 777 - 777 778 Really Annoying_1

    ?Chapter 777: Chapter 778 Really Annoying!_1 Chapter 777: Chapter 778 Really Annoying!_1 Yet Wild Goose Jade persisted in kneeling.


    But in the end, Wild Goose Jade fainted after nearly two days of kneeling.


    All of this was brought upon herself by Wild Goose Jade; An Jing didn¡¯t feel guilty at all and didn¡¯t even bother to check on her. She was simply enjoying time with her husband and children.


    And for those two days, An Jing had thoroughly ignored Wild Goose Jade.


    An Jing truly found this kind of person, who coerces others into submission, repulsive.


    ¡°Who are you to us? Do we have to comply with you just because?¡±


    After kneeling for two days, Wild Goose Jade was extremely weak, and naturally, her injuries worsened. She lay in bed for several days before she could get up again, and as soon as she did, she thought about kneeling once more.


    But this time, neither An Jing nor Xiao Changyi opened the courtyard door to let Wild Goose Jade in.


    Wild Goose Jade didn¡¯t insist and just knelt outside the courtyard gate.


    Though An Jing did not open the gate, she spoke through it to the person outside: ¡°There must be a limit to pestering people. We kindly saved you, and now you cling to us? Seeing you have the energy to kneel at our house all this time, you must be almost recovered. We won¡¯t keep you any longer; farewell and safe travels.¡±


    These words clearly meant she was driving the person away.


    Wild Goose Jade, kneeling outside the door, felt extremely humiliated upon hearing An Jing¡¯s unwelcoming words.


    However, to take her revenge, she, like every other time she was humiliated, pretended not to hear and continued kneeling there.


    Seeing through the crack in the door that Wild Goose Jade was still there, An Jing said nothing more and turned back to the house.


    Xiao Changyi was in the hall looking after the four children. As soon as An Jing entered, she said irritably, ¡°What sort of person is this? We provided her with food, with drink, even someone to watch over her. I don¡¯t expect her gratitude, just that she gets well and leaves sooner. But no, she¡¯s become a nuisance instead!¡±


    ¡°She was supposed to leave six days ago, yet not only did she not leave, she made her injuries worse. Now she¡¯s kneeling on our property all over again. Do we look like saints, ready to continue providing for her for free and let her pester us endlessly?¡±


    ¡°Who is she to us that we should do this?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not mad, to take in a disciple whose background and intentions are completely unknown! Besides, we clearly told her you do not take disciples, and yet she continues this relentless pestering, which is truly exasperating!¡±


    ¡°If her presence here leads to any trouble that affects our four children, see if I won¡¯t make her regret ever coming into this world!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about her from now on; let her fend for herself. We have done everything with a clear conscience. It¡¯s her own doing, wanting to struggle like this! If she dies from it, it¡¯s her own fault!¡±


    Xiao Changyi pulled An Jing to sit beside him and only after she finished speaking, he disagreed, saying, ¡°Why get worked up over someone so trivial?¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°I¡¯m not worked up; I just find her unbearably tactless.¡±


    ¡°Also,¡± An Jing continued with a laugh, ¡°we don¡¯t know anything about her background. It¡¯s clear she wants to learn your skills and leave. How is that different from using you and then tossing you aside? How foolish would we have to be to agree to her ridiculous demand? Even if you took disciples, she would not be one of them. I really don¡¯t know where she gets the confidence from, believing that if she just keeps kneeling, you will change your mind and accept her as a disciple... Ha ha, who does she think she is?¡±

 Chapter 778 - 778 779 Send Her Away Annoyed_1

    ?Chapter 778: Chapter 779 Send Her Away, Annoyed_1 Chapter 778: Chapter 779 Send Her Away, Annoyed_1 Without waiting for Xiao Changyi to speak, An Jing added, ¡°Who cares who she is? We¡¯re not accompanying her anymore. Right, husband?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Changyi agreed without a hint of objection.


    ...


    Wild Goose Jade fainted again.


    This time, Wild Goose Jade didn¡¯t even last a day on her knees; she fainted after just eight hours, right outside the courtyard gate of An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    The moment An Jing learned from Meng Zhuqing that Wild Goose Jade had fainted again, she said, ¡°We have no obligation to take care of her anymore. She¡¯s fainted and can¡¯t walk away by herself; it¡¯s up to you to make the effort to send her off. Just take her to the next county, find an inn, and arrange a room for her to stay in. Pay for three days of accommodation, and then you can ignore her too. If she wants to come back, don¡¯t let her appear at our doorstep again. She¡¯s too insensitive. Both my husband and I don¡¯t want to see her again. It¡¯s annoying.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Zhuqing replied, without any hesitation.


    An Jing hesitated a moment before asking, ¡°Do you like her?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing immediately knelt down and said, ¡°No matter what my feelings are towards her, I will not betray my lord! My brother feels the same!¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°The Meng Family is known for its loyalty; I know you wouldn¡¯t betray my husband, but you...¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± An Jing sighed deeply before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you take a fancy to any girl before, and now that you finally have feelings for one, it¡¯s just a pity... Her background is unclear, and her intentions may not be upright. You¡¯d better stop thinking about her. Look for other girls in the future; I¡¯ll help you keep an eye out. Your brother is already married; it¡¯s time for you to settle down too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Madam,¡± he said.


    ¡°Now go ahead and send her off. Oh, and if Gong Jue Chen asks later, just say you sent her away. As for where, don¡¯t tell him.¡±


    It was the middle of the night, and Gong Jue Chen had already been knocked unconscious by Meng Zhuqing and was lying at the courtyard gate, with no telling when he would wake up.


    Whether or not Gong Jue Chen truly liked Wild Goose Jade, she felt it was better not to let Gong Jue Chen know where Wild Goose Jade was. Sometimes, Gong Jue Chen could be really despicable.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Zhuqing respectfully responded and went into Wild Goose Jade¡¯s room, carried her out, hopped onto the horse cart, and took her to the neighboring county.


    Gong Jue Chen awoke the next day while An Jing and Xiao Changyi were having breakfast.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi were used to Gong Jue Chen always waking up at meal times, with neither inner feelings nor outward appearances showing any ripple of disturbance.


    After mooching breakfast at An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s place, Gong Jue Chen went to look for Wild Goose Jade in her room. Finding neither her nor her belongings there, he immediately rushed over, yelling at the top of his lungs towards An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°Jingjing! Changyi! My wife has really eloped with Zhuzhu! All her things are gone from her room. She must have taken advantage of my unconsciousness and eloped with Zhuzhu! No, my wife is still ill; it must have been Zhuzhu who took her to elope! I must hunt them down! This is unbearable! After all the times I¡¯ve been knocked out for her, they elope without even leaving me a note!¡±


    Xiao Changyi acted as if Gong Jue Chen didn¡¯t exist and continued to sweep the leaves off the courtyard with his broom.


    An Jing also ignored Gong Jue Chen, continuing to play with her four children, allowing Gong Jue Chen to throw his one-man tantrum.


    ¡°My wife and Zhuzhu have run off, can you at least react a little?¡± Gong Jue Chen hollered and screamed in the yard for a long time. Seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi as calm as still water, he immediately voiced his dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 779 - 779 780 You Show some Kindness_1

    ?Chapter 779: Chapter 780 You Show some Kindness_1 Chapter 779: Chapter 780 You Show some Kindness_1 Xiao Changyi still acted as if Gong Juechen didn¡¯t exist.


    It was An Jing who, the moment she heard Gong Juechen¡¯s words, immediately bared her teeth at him, ¡°Heh, heh.¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately rubbed his arms, looking rather spooked, ¡°Jingjing, you¡¯re kind of scary when you do that, you know?¡±


    An Jing ignored Gong Juechen again and went back to playing with her family¡¯s four children.


    It was then that the sound of approaching hoofbeats was heard, and the moment Gong Juechen heard it, he rushed out to the courtyard, excitedly shouting, ¡°It must be my wife thinking that Zhuzhu is no match for me, and she¡¯s come back to find me!¡±


    When he reached the entrance of the courtyard and saw that it was Meng Zhuqing alone riding a horse back, Gong Juechen instantly felt discontented and asked Meng Zhuqing in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Where¡¯s my wife? Where have you hidden her?¡±


    Without waiting for Meng Zhuqing to respond, Gong Juechen added, ¡°I knew it had to be you forcing my wife, I look so much better than you, how could my wife prefer you over me as a husband and elope with you?! Absolutely impossible!¡±


    Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t bother with Gong Juechen, dismounted the horse in one smooth motion, headed into the courtyard, and reported to An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°My lord, Madame, Miss Yan Yao has already been sent away.¡±


    Xiao Changyi continued to be expressionless and carried on sweeping the fallen leaves in the courtyard as if Meng Zhuqing wasn¡¯t speaking to him at all.


    An Jing nodded to show that she understood.


    Gong Juechen, however, pointed at An Jing and Xiao Changyi and started shouting, ¡°You you you you! It was actually you who sent my wife away! Her husband, I am still here, if you were going to send her away, you should have taken me with her too! You¡¯re breaking up a pair of lovers! You have caused us, husband and wife, to be separated! You are truly, truly, truly evil!¡±


    No matter how loudly Gong Juechen yelled, nobody paid attention to him.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi continued with their respective tasks, and Meng Zhuqing intended to leave and, as usual, patrol around the courtyard.


    But just as Meng Zhuqing turned around, Gong Juechen grabbed him, and Gong Juechen asked indignantly, ¡°Where did you send my wife?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t say a word, shaking off Gong Juechen¡¯s hand and heading for the exit.


    Gong Juechen, unwilling to let it go, grabbed Meng Zhuqing again, fury written all over his face, ¡°Meng Zhuqing! Where is my wife? Where did you take her?!¡±


    This time, Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t shake off Gong Juechen¡¯s hand but instead raised his, looking like he was about to knock Gong Juechen unconscious with a hand knife again.


    Gong Juechen immediately released Meng Zhuqing¡¯s clothing and stepped back two paces, looking very timid, and muttered discontentedly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say, don¡¯t say it, but why always try to knock me out... If you made me stupid, it wouldn¡¯t do you any good...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was actually very annoyed with Gong Juechen as well and upon seeing Gong Juechen withdraw his hand, didn¡¯t care about his mutterings and continued to stride out.


    Seeing that Meng Zhuqing had left, Gong Juechen paused for a moment, and then ran to An Jing with a teasing smile, ¡°Jingjing, be kind and tell me where you had Zhuzhu send my wife? I really want to know. Please tell me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    An Jing gave him a sideways glance immediately, ¡°Why do you want to know so badly? To go and molest someone again? Don¡¯t even think about it! None of us will tell you!¡±


    ¡°You really are too malicious...¡± Gong Juechen looked utterly unable to accept the reality.


    An Jing was blunt, ¡°It¡¯s your own fault for being so lewd! Think about what indecent things you¡¯ve done to the lady!¡±

 Chapter 780 - 780 781 The Unfathomable_1

    ?Chapter 780: Chapter 781 The Unfathomable_1 Chapter 780: Chapter 781 The Unfathomable_1 Gong Juechen suddenly pouted, looking incredibly wronged as he spoke with a particularly grievous tone, ¡°If I tell you, apart from pinching her in front of you that time, I actually didn¡¯t do anything to her, would you believe me?¡±


    An Jing was initially stunned, then responded with annoyance, ¡°Nine out of ten things you say are lies, how do you expect us to believe you?¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately looked aggrieved, ¡°But every word I say is true...¡±


    An Jing turned away, no longer paying any attention to Gong Juechen.


    However, Gong Juechen became all smiles and jokes, ¡°Jingjing, let me tell you something that my master often said to me and my sister, ¡®The fake can¡¯t become real, and the real can¡¯t become fake¡¯.¡±


    This person is really too good at pretending!


    And the better someone can pretend, the more unfathomable they are.


    Talking is useless, An Jing couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue speaking with Gong Juechen, but just because An Jing had nothing to say didn¡¯t mean Gong Juechen was silent.


    All that was heard was Gong Juechen saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you all don¡¯t tell me where my wife is, I¡¯ll find her myself. My wife is my destined fairy, our meeting is inevitable, I will definitely find her!¡±


    After saying that, Gong Juechen hurriedly walked out, looking like he was going to search for Wild Goose Jade.


    Neither An Jing nor Xiao Changyi tried to stop him.


    Only when they heard the sound of Gong Juechen riding away on his horse did An Jing ask Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, do you think he¡¯ll be able to find her?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°You once said something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You said it to Wuyu. ¡®If it¡¯s meant to be, fate will bring us together from thousands of miles apart; if not, we won¡¯t meet even when face to face.¡¯


    An Jing immediately laughed, ¡°That makes sense!¡±


    ...


    Wild Goose Jade woke up at quarter past noon, and upon awakening, she found that she was not at the entrance of An Jing¡¯s courtyard, nor in the rooms beside An Jing¡¯s house, but in a strange inn.


    After asking the inn¡¯s waiter, she found out that this was the county next to Qilin County.


    The waiter also told her that she was brought there by a gentleman wearing Qingyi, who had already paid three days¡¯ room fee for her.


    Without having to think, Wild Goose Jade knew that the Qingyi gentleman was Meng Zhuqing.


    And with Meng Zhuqing bringing her here, she wasn¡¯t foolish and naturally understood the implication¡ªit must be that An Jing and Xiao Changyi were annoyed with her, didn¡¯t want to see her, and since she wouldn¡¯t leave on her own, they had sent him to take her away.


    She had indeed been quite presumptuous.


    She wanted to be accepted as a disciple without discussing it with anyone first.


    Thinking this way, Wild Goose Jade sighed slightly. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of revenge, why would she need to be so bothersome?


    When Wild Goose Jade woke up, she noticed a bundle at the head of the bed, but as she was trying to figure out where she was, she hadn¡¯t looked at it. Now knowing her whereabouts, she picked up the bundle to check.


    Inside the bundle, there were four sets of new clothes, all black: two sets of men¡¯s clothing and two sets of women¡¯s clothing;


    There was also a purse, made of blue cloth, and inside the purse were twenty taels of silver;


    And there was a letter.


    Wild Goose Jade didn¡¯t immediately open the letter to read it but looked at the four sets of new black clothes in the bundle, knowing that surely Meng Zhuqing had prepared all this without An Jing and the others knowing, thinking how she always liked black clothes. Wild Goose Jade appeared very calm on the surface, but her heart was not very calm.


    Then, without dwelling on her feelings, she opened the letter.


    The letter contained only one sentence:


    ¡®You can go anywhere you want, but just do not come back looking for my master again. I do not want to draw my sword against you.¡¯


    With deep eyes, Wild Goose Jade stared at the single sentence on the letter for a long while before silently burning the letter with just that one sentence on it.


    After burning the letter, Wild Goose Jade picked up the bundle, intending to throw away those four sets of clothing and the silver, but as she pulled open the door of the guest room and stepped one foot out, she suddenly paused.

 Chapter 781 - 781 782 This way Im really at a loss_1

    ?Chapter 781: Chapter 782 This way, I¡¯m really at a loss_1 Chapter 781: Chapter 782 This way, I¡¯m really at a loss_1 She couldn¡¯t fathom what was on her mind.


    After pausing for a short while, she retracted the foot she had stepped out and closed the guest room door from the inside, making sure it was bolted shut.


    Wild Goose Jade placed the bundle she had intended to discard on the table in the guest room and took a seat on the round stool beside it, silently staring at the bundle for a long time before she finally let out a soft sigh.


    Then, she began to ponder her own concerns.


    In the letter, Meng Zhuqing had written that she did not want to cross swords with her, which must mean that even if she returned, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Xiao Changyi, let alone ask Xiao Changyi to take her as his disciple.


    It was evident that Xiao Changyi really wouldn¡¯t take her on as a pupil.


    If that was the case, then naturally she wouldn¡¯t bother any further, and for now, her top priority should still be to heal her wounds.


    After that, go to the Capital to seek an opportunity for revenge.


    ...


    Four days flew by in the blink of an eye.


    On this day, Gong Juechen, who hadn¡¯t visited An Jing for four whole days, came again, dressed in a dark red robe with wide sleeves and sporting a demonically charming face enhanced by a smirk that made him seem all the more wicked.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, you actually look like a human being,¡± An Jing said with brutal honesty.


    Gong Juechen wasn¡¯t annoyed and even chuckled, ¡°I am a human being by nature, and I won¡¯t stop being one just because you say I don¡¯t look like it.¡±


    After a pause, Gong Juechen wore an extremely sorrowful expression, ¡°Jingjing, do you know what I¡¯ve been doing these past few days when I wasn¡¯t coming over to your place for a meal?¡±


    Without waiting for An Jing to reply, he continued, ¡°I went looking for my wife, but alas, I searched for four days and couldn¡¯t find a trace of her, and it really breaks my heart.¡±


    ¡°But what I regret even more...¡±


    ¡°I regret that, back then, why didn¡¯t I just turn the raw rice into cooked rice with my wife.¡±


    ¡°I also regret why I didn¡¯t do as I told you all, that while treating her injuries, I should¡¯ve touched her all over her body.¡±


    ¡°By doing so, I really missed out big time.¡±


    ¡°She was just sent away by you all, taking my heart with her. Do you think I could die of lovesickness?¡±


    Having said this, Gong Juechen fell silent, looking at An Jing expectantly as if waiting for her to answer whether he would or wouldn¡¯t.


    An Jing replied irritably, ¡°A scourge for a thousand years!¡± She didn¡¯t know which part of his words were true and which were false, but she did believe that he could indeed live a very long time.


    ¡°Hearing you say that puts my mind at ease,¡± Gong Juechen immediately brightened up again.


    An Jing remained silent for a moment and then said with even more irritation, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s not afraid of death?¡±


    Gong Juechen replied with a charming and wicked smile, ¡°I am not afraid to die, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want to.¡±


    After a pause, Gong Juechen added, ¡°I can¡¯t find my wife now, and can only wait for her to come looking for me. You¡¯ve said I¡¯ll live for a thousand years, so I should be able to wait until the day I see my wife again.¡±


    ¡°By that time, my wife should believe that we are made for each other, destined to be husband and wife.¡± As he spoke, Gong Juechen bore an extremely hopeful look, as if he were truly looking forward to a future where he and Wild Goose Jade would meet and become husband and wife.


    Meng Zhuqing stood to one side, and upon hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help but cast a glance in the direction of a certain inn.


    Wondering if she was still there...


    Without even realizing it, a hint of worry flashed across Meng Zhuqing¡¯s eyes, but quickly, he regained his composure to the demeanor proper for a subordinate.


    Even though Meng Zhuqing concealed it swiftly, An Jing still noticed it, but she said nothing, only letting out a soft sigh inwardly.

 Chapter 782 - 782 783 Overthinking_1

    ?Chapter 782: Chapter 783: Overthinking?_1 Chapter 782: Chapter 783: Overthinking?_1 ...


    Wild Goose Jade was sent away, and no one else bothered to pester her husband to become their master, so An Jing was free of worries.


    Subsequently, An Jing set out to take care of Official Liu in the county.


    Before An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to the county to deal with Official Liu, they had Meng Zhuqing make a trip to the provincial Agricultural Institute, asking for the highest-ranking official there to visit the Qilin County Agricultural Institute at the right time.


    On this day, the 22nd day of the eighth month, An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrived in the county with their four children. However, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had no intention of taking the kids to the Agricultural Institute, so they left the children in their county residence under the care of Meng Zhuqing.


    As soon as An Jing and Xiao Changyi entered the main gates of the Agricultural Institute, they headed straight for the office where Official Liu worked.


    In the room where Official Liu worked, Master Zhou was reporting on recent affairs of the Agricultural Institute. Seeing An Jing and Changyi arrive, Master Zhou immediately stopped his report.


    Master Zhou, having lost face to An Jing last time, did not want to see her even though she was talented.


    So, Master Zhou decided to step out first, planning to come back and report his affairs after An Jing and Official Liu had finished speaking.


    After all, the matters he needed to report were not urgent.


    But Official Liu asked him not to go, so Master Zhou had no choice but to stay.


    An Jing didn¡¯t care whether Master Zhou was there or not and asked Official Liu directly with a cupped-fist salute, ¡°Official Liu, I¡¯ve come today to inquire about the funding for the tubular cart that I applied for last time. The 20 taels of expenses¡ªhas the top level approved it yet?¡±


    Official Liu replied with a smile, ¡°Not yet. Lord An, you needn¡¯t have made a special trip. If it¡¯s approved, this official will inform you, and you can just come to the Accounting Room to withdraw the funds.¡±


    An Jing, seemingly not hearing the latter part of Official Liu¡¯s words, frowned and said, ¡°How come it hasn¡¯t been approved yet? It¡¯s been ten days; it should be approved by now...¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing furrowed her brows even more deeply, ¡°Couldn¡¯t be that Official Liu, you haven¡¯t reported it at all, could it?¡±


    Official Liu¡¯s smile slightly stiffened on his face.


    However, before Official Liu could speak, Master Zhou sternly rebuked, ¡°Lord An, please mind your words! Official Liu is not that kind of person! You¡¯re completely tarnishing Official Liu¡¯s reputation! It¡¯s infuriating!¡±


    Hearing Master Zhou defending him, Official Liu felt smug inside, but he showed no sign of it on the surface. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Master Zhou, there¡¯s no need to be angry. Lord An is frank and straightforward, which this official quite admires.¡±


    Then, turning to An Jing, Official Liu continued with a smile, ¡°Lord An, you saw it with your own eyes when I dispatched someone to report the matter, didn¡¯t you? This official truly did send someone to report it.¡±


    Without waiting for An Jing to respond, Official Liu smiled once more and added, ¡°Lord An, you¡¯re really too anxious. This kind of major report takes at least a month or two before it can be approved.¡±


    After a pause, Official Liu feigned goodwill and said further, ¡°Lord An, I truly am optimistic about that tubular cart, but as for the higher-ups¡¯ thoughts, I have no idea. It¡¯s better for you to be prepared, in case they don¡¯t approve it, to avoid being disappointed. I speak to you so bluntly because, you see, even if something is reported, it may not necessarily be approved. It¡¯s better for you to be mentally prepared.¡±


    An Jing also smiled and said, ¡°Official Liu is so considerate to advise me; I should thank you for your kindness. But, I can¡¯t help but feel¡ªis it just me, or does Official Liu seem to already be convinced that the tubular cart affair will definitely not be approved by the higher-ups?¡±

 Chapter 783 - 783 784 Is this an old acquaintance_1

    ?Chapter 783: Chapter 784: Is this an old acquaintance?_1 Chapter 783: Chapter 784: Is this an old acquaintance?_1 Official Liu¡¯s smile froze once more, and he then forced a laugh, ¡°Surely you worry too much, Lord An. How could a lowly Third-ranking official such as myself know of the decisions made from above ahead of time?¡±


    ¡°Is that so...¡± An Jing¡¯s smile was resplendent.


    Official Liu felt a tingling on his scalp, a sense of foreboding washing over him.


    It was at this moment that a junior official guarding the entrance of the Agricultural Institute hurried in, announcing loudly, ¡°Official Liu, Master Zhou, Lord An, the manager from the state Agricultural Institute¡ªLord Zhang has arrived!¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi kept their composure.


    Master Zhou and Official Liu, on the other hand, gave a start.


    One must understand that Lord Zhang, the manager of the state Agricultural Institute, was the highest-ranking official there, a Third Class Agricultural Official, Third Rank, a full Third Rank. If he were serving in the Imperial Capital, such a high-ranking official could attend the morning court sessions to discuss affairs every day.


    Now, such a high-ranking official had suddenly come to their Agricultural Institute?!


    No sooner had the junior official finished speaking than before Official Liu and Master Zhou could react, Lord Zhang, dressed in the attire of a Third Class Agricultural Official, entered the room.


    Official Liu, taken aback, quickly vacated the seat of honor and, together with Zhou, offered their salutations to Lord Zhang, ¡°The subordinates pay their respects to Lord Zhang.¡±


    Lord Zhang did not head straight for the seat of honor to take his place, nor did he acknowledge Official Liu and Master Zhou. Instead, he walked up to An Jing and Xiao Changyi and greeted with neither arrogance nor servility, ¡°Lord An, Xiao Bio Gong.¡±


    Lord Zhang had originally served in the Imperial Capital and naturally recognized Prince Yi, Xiao Changyi. But Meng Zhuqing had told him the other day not to reveal the identities of Xiao Changyi and An Jing, which is why he greeted them in such a manner.


    An Jing immediately returned the gesture with a smile, ¡°Lord Zhang.¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not reciprocate, continuing to stand emotionless by An Jing¡¯s side.


    Official Liu and Master Zhou, witnessing Lord Zhang go straight to greet An Jing and Xiao Changyi, felt their hearts skip a beat. Could they be acquaintances from the past?


    And seeing Xiao Changyi, a mere farmer, not only refraining from kneeling to salute Lord Zhang, a Third-ranking official, but also not responding with a simple handshake, and yet Lord Zhang was not angry... This made Official Liu and Master Zhou even more nervous.


    Could it be that Xiao Changyi and An Jing had the backing of someone whose rank was even higher than Lord Zhang¡¯s?


    Thinking this, Official Liu and Master Zhou broke out in a cold sweat.


    Official Liu feared that the trouble he had caused for An Jing would be exposed.


    Master Zhou was afraid that his habitual rebuke of An Jing had been taken to heart, and An Jing held a grudge against him.


    They truly had not anticipated that the person above An Jing and Xiao Changyi held a higher rank than a Third-ranking official!


    Regaining his composure, Official Liu asked tentatively, ¡°Lord Zhang, to what do we owe the honor of your sudden visit?¡±


    ¡°There is indeed a matter,¡± replied Lord Zhang. He did not take any seat, not even the seat of honor. The Prince had not sat down; how dared he?


    And with Lord Zhang standing, Official Liu and Master Zhou dared not sit either. They were even more trepidatious, feeling that Lord Zhang¡¯s sudden visit did not bode well.


    At this moment, other high-ranking officials of the Agricultural Institute hurriedly arrived. They had come as soon as they heard of Lord Zhang¡¯s visit.


    Upon arrival, Officials Zhao, Qian, Sun, and Li all paid their respects to Lord Zhang, ¡°Your subordinates have the honor of meeting Lord Zhang.¡±


    Lord Zhang glanced at Officials Zhao, Qian, Sun, and Li before turning back to Official Liu, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from someone that Lord An has devised another beneficial invention, the ¡®tube cart.¡¯ I thought you had reported it, so I instructed the staff to keep an eye out for all your dispatches.¡±

 Chapter 784 - 784 785 Dog Bites Dog_1

    ?Chapter 784: Chapter 785 Dog Bites Dog_1 Chapter 784: Chapter 785 Dog Bites Dog_1 ¡°However,¡± Lord Zhang continued, ¡°you have yet to report this matter to date, and today, as it happens, I had some free time, so I came in person to see for myself and ask why you hadn¡¯t reported such an important issue.¡±


    Without waiting for Official Liu to reply, Lord Zhang pressed on, ¡°Official Liu, as the manager of the Agricultural Institute of Qilin County, failing to report such a major issue until now, do you realize the seriousness of your offense?¡±


    Official Liu was so frightened that he immediately knelt down, not having had the chance to defend himself, when An Jing feigned confusion, saying, ¡°Lord Zhang, Official Liu hasn¡¯t reported it yet? But I saw him dispatch someone to report it last time. Look, that¡¯s the person he sent.¡±


    Saying so, An Jing even pointed toward a junior official standing by the side.


    Seeing that Lord Zhang was inquiring into the matter, and sensing that the situation was escalating severely, the junior official was already trembling with fear, and now that An Jing had singled him out, he too immediately knelt down.


    Who isn¡¯t afraid of death?


    If this were investigated thoroughly, it could mean the death penalty, especially since this has been labeled as ¡®an important matter for the benefit of the people.¡¯


    Fearing for his life, and likely to betray in order to save himself, Official Liu hastily spoke before the junior official could beg for mercy, ¡°Injustice, Lord Zhang! On the twelfth day of this month, I had already sent this junior official with a letter to report the matter of this cart. At that time, Lord An and Xiao Bio Gong were present, and Lord An has just now said the same, which proves that I was not lying. I indeed reported it, but as to why it didn¡¯t reach your office at the state Agricultural Institute, I truly don¡¯t know why.¡±


    An Jingxin inwardly sneered: He really was cunning indeed.


    Official Liu was clearly trying to put all the blame on him alone. The junior official couldn¡¯t stand for that and immediately began kowtowing to Lord Zhang, saying, ¡°My lord, Official Liu is spouting nonsense! It was he who hinted that I should make a show of it. He had me take the letter from him and pretend to deliver it, only to come back around and return it to him!¡±


    ¡°He often had me do this. There¡¯re many matters he actually doesn¡¯t want to report, and even if they¡¯re reported, the letters are switched out and replaced with those that are favorable to him. He¡¯s just a hypocrite, a pretender¡ªhe¡¯s¡ª¡±


    Before the junior official could finish, Official Liu angrily interrupted with a loud voice, ¡°You¡¯re slandering me! You are truly a shameless wretch! To think I have always treated you kindly! Despicable!¡±


    Seeing Official Liu and the junior official turn on each other like dogs fighting over a bone, An Jing found it amusing.


    Not only did Official Liu lash out at the junior official, but he also sought support: ¡°Master Zhou, Official Zhao, Official Qian, Official Sun, Official Li, we have worked together for so long. You know me best. Tell me, have I ever been insincere or hypocritical?¡±


    Master Zhou always remembered the favor Official Liu had done by advising him that An Jing had powerful connections and that he should be careful with his temper so as not to offend An Jing.


    So, as soon as Official Liu asked for support, Master Zhou bowed to Lord Zhang and said, ¡°Official Liu is warm-hearted, modest, polite, and conscientious in his work, never having had any conflicts with us... Lord Zhang, it must be the junior official talking nonsense.¡±


    Officials Zhao, Qian, and Sun immediately echoed, ¡°Master Zhou is right, it must be the junior official talking nonsense.¡±


    Li Jifan hesitated for a moment, knowing that appearances can be deceiving, but in the end, he also joined in, saying, ¡°I too believe it is the junior official talking nonsense.¡±


    The reason Li Jifan eventually joined in was because he considered that if Official Liu survived this ordeal and remained as the manager of the Agricultural Institute, then in the future, Official Liu should be more accommodating to him. Today, he had helped confirm Official Liu¡¯s character, after all.

 Chapter 785 - 785 786 Never Indulge_1

    ?Chapter 785: Chapter 786 Never Indulge_1 Chapter 785: Chapter 786 Never Indulge_1 An Jing watched as Master Zhou, Official Zhao, Official Qian, Official Sun, and Official Li all testified to Official Liu¡¯s character being without issue, and found it even more laughable.


    ¡°This is really like being sold out and helping to count the money for the seller.¡±


    However, Official Liu¡¯s ability to maintain appearances was indeed well-executed, no wonder these five officials were speaking on his behalf.


    Just as An Jing was about to question the junior officials, one of them could not contain himself and spoke up before An Jing could.


    To see that junior official denounced, ¡°You¡¯re all blind, he¡¯s deceitful every day, tricking you, thinking of how to take your credit, and yet you still speak for him!¡±


    ¡°Do you not know,¡± the junior official continued to denounce, ¡°that many of your accomplishments have been accredited to him. Take Master Zhou, for example, you¡¯ve been an official for many years, and you¡¯ve clearly made considerable achievements, so how come there¡¯s so little recognized under your name in the end, while most of it has gone to him?¡±


    ¡°He also reported your credit in front of you by taking a letter from me to report, but I never went to report it. As soon as you¡¯d leave, I¡¯d come back and give the letter to him, and he would rewrite one where he claimed most of the credit and report that. Then, the accomplishments allocated to you would diminish, and he would gain more.¡±


    ¡°Master Zhou, do you still remember when you questioned him, asking why some of your achievements were attributed to him? He feigned ignorance, saying he didn¡¯t know what those above were thinking, when in fact, he reported all your achievements as his own; he even suggested that it was probably because the higher-ups recognized his hard work at the Agricultural Institute without actual achievements; and shamelessly, he told you not to question it, saying it was the higher-ups¡¯ decision, that you could not express dissatisfaction, and that doing so could likely cost you your position, and so on. And you were foolish enough to believe him!¡±


    As the junior official reached this point, Master Zhou¡¯s face turned steely with anger.


    ¡°As for Official Zhao, Official Qian, Official Sun, and Official Li, your achievements were minimized in the same manner!¡±


    Officials Zhao, Qian, Sun, and Li also displayed rather displeased expressions. This matter affected their interests; Promotion does not rely on seniority, but on merit!


    ¡°There are many more instances of Official Liu being two-faced, too many for me to recount, but if you don¡¯t believe me, you can write down the content of the reports you witnessed him submit and compare them with the reports at the state Agricultural Institute, then you¡¯ll know, I¡¯m not spouting nonsense, I¡¯m not slandering, he is nothing but a hypocrite masquerading as a gentleman!¡±


    Having said all this in one breath, the junior official then turned to Lord Zhang and said, ¡°My lord, I am but a humble junior official. Why wouldn¡¯t I deliver the reports to the Agricultural Institute as expected? It¡¯s not like I wish to die. It was Official Liu. Official Liu said it was fine, that the higher-ups would never find out, that¡¯s the only reason I dared do it! I beseech you to see through this, my lord!¡±


    Official Liu, who had originally wanted to refute, realized the junior official had suggested comparing the submitted reports, which would have archival copies and would not be destroyed.


    To refute was futile; Official Liu first knelt there with a pale face, then remembered to start kowtowing, pleading desperately to Lord Zhang, ¡°My lord, please spare my life, spare my life, my lord, please...¡±


    ¡°Outrageous!¡± roared Lord Zhang. ¡°Not only did you deceive your superiors and subordinates, but you also seized the credit of others for yourself, and this cannot be condoned. I will certainly petition the Emperor to remove you from office and to behead you, to serve as a warning to others!¡±


    ¡°My lord, please spare my life, my lord, ...¡± Official Liu was afraid of death and hearing that he was to be beheaded, he kowtowed even more fervently to Lord Zhang.

 Chapter 786 - 786 787 You Dont Mind If My Husband Joins Us

    ?Chapter 786: Chapter 787: You Don¡¯t Mind If My Husband Joins Us, Right?_1 Chapter 786: Chapter 787: You Don¡¯t Mind If My Husband Joins Us, Right?_1 Facing Official Liu¡¯s pleas for mercy, Lord Zhang remained indifferent. Instead, he ordered Official Liu and that junior official to be taken to the County Government¡¯s prison, declaring that he would conduct a thorough investigation. Only after everything had been clearly determined would he officially convict Official Liu and that junior official.


    Watching Official Liu and that junior official being led away, An Jing had only one thought: One reaps what one sows.


    Xiao Changyi remained expressionless.


    Master Zhou, Zhao, Sun, and Li, all five officials, felt greatly relieved to see Official Liu and that junior official taken away.


    An Jing, observing the five officials appearing extremely relieved, found it amusing. She wondered who among them had just been speaking on someone else¡¯s behalf.


    However, An Jing did not say anything to those five officials, but instead, she bowed her hands to Lord Zhang and said, ¡°My lord, I would like to put some waterwheel carts in suitable rivers in Qilin County, which will require about twenty taels of silver. This matter was originally to be reported by Official Liu, but it was not reported. Now that you are here, my lord, could you please approve it so that I can proceed with it sooner rather than later?¡±


    ¡°Good, I approve,¡± said Lord Zhang. ¡°Official An, go to the accounting room and take twenty taels of silver.¡± After a pause, Lord Zhang added, ¡°Waterwheel carts can benefit the people. I cannot manage other provinces and counties, but I can manage ours. I will give orders to construct waterwheel carts in all the rivers that can accommodate them in our province.¡±


    This Lord Zhang had held a post in the Imperial Capital and had seen much of the world, which set him apart from Master Zhou and the others. His decisive and generous way of doing things was truly not something they could compare with.


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡±


    Lord Zhang replied, ¡°This is what I should do.¡± After a pause, ¡°Official An, you¡¯ll need to give me a copy of the waterwheel cart blueprint. Although I can make decisions on this matter, I still need to report it to the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°It so happens that my husband has a copy on him,¡± said An Jing, smiling at Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi then produced the waterwheel cart blueprint An Jing had drawn the day before.


    Actually, An Jing had drawn two copies the day before, one kept with him and the other with Meng Zhuqing.


    Master Zhou already believed that An Jing and Xiao Changyi had powerful backers, likely with a higher rank than Lord Zhang. Therefore, seeing that An Jing and Xiao Changyi showed no fear of Lord Zhang, he was not at all surprised.


    But Zhao, Sun, and Li, four officials, were all shocked.


    Lord Zhang was a Third-ranking official, whom they were all very afraid of, lest they offend him and hinder their own prospects. But these two didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all.


    Moreover, Lord Zhang appeared very natural in his support, without a hint of anger.


    However, thinking of Official Liu¡¯s fac?ade, perhaps Lord Zhang was also a smiling tiger. They couldn¡¯t help but sweat for An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    The two were far too audacious! What would they do if their actions brought trouble upon them?!


    Besides fearing being implicated, Li Jifan was also somewhat concerned about An Jing. He was fond of An Jing but, due to her being a married woman and the need for propriety on his part, he absolutely would not allow these feelings to be revealed to others.


    ¡°Official An, may I have a word with you?¡± Suddenly, Lord Zhang asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± replied An Jing cheerfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my office.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Seeing that Lord Zhang wanted to have a private word with An Jing, Master Zhou and the others were startled and also very anxious, having no idea what secret matters Lord Zhang wanted to discuss with An Jing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind if my husband comes along, do you?¡± An Jing asked with a smile.

 Chapter 787 - 787 788 Who do they think they are_1

    ?Chapter 787: Chapter 788 Who do they think they are?_1 Chapter 787: Chapter 788 Who do they think they are?_1 Lord Zhang also smiled, ¡°It is a great honor for Xiao Bio Gong to sit in.¡±


    Great honor indeed...


    Hearing Lord Zhang¡¯s words, which were clearly not just pleasantries, Masters Zhou, Zhao, Qian, Sun, and Li were even more startled.


    What virtues and abilities did Xiao Changyi possess to receive such preferential treatment from Lord Zhang?!


    Especially Official Li, Li Jifan, his heart suddenly skipped a beat. He had the feeling that Xiao Changyi was even more difficult to deal with than Lord Zhang.


    ¡°Please, Lord Zhang,¡± An Jing made her intent quite clear, directing him to her office.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Upon hearing Lord Zhang¡¯s words, An Jing then led the way to her office at the Agricultural Institute.


    Xiao Changyi followed right beside An Jing, walking shoulder to shoulder with her toward the front.


    Seeing that Lord Zhang, a Third-ranking official, was not walking at the very front and even lagging half a step behind An Jing and Xiao Changyi, the hearts of the five officials were filled with alarm.


    Although they didn¡¯t understand why Lord Zhang would do such a thing, just by observing his attitude, they knew that in the future they would not dare to provoke An Jing or Xiao Changyi.


    If a Third-ranking official acted this way, what were they but onions of no significance?


    Once An Jing entered her room at the Agricultural Institute, she saw only Clerk Zhang present while Clerk Jiang was nowhere to be found. However, she didn¡¯t mind and asked Clerk Zhang to step out, saying that Lord Zhang had something to discuss with her.


    Clerk Zhang immediately withdrew respectfully, even closing the door from the outside.


    It was only after the door was closed that Lord Zhang paid his respects to Xiao Changyi and An Jing, his voice kept exceedingly low, wary of eavesdropping walls, ¡°This subordinate pays respects to the Prince, Princess.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to talk in private? What is it you wish to discuss?¡± An Jing went straight to the point.


    Lord Zhang replied, ¡°This subordinate had long heard that there were issues with Official Liu, but alas, there was no evidence to be found, for fear of wrongly accusing a good official. Now, with Junior Official¡¯s testimony and the likelihood of additional testimony from those officials, compared with archived letters, Official Liu¡¯s guilt should be established. It¡¯s just that...with Official Liu removed, the Agricultural Institute will be short of a manager. I wonder if the Prince and Princess might have a suitable candidate in mind?¡±


    Upon hearing Lord Zhang¡¯s words, An Jing knew that Lord Zhang was taking into account her position at the Agricultural Institute and worried that she might have a favored candidate who was not the one he intended to promote, which would make his efforts futile. Thus, it was better for him to consult her first.


    ¡°Do you have a preferred candidate?¡± An Jing asked instead of answering.


    Lord Zhang candidly replied, ¡°At the state Agricultural Institute, there is a Farmers¡¯ Knowledge Holder with the surname Zhu, whose character and abilities are quite exceptional.¡±


    An Jing was very satisfied with Lord Zhang¡¯s frankness and smiled, ¡°Zhu Nongzhi is already serving as Farmers¡¯ Knowledge Holder, so let¡¯s keep him at the state Agricultural Institute. Whether he is transferred here makes no difference. For the position of manager here, I think it would be better to promote Master Zhou. Master Zhou does have achievements in agriculture, it¡¯s just that most of them were overshadowed by Official Liu. Now that the truth has come to light, it is time to elevate him.¡±


    Even though Master Zhou is not the most tactful and always follows the rules to a fault, stubborn and rigid, and like most men here, believes that she, as a woman with abilities, should stay at home cooking, cleaning, and caring for children. Nevertheless, she still thinks Master Zhou is suitable for the position of manager of the Agricultural Institute.


    The reason being¡ª


    Master Zhou is a straightforward man, harboring no ill intentions, and nearly everything he feels is reflected on his face. He never puts on one act in front of others and another behind their backs.


    Most importantly, throughout his years of service, Master Zhou has done many good deeds for the people, is willing to do good, and desires to do even more for them.


    It¡¯s likely that his background as a farmer¡¯s son and having experienced hard times in the past has a lot to do with it.

 Chapter 788 - 788 789 She Really Appreciates It_1

    ?Chapter 788: Chapter 789 She Really Appreciates It_1 Chapter 788: Chapter 789 She Really Appreciates It_1 Lord Zhang was indeed fond of Zhu Nongzhi, but he didn¡¯t insist. As soon as An Jing finished speaking, he said, ¡°Then this official will return and write a memorial to report to the Emperor about letting Master Zhou manage the affairs of Qilin County¡¯s Agricultural Institute, to see if the Emperor approves or not.¡±


    Such matters of promotion were not something a mere subject could decide; it had to be approved by the Emperor of Xiyun.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else for the Prince and Princess, this official shall take his leave,¡± Lord Zhang intelligently took the initiative to ask for permission to leave.


    Honestly, it was the first time An Jing had met someone so perceptive, and she truly appreciated it.


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more, you may go and attend to your business.¡±


    ¡°This official takes his leave.¡±


    Once Lord Zhang had left, An Jing felt a sense of relief and smiled at Xiao Changyi, ¡°My husband, it¡¯s all resolved; let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    As soon as An Jing and Xiao Changyi stepped out of the office room, they saw not only Clerk Zhang standing at the door but also Clerk Jiang.


    While it was normal for Clerk Zhang to be there, Clerk Jiang seemed somewhat distracted and out of it.


    In fact, when An Jing and Xiao Changyi passed by Clerk Jiang, he even jolted as if startled by them, clearly out of sorts.


    An Jing noticed Clerk Jiang¡¯s absent-mindedness, but she didn¡¯t ask any questions and instead walked with Xiao Changyi towards the direction of the Accounting Room of the Agricultural Institute.


    After retrieving the twenty taels needed for the construction of the wheelbarrow from the Accountant Mister at the Agricultural Institute, An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned to the house they had purchased in the county.


    Upon entering their home, An Jing and Xiao Changyi saw the four children playing merrily with Meng Zhuqing.


    Aside from them, the children were most familiar with Meng Zhuqing.


    This, of course, was thanks to the fact that Meng Zhuqing was not only always around the children but also often helped them look after the four.


    Seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi return, Meng Zhuqing stopped frolicking with the children and stood to the side like a subordinate.


    An Jing handed the twenty taels to Meng Zhuqing, instructing her to find a carpenter to build the wheelbarrow.


    Meng Zhuqing obediently went off to do so.


    After that, An Jing and Xiao Changyi took the four children and went home.


    ...


    Two days later, Lord Zhang sent someone to inform An Jing and Xiao Changyi that the junior official who always delivered messages to the Agricultural Institute, seeking a lighter punishment, had confessed to more of Official Liu¡¯s crimes. Among them was the fact that Official Liu had planted people beside the other higher-ups at the Agricultural Institute.


    The person implanted by Official Liu beside An Jing was Clerk Jiang.


    Realizing that Clerk Jiang was someone Official Liu had placed beside her, An Jing had an epiphany. No wonder Clerk Jiang was so distracted that day.


    ...


    Time flew by, and before they knew it, it was September.


    Choosing a wedding date was a matter of finding an auspicious day, and the one Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu had chosen for their wedding was the eighth day of the ninth month.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had known this well in advance.


    So, on the eighth day of the ninth month, An Jing and Xiao Changyi, along with the four children, went to the Wang Family to partake in the wedding banquet.


    Wang Youbao had taken Li Wuyu from the Prime Minister¡¯s residence on the eighth day of the eighth month, but due to the long journey from the Imperial Capital to Qilin County, and because Li Wuyu¡¯s dowry was substantial, it had taken them quite some time to arrive in Qilin County.


    It so happened that Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu arrived in Qilin County on the eighth day of the ninth month, not missing the auspicious time for the marital ceremony, which was simply perfect.


    Since Wang Youbao was marrying the daughter of the Prime Minister, many people came to watch the ceremony, and there were also many attendees at the wedding, among whom were numerous officials.


    The Wang family gained even greater face from this event, with everyone wearing especially radiant smiles.


    As Wang Youbao¡¯s parents had already passed away, during the time to pay respects to the elders, he could only bow to the spirit tablets of his parents.

 Chapter 789 - 789 790 Success or Failure It All Depends on

    ?Chapter 789: Chapter 790: Success or Failure, It All Depends on Tonight¡¯s Move_1 Chapter 789: Chapter 790: Success or Failure, It All Depends on Tonight¡¯s Move_1 Li Wuyu was carried into the door by Wang Youbao on a palanquin lifted by eight. After completing the wedding ceremonies, she was sent to the joyously decorated bridal chamber.


    The wedding banquet also began immediately.


    An Jing, Xiao Changyi, Jing Xingqingyun, and the four little ones, together with Meng Zhuqing, Meng Lanqing, Gong Juese, and Gong Juechen, ten people at one table. When Wang Youbao got to their table to toast with them, Gong Juechen alone nearly drank him under the table.


    It was still An Jing who kindly intervened, ¡°Gong Juechen, Youbao still has to visit the bridal chamber. If you keep pouring, what will he do if he¡¯s down for the count?¡±


    Gong Juechen¡¯s smile instantly turned wicked as he lowered his voice and softly said to their table, ¡°I have my own homemade Sobriety Pills. Give him one and he¡¯ll be fine no matter how much he drinks. Do you want one too?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± No wonder you can drink so much; you¡¯ve already taken a Sobriety Pill.


    Seeing that no one else wanted one, Gong Juechen fished out a small porcelain bottle from his sleeve. Then, he took out a brown pill from the bottle and handed it to Wang Youbao: ¡°Eat it quickly, it really works. No matter how much you drink, you won¡¯t get drunk, and it¡¯ll even sober you up from all the alcohol you¡¯ve already consumed.¡±


    On hearing this, Wang Youbao hurriedly swallowed the pill. Soon enough, he was considerably more sober and retained very little of the drunken haze.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Wang Youbao said with a smile, thanking Gong Juechen.


    Gong Juechen¡¯s smile immediately turned mischievous again: ¡°No need to be so polite, it¡¯s just a small gift for you. When you enter the bridal chamber later, I will give you another big gift.¡±


    Wang Youbao didn¡¯t know what big gift Gong Juechen would give him, but he felt it probably wasn¡¯t going to be anything good.


    After Wang Youbao had moved on to toast with other tables, Gong Juese asked eagerly and curiously, ¡°Brother, what big gift are you planning to give Youbao later?¡±


    An Jing felt it might be better for her not to be curious about gifts from Gong Juechen, so she continued eating the dishes on the table and taking care of the kids seated beside her.


    As soon as Gong Juese asked, Gong Juechen immediately set down his wine cup, pulled out a book from his bosom, leaned over to Gong Juese, and sneakily flipped to a page for her to peek at.


    As soon as Gong Juese saw the contents, her eyes lit up: ¡°Brother, give me this treasure instead! They don¡¯t need it, Youbao and Wuyu!¡±


    ¡°No way! This is the big gift I specially prepared for Youbao and Wuyu!¡± Gong Juechen, fearing Gong Juese would snatch it from him, quickly pocketed the book back into his robe.


    After a moment of thought, Gong Juechen smirked, took the book back out, turned to the most scandalous page, and then quickly passed it to An Jing for her to see.


    An Jing instinctively glanced at the thing held out to her, and then: ¡°...¡±


    She knew it, Gong Juechen couldn¡¯t possibly gift anything decent!


    An Jing was so angry she wanted to snatch the book and tear it up, but Gong Juechen quickly withdrew the book and tucked it back into his robe.


    Gong Juechen shamelessly said, ¡°This is such a good thing, you can¡¯t tear it up, I spent a fortune to have someone draw this for a long time. Didn¡¯t I tell you before, I want to cure Youbao and Wuyu¡¯s shyness. Success or failure hinges on tonight¡¯s endeavor.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t even want to talk to Gong Juechen anymore.


    Xiao Changyi, Meng Lanqing, and Meng Zhuqing might not have seen the contents of the book, but judging by the reactions of An Jing and Gong Juese, along with Gong Juechen¡¯s words, they could pretty much guess what was in it.


    Even knowing what it likely was, Xiao Changyi remained expressionless.


    Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 790 - 790 791 My Husband Seems to Be Angry Again_1

    ?Chapter 790: Chapter 791 My Husband Seems to Be Angry Again_1 Chapter 790: Chapter 791 My Husband Seems to Be Angry Again_1 Meng Zhuqing pretended he knew nothing.


    ¡°Brother, when you spent a fortune to have that book painted, why didn¡¯t you make an extra copy? Now that Youbao and Wuyu have one, what am I supposed to look at? I really want to see it!¡± Gong Juese complained, clearly unsatisfied.


    ¡°I had originally planned to paint it for my bride and me to enjoy on our wedding night, so I only had one made,¡± Gong Juechen said with unbelievable shamelessness. ¡°If you really want to see it, after I¡¯ve given it to Youbao and Wu Wu, you can borrow it from them. However, you can¡¯t borrow it tonight, for tonight they should be thoroughly studying the knowledge in that book.¡±


    Knowledge?


    Are you sure it¡¯s not positions?


    An Jing really wanted to shout that at Gong Juechen.


    ¡°Se Se, if you want to keep it as a collectible, you can actually do that,¡± Gong Juechen continued unashamedly, ¡°Once you¡¯ve borrowed it, you can have someone make a copy based on that one.¡±


    Just as Gong Juese was about to eagerly agree, Meng Lanqing stuffed a big meatball into her mouth with chopsticks, leaving her unable to speak.


    Gong Juese: ¡°...¡± It seems like my husband is annoyed again... But what did I do wrong?


    Once the wedding feast was over, An Jing and the others went to make merry in the bridal chamber.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t join in the raucous fun but stayed in the Front Hall of Wang¡¯s House with the four children.


    In the bridal room, just as Wang Youbao was about to lift the veil off the bride, Li Wuyu, sitting on the bed, he didn¡¯t expect Gong Juechen to burst through the door before his hand even touched the veil, followed by a surge of people entering.


    An Jing was also among them.


    As soon as Gong Juechen came in, he took out that book from his bosom and excitedly stuffed it into Wang Youbao¡¯s hands, ¡°The quality of your night will depend entirely on this book!¡±


    Wang Youbao was completely confused, not understanding what Gong Juechen was talking about, but when he opened the book and glanced at a page, his handsome and fair face instantly turned bright red. He didn¡¯t know whether to throw the book away or keep holding it.


    Everyone laughed except for An Jing, who found it all hilarious.


    Let alone laughing, An Jing thought about leaving without causing further disturbance. This was not the kind of bridal chamber fun she had in mind.


    Gong Juechen continued, ¡°Wu Wu¡¯s dowry probably also contains such items, but they might not be enough for you and Wu Wu to enjoy, so I¡¯m giving you this one, just in case.¡±


    Listening to Gong Juechen, Wang Youbao turned even redder, if that were possible.


    Li Wuyu seemed to grasp what Gong Juechen was talking about, and although her face was hidden by the veil, her hands were tightly wringing the hem of her wedding dress.


    Seeing Li Wuyu¡¯s hands twisting the fabric, An Jing stepped forward, lowered her voice, and said to Gong Juechen, ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll have Meng Zhuqing come in and knock you out?¡±


    That¡¯s when Gong Juechen finally stopped being so outrageous.


    After that, the normal teasing of the new couple took place.


    An Jing indulged in a good bit of teasing in the bridal chamber before she left.


    But before she left, seeing that some people were still making a ruckus and especially because Gong Juechen refused to leave, fearing he might cause more embarrassing and awkward situations for Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu, she asked Meng Zhuqing to stay and keep watch.


    If Gong Juechen got out of hand again, Meng Zhuqing would be ready to knock Gong Juechen unconscious and take him away.


    After setting her mind at ease, An Jing then went to find her husband and their four children.


    Xiao Changyi was no longer in the front hall but in Wang Youbao¡¯s guest room, where he had taken the four children to sleep because they were all sleepy.


    Upon entering the guest room, An Jing saw her husband leisurely sipping tea at the round table, while the four children were sound asleep in the bed.

 Chapter 791 - 791 792 Jing Er I Want You to Ride in a Bridal

    ?Chapter 791: Chapter 792: Jing Er, I Want You to Ride in a Bridal Sedan Chair for Once_1 Chapter 791: Chapter 792: Jing Er, I Want You to Ride in a Bridal Sedan Chair for Once_1 An Jing first went to the bedside to check on the four children, making sure their blankets were well tucked in so they wouldn¡¯t get cold. Only then did she walk behind Xiao Changyi, wrapping her arms around his neck, chin resting on Xiao Changyi¡¯s shoulder, cheek to cheek with him.


    In a soft voice, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s stay in Youbao¡¯s guest room tonight and head back early tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    This acknowledgment seemed absentminded, and An Jing, with her keen senses, quickly sat down on the round stool beside Xiao Changyi, staring at him very seriously, and asked with concern, ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xiao Changyi put down the teacup in his hands, gazed silently at An Jing for a while before he finally said in a low voice, ¡°Jing Er, I want you to ride in a bridal sedan chair.¡±


    An Jing was startled at first, but then she understood that her husband must have been stimulated by her disciple¡¯s grand bridal sedan chair, and she couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°What, you want me to marry someone else again?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi actually nodded. ¡°But still marry me.¡±


    But still marry me...


    An Jing felt an instant sweetness in her heart, and her face broke into an even bigger smile, but she shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no need, I don¡¯t care about those formalities.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, however, took her hand, looked deeply into her eyes, and insisted, ¡°I care.¡±


    He paused, then Xiao Changyi continued, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to give you such a humble wedding, but at that time we hadn¡¯t known each other long, and I also didn¡¯t know how to tell you about my status, so...¡±


    An Jing shook her head again, ¡°Not humble. As long as I have you and you have me, where¡¯s the humility?¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears.


    Back then, she couldn¡¯t have children and came from a different world. With her low status and the dangers she faced, he wasn¡¯t afraid, didn¡¯t look down on her, and even made a vow to always cherish her, protect her, love her, putting her first in everything, wishing only for her happiness and joy.


    Who could go to such lengths?


    No one but him!


    Only him!


    Just him alone!


    At that thought, An Jing suddenly hugged the man in front of her, holding onto him tightly.


    Even without a wedding, she didn¡¯t care. Besides, they did have a wedding at that time, and it was still so deeply etched in her memory, engraved in her heart.


    ¡°Husband, it really wasn¡¯t humble,¡± An Jing said again, her voice somewhat choked up. ¡°I really don¡¯t care about those things. As long as I can be with you, that¡¯s all that matters. I truly don¡¯t care. And you shouldn¡¯t either... because I don¡¯t care...¡±


    Xiao Changyi held her in return, first tilting his head to gently kiss her ear before he said in a low voice again, ¡°Even if neither of us cares, I still want you to ride in a bridal sedan chair once more.¡±


    Seeing how adamant Xiao Changyi was, and thinking that at worst they¡¯d just have another wedding ceremony, An Jing nodded, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll ride in a bridal sedan chair, I¡¯ll ride in a bridal sedan chair to marry you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Xiao Changyi finally seemed satisfied, responding as the corners of his mouth curled into a smile.


    ¡°So when will I ride in a bridal sedan chair and marry you again?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of that yet, I will tell you once I have,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Then take your time thinking, no rush. After all, we¡¯re already husband and wife, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    It was during An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s conversation that everyone in the bridal chamber finished their teasing and left, quieting the room down again, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Standing at the door of the room, Wang Youbao fastened the door, feeling a bit more at ease.


    He was really afraid that everyone would come back to tease the newlyweds again, especially that shameless Gong Juechen; he couldn¡¯t handle it.


    Thinking of Gong Juechen, Wang Youbao remembered the book Jue Chen had stuffed into his hands, which he had hurriedly tucked into his pocket...

 Chapter 792 - 792 793 Arent You the Same_1

    ?Chapter 792: Chapter 793 Aren¡¯t You the Same!_1 Chapter 792: Chapter 793 Aren¡¯t You the Same!_1 Unconsciously, Wang Youbao¡¯s hand reached into his bosom, thinking of his wife sitting just behind him on the bed, he blushed again.


    Li Wuyu¡¯s bridal veil had already been lifted by Wang Youbao during the time everyone was reveling in the wedding chamber.


    And their shared wedding toast had also been drunk during the revelries.


    Now, it truly was just the two of them left in the bridal chamber...


    Li Wuyu, dressed in bright red wedding attire, was sitting on the bed, her head bowed. Her lovely face looked even more charming at this moment, her hands tightly twisting the edge of her gown, occasionally sneaking glances at Wang Youbao.


    After a long while, seeing that Wang Youbao was still standing at the door with his back to her, as if he was going to leave her hanging there, Li Wuyu felt both shy and angry, but in the end, she called out, ¡°Baobao.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Wang Youbao immediately turned around.


    ¡°What are you doing standing there?¡± As she spoke, Li Wuyu lowered her head again, her hands twisting the edge of her gown.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Wang Youbao chuckled dryly, and then, taking advantage of Li Wuyu¡¯s bowed head, not looking at him, he quickly pulled out the book from his bosom, wanting to hide it.


    Li Wuyu looked up just in time to see Wang Youbao acting sneakily, trying to hide something in the corner, and immediately asked with bewilderment, ¡°What are you hiding?¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s body stiffened, and afterward, he still locked the book inside the chest.


    After locking the chest, Wang Youbao turned back to look at Li Wuyu, and after being silent for a long while, he said honestly with a flushed face, ¡°It¡¯s that book the palace doctor gave.¡±


    On hearing this, Li Wuyu¡¯s face also flushed instantly, and she lowered her head even more.


    ¡°Cough.¡± Wang Youbao coughed and then walked in front of the bed. He hesitated for a moment before sitting beside Li Wuyu. After a while, he asked, ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡±


    Li Wuyu, with her head down and face red, shook her head and said, ¡°Not hungry. When you were drinking with others in the front hall, didn¡¯t you have the maidservant bring me some food? I ate.¡±


    Her Baobao was truly considerate.


    She was quite satisfied with this trait of her Baobao.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Having said this, Wang Youbao didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    However, he always felt he should say something more.


    Then, he fell silent.


    Li Wuyu also didn¡¯t know what to say. It was their wedding night. They usually got along quite naturally, but now, she was exceptionally nervous, feeling awkward and uneasy no matter what.


    Wang Youbao noticed Li Wuyu¡¯s hands twisting the edge of her gown and thought about the fact that, except for the time Li Wuyu was unconscious when he held her hand, he had never taken her hand at other times.


    After hesitating, he still reached out and grabbed one of Li Wuyu¡¯s hands to hold it.


    Li Wuyu stiffened for a moment, then relaxed, but her face and ears turned even redder, red enough to drip blood.


    Wang Youbao was not much better, his face red, and ears even redder.


    But Wang Youbao did not let go of Li Wuyu¡¯s hand and continued to hold it. He was a man, after all, he couldn¡¯t let his wife be the one to reach for his hand, it was better for him to take the initiative.


    However, although they kept holding hands, due to their extreme nervousness, both Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu¡¯s palms were sweaty.


    ¡°Wuyu, your...¡± Feeling the sweat in Li Wuyu¡¯s hand, Wang Youbao opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    Li Wuyu, both embarrassed and annoyed, retorted, ¡°You too!¡±


    As soon as she spoke, Li Wuyu laughed, and Wang Youbao also laughed. They were both as nervous as each other, so none could mock the other.


    It was precisely because they laughed that they didn¡¯t feel as tense as before, and they relaxed a lot.

 Chapter 793 - 793 794 I Will Be Very Gentle_1

    ?Chapter 793: Chapter 794: I Will Be Very Gentle_1 Chapter 793: Chapter 794: I Will Be Very Gentle_1 Wang Youbao watched Li Wuyu smile for a long while before taking out a handkerchief and prying open her sweaty hand to wipe the sweat from her palm. His movements were gentle and tender.


    It tickled Li Wuyu¡¯s heart more than if he were actually tickling her.


    It felt as if a feather was lightly brushing across the tip of her heart¡ªticklish, yet she found herself wanting more.


    ¡°Wuyu, I will be good to you,¡± Wang Youbao suddenly said.


    Li Wuyu immediately nodded vigorously with joy, ¡°Mhm! Baobao, I trust you!¡±


    Li Wuyu was naturally beautiful, but dressed as a bride today, she looked especially charming and alluring. Now, with her bright smile, she was radiant like the warm sun, and Wang Youbao couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized.


    His hand, which had been wiping the sweat from her palm, froze.


    Wang Youbao¡¯s gaze involuntarily settled on Li Wuyu¡¯s gorgeous lips and, without any control over himself, he leaned in closer and closer to her.


    At first, Li Wuyu instinctively leaned back a bit, but then realizing what Wang Youbao intended, her face turned a deep shade of red. Yet she didn¡¯t turn away; instead, she held her position, waiting for Wang Youbao to come closer.


    When Wang Youbao¡¯s lips touched Li Wuyu¡¯s, feeling the softness and warmth of her lips, he realized what he had done, and his face too turned beet red.


    He wanted to pull away quickly from Li Wuyu¡¯s lips, but he found himself unwilling to do so.


    But in the end, he pulled away.


    Only because he felt he had been somewhat presumptuous.


    The moment his lips parted from Li Wuyu¡¯s, Wang Youbao looked away, not daring to look at her.


    Li Wuyu also didn¡¯t dare to look at Wang Youbao. Today, he had held her hand, kissed her; they were both her firsts...


    The pair shared one thing in common; their faces were flushed red.


    Both Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu thought about extinguishing the bright red wedding candles, hoping that in the darkness they wouldn¡¯t be so nervous and shy. However, because it was their wedding night, the candles could not be extinguished. Thus, the thought had barely arisen before they dismissed it.


    The two sat in silence for a long while.


    Eventually, as the night grew late and they could delay no longer, Wang Youbao mustered his courage and said, ¡°Wuyu, I... I... I will be gentle.¡±


    Li Wuyu, her face just having recovered from blushing, immediately flushed again upon hearing his words, yet she still nodded faintly, ¡°Mhm...¡±


    ...


    The next day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi, along with their four children, were having breakfast in the Wang Family¡¯s Guest Room, planning to go home after the meal.


    As they were eating, through the wide-open door, An Jing saw Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu, the newlyweds, walking towards them. Neither of them spoke to the other or held hands, simply walking side by side. Yet as they walked, they would occasionally smile sweetly at one another.


    Seeing Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu so happy, An Jing truly felt joy for them.


    One was her friend, the other her disciple; she sincerely wished them well.


    ¡°Master, Master¡¯s Husband, Baobao and I heard from the servants that you¡¯ll be leaving after breakfast. Why not stay a little longer? It won¡¯t be too late to go back after having lunch today, too,¡± implored Li Wuyu even before she entered the room, addressing An Jing and Xiao Changyi inside the guest room.


    An Jing, with a smile on her face, did not reply to Li Wuyu, but instead said to Wang Youbao who walked in with her, ¡°Youbao, now that Wuyu has married you, you need to take better care of her. It¡¯s not appropriate for her to talk to her master and the master¡¯s husband like this, without respect for their seniority.¡±

 Chapter 794 - 794 795 If I Dont Protect Her Who Will_1

    ?Chapter 794: Chapter 795: If I Don¡¯t Protect Her, Who Will?_1 Chapter 794: Chapter 795: If I Don¡¯t Protect Her, Who Will?_1 Wang Youbao laughed and said, ¡°You two don¡¯t mind this, so just let her be; she¡¯s happier this way.¡±


    ¡°My, my, my,¡± An Jing immediately teased, ¡°you¡¯re already so protective of her now that you¡¯ve just married her.¡±


    Wang Youbao¡¯s face flushed slightly, but he still said, ¡°From now on, she will rely on me. If I don¡¯t protect her, who will?¡±


    Li Wuyu¡¯s heart burst with joy upon hearing this.


    An Jing nodded with satisfaction. Although she believed that a husband should be his wife¡¯s sky, she was genuinely pleased because her friend sincerely cared for and protected her disciple.


    Then An Jing teased again, ¡°Now that you and Wuyu are married, shouldn¡¯t you be calling me and my husband ¡®Master¡¯ and ¡®Master¡¯s husband¡¯ as well?¡±


    Wang Youbao was familiar with the proper etiquette. In fact, he and Li Wuyu had come to perform the tea ceremony for An Jing, his teacher, and Xiao Changyi, his teacher¡¯s husband.


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t immediately address An Jing and Xiao Changyi as ¡®Master¡¯ and ¡®Master¡¯s husband.¡¯ Instead, he gestured for Yu Daming, who was following behind, to place cushions in front of An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Seeing the cushions in Yu Daming¡¯s hands and the tea in Yu Erming¡¯s hands, An Jing understood that Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu were planning to pay their respects with tea. However, she didn¡¯t speak up to stop them but simply watched the proceedings with a smile.


    This was the local custom after all, and some things required adapting to the local ways.


    Li Wuyu knelt before An Jing, and Wang Youbao knelt before Xiao Changyi. Both held tea, offering it respectfully, and called out in unison, ¡°Master, Master¡¯s husband, please drink the tea.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± An Jing said with a smile as she took the tea from Li Wuyu¡¯s hand and took a sip. Then she gave Li Wuyu a red envelope. While giving the red envelope, An Jing recited a few auspicious phrases, following the local custom.


    Xiao Changyi said nothing and maintained a straight face, but he took the tea from Wang Youbao and had a sip, then gave Wang Youbao a red envelope.


    After that, Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao stood up.


    Then, it was Wang Youbao¡¯s turn to kneel before An Jing, and Li Wuyu before Xiao Changyi, presenting fresh tea again: ¡°Master, Master¡¯s husband, please drink the tea.¡±


    Only after An Jing and Xiao Changyi had taken the tea and given red envelopes did Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao finally stand up; there was no need to kneel anymore.


    Yu Daming hurried to take the cushions away.


    Yu Erming also withdrew.


    Only then did An Jing laugh and say, ¡°Youbao, to be honest, it feels really odd to have you call me ¡®Master¡¯ now.¡±


    Wang Youbao said, ¡°You are Wuyu¡¯s Master, and now that Wuyu is my wife, it¡¯s proper for me to address you this way.¡± He paused, ¡°I also find it a bit awkward, but after some time, once I get used to it, it should be okay.¡±


    An Jing knew that time would make it easier, so she didn¡¯t dwell on the topic.


    ¡°Wuyu is rather straightforward but also incredibly pure hearted. If she ever upsets you, please, don¡¯t hold it against her.¡± As Li Wuyu¡¯s master, she naturally had to say a few words a senior ought to say.


    Wang Youbao smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s great just the way she is.¡± He paused, ¡°I¡¯ve never really been angry with her, so there¡¯s no question of holding anything against her. Master, you can rest assured.¡±


    An Jing nodded, satisfied, and smiled at Li Wuyu, finally feeling like a daughter was getting married.


    Even though she was only four years older than Li Wuyu.


    ...


    On the twelfth of September, An Jing was informed by Meng Zhuqing that the tube cart was completed. However, it was unclear how to place the tube cart in the water and how to operate it, and she was asked to come and give guidance.


    And so, An Jing went to offer guidance, accompanied by Xiao Changyi and their four children.

 Chapter 795 - 795 796 How I Envy_1

    ?Chapter 795: Chapter 796: How I Envy_1 Chapter 795: Chapter 796: How I Envy_1 Bringing the four children along was indeed a bit of a hassle, but An Jing was willing to do so.


    With the children under her watchful eye, she felt more at ease.


    Moreover, all four children were now very fond of the outside world. They probably found it fascinating because there were many things they had never seen before, and they felt a sense of novelty and freshness.


    And whenever they saw something new, their eyes would sparkle with intense curiosity and an endearing charm.


    Now An Yiyun, the little one, could walk on his own without support, but not as quickly as his three brothers. He tottered unsteadily, always looking as though he might fall, yet never quite doing so.


    Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing, the three little guys, could already walk quite well, no longer wobbly, and they had quickened their pace considerably.


    Of course, this increase in speed was relative to their earlier pace; in the eyes of adults, they still moved at a sluggish crawl.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi brought the four children to a river suitable for placing a Noria.


    By the time An Jing arrived, there were already many people by the river¡ªworkers installing the Noria, curious farmers¡¯ children who came to watch the commotion, and several officials from the Agricultural Institute of Qilin County.


    Seeing the handsome couple that was An Jing and Xiao Changyi, with their extraordinary elegance and the four particularly adorable little boys following behind them, everyone was filled with envy.


    Everyone thought that An Jing and Xiao Changyi must be especially blessed by the Star of Fortune.


    The Noria actually had a very simple structure, consisting of a large wheel outfitted with numerous bamboo tubes.


    The gaps between each bamboo tube were all quite similar.


    An Jing first looked at the Noria set aside, then instructed the workers to immerse the Noria¡¯s wheel into the water to just the right depth. Too deep wouldn¡¯t work, too shallow neither; the depth had to be just right.


    That wasn¡¯t all; An Jing also specified the direction in which the Noria should be immersed in the water. Only with the correct orientation would the main wheel of the Noria be able to turn by the flow of the water.


    The workers did as instructed.


    Once the Noria was properly installed, An Jing had someone dig a water channel at a specific location behind the Noria¡¯s axis and connected it to the irrigation canals leading to the fields.


    Only when the water channel was connected to the canal did An Jing remove the wooden stick that prevented the Noria from turning.


    As soon as the stick was removed, the Noria began to turn due to the force of the water flow, like a big windmill, and the bamboo tubes on the wheel, one after another, scooped up water and brought it to the surface, where it all poured into the water channel.


    Then, the water from the channel flowed into the canal...


    Watching the Noria operate without human intervention, tirelessly drawing water for irrigation, everyone¡¯s faces were marked by astonishment.


    After marveling, the watching farmers¡¯ children were thrilled. This was something that would benefit them greatly.


    ¡°The other Norias should be installed in the same way; just follow this example,¡± An Jing said.


    Suddenly remembering something, An Jing added, ¡°By the way, if you¡¯re not using the Noria, just put this wooden stick back in place. That way, the Noria won¡¯t be able to turn and won¡¯t be able to lift water.¡±


    The farmers¡¯ children all wanted to kowtow to An Jing in thanks.


    But An Jing stopped them.


    She saw An Jing bowing in the direction of the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Palace and said, ¡°I was only able to come up with this by the command of the Emperor, and it was also the Emperor who provided the silver for its construction. If you want to give thanks, the Emperor is the one you should thank.¡±


    Hearing this, the farmers¡¯ children immediately knelt down in the direction of the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s Imperial Palace, knocked their heads on the ground, and cried out in unison, ¡°The Emperor is merciful, long live the Emperor, long live, long live!¡±

 Chapter 796 - 796 797 My Lord Ive Been Promoted_1

    ?Chapter 796: Chapter 797: My Lord, I¡¯ve Been Promoted_1 Chapter 796: Chapter 797: My Lord, I¡¯ve Been Promoted_1 The Emperor decreed...


    Unlike the reactions of those farmer¡¯s sons, the several officials present were all shocked and frightened.


    No matter how great her achievements, the special appointment of a woman as an official meant favor in the Emperor¡¯s heart.


    They were truly foolish, only now realizing this fact.


    No wonder Lord Zhang, a third-ranking official, actually fell half a step behind An Jing at the time; so that was the reason...


    After their shock, Master Zhou, Zhao, Qian, and Sun were all filled with trepidation. They felt that the previous wager had put them at odds with An Jing and feared she might harm them.


    Li Jifan didn¡¯t feel that he had offended An Jing in any way, so he wasn¡¯t frightened. However, because An Jing was favored by the Emperor, he was even less likely to reveal his feelings of admiration for her.


    Simply because, even if he lost face, he would not dare.


    An Jing was very affectionate with Xiao Changyi, and if she became upset and told the Emperor about his coveting her, he might not be able to handle the consequences.


    So, he had to keep his little thoughts hidden! Hidden! Hidden!


    ...


    On September 16th, two imperial edicts arrived from the Capital.


    One edict was sent to Master Zhou¡¯s house in the Qilin County Agricultural Institute; Master Zhou was promoted from the sixth rank of agricultural direction to an official sixth rank of Farmers¡¯ knowledge and was appointed on the spot as the manager of the Qilin County Agricultural Institute, in charge of all affairs therein.


    Having been promoted again in his lifetime, he added glory to his ancestors, and Master Zhou was moved to tears.


    The other edict was delivered to An Jing¡¯s house.


    An Jing was promoted two levels up, from a seventh rank Farmer Knight to the official sixth rank of Farmers¡¯ knowledge.


    Just like the first time she received an imperial edict, it was in the courtyard, where An Jing made a gesture without really kneeling when she accepted the edict.


    After the bearer of good news had left, An Jing, holding the edict, led her four children into the inner chamber to comfort her husband, who was very unhappy that the Emperor of Xiyun had promoted her without a word.


    In the inner chamber, Xiao Changyi sat on the rose chair with an expressionless face.


    With hands behind her, An Jing walked up to Xiao Changyi, bent down, brought her face close to his, and holding back a laugh, she asked, ¡°Husband, I¡¯ve been promoted, shouldn¡¯t you be congratulating me? Why are you sulking in here instead?¡±


    ¡°You know why.¡± He paused, ¡°Next spring, we¡¯re not going to the Capital.¡± That old man shouldn¡¯t be too nice to him!


    Understanding the deep meaning in Xiao Changyi¡¯s words, An Jing immediately laughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t the official who brought the good news say it? He said it was Chengyu who again asked for the promotion on my behalf, and my adoptive father went along with it.¡±


    ¡°You believe that?¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°I don¡¯t. This time, it must have been my adoptive father who had Chengyu submit the request, and then he went along with it. However, he did this probably because he was afraid that you would be angry; otherwise, why would he do such a thing? He could directly promote me.¡±


    She paused, then An Jing added, ¡°If you¡¯re really angry, when we go to the Capital, you can ignore my adoptive father for a few days, let him worry himself sick ¨C wouldn¡¯t that do the trick?¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately replied, ¡°That sounds good.¡±


    An Jing burst into laughter again, and after she stopped, she said, ¡°Then don¡¯t be angry now, wait until we go to the Capital to be angry.¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± An Jing laughed even more.


    Their four children were circling around Xiao Changyi and An Jing¡¯s feet. Seeing An Jing laughing so freely and looking in high spirits, Su Yi Jing and Su Yixing looked up at her with puzzled expressions; An Yiqing, not caring why An Jing was laughing, joined in the laughter, quickly resembling a Maitreya Buddha; An Yiyun also didn¡¯t know why An Jing was laughing, but he hugged one of her legs and, tilting his little head up to look at her, joined in her laughter.

 Chapter 797 - 797 798 Shell Just Have One Small Cup_1

    ?Chapter 797: Chapter 798: She¡¯ll Just Have One Small Cup_1 Chapter 797: Chapter 798: She¡¯ll Just Have One Small Cup_1 Because An Jing got promoted, Wang Youbao, Shi Xiaolan, and Li Wuyu all came to congratulate him.


    Shi Xiaolan and Wu Xiaoshan came first; after offering their congratulations, they left; and not long after they had gone, Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu arrived.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re really amazing, not only did you become an official, now you¡¯ve been promoted!¡± Li Wuyu looked at An Jing with genuine admiration in his eyes.


    Wang Youbao was also full of admiration, and he said with a smile, ¡°Congratulations, Master, on your joyous promotion. This time, you and Master Dad should hold a feast to celebrate, right?¡±


    When An Jing had been appointed as a Seventh Rank Farmer Knight last time, he didn¡¯t hold a celebratory feast, which he found very puzzling.


    Who doesn¡¯t throw a few tables of celebration when they become an official? Yet his wife, this master, didn¡¯t arrange even one table.


    An Jing said, ¡°I won¡¯t do it, I¡¯m too lazy to deal with it.¡±


    Again with being too lazy to deal with it...


    Last time, she also said she was too lazy to deal with it, which is why there was no feast...


    Wang Youbao fell silent for a moment, then enthusiastically said, ¡°How about this, when the time comes, I¡¯ll help you greet the guests, Master, so you don¡¯t have to deal with them... Master, what do you think? It would be good?¡± He was, after all, quite sociable.


    But An Jing still disagreed: ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it, I really don¡¯t want to have any feast.¡±


    She had joined the military before graduating from college, and stayed in the army until she sacrificed herself and arrived here; she had never been through the wringer of society, and since her comrades in the army were all brothers-in-arms, she hadn¡¯t experienced much scheming or competition. Honestly, she was not skilled in socializing or hobnobbing.


    She was also someone who didn¡¯t particularly like trouble and avoided it whenever possible.


    Now that she could avoid throwing the feast, she naturally would.


    Then, An Jing said with a smile, ¡°I really can¡¯t throw a feast, but I do intend to keep you for lunch. If you really want to take part in my promotion celebration, consider today¡¯s lunch as my feast, how about that?¡±


    Wang Youbao was at a loss for words, and also found it amusing. Why did he feel like she was treating her official position so casually?


    It was such an honorable occasion, yet she...


    Remembering how An Jing and Xiao Changyi never seemed to be much for fame and fortune, Wang Youbao let it go.


    Li Wuyu laughed and nodded repeatedly: ¡°Great, great, today we not only get to stay for lunch with you, Master, but also drink your promotion wine.¡±


    An Jing laughingly took the opportunity to say, ¡°Then you really must drink later, as we just happen to have a jar of wine that hasn¡¯t been opened yet.¡±


    Li Wuyu held up a finger and said with a mischievous smile and a hint of flattery, ¡°I¡¯ll just drink one cup, and the rest can be for you and Master Dad to drink.¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°Your Master Dad and I will also only drink one cup each, the rest will be all for your Youbao to drink.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Li Wuyu felt both embarrassed and annoyed. Embarrassed because An Jing had so boldly stated that Wang Youbao was her Youbao; annoyed because An Jing intended to give the rest of the wine to her Youbao to drink.


    Wang Youbao¡¯s face also turned red because of An Jing¡¯s teasing tone when she said ¡®your Youbao¡¯.


    An Jing, watching this young couple both blushing, sighed to herself thinking how thin-skinned they were.


    However, she still teased, ¡°Wuyu, weren¡¯t you quite thick-skinned before? How come you¡¯re getting shy now that you¡¯re married to your Youbao? Look at your red face, haha~¡±


    Li Wuyu¡¯s face turned even redder, ¡°Who asked you to say in front of my Youbao that he¡¯s my Youbao!¡±


    Hearing Li Wuyu call ¡®my Youbao¡¯, Wang Youbao¡¯s face turned even redder.


    ¡°So I shouldn¡¯t say it in front of your Youbao, huh,¡± An Jing said, feigning a sudden realization.

 Chapter 798 - 798 799 Cultivation_1

    ?Chapter 798: Chapter 799 Cultivation_1 Chapter 798: Chapter 799 Cultivation_1 ¡°But didn¡¯t you previously say,¡± An Jing continued, ¡°that acting shamelessly in front of me and your mentor is like not treating me and your mentor as outsiders? Now you¡¯re so bashful... It seems like you consider your darling an outsider, huh.¡±


    Having said this, An Jing wore a look of sudden realization.


    ¡°Master!¡± Li Wuyu, afraid that Wang Youbao would misunderstand, immediately panicked and scolded An Jing, then hurriedly explained to Wang Youbao, ¡°Youbao, don¡¯t listen to my master¡¯s nonsense. I never thought of you as an outsider. You are my husband, how could I think of you as an outsider? It¡¯s just... it¡¯s just that... when I say these things in front of you, I get a bit shy.¡±


    Wang Youbao couldn¡¯t bear to see Li Wuyu so flustered and quickly soothed her gently, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I know your heart.¡±


    Li Wuyu finally calmed down, but she still looked at Wang Youbao with a reddened face and a silly smile.


    Wang Youbao also gazed at Li Wuyu, his eyes full of tenderness.


    Watching the young couple gazing at each other, An Jing felt goosebumps all over her body. These ancient people got so mushy that even she, a modern person, couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Then, An Jing admitted defeat, stopped teasing, and took her husband to the kitchen to make lunch.


    ...


    On the twentieth day of October, Wang Youbao received a letter from his father-in-law, Prime Minister Li, asking him to move his family to the Imperial Capital. It said the Crown Prince wanted to cultivate him and instructed him to learn from a minister of the Ministry of Revenue first.


    When Wang Youbao saw the contents of the letter, he was stunned for a long while, unable to snap out of it.


    Finally, it was Li Wuyu who shook him back to his senses.


    Once brought back to reality, Wang Youbao still couldn¡¯t believe it, as if such a great fortune couldn¡¯t possibly fall upon him. He urgently sought confirmation from Li Wuyu.


    Li Wuyu laughed and said, ¡°You are usually so composed. How come you are acting like you¡¯ve lost your soul today? My father wouldn¡¯t speak rashly about such a big matter; it must definitely be true that the Crown Prince wants to cultivate you.¡±


    Being the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter, Li Wuyu had seen much more of the world than Wang Youbao could imagine. Knowing that Su Chengyu had the intention to make use of Youbao, she was especially calm and composed at this moment.


    Seeing Li Wuyu¡¯s composure, Wang Youbao couldn¡¯t help admiring her and said, ¡°As a merchant, the grandest scene I ever witnessed was when I escorted you out of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. I was a little out of sorts then, but thankfully your father didn¡¯t blame me.¡±


    After pausing, Wang Youbao continued, ¡°Wuyu, in the future, you must give me some advice. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll make a mistake and offend some powerful figure. It doesn¡¯t matter if I suffer, but I fear for you suffering alongside me. And it could bring trouble to your father as well.¡±


    Li Wuyu smiled and said, ¡°What advice could I possibly give you? You are so much smarter than me and always careful and polite. But my father could give you some pointers; as the Prime Minister, he has consumed more salt than the rice we have eaten. When he give you advice, don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    ¡°How could I take offense when the Prime Minister¡¯s advice is for my benefit? I¡¯d be too grateful to him,¡± Wang Youbao responded.


    Li Wuyu expressed her contentment, ¡°Youbao, you truly are a good man, filial and understanding.¡±


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed by Li Wuyu¡¯s praise, Wang Youbao still spoke up, ¡°Your father asked us to set off for the Imperial Capital as soon as possible. The Crown Prince will probably summon me at the end of November, so let¡¯s sort out our household affairs quickly and strive to head for the Capital in five days.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± After nodding in agreement, Li Wuyu added, ¡°Before we go to the Capital, let¡¯s say goodbye to my master and mentor.¡±


    ¡°Now that we are heading to the Capital, we don¡¯t know when we will be able to return, so we should indeed say our farewells to them.¡±

 Chapter 799 - 799 800 He can see the tricks clearly_1

    ?Chapter 799: Chapter 800: He can see the tricks clearly_1 Chapter 799: Chapter 800: He can see the tricks clearly_1 ...


    Two days later, Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao came to see An Jing, bidding farewell to both An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°You¡¯re moving to the Imperial Capital the day after tomorrow with the whole family?¡± An Jing sounded somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Yes, my father-in-law wrote to me saying that the Crown Prince wants to cultivate me. He has arranged for me to learn from a minister at the Ministry of Revenue for some time before assigning me an official post.¡± The two men in front of him were his wife¡¯s teachers and friends, and he trusted them wholeheartedly, so Wang Youbao didn¡¯t hide anything and told them the whole truth.


    An Jing instantly understood and smiled, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re going to be an official in the future.¡±


    Wang Youbao also smiled, ¡°If I really can become an official, it would honor and glorify my ancestors. My father and mother would certainly rest in peace with smiles on their faces.¡±


    Seeing that Wang Youbao didn¡¯t seem to be so entangled with his birth as a Commons Son anymore, An Jing was quite satisfied.


    ¡°It¡¯s just... it¡¯s just...¡± Wang Youbao suddenly hesitated to speak. After a pause, he still voiced his complete thought, ¡°I have never met the Crown Prince, and I don¡¯t know why he suddenly wants to cultivate me. I feel very anxious.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t mention that Wang Youbao had actually met the Crown Prince and had a lengthy conversation with him. Instead, she simply smiled, ¡°You¡¯re telling me this, but I can¡¯t help you. I¡¯m just a Sixth Grade Official, and not the sociable type at that. I really don¡¯t understand much about bureaucracy. However, when you¡¯re in the Capital, you can ask your father-in-law. Given he¡¯s the head of all officials, he should have a clear understanding of the ins and outs. With his guidance, you should feel much more at ease.¡±


    Wang Youbao smiled sheepishly, ¡°These past few days, Wuyu has been telling me that my father-in-law will give me advice to reassure me, but I, a mere merchant, have been suddenly placed by the Crown Prince to study with a minister at the Ministry of Revenue. My heart is truly uneasy.¡±


    An Jing scolded, ¡°You always say you¡¯re just a merchant, but don¡¯t forget, you are now the son-in-law of the Prime Minister. In Qilin County, who dares to offend you? Who dares to look down on you? Who wouldn¡¯t want to show you some respect? Stop looking down on yourself. Your status is already high enough!¡±


    Wang Youbao laughed bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m aware of this. It¡¯s just... I¡¯m still registered as a member of the merchant class.¡±


    Before An Jing could speak, Li Wuyu said, ¡°Youbao, why think so much? Once you become an official, won¡¯t you automatically be removed from the merchant class?¡±


    The moment Wang Youbao heard this, enlightenment struck him, ¡°What you say is right, Wuyu. As long as I become an official, I¡¯ll automatically leave the merchant class behind. Then our children won¡¯t be part of the merchant class either, and will not be ridiculed by others.¡±


    As soon as Wang Youbao mentioned their children, Li Wuyu¡¯s face turned red.


    Understanding Wang Youbao¡¯s lifelong ordeal with ridicule due to his origins as a merchant and born out of wedlock, An Jing could empathize with his desire to shed his merchant status.


    Thinking of her own four children, who were nobly born, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but glance at her husband. She really owed it to his distinguished noble identity~


    ¡°Wuyu, I will diligently study under the minister at the Ministry of Revenue and strive to soon gain the Crown Prince¡¯s favor and shed my merchant status, so that your marriage will be even more honorable,¡± Wang Youbao suddenly promised Li Wuyu.


    Li Wuyu didn¡¯t really need this assurance from Wang Youbao. While others felt she had married beneath her, she didn¡¯t see it that way. She liked Wang Youbao and wanted to be with him, so she was marrying him. It was that simple.


    But now that Wang Youbao was thinking of her and wanting her to have an honorable marriage, Li Wuyu was still very happy and nodded vigorously, ¡°Youbao, I believe in you!¡±

 Chapter 800 - 800 801 Are Xiao Changyis Words Especially

    ?Chapter 800: Chapter 801: Are Xiao Changyi¡¯s Words Especially Implicit?_1 Chapter 800: Chapter 801: Are Xiao Changyi¡¯s Words Especially Implicit?_1 An Jing watched Wang Youbao, carrying a sense of responsibility and always considering Li Wuyu¡¯s perspective, and she genuinely felt that Li Wuyu was now as happy as she was.


    Perhaps this was the kind of marriage one could only have by marrying for love.


    After gently smiling at Li Wuyu, Wang Youbao turned around and spoke to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, ¡°Although I¡¯m heading to the Imperial Capital, I¡¯ll leave Erming to manage the Qian Wei Tavern. He¡¯s been managing it whenever I¡¯m not available, and he does it very well. He¡¯s also loyal to me, so Master and Father, you can rest assured.¡±


    Xiao Changyi continued to watch over his four children with an expressionless face.


    An Jing, on the other hand, nodded with a smile. That Yu Erming was a reliable person. As for Wang Youbao leaving Qian Wei Tavern in Yu Erming¡¯s hands, she had no objections.


    Her husband certainly had no objections either.


    Wang Youbao suddenly became sentimental, ¡°This time, Wuyu and I are going to the Capital, and we don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to return. Master and Father, please take care of yourselves. Even if Wuyu and I don¡¯t return, we will often write to you.¡±


    An Jing intended to say that they would also be going to the Capital next spring, but thinking that mentioning it would require her to find excuses for why, she decided against it.


    Besides, as soon as Wang Youbao meets Su Chengyu, and considering Su Chengyu is her husband¡¯s sworn brother, it will not take long for Wang Youbao to realize that her husband is, in fact, Prince Yi.


    Therefore, it would be better for Wang Youbao to discover it for himself than for her to waste her breath explaining.


    When that time comes, Wang Youbao¡¯s expression will certainly be quite amusing~


    Li Wuyu really wanted to tell Wang Youbao An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s true identities, but without their permission, she dared not speak. So she could only continue to keep it a secret from Wang Youbao.


    Only after Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu left did An Jing speak to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, Chengyu¡¯s actions are quite quick. He has already notified Prime Minister Li and arranged for Youbao to study at the Ministry of Revenue. I just wonder what Youbao¡¯s expression will be when he meets Chengyu?¡±


    Without waiting for Xiao Changyi to reply, An Jing chuckled, ¡°Youbao is really faint-hearted; he will probably be so frightened that his legs will turn to jelly.¡±


    ¡°However,¡± An Jing continued, ¡°Chengyu directly transferring him to the Capital not only pays respect to us but also to Prime Minister Li, allowing Prime Minister Li to see his daughter Wuyu more often. I¡¯m sure Prime Minister Li is very grateful to Chengyu now.¡±


    Xiao Changyi grunted, ¡°What I hate the most is exactly that.¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°He is the Crown Prince. He has to consider and weigh many things. He has to bear the responsibility of the entire Xiyun Kingdom and secure his future position as Monarch while also having a kind heart and caring for the people. We can¡¯t be too harsh on him; he truly has it tough.¡±


    Xiao Changyi grunted again but said nothing.


    An Jing was further amused and reached out to tug at his expressionless face, laughing, ¡°What are you grunting for? Am I not right?¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately said, ¡°You are right.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you behaving like this?¡±


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t like him acting that way.¡±


    ¡°He is the Crown Prince after all. If he doesn¡¯t possess some cunning, how can he be a good Emperor in the future? Surely you don¡¯t want him to be so naive that just anyone can control him, ending up a puppet Emperor.¡±


    Xiao Changyi fell silent for a moment, then spoke softly, ¡°He can be annoying in front of me, but being annoying has its benefits.¡±


    His words were quite subtle.


    An Jing found it funny.


    Despite the subtlety, she understood clearly: her husband preferred the real Su Chengyu, who didn¡¯t have as many schemings or concerns and sometimes was as naive as a child.

 Chapter 801 - 801 802 The Old Man Has More Than One Son

    ?Chapter 801: Chapter 802: The Old Man Has More Than One Son Chapter 801: Chapter 802: The Old Man Has More Than One Son ¡°He was born in the Royal Family, he couldn¡¯t help it.¡± An Jing sighed, ¡°Who made it so that the foster father has only one son.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°The old man has more than one son.¡±


    An Jing was startled. ¡°The foster father has another son?¡± She had been to the Imperial Palace once and hadn¡¯t seen any other Princes. She also hadn¡¯t heard the Emperor of Xiyun mention any other Princes, so she had always assumed the Emperor of Xiyun only had one son.


    ¡°Am I not one?¡±


    ¡°Stop fooling around!¡± An Jing burst into laughter instantly. ¡°We¡¯re clearly talking about the foster father¡¯s biological son, while you are an adopted son.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi say, ¡°The old man had many sons before, but most of them died young, only Chengyu and Su Chengjin grew up. Su Chengjin, born out of wedlock, was born two days earlier than Chengyu, but he was poisoned once and has always been weak. For some unknown reason, the old man dislikes him, never mentions him, and had him move out of the palace early on. I only learned about this son from others.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen him then?¡±


    Xiao Changyi shook his head.


    ¡°Next year when we are in the Imperial Capital, shall we go see him?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°He¡¯s not that important, why see him?¡±


    ¡°...Alright, let¡¯s not see him then.¡± She could tell that among the royal family members, he only cared about the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu. As for Su Chengjin, he didn¡¯t care at all.


    No wonder he felt this way, he had never met Su Chengjin, who was practically a stranger to him.


    ...


    The day after Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu went to the Capital, Gong Juechen came to mooch a meal off An Jing and Xiao Changyi again.


    Incidentally, Gong Juechen also complained to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, ¡°I had planned to go to Youbao¡¯s and Wu Wu¡¯s place to mooch a meal, but when I got there, besides an old housekeeper and a doorkeeper at home, everyone else had gone to the Capital. They didn¡¯t know when Youbao and the others could return, so my trip there was in vain, and I could only come here to mooch a meal.¡±


    Youbao and Wu Wu really broke my heart, considering I gave them such a good book on their wedding night, yet they went to the Capital without even telling me.¡±


    ¡°By the way, what are Youbao and Wu Wu doing taking their whole family to the Capital?¡± After his complaint, Gong Juechen asked curiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, he didn¡¯t say, just mentioned going to the Capital, not knowing when they could return.¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately laughed mischievously, ¡°Jingjing, that lie you told, might as well have said nothing.¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not.¡± An Jing was brushing Gong Juechen off before, and these four words were still brushing him off.


    Yet Gong Juechen didn¡¯t ask further but nodded continuously and said, ¡°I believe, I believe, but Jingjing,¡± he suddenly grinned cheekily with a punchable face, ¡°You and Changyi aren¡¯t planning to go to the Capital, are you?¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained expressionless.


    An Jing clenched her teeth in an instant. Why must this man pretend?! And how did he know all this?!


    Gong Juechen didn¡¯t wait for An Jing to respond and continued on his own, ¡°If you and Changyi were to go to the Capital, then Lanlan and Zhuzhu would definitely follow, and my sister would go with Lanlan, and then I would follow my sister... But I don¡¯t want to go to the Imperial Capital, what should I do?¡±


    An Jing was annoyed, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t go, no one is forcing you!¡±


    Gong Juechen looked distressed, ¡°But I promised my master, I won¡¯t separate from my sister, wherever she goes, I go. I have to protect my sister, not let anyone bully her.¡±

 Chapter 802 - 802 803 No Choice But to Pretend

    ?Chapter 802: Chapter 803: No Choice But to Pretend? Chapter 802: Chapter 803: No Choice But to Pretend? An Jing couldn¡¯t suppress her irritation, ¡°Can¡¯t you stop pretending for once or will you die?!¡±


    ¡°What am I pretending to be?!¡± Gong Juechen initially reacted with an extremely excited retort, but then, he immediately calmed down, his smile devilishly charming, his peach blossom eyes filled with profound meaning, ¡°Jingjing, let me be honest with you and Changyi, if I don¡¯t pretend, I really would die.¡±


    After a pause, Gong Juechen¡¯s smile became even more wicked, the amusement in his eyes deepening, and he added deliberately, ¡°Murdered by someone~¡±


    Gong Juechen¡¯s lies were simply too numerous. To avoid getting caught up in his web of deceit, An Jing felt that she better not believe a single word he says.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold eyes slightly narrowed. However, he chose to remain silent.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you unafraid of death? Yet, you are afraid of being murdered?¡± An Jing teased.


    Gong Juechen¡¯s mouth curled in a half-smile, and instead of answering, he counter-queried, ¡°Why should I allow myself to be killed when I can live well?¡±


    An Jing fell silent for a moment, then decided not to talk to Gong Juechen anymore. He always contradicted himself in so many ways, but he always managed to leave her speechless.


    Gong Juechen left as soon as finished eating.


    An Jing stood by the stove, washing the dishes and muttering, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how long he¡¯s going to keep this up. Living such a life of pretense, is he really happy?¡±


    Xiao Changyi was sitting on the bench in front of the dining table, watching his four children play at his feet. Hearing An Jing¡¯s mutterings, he hesitated for a moment, then said quietly, ¡°Perhaps... he has reasons he must pretend.¡±


    An Jing was stunned at first, then laughed, ¡°Do you really believe what he said about getting killed if he doesn¡¯t pretend? He could be making it all up, you know he¡¯s always been a compulsive liar.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe him, I just feel...¡±


    An Jing was taken aback again, then she sighed, ¡°Whatever, as long as he does no harm to us, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    It was at this moment that An Yiyun staggered over to An Jing¡¯s side, looked up with his little face, stretched out his tiny arms, and his mouth babbled unclearly, ¡°Mom... Mom... hold... hold me...¡±


    Looking down, An Jing saw her youngest looking up at her with that ¡®hold me¡¯ expression and she was instantly charmed, her heart melting with joy as she smiled broadly, ¡°Yun Er, you¡¯re being good. Mom hasn¡¯t finished washing the dishes, go to your dad and ask him to hold you.¡±


    With that said, An Jing even pointed at Xiao Changyi, gesturing An Yiyun to go ask Xiao Changyi for a hug.


    Among the four children, it was little An Yiyun who was the most clingy, always wanting to be held after toddling around on the floor for a bit.


    An Yiyun didn¡¯t understand much yet, but seeing An Jing pointing at Xiao Changyi, he got the message. Instantly happy, he toddled over to Xiao Changyi.


    Upon reaching Xiao Changyi, he once again stretched out his arms, tilted his little face up, grinned, and excitedly called out in his baby voice, ¡°Daddy... hold... hold me...¡±


    Xiao Changyi wasn¡¯t planning on holding An Yiyun. He thought it was better for An Yiyun to walk around more on the ground and not always be held, but since An Yiyun had already sought out An Jing, and An Jing had told him to come to Xiao Changyi, he wasn¡¯t so adamant any longer. Seeing An Yiyun asking him for a hug, he picked up An Yiyun and let him sit on his left leg.


    Once picked up, An Yiyun laughed gleefully, chirping, ¡°Daddy... good... good...¡±


    Hearing this, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Husband, Yun Er is saying you¡¯re good. Even though you always make him cry, he still says you¡¯re good. He¡¯s really too forgetful.¡±

 Chapter 803 - 803 804 So Youve Accepted Your Fate

    ?Chapter 803: Chapter 804: So You¡¯ve Accepted Your Fate Chapter 803: Chapter 804: So You¡¯ve Accepted Your Fate ¡°However, husband,¡± An Jing said with a laugh, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that among our four children, calling out ¡®Dad¡¯ comes so naturally, but calling ¡®Mom¡¯ seems much harder for them. It¡¯s obvious they like you a little more.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Xiao Changyi said, using only those three words and refused to elaborate what An Jing was wrong about before he went silent.


    But An Jing understood and chuckled, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m wrong. The children love me just as much as they love you. No, they love me even more, and you, Dad, can only rank second. Is that better?¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    As he spoke, Xiao Changyi put An Yiyun back on the ground, then gestured with his hand towards An Jing, signaling An Yiyun to go find her.


    And An Yiyun actually toddled over to An Jing, looking particularly happy.


    Xiao Changyi also encouraged Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing to go find An Jing, and seeing Xiao Changyi pointing at her, indeed they all went over to her.


    The four little ones approached the stove and all looked up with their little faces, calling out to An Jing with great joy, ¡°Mom... Mom... Mom...¡±


    Xiao Changyi walked over, crouched next to the four little ones, and taught them, ¡°Say ¡®Good mom.''¡±


    Instantly, in their baby voices, they parroted what Xiao Changyi had taught them, calling out to An Jing, ¡°Mom... good... Good mom... Good mom...¡±


    An Jing was over the moon. Her husband was spoiling her to the skies along with the children~


    After the dishes had been washed, An Jing and Xiao Changyi led the four children out of the kitchen.


    Then, while the children played on the open ground in the courtyard, An Jing and Xiao Changyi sat in a chair on the side, watching.


    Watching the children at play, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but reflect out loud, ¡°Husband, the children have grown up so fast.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t time fly by quickly?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Do you still yearn for our time alone together?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡ª¡± An Jing burst into laughter. Once she finally managed to stop laughing, she continued, ¡°I think in the future, we can¡¯t really have our time alone completely. We do have four children, after all. We can¡¯t expect all four of them to stay away from home and not see us, right? But as the children grow day by day, they won¡¯t need us as they do now, and we should have more and more time to ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Back when he learned his wife was pregnant, he knew that a complete world of just the two of them was impossible. Even though he still very much wished he could have his wife to himself every day, he was able to accept this fact.


    Seeing that Xiao Changyi wasn¡¯t as resistant as before and obviously could accept that they wouldn¡¯t be able to have their world to themselves in the future, An Jing immediately praised him, ¡°Husband, you¡¯ve made progress.¡±


    Xiao Changyi lightly corrected, ¡°It¡¯s not progress, it¡¯s a lack of choice.¡± He couldn¡¯t just stuff the children back into her belly, after all.


    Understanding the deeper meaning in her husband¡¯s words, An Jing was amused all over again, ¡°So you¡¯ve resigned yourself to it.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent, just looking at her with a softness in his eyes that only appeared when he looked at her.


    An Jing felt sweetness in her heart, ¡°Husband, it¡¯s really nice like this.¡± She paused for a moment. ¡°Wuyu told me the last time that Youbao promised to marry only her for life. She said she didn¡¯t ask Youbao to swear an oath and that Youbao swore by himself that if he ever betrayed her, he would die with blood flowing from all seven orifices. Honestly, I¡¯m quite happy for Wuyu.¡±

 Chapter 804 - 804 805 Nothing Can Be Hidden from the Crown

    ?Chapter 804: Chapter 805: Nothing Can Be Hidden from the Crown Prince Chapter 804: Chapter 805: Nothing Can Be Hidden from the Crown Prince Xiao Changyi did not mention Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao, but instead said, ¡°I can also make a poisonous oath with you.¡±


    An Jing merely found this amusing, ¡°Not to mention that you have entered into my family, just consider the relationship between us, do we need a poisonous oath? Do you think the feelings that we value more than our own lives are fake or what?!¡±


    The corners of Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not fake, it¡¯s real.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± An Jing wanted him to say it himself.


    Xiao Changyi continued with a smile, ¡°Between you and me, we don¡¯t need to make poisonous oaths to maintain our relationship.¡±


    An Jing was satisfied, then said, ¡°Youbao is going to the Capital this time to study at the Ministry of Revenue; his horizons will gradually broaden, and I hope this is truly a good thing for him.¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not speak, but looked in the direction where the Imperial Capital lay.


    An Jing also said nothing further, also looked towards where the Imperial Capital was, but unlike Xiao Changyi¡¯s expressionless face, An Jing¡¯s was smiling.


    Next year, her family would also be going to the Capital. The Imperial Capital had people they cared about, and people who cared about them.


    Although life there would not be as simple and ordinary as it is now, it should still be colorful.


    ...


    By the time Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu arrived at the Imperial Capital, it was November fifteenth.


    Wang Youbao had already sent someone ahead to the Capital to buy a large three-row house, and upon arriving, he moved in with Li Wuyu and the family servants.


    It was only on the second day after their arrival that Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu visited the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. As this was Li Wuyu¡¯s first return visit, to show how much he valued his wife and to add splendor to her return, Wang Youbao prepared a particularly generous gift.


    It just so happened that Prime Minister Li was off duty that day.


    Prime Minister Li was very pleased upon seeing such a lavish return gift. He was not greedy, but the extravagance of the return gift represented the extent of Wang Youbao¡¯s regard for his daughter, which was naturally important to him.


    Seeing that Li Wuyu¡¯s complexion was rosy, a clear sign that she was thriving and cheerful, Prime Minister Li was even more satisfied.


    He did not expect much from Wang Youbao, his son-in-law; as long as he was good to his daughter, that was enough.


    Of course, should Wang Youbao distinguish himself and achieve great success, that would be even better.


    Just after Prime Minister Li had drunk the tea Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu presented in respect, Crown Prince Su Chengyu sent someone with a message, asking Wang Youbao to come to the East Palace the next day.


    Upon hearing this, Wang Youbao immediately became nervous.


    After the Crown Prince¡¯s envoy left, Prime Minister Li said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to keep anything from His Highness the Crown Prince in this Capital City. You¡¯ve only just arrived yesterday, and today he¡¯s asking you to see him tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Father-in-law, can you accompany me to the East Palace tomorrow?¡± Wang Youbao hoped his father-in-law would bolster his courage.


    Prime Minister Li replied, ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince has only summoned you, it wouldn¡¯t be proper for me to go with you.¡± He paused, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so afraid, the Crown Prince intends to make good use of you.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Wang Youbao still wished his father-in-law could go with him. He was truly afraid. Members of the Royal Family, and the future Emperor of Xiyun at that, he was scared that one wrong word could lead to his beheading.


    Prime Minister Li did not allow Wang Youbao to continue, but instead cut him off, ¡°Just remember to be cautious in your words and actions, and you shouldn¡¯t make any big mistakes.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡± Other than agreeing, Wang Youbao did not know what else to say.


    Seeing that his son-in-law had agreed, albeit still quite fearful, Prime Minister Li wanted to tell Wang Youbao about his prior meeting with Su Chengyu, but remembering that His Highness the Crown Prince had forewarned him, telling both him and Li Wuyu not to inform Wang Youbao, he then dismissed the idea.

 Chapter 805 - 805 806 Xiao Changyi is Prince Yi

    ?Chapter 805: Chapter 806: Xiao Changyi is Prince Yi Chapter 805: Chapter 806: Xiao Changyi is Prince Yi The Crown Prince clearly wanted to see Wang Youbao¡¯s surprised expression when he met him, and if he ruined the Crown Prince¡¯s mood, what would happen then was hard to predict.


    Therefore, he and his daughter still followed through with the plan, continuing to deceive his son-in-law that ¡®Yu Chengsu¡¯ was actually the Crown Prince, Su Chengyu.


    Li Wuyu saw how fearful Wang Youbao was and felt very sympathetic; she wanted to tell Wang Youbao about his meeting with Su Chengyu. However, seeing her father signaling her not to speak, she decided to keep quiet again.


    ...


    The next day, at the hour of Si, in the East Palace, the Crown Prince summoned Wang Youbao.


    Wang Youbao originally stood outside the East Palace and could only enter upon being summoned by the Crown Prince.


    An eunuch led the way in front.


    Wang Youbao dared not deviate from the proper protocol as he followed.


    Upon entering the hall, Wang Youbao didn¡¯t even dare to look at the person seated in the main seat, dressed in the Crown Prince¡¯s robes, and directly knelt down to perform a kowtow: ¡°This humble subject Wang Youbao pays respect to the Crown Prince, may the Crown Prince live for thousands and thousands of years!¡±


    ¡°Stand up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Although Wang Youbao stood up, he still kept his head down and his eyes lowered, not daring to look directly at the Crown Prince, fearing he might commit a disrespect.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find my voice somewhat familiar?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± It was then that Wang Youbao realized that the voice of the Crown Prince did sound familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had heard it.


    ¡°Lift your head.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Youbao, feeling he had no choice, raised his head. His father-in-law had instructed him that he should do whatever the Crown Prince asked of him as it would certainly be right.


    And with that look, shockingly, Wang Youbao saw the person seated before him, looking extremely gentle yet exuding the aura of royalty, and he involuntarily exclaimed: ¡°Master Yu?!¡±


    Immediately thereafter, Wang Youbao, terrified, quickly knelt down again, his head hitting the floor, and he said in panic, ¡°This humble subject has offended Your Highness, I beg for Your Highness¡¯s forgiveness!¡±


    In his panic, Wang Youbao remembered meeting Su Chengyu at Su Yi Jing¡¯s hundred-day feast, where Su Chengyu said he was Xiao Changyi¡¯s sworn brother...


    If the Crown Prince was Xiao Changyi¡¯s sworn brother, then could Xiao Changyi be...


    Even though his head was on the ground, Wang Youbao¡¯s eyes widened in utter disbelief.


    It was well-known that the Emperor of Xiyun had only adopted one son, the militarily distinguished King of Eternal Victory... no, it was already decreed and declared to all under heaven that the King of Eternal Victory had been promoted to Prince Yi.


    If the Crown Prince was the sworn brother of Xiao Changyi, then Xiao Changyi was absolutely that adopted son of the Emperor ¨C Prince Yi!


    Prince Yi...


    The person he admired the most!


    To think that he had been right beside him all along!


    And they had become friends, and even now, he had started calling Prince Yi ¡®teacher¡¯...


    Putting it all together, Wang Youbao also remembered that Master Yu, whom he now understood was the current Emperor!


    Heaven...


    He had unknowingly met so many important figures...


    Wang Youbao felt his heart might not be able to take it any longer; he nearly fainted. Even his body began trembling uncontrollably.


    He felt both honored and afraid.


    Su Chengyu sat there leisurely sipping tea, glancing from the corner of his eye at the trembling man kneeling on the ground. Clearly, this man was very frightened, and Su Chengyu was very satisfied.


    He wanted to scare him.


    Moreover, Wang Youbao¡¯s genuine reaction confirmed that Prime Minister Li and the others had indeed not disclosed his and his royal brother¡¯s identity to Wang Youbao.

 Chapter 806 - 806 807 Shi Xiaolan Gives Birth

    ?Chapter 806: Chapter 807: Shi Xiaolan Gives Birth Chapter 806: Chapter 807: Shi Xiaolan Gives Birth ¡°Rise, I pardon you of all charges,¡± Su Chengyu finally spoke again, his voice indifferent, betraying neither joy nor anger.


    ¡°Thank you, Crown Prince,¡± Wang Youbao obeyed and stood up, but his body was still trembling.


    Su Chengyu continued, ¡°There¡¯s no need for this. Ignorance is not a crime. Had you been guilty, I would have punished you long ago, rather than waiting until today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Crown Prince.¡± Wang Youbao dared not say anything else, fearing that saying more might lead to a mistake. It was better to speak less.


    Su Chengyu nodded and added, ¡°I presume the Prime Minister has already told you why I have summoned you to the Imperial Capital.¡±


    Though his legs were still shaking, Wang Youbao replied with utmost respect, ¡°Your Highness, my father-in-law has indeed informed me.¡±


    Su Chengyu nodded again, ¡°You shall first learn from the minister at the Ministry of Revenue. Once you have made sufficient progress, I will arrange proper employment for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°You have a close private relationship with my imperial brother, and I trust your character. Otherwise, I would not employ you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, for your generous favor.¡±


    ¡°As you hold no official post and are considered among the idlers, it is quite irregular for me to place you in the Ministry of Revenue to learn, but I have still secured this opportunity for you. I expect that you will devote yourself to learning a true skill. Then, I will be able to assign you proper duties to serve Xiyun.¡±


    ¡°With Your Highness¡¯s generous favor, I shall not disappoint!¡±


    ¡°Very well, you may leave. In three days, go to the Ministry of Revenue to find the minister; he will guide you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I shall take my leave.¡±


    No sooner had Wang Youbao stepped out of the East Palace than his legs gave way. If he hadn¡¯t steadied himself against the wall, he would have collapsed.


    ¡°Youbao!¡±


    Just then, Wang Youbao heard the voice of his father-in-law. Looking towards the sound, he saw his father-in-law, clad in official robes, approaching him hastily.


    ¡°Father-in-law,¡± Wang Youbao said. Even though seeing his father-in-law made him less afraid within the confines of the Imperial Palace, his legs were still weak, and he could only stand by leaning against the wall.


    Prime Minister Li walked over, and upon seeing Wang Youbao in such a state, he was about to scold him for his uselessness. But then he remembered that Youbao, a mere merchant with a lowly status, had met the Emperor, the Crown Prince, and Prince Yi, and he let go of his frustration.


    With a sigh, Prime Minister Li said, ¡°Don¡¯t blame me and Wuyu. We didn¡¯t want to deceive you, but we were under orders from the Crown Prince and Prince Yi not to reveal their identities.¡±


    Wang Youbao immediately replied, ¡°Father-in-law, don¡¯t say such things. I understand your predicament, and how could I blame you?¡±


    If his wife loved him so much, how could she deceive him unless it was necessary?


    ¡°I am comforted to see that you understand the situation so well,¡± Prime Minister Li said with satisfaction, nodding his head.


    Wang Youbao smiled and, puzzled, asked, ¡°Father-in-law, what brings you here?¡±


    Prime Minister Li replied, ¡°After the court session, the Emperor summoned me to the Imperial Study Room. I have just left the study and decided to see if you were still here before heading back.¡±


    Wang Youbao knew that his father-in-law was worried about him and had come especially to check, not just casually passing by. He expressed his gratitude, ¡°I appreciate your concern, Father-in-law.¡±


    Prime Minister Li did not deny it.


    Once Wang Youbao¡¯s legs were steady, he left the palace with Prime Minister Li.


    ...


    Wang Youbao¡¯s first day of learning with the minister at the Ministry of Revenue was on the twentieth of November. On this same day, in Qilin County, Shi Xiaolan gave birth to a boy.


    Upon learning of Shi Xiaolan¡¯s delivery, An Jing immediately went to visit.

 Chapter 807 - 807 808 Now heh heh

    ?Chapter 807: Chapter 808: Now, heh heh... Chapter 807: Chapter 808: Now, heh heh... By the time An Jing arrived at Shi Xiaolan¡¯s house, Shi Xiaolan was holding her newborn son, both crying and laughing.


    She was laughing because she was happy.


    She was crying also because she was happy.


    An Jing was also happy for Shi Xiaolan. Now, no one would mock Shi Xiaolan, thinking that Shi Xiaolan couldn¡¯t have a son anymore.


    An Fu had remarried because he thought that Shi Xiaolan could not bear him a son. Now, well...


    At this moment, An Jing was sure that when An Fu, Yun Dame, and An Hegui found out that Shi Xiaolan had given birth to a son, they would be green with regret.


    Watching Wu Xiaoshan and Father Wu happily distributing red eggs to the people who came to share in the joy, An Jingxin had only one thought: as long as no one interfered anymore, this family¡¯s days wouldn¡¯t be bad.


    Wu Xiaoshan and Shi Xiaolan had been married for quite some time, and the two almost never argued. Even though the heavy burden of the family rested on Wu Xiaoshan, who had married into the family, Wu Xiaoshan had never complained. He worked diligently from dawn to dusk every day, earning money and supporting everyone in the large household.


    Shi Xiaolan had not borrowed money from An Jing again and had even already returned two hundred coins to An Jing.


    These two hundred coins were paid back with Wu Xiaoshan¡¯s help.


    Wu Xiaoshan said he would strive to help Shi Xiaolan pay off all her external debts, which moved Shi Xiaolan immensely at the time.


    This time around, Shi Xiaolan¡¯s pregnancy was much better than her previous pregnancies at An Fu¡¯s house. It wasn¡¯t that it wasn¡¯t hard, but Wu Xiaoshan was very considerate, always caring for Shi Xiaolan and rarely letting her work.


    He would rather sacrifice some sleep to do the work himself than to have Shi Xiaolan, with her pregnant belly, continue laboring.


    Previously, Shi Xiaolan had told An Jing that divorcing An Fu had been the most correct decision of her life.


    She also said that Wu Xiaoshan was the one who truly knew her through and through.


    ¡°An Jing, I... I have a son...¡± Shi Xiaolan laughed while crying, showing An Jing the child in her arms.


    An Jing smiled and nodded at Shi Xiaolan, ¡°Yes, Xiaolan, you have a son, Yu Yu and Niuniu have a little brother now.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan glanced at Wu Xiaoshan busy outside, then wiped her tears, smiling happily, ¡°An Jing, I always thought you were happy, but now, I sincerely feel that I am happy too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are happy.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Just a nod, not knowing if it was because of past bitterness, but Shi Xiaolan couldn¡¯t help shedding tears again. However, she quickly wiped them away and said to both An Jing and herself, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, it¡¯s all in the past. Having a son now means even if the future is hard, I will still feel it¡¯s sweet.¡±


    Although An Jing was somewhat averse to Shi Xiaolan¡¯s preference for sons over daughters, all the women here were like that, coupled with this deeply ingrained mindset in their minds, anything she said would be futile. It¡¯s better not to waste words and be disliked.


    So, when Shi Xiaolan said these words, An Jing just smiled, looking at Shi Xiaolan, yet said nothing.


    ...


    When An Fu¡¯s family found out that Shi Xiaolan had given birth to a son for Wu Xiaoshan, indeed, An Fu, Yun Dame, and An Hegui were green with regret.


    When Yun Dame was regretful, she kept crying and blaming herself, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, all my fault... I was so foolish to think that Xiaolan couldn¡¯t have children... if it weren¡¯t for me pushing to the brink of death, how would Fu Zi have divorced Xiaolan... it¡¯s all my fault... if only Xiaolan hadn¡¯t been divorced, that son would now be Fu Zi¡¯s...¡±

 Chapter 808 - 808 809 Lack of Confidence

    ?Chapter 808: Chapter 809: Lack of Confidence Chapter 808: Chapter 809: Lack of Confidence ¡°That child was supposed to be Fu Zi¡¯s... sob, sob...¡± Yun Dame continued to cry. ¡°That child should have been the root of our family, sob, sob...¡±


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be like this, it¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s just fate playing tricks on us.¡± Seeing his mother cry until she could hardly catch her breath, An Fu quickly tried to console her, fearing something might happen to her.


    But Yun Dame could not be consoled and kept crying endlessly, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I forced you to go to Mrs. Gong¡¯s, I never thought Mrs. Gong would be barren... It¡¯s my fault our family line is broken, it¡¯s me... it¡¯s me...¡±


    An Hegui also felt a deep sense of guilt. He, like Yun Dame, believed it was his own fault.


    If it weren¡¯t for his and Yun Dame¡¯s worries that Shi Xiaolan would not bear a son to continue the family line, they would never have pressured An Fu to remarry. There would not have been the subsequent divorce of Shi Xiaolan.


    It was also his fault...


    An Hegui didn¡¯t express his guilt through endless tears like Yun Dame; he just sat in silence, but his old face was etched with self-reproach.


    An Fu didn¡¯t know how to comfort his parents either, his heart was indeed suffering. Suffering immensely.


    He had divorced his wife and remarried, hoping for a son, but now, unfortunately, his new wife couldn¡¯t bear children, while his divorced wife had given birth to a son for another man.


    Seeing his parents still overcome with self-blame, An Fu could only try to comfort them as he had before, ¡°Father, Mother, I will work hard to earn money and marry another, please try to let go a little for now.¡±


    But this time, Yun Dame was not at all consoled; she was deeply hurt by the news of Shi Xiaolan giving birth to a son.


    Even more agitated and guilt-ridden, she cried, ¡°You are lame, and the tofu business is not easy, how much money can you earn? Marry again? It¡¯s good enough that you can barely provide for the family, how can you marry another? Your father and I are not just old, our health is failing, and we are incapable of working, just sitting at home waiting to be fed. Mrs. Gong is of no use as well, clumsy with neither hand nor foot, unable to do anything all day; just by seeing how the house grows poorer, you know you will have no money to marry again in the future, let alone extend our family line, sob, sob...¡±


    Mrs. Gong sat in the yard, devoid of her former confidence, eyes empty, feeling particularly inferior. All because she could not bear children.


    Hearing Yun Dame¡¯s cries from inside the house, even though she heard everything clearly, Mrs. Gong said nothing and just continued to sit in the yard. After all, she could not bear children; she didn¡¯t have the backbone to stand tall, no confidence to argue with Yun Dame, and even less to persuade An Fu not to remarry.


    Yun Dame¡¯s health was poor, and she cried incessantly and with such agitation that eventually, she failed to catch her breath and fainted.


    When Yun Dame woke up again, she became depressed, immersing herself in self-blame and regret every day.


    In less than a month, Yun Dame, who was already in poor health, couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and passed away.


    The day Yun Dame died was the tenth day of the twelfth lunar month.


    An Jing originally didn¡¯t know of Yun Dame¡¯s death, but on that day, she happened to visit Shi Xiaolan to discuss her journey to the Capital in the coming spring. She didn¡¯t expect that before she could bring up the matter, she learned from Shi Xiaolan that Yun Dame was gone.


    After the two talked about Yun Dame for a while, Shi Xiaolan asked, ¡°Why did you come over today? Is there something you need?¡±


    ¡°Mm, there is something, I wanted to talk to you. I received my transfer orders, I won¡¯t be working at the Agricultural Institute in Qilin County anymore, I need to go to the Agricultural Institute in the Imperial Capital. I¡¯ll probably have to leave... around the sixth day of the first lunar month next year.¡±

 Chapter 809 - 809 810 She Decides on the Imperial Capital

    ?Chapter 809: Chapter 810: She Decides on the Imperial Capital! Chapter 809: Chapter 810: She Decides on the Imperial Capital! An Jing didn¡¯t want Shi Xiaolan to know her and her husband¡¯s true identities, so she found such an excuse, claiming that she had received relocation orders and hence she went to the Imperial Capital.


    As soon as Shi Xiaolan heard An Jing had been reassigned to the Imperial Capital as an official, she immediately expressed delight, ¡°An Jing, this is a wonderful thing! The Imperial Capital is right under the Son of Heaven¡¯s feet, it¡¯s so much better than here, you¡¯ve essentially been promoted!¡±


    Then, Shi Xiaolan¡¯s joy faded, and she said dejectedly, ¡°Is it not next month... the sixth day of the first lunar month?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So how many years will you be relocated?¡±


    An Jing shook her head, ¡°The order didn¡¯t specify, so I don¡¯t know for how many years.¡± She and her husband planned to return here after the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s death, and they couldn¡¯t predict exactly when that would be, so she indeed didn¡¯t know how long they would stay in the Imperial Capital.


    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaolan became even more disheartened, clutching An Jing¡¯s hands tightly she said, ¡°Once you¡¯re transferred, we don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll ever see each other again, An Jing, I really can¡¯t bear to let you go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll write to you often, you can find someone literate to read it for you.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan¡¯s mood improved slightly, ¡°Then you must write to me often.¡±


    ¡°I will, certainly.¡±


    ¡°I still owe you money, how can I repay you if you¡¯re always in the Imperial Capital?¡± Shi Xiaolan worried.


    An Jing didn¡¯t say that the money need not be repaid to her, she simply smiled and replied, ¡°Hold onto it for now, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back yet, but my roots and my husband¡¯s are here, we¡¯ll definitely come back here to retire when we¡¯re old. You can give it to me then, it will be the same.¡±


    Immediately thereafter, An Jing added, ¡°Both my husband and I will be in the Imperial Capital, and these fields can¡¯t be tended, so just let your family farm them.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan was so touched that her eyes reddened, ¡°An Jing, you¡¯re so good to me.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Shi Xiaolan then asked, ¡°How about the land rent?¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t care about such a trivial amount of rent, but she didn¡¯t want Shi Xiaolan and her family to take it for granted, so she smiled and said, ¡°Just like with Youbao, a friendly price, I¡¯ll charge you ten percent.¡±


    ¡°But the land you lease to us is quite a lot, more than ten acres; isn¡¯t ten percent too little?¡± Generally, renting land from a landlord would require paying thirty percent of the harvest as rent.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t farm, I would have let the fields go fallow. Besides, ten percent is not a small amount. Youbao is not as close to you as I am, and he only charges you ten percent. If I charge you ten percent, it¡¯s actually a bit too much, which hardly qualifies as a friendly price.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan immediately said, ¡°Not at all! It¡¯s not too much!¡±


    Fearing that An Jing might further reduce the rent, Shi Xiaolan hastily added, ¡°Ten percent is ten percent, thank you, An Jing.¡± She felt she would be in debt to her friend for life.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank for? When the time comes, you¡¯ll have to trouble yourself to collect it for me first, and give it to me when I return.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ...


    When Gong Juechen learned from Gong Juese that An Jing was really Going to the Capital, he immediately went to look for An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°Changyi, Jingjing, I really don¡¯t want to go to the Imperial Capital, can¡¯t you just not go?¡± Gong Juechen appeared genuinely disdainful of the Capital.


    An Jing replied, ¡°We didn¡¯t ask you to come with us.¡±


    ¡°But I have to follow my sister, didn¡¯t I tell you last time?¡±


    An Jing then firmly said, ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± She and her husband were determined to go to the Imperial Capital!

 Chapter 810 - 810 811 Cant Avoid It Cant Escape

    ?Chapter 810: Chapter 811: Can¡¯t Avoid It, Can¡¯t Escape Chapter 810: Chapter 811: Can¡¯t Avoid It, Can¡¯t Escape I cannot...


    Hearing An Jing¡¯s decisive two words, Gong Juechen initially ruffled his hair in irritation but then calmed down. He stopped dissuading An Jing and Xiao Changyi from going to the Imperial Capital, and instead asked with a smile full of profound meaning, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I hate the Capital so much, why I don¡¯t want to go there at all?¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°You¡¯re such a pretender. For all we know, your hatred for the Capital could all be an act. Why should we waste our time being curious? It¡¯s settled, my husband and I are definitely going to the Capital, whether you like it or not.¡±


    Gong Juechen maintained his smile, but sighed inwardly: Perhaps, this was destiny...


    No matter how he avoided that place or how he left it, in the end, both he and his sister would still go there, return there.


    Before leaving for the Imperial Capital, An Jing visited the Agricultural Institute in Qilin County again and handed over all her duties there to Master Zhou.


    The Emperor of Xiyun had An Jing¡¯s best interests at heart; even without her asking, he had truly issued her a transfer order, moving her from Qilin County to the Imperial Capital. Therefore, the people at the Agricultural Institute also assumed that An Jing had been transferred to the Capital.


    Not only had An Jing, a woman, been specially appointed as an official, but she had also risen through the ranks so quickly, and now, she was even being transferred to the Capital... Master Zhou and the others couldn¡¯t even begin to envy her undreamed-of fortune.


    ¡°Lord, Lord An,¡± Master Zhou hesitated for a moment after An Jing finished handing over her duties and was about to leave. Nonetheless, he plucked up the courage to call out to her, his old face turning red.


    An Jing turned around, looking puzzled at Master Zhou: ¡°Master Zhou, do you have something else for me?¡±


    Master Zhou was exceedingly uncomfortable but still clasped his hands and said, ¡°Lord An is beyond our compare. I could only wish Lord An a future as glorious as a brocade here.¡±


    Not only was he not suppressed, but he had also been promoted. Lord Zhang had also told him in private that the position of manager at Qilin County was thanks to this lady¡¯s recommendation, allowing him to assume the role. To be honest, he truly admired this woman named An Jing.


    He admired her talent.


    He also admired her magnanimity and breadth of vision.


    And he felt deeply ashamed.


    Upon hearing Master Zhou¡¯s words, An Jing smiled, clasped her hands towards him, and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± She paused, then continued, ¡°Previously, under Official Liu¡¯s oppression, Master Zhou wanted to carry out many beneficial projects for the people but couldn¡¯t accomplish them. Now that you are the manager of the Agricultural Institute and can make your own decisions, I hope that Master Zhou will continue to uphold your original aspirations to do good for the people and not fail the imperial grace.¡±


    Master Zhou immediately straightened up and bowed in the direction of the Son of Heaven, saying respectfully and with a firm voice, ¡°I, your servant, will most certainly not fail the imperial grace!¡±


    After leaving Master Zhou, An Jing was ready to head home.


    But before she could leave the Agricultural Institute, she encountered Li Jifan in the corridor.


    Li Jifan was clearly waiting there for her. Upon seeing her, he courteously clasped his hand and said with a smile, ¡°As colleagues, Lord An is heading to the Imperial Capital, and I specially waited here to see you off.¡±


    An Jing had been promoted, and now she was of higher rank than him. Li Jifan wouldn¡¯t dare to reveal even the slightest ulterior motive he had.


    Seeing that Li Jifan¡¯s gaze held no other meaning, as if they truly were just ordinary colleagues, An Jing was quite satisfied and did not reject him. She allowed Li Jifan to escort her to the gate of the Agricultural Institute.


    Then, they parted ways on the steps of the Agricultural Institute; one turned back inside, and the other got into a carriage to go home.


    This was the end.


    But that was the beginning.


    For An Jing and Xiao Changyi, a new journey in life would soon commence as they set off for the Imperial Capital.

 Chapter 811 - 811 812 Ill Just Quietly Watch You

    ?Chapter 811: Chapter 812: I¡¯ll Just Quietly Watch You Chapter 811: Chapter 812: I¡¯ll Just Quietly Watch You The sixth day of the first lunar month.


    An Jing stood in the yard of her home, gazing at the few rooms that were now tightly shuttered, feeling inevitably melancholic about their imminent departure from this home.


    All the belongings they intended to take with them had already been loaded onto the carriage outside, and her four children had also been settled into the carriage, but she couldn¡¯t help standing in the yard, looking at the place where she and her husband had lived together for so long.


    ¡°Jing Er.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, seeing An Jing had not yet emerged, entered the courtyard to find her. Hearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s voice, An Jing turned her head and smiled at him.


    Not until Xiao Changyi arrived by her side did she ask with a smile, ¡°Husband, we will come back, won¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Mm, we will,¡± they both had agreed, to return here to enjoy their twilight years.


    An Jing turned her head back to look at the rooms again.


    Xiao Changyi followed her gaze.


    After a long moment, An Jing withdrew her gaze to look at Xiao Changyi; Xiao Changyi also turned his gaze back to An Jing.


    The couple shared a smile.


    Then, in silent understanding, they extended their hands, intertwined their fingers, and walked outward.


    As soon as they stepped out of the yard, An Jing stood aside and watched, watched as Xiao Changyi locked the gate.


    An Jing also took a look at the land around the courtyard before preparing to join Xiao Changyi on the carriage.


    But just as she set one foot on the carriage, she heard the voice of Shi Xiaolan, ¡°An Jing! Brother Xiao!¡±


    Facing the direction of the voice, An Jing saw Shi Xiaolan and Wu Xiaoshan briskly approaching them.


    An Jing withdrew the foot she had placed on the carriage and said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t we tell you not to see us off?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll see you again once you leave, of course, we wanted to see you off,¡± said Shi Xiaolan, her eyes reddening and her voice choked. ¡°We don¡¯t have much at home, just some peanuts for you ¨C don¡¯t disdain them.¡±


    Shi Xiaolan took a bundle from Wu Xiaoshan¡¯s hand and offered it to An Jing; it was clear the bundle contained peanuts.


    An Jing did not refuse Shi Xiaolan¡¯s kind gesture, accepted the bundle, and asked Meng Zhuqing to place it on the carriage.


    Because they were in a hurry to hit the road, An Jing and Shi Xiaolan didn¡¯t chat much, but before getting on the carriage, An Jing hugged Shi Xiaolan.


    This made Shi Xiaolan¡¯s eyes grow even redder.


    An Jing also felt quite distressed, and even after they had been riding away from home for a while, she struggled to emerge from that melancholic mood.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say a word, only held one of An Jing¡¯s hands tightly.


    ¡°Mother...smile...smile...smiley...¡± Suddenly, Su Yi Jing in An Jing¡¯s arms looked up with his little face, uttering indistinct words earnestly and childishly. ¡°Smiley is good...want smiley...smile...¡±


    Others might not understand what Su Yi Jing was saying, but An Jing and Xiao Changyi were his parents, they had been with Su Yi Jing since birth, and even if he didn¡¯t articulate well, they usually understood his meaning.


    Undoubtedly, Su Yi Jing was asking An Jing to smile.


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing were extremely heartened.


    An Jing, in particular, not only felt consoled but also truly began to laugh. ¡°Jing¡¯er, you usually don¡¯t like to initiate conversation. Today is quite rare, and to think your words concern your mother, Mother is really so happy.¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing hugged little Su Yi Jing even tighter.


    Su Yi Jing quietly stayed in An Jing¡¯s arms, letting her hold him, but he kept looking up, not saying another word in his babyish voice, instead blinking his little eyes and watching silently as his mother An Jing smiled and talked to him.

 Chapter 812 - 812 813 You Cant Let Them Look Down on You

    ?Chapter 812: Chapter 813: You Can¡¯t Let Them Look Down on You Chapter 812: Chapter 813: You Can¡¯t Let Them Look Down on You An Jing didn¡¯t care whether Su Yi Jing understood what she was saying, and continued to smile at Su Yi Jing, ¡°We are going to the Imperial Capital to be with your grandfather, you know your grandfather, right? He even came to see you on your first birthday. He loves you the most. He likes your brothers too, but not as much as he loves you. Once we arrive at the Imperial Capital, you must remember to call him grandfather, okay?¡±


    Su Yi Jing didn¡¯t speak, still tilting his little head up, blinking his small eyes, silently watching An Jing smile, talking to him.


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m talking about grandfather. When the time comes, you must call him grandfather. Your father and I have already taught you and your brothers, haven¡¯t we? Come on, repeat after mommy: grandfather.¡± An Jing patiently taught.


    Before Su Yi Jing could respond, An Yiqing and An Yiyun started to make a ruckus, following An Jing¡¯s lead: ¡°Grandfather! Grandfather!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, grandfather. Your grandfather is in the Imperial Capital.¡± An Jing freed up one hand to pat the little heads of An Yiqing and An Yiyun, who were sitting beside Xiao Changyi¡¯s leg, smiling at her.


    After patting them, An Jing then smiled at Su Yixing, who was in Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms, ¡°Star, dear, also repeat after mommy, so your brother can hear. Say ¡®grandfather,¡¯ gran-dfa-ther.¡±


    Su Yixing was playing with Xiao Changyi¡¯s Prince¡¯s Token in his arms. When he heard An Jing tell him to repeat something, he subconsciously imitated her, ¡°Grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± An Jing was very pleased. After praising Su Yixing, she looked back at Su Yi Jing in her arms, ¡°Jing¡¯er, you are the boss. Your brothers can all call grandfather now, so you can¡¯t be the only one who can¡¯t, right? You can¡¯t let your brothers look down on you. Come on, repeat after mommy: gran-dfa-ther.¡±


    Su Yi Jing blinked and then obliged An Jing, calling out in a babyish voice, ¡°Grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Our Jing¡¯er is such a good boy.¡± An Jing praised the same way. ¡°If your grandfather heard you and your brothers calling him grandfather, he would definitely be so happy he¡¯d stay up all night not sleeping, asking your Uncle Chengyu to play chess with you all night, haha~¡±


    Xiao Changyi just held little Su Yi Jing in his arms, watching An Jing teach the four children to call ¡®grandfather¡¯, tenderness filled his cool eyes.


    With a closer look, one could also detect a nearly imperceptible smirk at the corners of his aloof lips.


    Gong Juechen, Gong Juese, and Meng Lanqing were riding their horses, waiting for them at the entrance of Sixteen Town until Meng Zhuqing brought the carriage over. Then the eight of them set off together for the Imperial Capital.


    With Gong Juechen and Gong Juese known to be lively characters, plus the four children, the journey was much livelier than the last time An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to the Imperial Capital.


    Gong Juechen had claimed he hated the Imperial Capital and didn¡¯t want to go before leaving, but on the way there, he was having the most fun, showing no sign of the dislike he professed, which made An Jing want to roll her eyes at him.


    This man really knew how to put on an act!


    Before they knew it, it was the seventh day of the second lunar month.


    That evening, An Jing asked, ¡°My lord, we should arrive at the Imperial Capital tomorrow. Aren¡¯t we going into the city to see your foster father first?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°First we go to our new home.¡±


    Last year, once they had decided to come to the Imperial Capital this year, they both agreed not to live in the palace or in Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, but to build a few houses in the countryside of the Imperial Capital where there were mountains and water. Moreover, those houses had been completed in the second half of last year, built according to the drawings they had personally made, by Meng Zhuqing.

 Chapter 813 - 813 814 He Hates

    ?Chapter 813: Chapter 814 He Hates... Chapter 813: Chapter 814 He Hates... After traveling for so many days, everyone was a bit tired, and since they had brought a lot of things on their carriage, it did seem better to settle down in their new home first.


    Thinking this way, An Jing also did not say anything further.


    What An Jing did not expect was that on the second day, ten miles away from the Imperial Capital, someone came to receive them.


    Among those who came were two people with whom An Jing was very familiar, namely Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu.


    Additionally, there was a Deputy General and two squads of soldiers.


    ¡°Youbao, Wuyu, what is this...¡± Gong Juese was riding a horse, and upon seeing the scene before her, was somewhat puzzled.


    Gong Jue Chen was also riding a horse, and upon seeing the gathering, the light in his peach blossom eyes dimmed slightly, then returned to normal so quickly that it was nearly impossible to catch his disconcertment.


    Meng Lanqing was riding a horse as well, and he knew the reason for this spectacle, but he remained silent.


    Upon seeing the arrangement blocking the way, Meng Zhuqing stopped the carriage and did not continue to drive it forward.


    Wang Youbao and the others did not speak to Gong Juese, but all kneeled down with extreme respect towards the carriage, saluting, ¡°Greetings to Prince Yi and Princess Yi, the Emperor has ordered us to come here to meet you.¡±


    Prince Yi?!


    When Gong Jue Chen learned of Xiao Changyi¡¯s identity, he immediately closed his peach blossom eyes, as if to hide something, or perhaps unwilling to accept the reality. But soon, he opened his eyes again.


    Although the corners of his mouth still held a smile that was not quite a smile, the hatred in his heart began to surge, spreading to his limbs and bones.


    If Xiao Changyi was Prince Yi, then that old man from before, wasn¡¯t he Su Haoyu?!


    Su, Haoyu...


    Gong Jue Chen clenched his teeth in his heart, silently repeating these three words. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had long practiced keeping his emotions from showing on his face, he would certainly be twisting it in hatred right now.


    ¡°Prince Yi? Are you talking about Brother Changyi? Ah, so Brother Changyi is Prince Yi! No wonder he subdued me with just a few moves!¡± Gong Juese was especially excited.


    Watching his sister act this way, Gong Jue Chen felt both sad and happy in his heart. It was truly good that his sister knew nothing.


    Meng Lanqing quickly pulled Gong Juese, signaling her to be quiet.


    As soon as Meng Lanqing warned her, Gong Juese obediently fell silent.


    It was then that Xiao Changyi lifted the carriage curtain and stepped down. He did not look at the people kneeling on the ground but instead went to help An Jing out of the carriage.


    As soon as An Jing was helped down by Xiao Changyi, she smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, please rise.¡±


    Wang Youbao and the others then stood up.


    As soon as Li Wuyu got up, she ran towards An Jing and Xiao Changyi, ¡°Master, Father, we have been waiting for you. I came here before dawn.¡±


    Seeing Li Wuyu being so informal with An Jing and Xiao Changyi, and previously being unaware of their identities, Wang Youbao had let it slide, but now he really feared An Jing and Xiao Changyi would take offense at his wife¡¯s behavior.


    Not wanting any trouble for his wife, Wang Youbao endured his distress, and rebuked her, ¡°Wuyu, don¡¯t be disrespectful.¡±


    Li Wuyu was not foolish, knowing Wang Youbao was afraid she would be blamed, so even though he had scolded her, she wasn¡¯t angry, and felt sweet inside.


    An Jing laughed and said, ¡°Youbao, before you refused to discipline Wuyu for her lack of formality, saying we did not mind and let her be, but now that we truly do not mind, you¡¯re the one who starts to care. Tell us, what exactly do you want to do?¡±

 Chapter 814 - 814 815 This Person is the Apple of His Eye

    ?Chapter 814: Chapter 815: This Person is the Apple of His Eye Chapter 814: Chapter 815: This Person is the Apple of His Eye ¡°I dare not! I hope the Prince and Princess will forgive me!¡± Wang Youbao immediately knelt down again, appearing utterly terrified.


    ¡°Youbao!¡± Li Wuyu panicked, but it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to help Wang Youbao up, so he could only look to An Jing and Xiao Changyi for help: ¡°Master, Mentor...¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, Youbao, get up,¡± An Jing became even more amused, ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, you might just break my disciple¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Princess.¡± Only then did Wang Youbao stand up, but he dared not speak anymore, merely standing there with extreme reverence.


    Seeing how respectful and cautious Wang Youbao was, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but find it funny: ¡°Youbao, how come you¡¯ve become so distant from us after you learned of my husband¡¯s identity? Don¡¯t forget, Wuyu is my disciple, and you still ought to call me Master and my husband Mentor. Just based on that relationship, shouldn¡¯t we be closer than others? Okay, if you keep this up, we¡¯ll truly be upset. How you were with us before, act the same way now. Don¡¯t make things so awkward that we all feel uncomfortable.¡±


    Wang Youbao hesitated, still not daring to do so.


    An Jing deliberately huffed: ¡°What, do you want me to beg you to call us Master and Mentor?¡±


    Hearing this, Wang Youbao quickly became flustered: ¡°Master, you¡¯re killing me here, in conscience and reason, I can¡¯t accept this!¡±


    ¡°There, you just called me Master quite nicely,¡± An Jing laughed again. ¡°We told Wuyu not to reveal our identities to you because we knew you would react this way. You¡¯re not stupid; how could you not understand our intentions? Just keep calling us Master and Mentor. And if there really is a time when you must show respect formally, we won¡¯t stop you. We don¡¯t want to make it hard for you.¡±


    Only then did Wang Youbao smile, his demeanor relaxing: ¡°Master and Mentor have been so kind to me and Wuyu, we will always remember it in our hearts.¡±


    With that, Wang Youbao turned his head to look at Xiao Changyi, his eyes and expression instantly filled with adoration: ¡°Mentor.¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing tried to suppress her laughter. She had known before that Wang Youbao¡¯s most admired figure was the King of Eternal Victory, her own husband. It was no wonder Wang Youbao was looking at him like that now, with even more intensity than when he had idolized him as a hero.


    After a long pause, Xiao Changyi finally spoke: ¡°Turn your face away, don¡¯t look at me.¡±


    Wang Youbao: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± An Jing could not hold back her laughter any longer.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Gong Juechen and Gong Juese laughed even louder and more freely than An Jing.


    Meng Lanqing quickly tugged at Gong Juese again.


    Gong Juese immediately covered her mouth, trying not to laugh any further so as not to put her own husband in a difficult position.


    Gong Juechen, however, continued to laugh heartily, unconcerned. His laughter was loud and uninhibited. Sadly, no one noticed the desolation that filled the peach blossom eyes of Gong Juechen.


    This man was also Su Haoyu¡¯s beloved...


    And yet, just an adopted son...


    Adopted son...


    Seeing that Wang Youbao was quite embarrassed, An Jing quickly stopped laughing and changed the subject, asking: ¡°Youbao, aren¡¯t you studying with the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s minister today?¡±


    Wang Youbao breathed a sigh of relief, then replied with a smile: ¡°The Emperor knows of my relationship with Master and Mentor, so he granted me a leave from the Ministry today, allowing me to come to greet you both for a meeting.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± An Jing understood. Then she looked towards her husband.


    Xiao Changyi finally addressed the Deputy General who had come with Wang Youbao: ¡°Go back and tell him, we will see him tomorrow.¡±


    The Deputy General had been standing there without speaking, clearly, the Emperor of Xiyun also knew that today they would not be entering the Imperial Capital.

 Chapter 815 - 815 816 New Home

    ?Chapter 815: Chapter 816: New Home Chapter 815: Chapter 816: New Home ¡°Yes,¡± the deputy general immediately responded respectfully. Then, he led the two squads of soldiers back to the Imperial Capital.


    After watching the deputy general leave with his men, An Jing asked with a smile, ¡°Youbao, Wuyu, are you also heading back? Or would you like to come see the new home your master and I have set up?¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately replied with a smile, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going to visit the master and master¡¯s husband¡¯s new home; we haven¡¯t yet had the chance to see it.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s new home was located six miles from the Imperial Capital, the only household in the area. Eight elegantly arranged buildings, nestled beside a mountain and near water, with clear streams and picturesque scenery¡ªespecially in the spring, making the landscape particularly pleasant, as if it were a paradise on earth, a celestial realm of incomparable beauty.


    An Jing was very satisfied with the place and immediately praised Meng Zhuqing, ¡°Your choice of location is excellent.¡±


    She particularly liked it.


    Meng Zhuqing truthfully replied, ¡°We selected this site according to the lord¡¯s and madam¡¯s requirements; this was the only suitable location.¡±


    Li Wuyu said, ¡°Master, the beauty of this place is undeniable, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too remote? It seems quite unsafe.¡±


    An Jing laughed and said, ¡°Are your master and I easy targets? Besides, Meng Zhuqing will often roam around these parts; nothing will happen.¡±


    Meng Lanqing hesitated before speaking up, ¡°Madam, why not let your subordinate patrol this area daily as well?¡±


    An Jing shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no need; you continue to focus on the rice shop business.¡±


    Speaking of that, An Jing stopped elaborating on the rice shop business, trusting that Meng Lanqing would understand.


    They were planning to expand their rice shops throughout the entire Xiyun Kingdom, which was also an important matter.


    Meng Lanqing really did understand. They had discussed this before, and as soon as An Jing mentioned it, he refrained from insisting on patrolling the area.


    ¡°Jingjing, why is your family opening so many rice shops?¡± Gong Juechen suddenly asked with a teasing smile.


    An Jing felt a twinge in her heart but didn¡¯t show it outwardly, replying irritably, ¡°To make money, of course.¡±


    ¡°Are you short on money?¡± Gong Juechen¡¯s peach blossom eyes held a depth of meaning as he gave her a look that said she needn¡¯t bother lying.


    An Jing huffed, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t find money useful? Youbao used to be so wealthy, and yet he still worked hard to make money.¡±


    Gong Juechen knew An Jing was fibbing, but he did not dwell on it and instead went on to playfully tease An Yiqing, who laughed heartily with a mouth wide open, resembling a Maitreya Buddha.


    Seeing that Gong Juechen didn¡¯t press the issue further, An Jing quietly heaved a sigh of relief and then began to unload the items from the carriage.


    Xiao Changyi had already been unloading things. There really were many items, on both the carriage and the horses. They would be living here for many years, and almost everything that could be brought had been brought.


    Wang Youbao and his companions also helped with the unloading.


    After all the items had been unloaded and placed inside the house, Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu returned to the Imperial Capital.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else for you here; you may leave as well,¡± An Jing said to Meng Zhuqing and Meng Lanqing.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Meng Zhuqing and Meng Lanqing left, they also took Gong Juese and Gong Juechen with them.


    Gong Juechen originally didn¡¯t want to leave and had wanted to stay with An Jing and Xiao Changyi, citing the availability of vacant rooms, but neither An Jing nor Xiao Changyi agreed. In the end, Gong Juechen had no choice but to follow Meng Zhuqing and the others.


    Meng Zhuqing and Meng Lanqing were returning to the General¡¯s mansion.


    Ever since they had become subordinates to Xiao Changyi, they seldom returned to the General¡¯s mansion, always following their lord Xiao Changyi. Now that they were back in the Imperial Capital and their lord didn¡¯t allow them to stay by his side, they had no choice but to live inside the Capital City.


    Upon learning that her husband was a general, Gong Juese immediately turned to brag to her brother, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve married a general. Impressive, right?¡±

 Chapter 816 - 816 817 I Dont Have Time

    ?Chapter 816: Chapter 817: I Don¡¯t Have Time... Chapter 816: Chapter 817: I Don¡¯t Have Time... Gong Jue Chen felt disheartened inside but demanded quite a show of support on the surface, ¡°Hmm, impressive~¡±


    Meng Zhuqing and Meng Lanqing still had an old mother at home, namely Old Lady Meng.


    Old Lady Meng burst into joyful tears the moment she saw Meng Zhuqing and Meng Lanqing return.


    When she learned that Meng Lanqing had actually taken a wife, Old Lady Meng first glanced at Gong Juese and then, lowering her voice, asked Meng Lanqing, ¡°Lanqing, did Prince Yi allow you to marry? You cannot make your own decisions, you know. Our Nine Clans were all saved by Prince Yi. Do you remember what your father said about serving Prince Yi as slaves? Don¡¯t you know that? You must not do anything against Prince Yi¡¯s orders. You have to be loyal to him, obey his every command, understand?¡±


    Meng Lanqing quickly reassured her, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, if the Lord and Lady hadn¡¯t implicitly agreed, how could I have taken a wife?¡±


    Old Lady Meng was then reassured and quickly prepared a red envelope for Gong Juese.


    Gong Jue Chen listened to Old Lady Meng¡¯s earlier words and while he showed nothing on his face, he understood in his heart. No wonder Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing were so loyal to Xiao Changyi. It all made sense now.


    ¡°Mother, this is Se Se¡¯s brother, Gong Jue Chen,¡± Meng Lanqing introduced.


    When Old Lady Meng first saw her two sons return home, she was too overjoyed to notice Gong Jue Chen; later, when Meng Lanqing introduced her to Gong Juese, she again failed to pay attention to Gong Jue Chen; but now that she noticed him, she immediately exclaimed in shock, ¡°Han...¡±


    After uttering one word, she immediately stopped herself.


    Han?


    Gong Jue Chen sneered inwardly but feigned confusion on his exterior, furrowing his brow, ¡°Why is Old Lady Meng so surprised to see me? Have you met me before?¡±


    After regaining her composure, Old Lady Meng shook her head and said, ¡°I have not met you before, today is the first time. I just feel you look a bit familiar, perhaps it¡¯s because you have a kind-looking face.¡±


    Though she said this, Old Lady Meng¡¯s thoughts and sighs revealed a different sentiment: He truly resembles Consort Han.


    If Consort Han¡¯s children had not died, they would probably be about the same age as this brother and sister before me.


    Before Gong Jue Chen could speak, Gong Juese laughed heartily, ¡°My brother, kind-looking? Ha, Mother, don¡¯t be fooled by his handsome face. Although he¡¯s a doctor, he¡¯s not at all kind. Many have sought his help, and he¡¯s let them die without aid, saving only those who are good-looking.¡±


    Old Lady Meng: ¡°...¡±


    Gong Jue Chen also said, ¡°Se Se is right. I indeed do not save those who are not good-looking; Old Lady Meng, I am truly not kind. It¡¯s just my appearance that is pleasing, tsk tsk~¡±


    Old Lady Meng: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Lanqing hurriedly said, ¡°Mother, Se Se and her brother used to live on the mountain, they don¡¯t understand any etiquettes, nor do they have any upbringing, please don¡¯t mind them.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing suddenly interjected, ¡°Even if you mind, they¡¯re not going to change.¡±


    Old Lady Meng: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡±


    Old Lady Meng composed herself with some effort and then cleared her throat, changing the subject, ¡°Zhuqing, your brother is already married. Shouldn¡¯t you think about it too? I didn¡¯t dare to bring up this matter to you boys before, fearing Prince Yi would not agree. But now that Prince Yi and the Princess have given permission for you to marry, we should start considering your marital prospects. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll look around to see if there¡¯s a suitable girl. If you find her agreeable, you should marry her, right?¡±


    When he heard that he should take a wife, the image of Wild Goose Jade¡¯s breathtakingly beautiful and serene visage flashed through Meng Zhuqing¡¯s mind. Knowing he might never see her again, Meng Zhuqing immediately refused as soon as Old Lady Meng finished speaking, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t trouble yourself, I have neither the inclination for that kind of fuss nor the time.¡±

 Chapter 817 - 817 818 Adaptable Anywhere

    ?Chapter 817: Chapter 818: Adaptable Anywhere Chapter 817: Chapter 818: Adaptable Anywhere She paused, and Meng Zhuqing carefully explained, ¡°The Prince and Princess live outside the city in a quiet place, so I always have to patrol around to prevent any accidents. I just came back today to see you, and after I change my clothes, I have to leave again.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Old Lady Meng immediately agreed, ¡°The safety of Prince Yi and the Princess is crucial. I won¡¯t bother you to find a girl. Take good care of the Prince and Princess, and make sure your father can rest peacefully in the netherworld.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing breathed a sigh of relief and replied, ¡°Yes, mother.¡±


    ...


    Elsewhere.


    An Jing had just placed the last item in their new home when she turned and smiled at Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, it¡¯s done, this is our new home from now on!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I was worried that the children might not adapt, but look at them...¡± An Jing pointed at the four children who were joyfully climbing the steps, ¡°It turns out I was worried for nothing.¡±


    Xiao Changyi watched the children and said, ¡°Our children can adapt anywhere.¡±


    Thinking about how the children hadn¡¯t shown any discomfort during their journey, An Jing nodded, ¡°It seems so.¡±


    Then, An Jing crouched down and clapped her hands at the children, ¡°Jing¡¯er, Star, Qinger, Yun Er, come, quickly come to daddy and mommy.¡±


    The house was made of wood, with a raised foundation, requiring climbing six steps from the ground to the porch, and then to the hall.


    At that moment, An Jing was squatting at the doorway of the hall, while the four children were enthusiastically climbing those six steps.


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s voice, the four children first looked at An Jing, then hurriedly climbed up to the porch and stood up, running towards An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    The wooden floor creaked under their steps.


    Su Yixing and An Yiqing ran while giggling happily.


    Although Su Yi Jing didn¡¯t laugh, he was the fastest and was the first to reach An Jing¡¯s arms.


    Little An Yiyun, who couldn¡¯t run yet, lagged behind, still wobbling along the way after Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing had run to An Jing.


    Xiao Changyi did not crouch down, just stood there.


    Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing all crowded into An Jing¡¯s arms, but fortunately, they were small enough for her to easily embrace them.


    Seeing her youngest son still wobbling along, An Jing laughed and said to her other three sons, ¡°Jing¡¯er, Star, Qinger, could one of you go help your younger brother? He has a harder time walking, and his body isn¡¯t as strong as yours. Could you help him, please?¡±


    Then, Xiao Changyi also crouched down, right next to An Jing, and spoke to the three little ones in An Jing¡¯s embrace, ¡°Go help your younger brother, you are his older brothers, and you need to take care of him.¡±


    Only then did Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing come out of An Jing¡¯s embrace and ran to An Yiyun to help him.


    But An Yiyun only had two hands. Su Yi Jing and An Yiqing, running a bit faster, each took one, leaving Su Yixing without a hand to hold.


    Su Yixing looked confused for a moment, then decisively grabbed the hand of his older brother, Su Yi Jing.


    Then, Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, An Yiqing, with An Yiyun¡¯s slow steps, hand in hand walked towards An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    The four little ones looked really adorable this way.

 Chapter 818 - 818 819 Hundred Percent Turnaround Rate

    ?Chapter 818: Chapter 819: Hundred Percent Turnaround Rate Chapter 818: Chapter 819: Hundred Percent Turnaround Rate Watching the four little ones walking towards them hand in hand, both An Jing and Xiao Changyi felt their hearts melt into softness, deeply filled with immense satisfaction.


    Subconsciously, An Jing and Xiao Changyi turned their heads, eyes meeting each other¡¯s, one with a smile blooming like a flower, the other with the corners of his lips slightly lifted.


    At that moment, the four children had also reached their side, Su Yi Jing and Su Yixing cuddling into Xiao Changyi¡¯s embrace, An Yiqing and An Yiyun burrowing into An Jing¡¯s arms.


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing still knelt there, but their arms were wrapped around the two children snuggling into their embrace.


    The children, held in their arms, were all smiling, each looking exceptionally joyful.


    Looking at the scenery around them, her four children, and her beloved man, only then did An Jing sigh contentedly.


    Soon after, she asked her four children, ¡°Tomorrow, Mom and Dad will take you to the Imperial Palace to see your grandfather, are you happy about that?¡±


    The four children simply looked at An Jing and smiled.


    An Jing smiled as well, ¡°You¡¯ve only seen your grandfather once, that was on your first birthday, and now, more than half a year has passed, it¡¯s normal if you don¡¯t remember him. But tomorrow, when Mom asks you to call him ¡®Grandpa,¡¯ you must do it, if you dare not to and embarrass Mom, wait and see if I won¡¯t spank you when we get back.¡±


    Immediately, the four children started calling out to her in their milky voices, showing their delightfully playful little selfs, ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa! Grandpa! Grandpa!¡±


    Watching the children do this, An Jing instantly thought of a modern animated movie scene she had seen of seven gourd children calling out to their grandfather, and she burst out laughing without control.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t know why An Jing suddenly felt so joyful, but seeing An Jing so happy, and the children too, he didn¡¯t show much on his face, but he too was very happy inside.


    ...


    The next day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi dressed all four little ones in identical outfits and shoes.


    The clothes and shoes of the four children were always identical, all four of them small and clean, and particularly cute looking. Dressed in the same outfits and shoes, the group of children standing together made an incredibly adorable scene that was especially pleasing.


    Each time An Jing and Xiao Changyi took these four children out, they received a hundred percent turn-back rate.


    Xiao Changyi wore a black wide-sleeved embroidered prince¡¯s robe, which already added to his naturally stern and majestic aura, making him even more commanding and awe-inspiring.


    An Jing wore a bright red wide-sleeved Princess dress, without any extra decorations, just a simple yet elegant jade hairpin nestled in her ink-black hair, simple and tasteful yet dignified.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see your grandfather,¡± An Jing said, quickly flicking her fingers over each of the little ones¡¯ noses, then joined hands with Xiao Changyi to lead the four out the door.


    Meng Zhuqing had already been waiting at the door with the horse-drawn carriage, and once An Jing and her family were all aboard, he drove them into the Capital City.


    The Imperial Palace was heavily guarded, but the guards dared to search only Meng Zhuqing.


    After he had been searched, Meng Zhuqing then led the horse-drawn carriage into the palace. Given his status, and since this was the Imperial Palace, he could not carelessly drive around; he had to lead the carriage step by step forward.


    The slow pace allowed An Jing, seated in the carriage, to open the carriage curtains and pointed out to the four children the places she recognized, letting them look.


    The four little ones, having never seen such buildings before, were especially curious, their little heads bustling to look out first.

 Chapter 819 - 819 820 His Tenacity

    ?Chapter 819: Chapter 820 His Tenacity Chapter 819: Chapter 820 His Tenacity Fearing the little ones might fall, Xiao Changyi had to constantly watch over the little ones who were eager to look outside.


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing had originally planned to go directly to the Jun Palace to find the Emperor of Xiyun, but when the carriage passed by the Assembly Hall, the four little ones saw the hundred jade steps in front of it and got extremely excited, clamoring to get down and climb.


    ¡°Daddy...Mommy...Climb...Want to climb...Climb...Climb that...Climb...¡±


    Thinking that there was no rush to find the Emperor of Xiyun, and seeing the children¡¯s desire to climb the steps, Xiao Changyi and An Jing agreed and instructed Meng Zhuqing to stop the carriage.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, Xiao Changyi and An Jing got off.


    The four little ones hurriedly wriggled out of the carriage but couldn¡¯t get down; they could only stretch out their arms, looking for Xiao Changyi and An Jing to hold them.


    ¡°Hold me, hold me quick... want to go down...down...¡±


    An Jing, finding the eagerness of the four little ones amusing, still helped her husband pick up all four little ones and put them on the ground.


    The moment the four little ones¡¯ feet touched the ground, they rushed toward the hundred jade steps¡ªSu Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing running over joyfully while An Yiyun walked over, wobbling but brimming with excitement.


    Then, the four little ones started climbing the jade steps and were having a great time.


    Fearing for the children¡¯s safety, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had to follow them.


    Meng Zhuqing quickly followed as well, in case An Jing and Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t keep an eye on all of them.


    Su Yi Jing stood up after reaching the tenth step and then, with his little short legs, began walking upward.


    First the right foot up, then the left foot followed, standing on the same step as the right foot.


    Take a pause.


    Then the right foot up again, and the left foot followed, standing with the right foot on the same step once more.


    Because his coordination wasn¡¯t fully developed, his walk was truly strenuous and very slow. He was also exceedingly careful, fearing he might tumble.


    However, he didn¡¯t lie down to crawl like before, even though crawling was much faster than his walking. He persisted, taking tiny steps upward.


    With a look of determination to reach the highest point.


    Seeing her eldest son¡¯s serious small figure climbing upward without a smile, and observing his little face that looked so much like her husband¡¯s, An Jing wore a smile on her face, thinking in her heart: Not only did her eldest son resemble her husband in looks, but his personality was also similar.


    Su Yixing and An Yiqing continued to climb upwards, both of them racing to the top like it was a competition, only stopping when they reached the highest point. Then the two little ones turned around to sit on the highest step, giggling as they watched the others still below.


    ¡°Second brother, look, look at this, hehe...¡± Suddenly, An Yiqing reached out with one little hand to pull on Su Yixing and pointed with the other at Su Yi Jing, who was still struggling to walk up below, and An Yiyun, who was also climbing, signaling Su Yixing to look at Su Yi Jing and An Yiyun.


    Su Yixing looked in the direction An Yiqing was pointing and immediately started laughing even more joyfully along with An Yiqing. He also clapped his little hands: ¡°Hehe...slow...brother slow...youngest slow...slowly...¡±


    An Jing, right behind Su Yi Jing, burst into laughter as soon as she heard the conversation and laughter of An Yiqing and Su Yixing: ¡°Qinger, Star, are you making fun of your brothers?¡±


    An Yiqing and Su Yixing were even more amused. Initially, only Su Yixing clapped his hands, but now An Yiqing joined in too. Both were excitedly saying, ¡°Slow. Take it slow.¡±

 Chapter 820 - 820 821 It Depends on Your Height

    ?Chapter 820: Chapter 821: It Depends on Your Height Chapter 820: Chapter 821: It Depends on Your Height Watching An Yiqing and Su Yixing, the two little ones, not only excitedly sitting at the highest spot clapping their tiny hands but also continuously chuckling and saying ¡°slow,¡± the mockery was quite obvious~


    An Jing found it even more amusing.


    Su Yi Jing didn¡¯t care if her two younger brothers mocked her; she might as well have been unaware of the mockery as she continued to trudge forward, moving step by step upwards with determination that wasn¡¯t common in children.


    An Jing watched and exclaimed once again, ¡°My boy really resembles his father!¡±


    An Yiyun had climbed much higher than Su Yi Jing by now, only about thirty steps away from Su Yixing and An Yiqing. Seeing his two brothers laughing at him, he became a bit upset, squatting down, tilting his little face up, pouting, and looking unhappily at his two mocking brothers.


    Xiao Changyi was right next to the little An Yiyun. Seeing An Yiyun looking discouraged, he took the opportunity to teach a lesson, ¡°If you want your brothers to stop laughing at you, then keep climbing. Once you reach their height, or even surpass them, they won¡¯t be able to laugh at you anymore.¡±


    An Yiyun, not even sure if he understood, first looked up with watery eyes at Xiao Changyi who was standing next to him, looking down expressionlessly. After a while, An Yiyun bared his teeth fiercely, seemingly gathering courage for himself before he continued climbing.


    Due to physical reasons, An Yiyun was getting tired, so after climbing a few more steps, he began to breathe heavily and couldn¡¯t continue climbing. However, he didn¡¯t give up; instead, he just sat down to rest for a bit, then continued climbing, rested again, and continued climbing in this cycle until An Yiyun reached the highest step, his little face finally breaking into a radiant smile.


    But he didn¡¯t stop there; he struggled to his feet, then staggered to the back of Su Yixing and An Yiqing.


    Since Su Yixing and An Yiqing were sitting down, An Yiyun, who walked to their back, was obviously taller than them.


    Despite An Yiyun moving behind them, Su Yixing and An Yiqing didn¡¯t care and just continued to mock Su Yi Jing who was still walking below.


    An Yiyun was clearly concerned about this; only after walking behind Su Yixing and An Yiqing and finding himself taller did he grin and look towards his aloof father, seeking praise.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool gaze softened, and though he said nothing, he simply raised his hand and touched An Yiyun¡¯s little head.


    Once he was petted on the head, An Yiyun instantly smiled so much that his eyes became slits.


    Meanwhile, at the bottom of the Jade Stairs, Su Yi Jing was still walking upwards with strong determination, resolved to reach the top.


    Watching her eldest son challenge the hundred Jade Steps, An Jing found it amusing but kept cheering, ¡°Jing¡¯er, your dad and brothers are already up there, we must make it up too.¡±


    Initially, Su Yixing, sitting at the highest spot, was laughing at his elder brother Su Yi Jing with An Yiyun, but as he saw his brother continuing step by step, unaffected and resolute for so long, he gradually found it harder to laugh.


    When Su Yi Jing was still twenty steps from the top, Su Yixing suddenly climbed down quickly and joined him.

 Chapter 821 - 821 822 Mutual Support

    ?Chapter 821: Chapter 822 Mutual Support Chapter 821: Chapter 822 Mutual Support Once she climbed beside Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing stood up, and first cheerfully called out ¡°Brother, Brother¡± twice before taking small steps upwards together with Su Yi Jing.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi were both startled in their hearts. No one had taught her this; their second son knew by instinct to come down and accompany his brother on the climb.


    Seeing his second brother go to join his big brother, An Yiqing stopped his mockery and quickly climbed down, taking tiny steps to ascend alongside his big brother and second brother.


    When An Yiyun saw his third brother also go down, he wanted to follow even though he had just sat down to rest, but Xiao Changyi stopped him.


    ¡°Yun Er, be good. You¡¯re too tired today, rest and join your brothers another time,¡± Xiao Changyi said gently but with concern for his youngest son. His youngest was frail and had been active enough for the day; he worried that his little one couldn¡¯t handle any more and emphasized the importance of a good rest.


    An Yiyun pursed his lips somewhat unhappily but obediently continued to sit there watching his brothers.


    After a while, he shaped his small hands into a megaphone around his mouth, and then he shouted to his three brothers, ¡°Brother... Brother... hurry... come quickly to Yun Er... hurry... come quickly...¡±


    It was clear he was cheering on Su Yi Jing and the others.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi listened, each filled with a profound sense of contentment.


    ¡°We¡¯re coming,¡± called back Su Yi Jing from the bottom of the steps. Among the four children, Su Yi Jing spoke the most fluently.


    ¡°Brother... let¡¯s hurry... hurry up... little brother... little brother is here...¡± An Yiqing struggled to walk upward while laughing, telling Su Yi Jing and Su Yixing that they needed to hurry to where An Yiyun was waiting.


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Su Yixing vigorously nodded his little head.


    Then, the three little ones climbing upward continued to babble and laugh together, each remembering to help another up the steps so they could reach their little brother more quickly.


    Su Yi Jing had only wanted to reach the highest point initially, but his intentions changed completely due to his siblings¡¯ encouragement, though he himself was unaware of this shift, intent only on getting to their little brother quickly.


    An Jing walked beside Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing, observing the way the three little ones supported each other, and also looked at An Yiyun, who was still at the highest spot cheering on the others. Her heart swelled with immense satisfaction.


    She hoped that whether it was now or in the future, her four children could always support each other in this way.


    Xiao Changyi was also extremely gratified. Some influences are subtle and gradual, just like what was happening now.


    When Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing finally reached the top, An Yiyun clapped his little hands vigorously, his face all jubilant: ¡°Brother is great... so great... Brother is so great...¡±


    Eventually, An Jing also arrived beside Xiao Changyi.


    Looking at the four children together and standing with her spouse, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but turn her gaze toward her husband.


    And her husband¡¯s gaze was, at that moment, directed at her.


    The moment their eyes met, they smiled at each other. The smiles on both their faces were not large, merely faint, yet they conveyed the full extent of their feelings at that moment¡ªsupreme contentment and tranquility.


    Once Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing reached the top, they played around for a while before joining An Yiyun.


    Then, the four little ones sat down next to each other.

 Chapter 822 - 822 823 His Eyes Can Appraise Treasures

    ?Chapter 822: Chapter 823: His Eyes, Can Appraise Treasures? Chapter 822: Chapter 823: His Eyes, Can Appraise Treasures? An Jing and Xiao Changyi both knew the four little ones were tired, so they let them sit there and rest for a while.


    However, seeing the four little ones sitting next to each other, they were undoubtedly adorable and charming from every angle.


    It was then that An Jing heard¡ª


    ¡°Yi Er! Jingjing! You¡¯ve come, and you didn¡¯t go to Jun Palace, nor did you visit Fenghua Palace. What are you doing here? If I hadn¡¯t heard you were here, I would have doubted whether you entered the palace today.¡±


    An Jing turned around and saw the Emperor of Xiyun hurriedly walking out of the Assembly Hall, then heading towards them.


    The four little ones also turned around. The Emperor of Xiyun had already seen the four little ones sitting close together, and when he saw them all turn their heads to look at him, he was immediately overjoyed.


    ¡°Jing¡¯er, Star, Qinger, Yun Er have all grown so much, look at their vivacity, truly worthy of being my grandsons.¡±


    As the Emperor of Xiyun approached, he stopped complaining and started to boast about himself instead.


    Xiao Changyi was quite disdainful.


    An Jing, smiling, urged her four children: ¡°That¡¯s Grandpa, aren¡¯t you going to call him Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± All except Su Yi Jing, who was still sitting there without calling, Su Yixing, An Yiqing, and An Yiyun got up and went towards the Emperor of Xiyun, excitedly shouting ¡°Grandpa Emperor.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun was extremely happy, hugging Su Yixing, An Yiqing, and An Yiyun one by one.


    ¡°Grandpa, this...this...¡± As soon as Su Yixing saw the ink-colored jade pendant on the Emperor¡¯s waist, he stared intently at it.


    ¡°Star likes this, huh? How about Grandpa gives it to you?¡± he said, and without waiting for Su Yixing to answer, the Emperor of Xiyun took off the extremely rare and valuable ink-colored warm jade from his waist and gave it to Su Yixing.


    Su Yixing was not shy, and as soon as the Emperor gave it to him, he took it. Then, he ran to An Jing and Xiao Changyi and showed off the warm jade in his hands: ¡°Daddy, Mom... Look at this... it¡¯s so... ¡±


    An Jing took the jade, felt the warmth emanating from it, and could only laugh at the incredible value of the jade: ¡°Your eyes must be treasure detectors, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    By then, the Emperor of Xiyun had already come over holding An Yiyun, and hearing An Jing¡¯s words, he laughed: ¡°I didn¡¯t quite believe it before, but now seeing Star immediately spot the most valuable thing on my waist, I truly believe it. Star is a treasure hunter who really knows his valuables.¡¯


    ¡°Father Emperor, the child doesn¡¯t know any better, we should return this treasure to you,¡± An Jing said, intending to return the ink-colored warm jade to the Emperor of Xiyun.


    But the Emperor of Xiyun prevented her, and with obvious displeasure said, ¡°It¡¯s given to my grandson, there¡¯s no reason to take it back!¡±


    An Jing, knowing the Emperor of Xiyun probably didn¡¯t lack such rare items, then said to Su Yixing: ¡°Star, aren¡¯t you going to thank your Grandpa Emperor quickly?¡±


    Su Yixing immediately beamed a wide smile and gratefully said to the Emperor of Xiyun, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t keep the warm jade, but gave it back to Su Yixing to play with.


    Usually, with such precious and valuable objects, Su Yixing could sit quietly playing with them all day long.


    Even though An Jing didn¡¯t understand what was so fun about it, indeed, her second son could play with an item all day long, as she had personally verified before¡ªit was absolutely true.


    After giving the ink jade to Su Yixing, An Jing smiled at the Emperor of Xiyun: ¡°Just now, the children were playing on these jade stairs, which caused a delay. Little did I know that Father Emperor you would come looking for us here.¡±

 Chapter 823 - 823 824 Ill Take Good Care of You

    ?Chapter 823: Chapter 824: I¡¯ll Take Good Care of You Chapter 823: Chapter 824: I¡¯ll Take Good Care of You ¡°We were just eager to see you,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun said with a smile, letting go of An Yiyun¡¯s hand and walking over to little Su Yi Jing who was sitting to the side, looking at him.


    Then, with a kindly face, the Emperor of Xiyun asked, ¡°Jing¡¯er, haven¡¯t you called Grandpa yet? Don¡¯t you remember Grandpa? I held you when you were little, and you even slept with Grandpa. Do you remember that?¡±


    Su Yi Jing just looked blankly at the Emperor of Xiyun.


    The Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he patiently continued, ¡°Jing¡¯er, I always thought you looked like your dad, and now you resemble him even more. Not just in appearance, but it seems your personality is becoming more and more like his, too. Your dad always ignored Grandpa ¨C don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to ignore Grandpa as well?¡±


    As he spoke, the Emperor of Xiyun even put on an expression as if he were deeply hurt.


    Xiao Changyi silently averted his eyes.


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing.


    Su Yi Jing didn¡¯t seem to understand what the Emperor of Xiyun was saying, but seeing the Emperor¡¯s injured expression, he stood up, reached out his little hand towards the Emperor, and while tugging at the corner of the Emperor¡¯s robe, softly called out, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Oh my!¡± The Emperor of Xiyun instantly became so joyful that he almost jumped. He quickly picked up Su Yi Jing and said with unrestrained happiness, ¡°My dearest grandson, Grandpa knew you would pay attention to me!¡±


    Su Yi Jing quietly let the Emperor of Xiyun hold him, not making a fuss, obedient to a fault, and also giving off an impression of being exceedingly well-behaved.


    A child giving off such an impression of steadiness made the Emperor of Xiyun happier than anyone else.


    This child really did resemble his Yi Er so much!


    Upon noticing that the Emperor of Xiyun had picked up little Su Yi Jing and seemed reluctant to let him go, Eunuch Fu stepped forward and said, ¡°Your Majesty, your well-being is of utmost importance. You haven¡¯t been resting well these past few days, perhaps it¡¯s best to put the Little Prince down first.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun immediately retorted, ¡°Even if I haven¡¯t rested well, I can still hold my dearest grandson!¡±


    Rebuked by the Emperor, Eunuch Fu fell silent, not daring to say anything else.


    An Jing, however, expressed her concern, ¡°Father, why haven¡¯t you been resting well these few days?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t hide the truth, ¡°Knowing that you would arrive in a few days, I¡¯ve been too excited to sleep. But after tonight, I should get a good night¡¯s rest. Oh my, my dearest grandson, I really do like you so much. How can you be so loveable?¡±


    An Jing was quite moved by the first part of the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s words. The Emperor genuinely cared for them.


    But when the Emperor of Xiyun continued on, clearly showing his immense affection for his eldest son, An Jing found it amusing.


    How does this make my other three children feel?


    With this thought, An Jing involuntarily looked down at her other three children, only to discover that at some point, Xiao Changyi had knelt down, and all three children were now nestled in his arms.


    An Jing immediately smiled.


    Seeing Su Yi Jing being held by the Emperor of Xiyun and noticing that Su Yixing, An Yiqing, and An Yiyun were all in the arms of their father, Xiao Changyi, he also wanted to go there.


    When the Emperor of Xiyun saw that Su Yi Jing kept looking in one direction and ignoring him, he followed Su Yi Jing¡¯s gaze, and upon seeing Xiao Changyi squatting there, cradling the three children, his reaction was one of ¡°...¡±


    Changyi, are you telling me that even if I don¡¯t show affection to Qinger and the others, it doesn¡¯t matter because they have you, their father, to love them?


    But, I do care for Qinger and the others too. It¡¯s just that I happen to like Jing¡¯er a bit more...


    Really...


    Feeling a mix of grievance and wistfulness, the Emperor of Xiyun took one last look at Xiao Changyi before quietly setting Su Yi Jing down.

 Chapter 824 - 824 825 Youre Quite Bizarre Too

    ?Chapter 824: Chapter 825: You¡¯re Quite Bizarre Too Chapter 824: Chapter 825: You¡¯re Quite Bizarre Too Su Yi Jing, the moment her foot touched the ground, ran towards Xiao Changyi and, just like her younger brothers, nestled into their father¡¯s embrace and even flashed a small smile at her dad.


    Emperor of Xiyun: ¡°...¡±¡± So jealous...


    Despite my affection for you, you little ungrateful one...


    When Xiao Changyi hugged Su Yi Jing, he even glanced at the Emperor of Xiyun, who said, ¡°...¡±


    Is it necessary? Do I not merely favor Jing¡¯er more!


    Seeing the Emperor of Xiyun looking sulky due to her husband¡¯s actions, An Jing stifled a laugh and intervened, ¡°Imperial Father, the wind is strong, it¡¯s not good to catch a chill. Let¡¯s hurry inside.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun agreed.


    Only then did Xiao Changyi stand up, and together with An Jing, led their four children towards the Jun Palace where the Emperor of Xiyun resided.


    The Emperor of Xiyun walked ahead a few steps, then suddenly turned around noisily and walked towards Xiao Changyi.


    Finding it odd, An Jing asked, ¡°Imperial Father, what is it?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun said, ¡°I forgot something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Instead of answering An Jing, the Emperor of Xiyun walked up to Xiao Changyi and hugged his waist, lifting slightly. Realizing he couldn¡¯t lift him, he let go and laughed, ¡°Still can¡¯t lift him.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± So that¡¯s what you forgot... Sometimes, I think you¡¯re quite eccentric...


    Xiao Changyi remained expressionless, completely unaffected by the Emperor of Xiyun.


    The Emperor of Xiyun thought for a moment, then went to pick up Su Yi Jing again. ¡°Jing¡¯er, let Grandpa hold you. Grandpa really loves you so much; you really resemble your dad. Grandpa is old now, can¡¯t lift your dad anymore, but Grandpa can still hold you. While Grandpa can still do it, I¡¯ll hold you more.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s nose tingled in an instant. So that was it.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s throat tightened, slightly painful, but his face showed no expression, as if he hadn¡¯t heard the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s words at all.


    Su Yi Jing behaved well, allowing the Emperor of Xiyun to hold him as before.


    ¡°So well-behaved.¡± The Emperor of Xiyun walked towards the Jun Palace while holding Su Yi Jing, praising with a smile, ¡°You go with Grandpa to the Jun Palace first, soon your Brother Muchen will come too, and he will take you to play.¡±


    Mu Chen, Su Muchen, the son of Su Chengyu and the Crown Princess Consort, was already nine years old.


    Such is the advantage of marrying early.


    An Jing thought to herself.


    Upon reaching the Jun Palace, the Emperor of Xiyun still didn¡¯t want to put down Su Yi Jing, but seeing his three younger brothers playing around, Su Yi Jing wanted to play as well. Despite his desire, he said nothing and just quietly watched his brothers.


    The Emperor of Xiyun felt a pang of heartache seeing Su Yi Jing like this. His Yi Er also never liked to voice his inner thoughts.


    Then, the Emperor of Xiyun put Su Yi Jing down on the ground, allowing him to play around the Jun Palace just like An Yiqing and the others.


    Several eunuchs and palace maids followed them, fearing that playing might lead to a mishap.


    An Jing, Xiao Changyi, and the Emperor of Xiyun all sat, and their gazes unwittingly fell on the four children frolicking in the Jun Palace.


    Watching the children, the Emperor of Xiyun remarked with a laugh, ¡°In the blink of an eye, the children have grown so much. Previously, I had been looking forward to when you would arrive, and now you have.¡± He paused, ¡°You coming to the Imperial Capital, it truly delights me.¡±


    Xiao Changyi leisurely picked up a white jade teacup and sipped the fragrant tea, saying nothing.


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°Having Imperial Father worry about us all the time, we already fail in our filial duties. If we didn¡¯t come to the Imperial Capital, that would have been even more unfilial.¡±

 Chapter 825 - 825 826 Your Method is Too Simple and Crude

    ?Chapter 825: Chapter 826: Your Method is Too Simple and Crude! Chapter 825: Chapter 826: Your Method is Too Simple and Crude! Emperor of Xiyun said, ¡°I know well your filial piety. Even if you disparage yourselves with numerous words, I still believe you are good. However, why do you not reside in the palace but outside the city? Fenghua Palace has been tidied up for you. It would be so much better if you lived in Fenghua Palace¡ªit would be convenient for me to see you.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Staying in the palace for a few days is fine, but to live there permanently... You know, Father Emperor, I come from a farmer family, and Changyi, before he joined the army, wasn¡¯t from a noble family either. We really aren¡¯t suited to palace life.¡±


    Emperor of Xiyun said, ¡°I guessed as much, so it¡¯s up to you.¡± Everyone had come to the Imperial Capital, and he was satisfied with seeing them often; he would not demand anything more.


    Just then, from the inner chamber came the panicking voices of an eunuch and a palace maid, ¡°Little Prince, Third Young Master, you really can¡¯t go up there.¡±


    It was then that An Jing and the others realized that Su Yi Jing and An Yiqing had run off to play in the inner chamber, and as for what they really couldn¡¯t do, An Jing was quite puzzled.


    Emperor of Xiyun was also puzzled, so he had Eunuch Fu go and take a look.


    Soon, Eunuch Fu returned and reported, ¡°To inform the Emperor, the Little Prince and Third Young Master wanted to climb onto the dragon bed to play, and the slaves were terrified, kneeling all over the floor.¡±


    Without a second thought, Emperor of Xiyun said, ¡°Let them go up, don¡¯t make them cry.¡±


    Eunuch Fu was shocked inside; that was the dragon bed! The Emperor was really spoiling Prince Yi¡¯s children too much.


    However, remembering how much the Emperor doted on Prince Yi without limits, Eunuch Fu came to terms with it and hurried into the inner chamber, ordering the eunuchs and palace maids not to stop Su Yi Jing and An Yiqing from climbing the dragon bed.


    An Jing hesitated but then said, ¡°Father Emperor, isn¡¯t this inappropriate...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it? Can Jing¡¯er and Qinger overthrow my throne?¡± The Emperor of Xiyun spoke indifferently, his tone revealing neither happiness nor anger.


    An Jing broke out in a cold sweat and was about to kneel to the Emperor of Xiyun, as she was particularly sensitive to issues of usurping authority and plotting coups, but before she could move, she was pushed back down by Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi grunted, ¡°Why pay him any mind, I flipped that dragon bed of his quite a few times myself.¡±


    An Jing, ¡°...¡± Husband, you are too awesome!


    Emperor of Xiyun wasn¡¯t angry at all and even laughed, ¡°It¡¯s just as well you do not reside in the palace; at least my bed won¡¯t get turned upside down again.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said nothing, continuing to drink his tea calmly.


    Curious, An Jing whispered to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, why on earth would you flip Father Emperor¡¯s dragon bed?¡±


    Xiao Changyi grunted again, ¡°He did it to himself. He always kept me up at night to play chess. When I said I was tired, he suggested I could rest a bit on that bed before continuing the game. Eventually, I flipped his bed, and he let me go back to Fenghua Palace.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Your method is too blunt!


    Emperor of Xiyun remarked, ¡°Yi Er, not to criticize you, but you are sometimes too impulsive and need to control that.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Emperor of Xiyun continued, ¡°Fortunately, you only flipped over the bed. If you had flipped me over, would I still be alive?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± I think, you really annoyed my husband to the point where he couldn¡¯t stand it, so he simply dealt with the problem in such a crude and straightforward manner!


    Seeing that Su Yi Xing and An Yiyun also went to the inner chamber to play, Emperor of Xiyun stopped talking about flipping the bed and instead laughed, ¡°The children seem to really like it here. Let them spend the night with me tonight; tomorrow, I¡¯ll have someone send the children back to you.¡±

 Chapter 826 - 826 827 His Highness the Imperial Grandson

    ?Chapter 826: Chapter 827: His Highness the Imperial Grandson Chapter 826: Chapter 827: His Highness the Imperial Grandson Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t hesitate at all and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    An Jing, ¡°...¡± My dear, at least give it some thought! This will make it seem like you can¡¯t wait for the child to be looked after by his adoptive father!


    The Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changyi to agree so easily. First, he was stunned, then he became especially delighted and repeatedly said, ¡°Good, good, good, tonight Jing¡¯er and the others will sleep with Us. It¡¯s been half a year since We have seen them; We must have a good chat with them tonight.¡±


    Since her husband had agreed, An Jing naturally wouldn¡¯t undermine her husband¡¯s stance.


    Moreover, she knew that the Emperor of Xiyun truly liked her four children.


    However, she was somewhat worried, ¡°Imperial Father, you haven¡¯t had good rest these past nights, and Jing¡¯er and the others are still young¡ªthey might be noisy at night, which could cause you more sleepless nights.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun laughed and said, ¡°At My age, My sleep is light anyway, and if I can get two to three ¡®hours¡¯ a day, that¡¯s enough. Surely Jing¡¯er and the others won¡¯t be noisy the whole night preventing Us from sleeping peacefully, right?¡±


    Without waiting for An Jing to reply, the Emperor of Xiyun added, ¡°Alright, You need not worry. Even if I alone can¡¯t handle Jing¡¯er and the others, aren¡¯t there still plenty of palace maids and eunuchs? There¡¯ll be no problems with Jing¡¯er and the others staying with Us tonight.¡±


    Only then did An Jing smile and say, ¡°Then We will trouble Imperial Father.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun said, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, no trouble at all. It is Our pleasure to look after your children for you. You always refuse to let Us take care of them; now that We can spend a night with them, We are too happy for words. How could We feel it is a burden?¡±


    An Jing was very moved.


    It was at this moment someone hurriedly came in to report, ¡°Your Majesty, the Crown Prince and the Imperial Grandson have arrived.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t even look at the person before saying, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As soon as that person left, Su Chengyu and Su Muchen entered. Su Muchen, although only nine years old, acted like a little adult, following very cultivatedly beside Su Chengyu, his every move befitting his status as the Imperial Grandson.


    ¡°Your son pays respects to Imperial Father.¡±


    ¡°Your grandson pays respects to Grandfather Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Rise,¡± said the Emperor of Xiyun as he was helping them up, then asked Su Chengyu, ¡°Why have you come so late?¡±


    Su Chengyu immediately replied with respect, ¡°Just now the Grand Tutor was examining Chen¡¯s lessons; I took the liberty of not interrupting. Once the Grand Tutor finished examining Chen¡¯s lessons, I then brought Chen over, which unfortunately caused some delay. I hope Imperial Father will forgive me.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun nodded, indicating that he understood. It was clear he wouldn¡¯t blame Su Chengyu.


    After nodding, the Emperor of Xiyun turned his head, his gaze falling on Su Muchen¡¯s still maturing face, and asked with a smile, ¡°Chen, did you do well on your lessons this time?¡±


    The nine-year-old Su Muchen respectfully replied, ¡°In response to Grandfather Emperor, the Grand Tutor said that Chen¡¯s remarks were substantial, unbiased, and remarkably clear.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun said with satisfaction, nodding his head and not asking further, ¡°Now quickly pay your respects to your Imperial Uncle and Imperial Aunt.¡±


    Su Muchen immediately bowed and paid his respects to Xiao Changyi and An Jing, ¡°Chen greets Imperial Uncle and Imperial Aunt.¡±


    Xiao Changyi still had an expressionless face as he sipped his tea.


    An Jing, however, hurried to assist him, and while sizing up Su Muchen, the nine-year-old little adult, she said with a smile, ¡°Chen has grown so tall now, in a few more years he may be taller than your aunt.¡±


    Su Muchen simply smiled slightly, and even though he didn¡¯t speak, his smile made him seem extremely polite.


    Su Chengyu laughed and said, ¡°Chen¡¯s started to shoot up as soon as he turned nine; perhaps he could eventually be as tall as Imperial Brother.¡±

 Chapter 827 - 827 828 Dont mind him

    ?Chapter 827: Chapter 828: Don¡¯t mind him Chapter 827: Chapter 828: Don¡¯t mind him The Emperor of Xiyun had been sipping his tea as well, but upon hearing Su Chengyu¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Being as tall as your imperial brother would be good, you¡¯re too short.¡±


    Su Chengyu: ¡°...¡± Father, am I really your biological son?


    An Jing estimated with her naked eye that Su Chengyu should be about one seventy-three meters in height, which wasn¡¯t really short, but compared to her husband¡¯s height of over one eighty meters, he did indeed appear a bit short.


    Yet the Emperor of Xiyun said so bluntly that his own son Su Chengyu was short. An Jing struggled to hold back her laughter, fearing that laughing out loud would only add to Su Chengyu¡¯s depression and embarrassment.


    Su Chengyu felt downcast just for a moment before he managed to dissolve the awkwardness himself and changed the subject, asking, ¡°Imperial sister-in-law, where are my four nephews? Why haven¡¯t I seen them?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re in the inner hall.¡±


    Upon hearing An Jing say this, Su Chengyu replied, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go take a look. The last time I saw them, they were only a hundred days old. By now, they should be able to walk and talk, right?¡±


    As he spoke, Su Chengyu wanted to go see the inner hall, but just as he turned around, he saw four little fellows walking hand in hand out from the inner hall, and he was instantly overwhelmed with cuteness.


    Su Chengyu immediately praised, ¡°Truly worthy of being the four divine Kylin children!¡±


    Su Muchen was also charmed, staring intently at the four little ones.


    The Emperor of Xiyun was even more smitten, quickly putting down his white jade cup and rushing over to the little ones. He didn¡¯t look at all like an emperor, but more like an old rascal in his behavior.


    Su Muchen had never seen his grandfather, the Emperor, behave in such an unseemly manner, and he was momentarily taken aback.


    An Jing, Xiao Changyi, and Su Chengyu, having seen this many times, were so accustomed to it that it no longer surprised them.


    ¡°Jing¡¯er, Star, Qinger, Yun Er, you really are too adorable!¡± If it was just one, it might not be so cute, but the cuteness of the four little ones together was simply overwhelming.


    The Emperor of Xiyun kept praising how adorable the four little ones were while he picked up little Su Yi Jing.


    Back at the Assembly Hall, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had already fully understood why the Emperor always liked to hold little Su Yi Jing in his arms. However, at this moment, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were still ¡°...¡±


    Su Chengyu also went over and, using his previous memories, recognized each of the four children one by one. The children all looked different, which made it easy for Su Chengyu to identify who was who.


    Once he identified them, besides Su Yi Jing who was being held by the Emperor, Su Chengyu took turns holding the other three little ones.


    During this time, Su Yixing took a liking to the jade ring on Su Chengyu¡¯s hand. Just as Su Chengyu was about to take it off to give to Su Yixing, he was stopped by An Jing¡¯s smiling objection, ¡°Chengyu, don¡¯t indulge him. He is a born treasure hunter, always wanting anything of value. You can¡¯t afford to give him everything he wants.¡±


    However, in the end, Su Chengyu still took it off and gave it to Su Yixing, chuckling as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it this time, but next time he eyes something of mine, I won¡¯t give it to him.¡±


    Since Su Chengyu put it that way, An Jing didn¡¯t say anything else but had little Su Yixing, the little treasure hunter, thank Su Chengyu.


    ¡°Thank you, Second Uncle.¡± Su Yixing thanked him very obediently and sweetly.


    It was at this time that An Yiyun curiously tottered over to Su Muchen, pointing at him with a tiny finger, and with a wide grin, cheerfully chanted, ¡°Big brother... big brother... big brother...¡±


    Watching the little one waddling step by step toward him, Su Muchen¡¯s heart melted, and without hesitation, he crouched down with his arms slightly open, clearly inviting little An Yiyun to come into his embrace.

 Chapter 828 - 828 829 Youre Not Allowed to Take Him Away

    ?Chapter 828: Chapter 829: You¡¯re Not Allowed to Take Him Away... Chapter 828: Chapter 829: You¡¯re Not Allowed to Take Him Away... An Yiyun really did step by step walk into Su Muchen¡¯s embrace. As Su Muchen hugged him, An Yiyun still spoke in his childlike, milky voice, ¡°Big brother... Big brother¡¯s head... lower your head...¡±


    Su Muchen dutifully lowered his head.


    Immediately, An Yiyun rubbed his little face against Su Muchen¡¯s face, causing Su Muchen to be taken aback for a moment, and then his heart softened even more. He liked this child.


    When An Jing saw this, she laughed and said, ¡°Chen and Yun Er really hit it off, look how close they are as brothers.¡±


    Su Chengyu was also very pleased, ¡°It¡¯s great that they get along. I was worried they might be distant and not get along well, but now it seems I was worrying for nothing.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun was also happy, ¡°Chen, that¡¯s your little brother Yun Er. He isn¡¯t very healthy, so you must take extra care of him in the future.¡±


    Su Muchen immediately replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, Grand Emperor.¡±


    An Yiyun, being held by his big brother Su Muchen, was not content to stay still. He waved his little hands toward his three older brothers, ¡°Brother... Brother... Big brother...¡±


    As he spoke, An Yiyun also pointed at Su Muchen.


    Listening to An Yiyun and watching his gestures, An Jing and the others immediately understood that An Yiyun was beckoning Su Yi Jing and the others to come over to Su Muchen¡¯s side.


    Su Yixing and An Yiqing were standing right by An Jing¡¯s feet. Hearing An Yiyun calling them, they ran towards Su Muchen, and each hugged one of Su Muchen¡¯s legs. Then, lifting their little faces, they excitedly shouted to Su Muchen, ¡°Big brother... Big brother...¡±


    There was a gentle smile on Su Muchen¡¯s face, one filled with warmth. He freed one hand and gently patted the heads of the two little friends calling him big brother while hugging his leg.


    ¡°Brother... Brother...¡± An Yiyun, seeing his second and third brothers had come over but that his eldest brother was still being held by the Emperor of Xiyun and hadn¡¯t come over, was unhappy and yelled for Su Yi Jing again.


    The Emperor of Xiyun: ¡°...¡± Don¡¯t even think about snatching Jing¡¯er away... I want to hold Jing¡¯er... I won¡¯t let you take him away...


    If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed Chen to come...


    Seeing An Jing, Xiao Changyi, Su Chengyu, and Su Muchen all looking at him, and witnessing Su Yi Jing¡¯s pitiful eyes wanting to get off him, the Emperor of Xiyun sighed inwardly, regretting having let his grandson Su Muchen come, before finally putting Su Yi Jing down on the ground.


    As soon as Su Yi Jing was put on the ground, he ran toward An Yiyun.


    Seeing his eldest brother coming his way, An Yiyun excitedly and in his milky voice said to Su Muchen, ¡°Big brother, brother... Brother¡¯s come.¡±


    The smile on Su Muchen¡¯s face deepened a bit more. How could the children not be adorable? It was impossible for him not to like them.


    Once Su Yi Jing ran up to Su Muchen, he stopped in his tracks, then looked up with a blank face at Su Muchen for a long while, before extending a little hand. Although he didn¡¯t smile like An Yiqing and the others, he softly called out to Su Muchen with his little mouth, ¡°Big brother.¡±


    Seeing Su Yi Jing reaching out his little hand, Su Muchen subconsciously extended his own free hand to hold Su Yi Jing¡¯s little hand. Su Yi Jing, once held, then cracked a tiny smile at him.


    Su Muchen¡¯s gaze softened even more. How could these four children be so endearing?


    At that moment, Su Muchen was standing, with one arm holding An Yiyun, one hand holding Su Yi Jing, one leg hugged by Su Yixing, and the other leg by An Yiqing. This scene made it seem as if Su Muchen was the father of the four children.

 Chapter 829 - 829 830 Only Intimacy No Estrangement

    ?Chapter 829: Chapter 830: Only Intimacy, No Estrangement Chapter 829: Chapter 830: Only Intimacy, No Estrangement And the real father of the four children¡ªXiao Changyi¡ªwatched this scene with great satisfaction.


    At this moment, Xiao Changyi had only one thought in his mind: in the future, he could also leave his four children to be looked after by Su Muchen.


    An Jing watched this scene and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°If someone who didn¡¯t know any better saw this, they might even think these five are true brothers.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun also smiled, ¡°Although Chengyu and Yi Er are not brothers by blood, they are closer than true brothers. I hope that Chen, Jing¡¯er, Star, Qinger, and Yun Er can be the same.¡±


    Su Chengyu was genuinely happy about how well his son got along with his Brother Yi¡¯s four children. Hearing the Emperor¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°They are already like this now. Look how much Jing¡¯er and the others adore Chen! And look at Chen¡ªhe¡¯s very fond of Jing¡¯er and the others too. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Chen smile so happily.¡±


    Once he ascended the throne, his son would not only be the Imperial Grandson but also the future Crown Prince, the future Emperor, which meant that the burden on his son¡¯s shoulders would be no lighter than his own.


    It was for this reason that he was particularly strict with his son and had very high expectations of him.


    The brilliant smile on his son¡¯s face was truly something he had never seen before.


    An Jing, hearing Su Chengyu say that this was the first time he had seen Su Muchen smile so happily, couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for Su Muchen.


    Life in the Imperial Family is truly not easy.


    She felt fortunate that her husband was not born into the Imperial Family.


    ¡°Chen, why don¡¯t you take your younger brothers out to play?¡± Suddenly, the Emperor of Xiyun spoke again with a smile. ¡°Take a few more people with you to look after them. Your younger brothers are still too young; you can¡¯t manage them all by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grand Emperor,¡± Chen replied.


    Then, Su Muchen led the four youngsters out of the Jun Palace to play.


    After the four youngsters had disappeared from view, An Jing sat down beside Xiao Changyi and picked a fruit to eat. While smiling, she said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°My dear, our four children are really not shy at all. This is their first time meeting Chen, and not only are they unafraid, they¡¯re actually very fond of him.¡±


    Before Xiao Changyi could reply, the Emperor of Xiyun said with a laugh, ¡°That proves that we are supposed to be one family, there are no strangers here, only closeness.¡±


    Su Chengyu echoed, ¡°Indeed, one family. Only closeness, no strangers.¡±


    An Jing nodded emotionally.


    Both of them, despite one being the Emperor and the other the Crown Prince, were willing to let go of their status and interact with them as ordinary folk. She was truly moved.


    How could such earnestness exist if their hearts were not sincere?


    Xiao Changyi did not speak but glanced at Su Chengyu and the Emperor of Xiyun, then continued to sip his tea in a leisurely manner.


    As the conversation went on, Su Chengyu began to talk about farming matters: ¡°Imperial Sister-in-law, the farmers who planted cotton with the ¡®Nutrition Bowl¡¯ method you taught last year had an excellent harvest. The number of farmers planting cotton is likely to increase this year. The goal for every household to have cotton quilts to keep out the cold may be achieved within a decade rather than ten years.¡±


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. There will be fewer people freezing to death then, and both the Emperor and you can worry a little less about such matters.¡±


    ¡°Right, Father,¡± An Jing said, suddenly remembering something and immediately looking towards the Emperor of Xiyun, ¡°that cotton cannot be continuously grown on the same plot of land year after year. I¡¯ve mentioned this to you before, Emperor Father. It¡¯s best to practice crop rotation. Have you conveyed this to the farmers across the land?¡±

 Chapter 830 - 830 831 Arent You Afraid That My Husband Will

    ?Chapter 830: Chapter 831: Aren¡¯t You Afraid That My Husband Will Get Angry? Chapter 830: Chapter 831: Aren¡¯t You Afraid That My Husband Will Get Angry? The Emperor of Xiyun laughed and said, ¡°After returning to the Capital from your place last year, I had already issued an order. Agricultural Officials in every region had informed the local farmers about this matter, and this year¡¯s Xiyun will undoubtedly be better than last year.¡±


    Su Chengyu said, ¡°If the Empress could come up with some more good things, the people of Xiyun would be even more fortunate.¡±


    An Jing laughed and said, ¡°You and the Emperor really know how to scheme, aren¡¯t you afraid that my husband will be angry?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu immediately looked up at the sky, down at the ground, left and right but just did not look at Xiao Changyi.


    Seeing the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu acting this way, Xiao Changyi decided. He would ignore these two for the next three months!


    An Jing found it amusing, but still honestly confessed, ¡°Father, I dislike the officialdom, detest the intrigue, and originally just wanted to live a simple life farming with Changyi. Initially, I didn¡¯t even realize Changyi was the King of Eternal Victory, and I found out only after being married to him for a while.¡±


    ¡°But since I am married to Changyi, I¡¯ve decided to stay by his side for life, so no matter what his identity is, that will not change. And since you are Changyi¡¯s relatives, you are also my relatives. You ask me to hold an office, so I will take it, no matter whether as a daughter-in-law or as a sister-in-law¡¯s duty and intention, I will do it.¡±


    ¡°However, I won¡¯t be involved in the Agricultural Institute like when I was an official in Qilin County, you must have already known, I just held the post, and they even assigned One Person to be by my side. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t go to the Agricultural Institute often, so that person didn¡¯t have any effect on me and Changyi.¡±


    ¡°To prevent such things from happening again, I really detest this kind of intrigue, I think it¡¯s better for me to stay at home and focus on devising something beneficial for the people.¡±


    ¡°By the end of last year, I had Meng Zhuqing clear a lot of land not far from our new home. I could work on projects there.¡±


    ¡°I hope you would agree, Father.¡±


    Intrigues of officialdom are indeed unavoidable, the Emperor of Xiyun did not press further and agreed, ¡°You relieve my concerns, and I am already delighted. Wherever you choose to relieve my concerns, I have no objections.¡±


    He believed his Yi Er would never betray him.


    Therefore, he trusted her, his daughter-in-law, as well.


    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± An Jing was very happy that the Emperor of Xiyun agreed. She really did not want to be involved in any bureaucratic struggles.


    Then, An Jing remembered something else, ¡°Father, there is another matter I would like you to approve.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that if I and Changyi come up with something beneficial for the people at home, I¡¯d like to speak directly to you.¡± Since communication here is quite undeveloped unlike modern times with the internet and phones, if the process is followed and reported step by step, there¡¯s no telling when it could get approved. It¡¯s better to have some special privileges and report directly to the person in charge,


    The Emperor of Xiyun laughed and said, ¡°I thought it was something serious, but it¡¯s such a small matter. If you and Yi Er come up with something, just come to the palace and talk to me directly. If I agree, I will issue the decree right away.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Father!¡±


    Just then, a eunuch reported, ¡°Emperor, the lunch is ready.¡±


    ¡°Quickly, bring Su Muchen and the others back.¡± After saying this to Eunuch Fu, the Emperor of Xiyun then said, ¡°Bring the lunch in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After the lunch was all set up in the Jun Palace, Su Muchen and the four others were brought back by Eunuch Fu for the meal.

 Chapter 831 - 831 832 Tense Nerves

    ?Chapter 831: Chapter 832 Tense Nerves Chapter 831: Chapter 832 Tense Nerves An Jing and Xiao Changyi first had the four little ones wash their hands before they picked up each child and sat them down at the table to dine.


    ¡°Yun Er wants big brother to feed... Yun Er wants big brother to feed...¡± An Yiyun initially was being fed by An Jing, and the food for the four children was specially prepared, finely and softly made for easy chewing and digestion for the little ones. However, as the meal went on, An Yiyun began clamoring to be fed by Brother Su Muchen.


    When An Jing turned her head, she saw that Su Muchen was busy feeding little An Yiqing, so no wonder An Yiyun wanted Su Muchen to feed her.


    ¡°Good girl, Yun Er,¡± An Jing comforted, ¡°your Mu Chen Bro is feeding your Third Brother right now. After your Third Brother has eaten, Brother Muchen needs to have his own meal.¡±


    ¡°But... but...¡± An Yiyun pouted, ¡°Yun Er just... just wants... big brother to feed...¡±


    An Jing patiently coaxed her, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a meal? It¡¯s the same if Mom feeds you. If you really don¡¯t want Mom to feed you, how about Dad feeds you, is that okay?¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing also pretended to be unhappy as if her feelings had been hurt.


    An Yiyun immediately reached out with her little hands to tug on An Jing¡¯s wide sleeves, speaking urgently, ¡°Mommy... Mommy, don¡¯t... don¡¯t... Mommy should smile... like Third Brother... should smile...¡±


    An Jing concealed her laughter internally, but continued to pretend to be unhappy on the outside, ¡°Then, do you still want Mom to feed you or not?¡±


    ¡°Want, want!¡± An Yiyun nodded her little head vigorously twice.


    That was when An Jing finally smiled, ¡°Our Yun Er really loves Mommy. Come, open your mouth. Ah, eat up, you need to eat your meal to grow tall.¡±


    ¡°Heehee...¡± An Yiyun giggled while eating the lean meat porridge An Jing fed her, smiling at An Jing.


    Suddenly, An Yiyun shouted excitedly, her hands and feet dancing with joy, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Big brother... big brother yo... he carried... carried Yun Er... heehee...¡± An Yiyun giggled, ¡°Brother also carried... heehee... so fun... so very fun...¡±


    As soon as An Jing heard this, she understood that it must have been Su Muchen carrying around the four little ones just now.


    Nine-year-old Su Muchen got a bit scared when he heard An Yiyun giggling like this, and then, anxiously, he looked towards his father and the Emperor of Xiyun. Seeing that neither his father nor the emperor were displeased with him for not having the proper gravitas of an Imperial Grandson, he finally let out a big sigh of relief.


    An Jing took in Su Muchen¡¯s behavior and felt some pity for the nine-year-old child.


    Whilst feeding Su Yixing, Xiao Changyi simply glanced over at the Emperor of Xiyun.


    The Emperor of Xiyun realized that he might have been too strict on the Imperial Grandson, but there was nothing he could do about it. The dignity of the Royal Family was at stake. Unlike Xiao Changyi, who didn¡¯t grow up in the Royal Family and could ignore all the rules, his son, grandson, and even himself could not afford to disregard these rules or neglect the dignity of the Royal Family.


    Still, the Emperor of Xiyun decided to speak up. After sighing inwardly, he asked with a smile to Su Yi Jing, who was eating the meal he had fed him, ¡°Jing¡¯er, did you enjoy playing with Brother Muchen earlier?¡±


    Su Muchen didn¡¯t know what the Emperor of Xiyun meant by this and immediately tensed up.


    ¡°Brother Muchen...?¡± Su Yi Jing was confused about who the Emperor of Xiyun was referring to, his two sparkling eyes full of bewilderment.


    The Emperor of Xiyun pointed at Su Muchen, ¡°I mean that big brother there.¡±


    With the Emperor pointing directly at him, Su Muchen¡¯s nerves wound even tighter.

 Chapter 832 - 832 833 Why Does He Dislike Su Chengjin So

    ?Chapter 832: Chapter 833: Why Does He Dislike Su Chengjin So Much? Chapter 832: Chapter 833: Why Does He Dislike Su Chengjin So Much? Su Yi Jing followed the direction of the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s pointing finger and saw that the Emperor was referring to his elder brother Su Muchen. He nodded ever so slightly and said in a babyish voice, ¡°Happy.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun smiled genially and said, ¡°Then, from now on, Jing¡¯er and your brothers should often come and play with Brother Muchen, alright?¡±


    Su Yi Jing first looked at Su Muchen and then slowly turned his little head back, showing a small open-mouthed smile that was especially reserved. He nodded again, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Only then did the Emperor of Xiyun turn his head and look towards Su Muchen. ¡°Chen, when Jing¡¯er and the others come to your palace to play, make sure to play with them. Don¡¯t get annoyed with them. They are young and can be a bit noisy, but they also truly like you as their elder brother, understand?¡±


    Su Muchen was pleasantly surprised and hurriedly stood up, saying, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty Grandfather, I shall obey.¡±


    Su Chengyu felt envious in his heart.


    His son was much happier than he had been. He had been designated as Crown Prince from birth and had hardly played during his childhood. He was either forced to study this or that. Later, when he got used to it, he didn¡¯t even need his father Emperor to coerce him, he would study on his own initiative, which made him happier.


    An Jing simply smiled as she watched her husband. Her father-in-law truly did listen to her husband.


    Of course, what her husband said and did was usually right.


    Xiao Changyi said nothing commendable. Seeing An Jing smiling at him, he placed a piece of beef into An Jing¡¯s bowl, urging her to eat.


    After lunch, the Emperor of Xiyun rested for a short while before heading to the Imperial Study Room to review petitions.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi weren¡¯t in a hurry to return home and planned to take the four children to walk around the palace.


    The four children were to sleep with the Emperor of Xiyun that night.


    ¡°Chengyu, would you like to walk with us?¡± Standing in the corridor, An Jing asked Su Chengyu with a smile.


    Su Chengyu declined with a smile. ¡°No, I still have some things to do. Brother Yi and Sister-in-law, take Jing¡¯er and the others for a good stroll around the palace.¡±


    After speaking, Su Chengyu glanced around and then asked Xiao Changyi in a lowered voice, ¡°Brother Yi, today is Brother Chengjin¡¯s birthday. Do you want to come with me to see him?¡± His ¡®some things to do¡¯ was to secretly visit his Brother Chengjin.


    Xiao Changyi was silent.


    As soon as Su Chengyu mentioned Brother Chengjin, An Jing immediately remembered that Xiao Changyi had told her before about the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s other son named Su Chengjin. However, even if Su Chengjin¡¯s birthday was not highly favored, it shouldn¡¯t be so secretive and furtive, as if doing something illicit.


    Su Chengyu, seeing the puzzled look on An Jing¡¯s face, sighed softly, ¡°Father Emperor really dislikes it when I mention Brother Chengjin and also doesn¡¯t like me visiting him. Once, when I was a child and visited Brother Chengjin, Father Emperor found out and scolded me upon my return. The two palace attendants who went with me were executed by Father Emperor. Since then, even if I wanted to visit Brother Chengjin, I had to do it secretly. But fearing Father Emperor¡¯s wrath, I didn¡¯t dare go often, only occasionally. However, I always try to secretly visit him on his birthday, especially when I am in the Imperial Capital.¡±


    An Jing understood.


    Yet, at the same time, An Jing didn¡¯t understand. Why did the Emperor of Xiyun dislike Su Chengjin so much? Su Chengjin was his own son, after all.


    Without being able to help herself, An Jing asked softly, ¡°Why is the Emperor so averse to you visiting Prince Chengjin and even forbids people in the palace to mention him?¡±


    Su Chengyu shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I asked Father Emperor about this issue when I was young, but he said nothing and forbade me from seeing Brother Chengjin. He even threatened me, saying if I went to see Brother Chengjin again, he would break my legs.¡±

 Chapter 833 - 833 834 Ultimately Just a Child

    ?Chapter 833: Chapter 834: Ultimately Just a Child Chapter 833: Chapter 834: Ultimately Just a Child ¡°His Highness Ke Cheng Jin is also my brother, even if he¡¯s only two days older than me, he¡¯s still my brother. Even if I don¡¯t have deep feelings for him, the fact that he¡¯s my half-brother by the same father will never change.¡±


    An Jing knew that Su Chengyu had a compassionate heart, so she wasn¡¯t at all surprised that he still made secret visits to see Su Chengjin.


    Seeing that Xiao Changyi remained silent, she candidly said, ¡°In this royal family, only you and the emperor are esteemed by Brother Yi. That Prince Chengjin has never even been seen by Brother Yi before, so he probably won¡¯t visit him. You should go by yourself.¡±


    Su Chengyu also knew Xiao Changyi¡¯s personality, so he didn¡¯t insist, ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll just go and take a look myself.¡±


    Immediately after, Su Chengyu called Su Muchen to go back to the East Palace with him first.


    But the two little ones, An Yiyun and An Yiqing, each grabbed one of Su Muchen¡¯s hands, refusing to let him go.


    Seeing this scene, Su Chengyu laughed, ¡°Chen, then you stay here to play with Yun Er and them. After all, your Imperial Grandfather has already decreed it; you don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°Then Brother Yi¡¯s sister-in-law, I must take my leave first.¡± After saying that, Su Chengyu turned around and went back to the East Palace.


    An Jing watched Su Chengyu leave and then turned her gaze back to the four children. Seeing them all clinging to Su Muchen, she said with a smile, ¡°Chen, if you get annoyed by them, just ignore them. That¡¯s exactly what your Imperial Uncle does.¡±


    Su Muchen smiled shyly and scratched his head, saying with a naive smile, ¡°Chen enjoys their company; I haven¡¯t really played like this before.¡±


    Although they weren¡¯t the same age, they could still play together. Listening to Su Muchen¡¯s words, An Jing felt a pang of melancholy.


    After all, he is just a child.


    No matter how composed and mature he acts in front of the Emperor of Xiyun and his father Su Chengyu, this person is ultimately just a nine-year-old child.


    An Jing sighed inwardly, then smiled and said, ¡°Then take them wherever you want to play. They love playing with you, so wherever you wish to go, they¡¯ll surely want to go there too.¡±


    Su Muchen hesitated, stealthily stealing a glance at his Imperial Uncle Xiao Changyi. Seeing that Xiao Changyi was expressionless yet did not object, he smiled and nodded at An Jing, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Then, Su Muchen led the four children to play in the Imperial Garden.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi followed from behind, watching over them.


    The Imperial Garden not only had flowers and grass but also pavilions, water pavilions, and even artificial mountains and stones, which were particularly beautiful.


    Su Muchen took the four children to the artificial mountain and played hide and seek with the children.


    There were many small caves that could be squeezed through in the artificial mountain. Su Muchen himself couldn¡¯t fit through them, but the four children could, and sometimes when they hid, it made Su Muchen unable to find them.


    Despite this, Su Muchen was very happy. All of these were things he had never had the chance to play with before.


    The four children were also very happy, especially when Su Muchen finally found them after a lot of effort.


    While the children were playing hide and seek in the artificial mountains, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had already climbed up. They sat on the mountain and watched the five children play exuberantly below them.


    Watching the children play below, An Jing thought for a bit and then said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°My lord, let¡¯s also stay in the palace tonight. It will save my father-in-law the trouble of sending the children back to us tomorrow. We¡¯ll bring the children back by ourselves tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 834 - 834 835 Whats in Your Arms

    ?Chapter 834: Chapter 835: What¡¯s in Your Arms? Chapter 834: Chapter 835: What¡¯s in Your Arms? Thinking that all four children would sleep with the Emperor of Xiyun at night, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t object, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ...


    At night, the four children stayed in Jun Palace with the Emperor of Xiyun while An Jing and Xiao Changyi were in Fenghua Palace.


    During such a rare moment alone, Xiao Changyi naturally wouldn¡¯t let it pass. He teased An Jing until late into the night before stopping.


    The next day, after An Jing and Xiao Changyi had just finished washing up, the four little ones came hand in hand to find them.


    ¡°Mommy... Daddy...¡± The four children entered hand in hand cheerfully, then two hugged Xiao Changyi¡¯s legs and the other two hugged An Jing¡¯s legs, all looking up and giggling at An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°Oh my, how come my children are up so early?¡± An Jing exaggeratedly praised the four little ones.


    ¡°Miss Mommy... Miss Daddy...¡± The four children said in their milky, unclear voices.


    Listening to them, An Jing¡¯s heart melted. She squatted down to face the children and after gently scraping each of their little noses, she asked, ¡°Did you all sleep well with Grandpa last night? Did you make it hard for Grandpa to sleep?¡±


    An Yiqing immediately laughed and answered off-topic, ¡°Grandpa is so fun... Grandpa let us ride the horse... He was crawling around, heehee... fun... Qinger wants... wants to sleep with Grandpa again...¡±


    An Jing instantly visualized the Emperor of Xiyun crawling on the dragon bed letting the four little ones ride on his back all over the bed, and really, just the thought was quite adorable.


    And as the sovereign of Xiyun, to let her four children ride on him like that, he must really adore them.


    Unable to help it, An Jing smiled and looked towards her husband. Her husband certainly wouldn¡¯t go to those lengths, the children were already eighteen months old, but her husband had never pretended to be a horse and let the children ride him.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi noticed An Jing looking at him, he quietly averted his gaze. Letting the children ride him like a horse was absolutely out of the question!


    Seeing Xiao Changyi avoid her gaze made An Jing chuckle.


    It was then that An Yiyun pointed a little hand at Su Yi Jing, and in a milky voice said to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, ¡°Brother... Grandpa let brother ride... the most... Brother, brother is... happy...¡±


    Hearing this, An Jing turned to ask Su Yi Jing, ¡°Jing¡¯er, is what brother said true? Did Grandpa let you ride the most? Were you happy?¡±


    Su Yi Jing¡¯s little mouth then formed a small smile, and he squeaked, ¡°Grandpa is fun.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s gaze swept over the little faces of the four children, seeing how much they all adored Grandpa Emperor of Xiyun, she just smiled. Her father-in-law was a true child at heart, in just one night, he had made the children fond of him~


    Then, An Jing¡¯s gaze caught sight of something bulky in Su Yixing¡¯s arms and she curiously asked, ¡°Star, what¡¯s that in your arms?¡±


    Su Yixing followed An Jing¡¯s gaze, looked down at his bulging clothes, then with a sudden recollection, happily told An Jing, ¡°Treasure... big treasure... Star couldn¡¯t carry it... so Grandpa... put it... inside my clothes...¡±


    An Jing grew even more curious, what kind of big treasure couldn¡¯t be carried? Then, she reached into Su Yixing¡¯s embrace and pulled out a Luminous Pearl about the size of a crystal ball.


    An Jing paused, then asked somewhat incredulously, ¡°Did you ask your Emperor Grandpa for stuff again?¡±

 Chapter 835 - 835 836 Pouring Out Ones Heart

    ?Chapter 835: Chapter 836: Pouring Out One¡¯s Heart Chapter 835: Chapter 836: Pouring Out One¡¯s Heart Su Yixing¡¯s small eyes were bright, and he appeared excited. Unable to hold it in his tiny hands, he reached out to touch the Luminous Pearl in An Jing¡¯s hand, visibly fond of it.


    As for his little mouth, he was saying in a milky voice, ¡°Grandpa has several... Grandpa said he could give... give Star one to play with...¡±


    Hearing Su Yixing say this, An Jing could only look helplessly at Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, my father-in-law spoils the children too much.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°Let him be.¡±


    Apart from letting the Emperor of Xiyun have his way, what else could be done? An Jing felt helpless yet happy. How could she not be happy with one more person adoring her children? She just feared spoiling them too much, leading to spoiled children.


    However, thinking that she and her husband would supervise the four children¡¯s upbringing, she believed the children should not be spoiled.


    With this thought, she felt relieved and smiled at the four children, ¡°Grandpa likes you so much, you should also like Grandpa, understand?¡±


    The four children immediately said, ¡°Like Grandpa... Grandpa is fun...¡±


    Although the ¡®like¡¯ she talked about and the ¡®like¡¯ in their mouths were different, An Jing still smiled and nodded, looking very content.


    The children were still too young to understand profound things, and those things they did not understand now, they would gradually comprehend in the future. There was no need to rush them to understand these things now.


    At this moment, Eunuch Fu bowed and stepped forward.


    ¡°Prince, Princess, the Emperor invites you to have breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± An Jing responded, indicating she understood. Then, An Jing asked, ¡°Eunuch Fu, did the imperial father sleep well last night? My four children didn¡¯t disturb the imperial father, did they?¡±


    She had just asked the four children, but unfortunately, they could only repeatedly say how fun the Emperor of Xiyun was, completely unaware of how to answer whether the Emperor had slept well.


    Eunuch Fu smiled respectfully, ¡°To answer the Princess, the Emperor slept very well last night. The Little Prince, the Second Young Master, the Third Young Master, and the Fourth Young Master were all very well-behaved. After playing with them for a while, he went to sleep peacefully with the Emperor, and they didn¡¯t disturb the Emperor at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± An Jing was reassured. The Emperor of Xiyun was getting on in years and had been in poor health, and he hadn¡¯t slept well these past few days. She had been somewhat worried yesterday, fearing her four children would prevent the Emperor from sleeping. Now, hearing Eunuch Fu¡¯s words, she truly felt at ease.


    Eunuch Fu hesitated for a moment, then added, ¡°The Emperor hasn¡¯t been as happy as he was last night for a long time. If it hadn¡¯t been for the Emperor feeling unwell the day before yesterday, he would have already left the palace to visit you, Prince and Princess.¡±


    The implications of Eunuch Fu¡¯s words were quite clear, informing An Jing and Xiao Changyi that the Emperor of Xiyun deeply cared for them.


    How could An Jing ever blame Eunuch Fu for saying too much? Upon hearing his words, she was touched and smiled, ¡°In the future, my husband and I will often come to the palace to see the imperial father.¡±


    Eunuch Fu was delighted and gratefully bowed to An Jing and Xiao Changyi again before turning to return to Jun Palace.


    Eunuch Fu was especially loyal to the Emperor of Xiyun and genuinely hoped for the Emperor¡¯s well-being; he was an old figure in the palace, having been noticed by the Emperor of Xiyun for his cleverness not long after entering the palace when the Emperor was still the Crown Prince.


    Considering it, Eunuch Fu had been with the Emperor of Xiyun for almost thirty years and could indeed be considered the Emperor¡¯s confidant.


    An Jing had long since heard from Xiao Changyi that Eunuch Fu was loyal, and now seeing how grateful Eunuch Fu was for their frequent palace visits and his hope that the Emperor would always be joyful, she couldn¡¯t help but be moved.

 Chapter 836 - 836 837 Looks Like Youve Got a Plan

    ?Chapter 836: Chapter 837: Looks Like You¡¯ve Got a Plan? Chapter 836: Chapter 837: Looks Like You¡¯ve Got a Plan? She frowned slightly, then lifted An Yiyun up and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go have breakfast with your grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Time to eat~¡± An Yiyun excitedly patted his little hands while in An Jing¡¯s arms.


    Su Yi Jing and the others were also very happy, all following behind An Jing, eager to get to Jun Palace to see the kind grandfather who let them ride horses.


    Xiao Changyi walked behind them, keeping an eye on the three small children walking on the ground, thinking it best to pay a little more attention.


    Without any palace maids or eunuchs following, the family of six made their way to Jun Palace.


    Along the long path of blue bricks, the six of them¡ªtwo adults and four children¡ªwalked under the gentle breeze, which occasionally carried a soft fragrance of flowers that was refreshing and lifted one¡¯s spirits.


    Upon entering Jun Palace and seeing Emperor Xiyun, Su Yi Jing, Su Yi Xing, and An Yi Qing ran toward him. Soon, An Jing also placed An Yiyun next to Emperor Xiyun.


    All four children clamored around Emperor Xiyun, asking to ride horses again.


    Seeing the children circling him, Emperor Xiyun couldn¡¯t stop smiling, his old face creasing into folds, yet he said, ¡°Grandfather is old, and riding horses with you yesterday nearly cost me my life. Wait till next time, next time I will let you ride again. Be good, and I promise, next time you sleep over, I¡¯ll let you ride again.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm~¡± All four children happily nodded their little heads.


    Emperor Xiyun looked at the children and felt his aged heart melt. His grandson Changyi¡¯s children were so adorable, no matter how one looked at them, they were just so lovable.


    Especially Jing¡¯er. The more he looked at him, the more he grew fond of his grandson, who was really beginning to resemble Changyi more and more.


    After having breakfast with Emperor Xiyun, An Jing and Xiao Changyi took the four children back home.


    The new year had brought many cleared spaces, suitable for planting, as per An Jing¡¯s instructions last year to Meng Zhuqing to have someone prepare them.


    She had also settled with Emperor Xiyun yesterday, that from now on, she would experiment with farming right outside her front door, instead of going to the Agricultural Institute.


    The moment they returned home, An Jing and Xiao Changyi first busied themselves in the yard of their new home with the four children, then they headed to the nearby cleared land.


    The cleared land was about six acres, enough to plant a considerable amount.


    However, An Jing planned to use this land as experimental fields for agricultural research rather than truly cultivating crops like they did in Qilin County.


    The four children played by the feet of An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    An Jing first examined the soil, then the wild grasses and flowers around it before saying to Xiao Changyi, ¡°My dear, we have planted so much land before, you must know, not all the seeds we sowed germinated. Why didn¡¯t they all sprout? Sometimes even a large portion didn¡¯t¡ªwasn¡¯t it because they were eaten by pests underground?¡±


    Xiao Changyi answered, ¡°As for pests underground, other than the ancestral method of mixing rabbit dung with the seeds before burying them to stop the cutworms, there really aren¡¯t many other effective methods.¡±


    There are many types of underground pests, not just cutworms; some can be managed, others cannot, thus resulting in an extremely low germination rate for seeds planted in the soil.


    An Jing smiled, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that task Official Liu assigned me about pests in houses, I might not have paid much attention to this. Now, thanks to him, I¡¯ve slowly started getting into it.¡±


    Xiao Changyi also smiled, his lips slightly curling, ¡°By the looks of it, you have a plan.¡±

 Chapter 837 - 837 838 If He Is Unwilling I Will Kill Him

    ?Chapter 837: Chapter 838 If He Is Unwilling, I Will Kill Him Chapter 837: Chapter 838 If He Is Unwilling, I Will Kill Him ¡°That¡¯s true, but we need to experiment first. If it really works, then we can talk to my father-in-law about it,¡± An Jing didn¡¯t hide anything and spoke honestly. ¡°If it really can prevent underground pests and improve the germination rate of seeds, it would be a great thing for farmers.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Only then did An Jing explain in detail, ¡°I only remembered a few days ago. When I was in my world, I read somewhere in a book that mixing arsenic with seeds might prevent rodent and pest damage.¡±


    ¡°Mixing arsenic with seeds?¡± He paused, ¡°It¡¯s worth a try.¡±


    An Jing smiled, ¡°Then tomorrow we will ask Meng Zhuqing to buy some farm seeds and arsenic, and we can try to mix and plant them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ...


    The next day, as soon as An Jing saw Meng Zhuqing, she had him go to Imperial Capital to buy some seeds and arsenic.


    But before Meng Zhuqing could bring back the seeds and arsenic, Su Chengyu arrived.


    Xiao Changyi had already planned to ignore Su Chengyu for the next three months, so when Su Chengyu came by, he ignored him completely, busying himself with his own work, planning to create a vegetable plot.


    Even though Xiao Changyi ignored him, Su Chengyu still followed Xiao Changyi and said, ¡°Brother Yi, I visited Brother Chengjin yesterday. The residual poison in his body hasn¡¯t cleared yet. Compared to when I saw him last, his condition has worsened. Doctor Fang said he might not survive this spring.¡±


    Not survive this spring?


    Xiao Changyi continued working expressionlessly.


    It was An Jing, standing nearby with four children, who was taken aback by these words. It was already spring now, February in fact. Did that mean Su Chengjin was about to die?


    Su Chengyu continued, ¡°Doctor Fang can¡¯t do anything to prolong Brother Chengjin¡¯s life, but Doctor Fang told me that the Stubborn Doctor, Gong Juechen, who had treated Yun Er for her congenital deficiencies, might have a way. That¡¯s why I came to see you today. Brother Chengjin is still my brother; I can¡¯t just watch him die like this.¡±


    Regardless of whether Xiao Changyi responded or not, Su Chengyu took a breath and went on, ¡°I heard that Gong Juechen also came to the Capital with you all. Brother Yi, please help; let Gong Juechen see Brother Chengjin.¡±


    After waiting a long time and seeing that Xiao Changyi continued to ignore him, Su Chengyu finally turned his pleading gaze towards An Jing, ¡°Sister-in-law...¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t immediately respond to Su Chengyu but instead glanced at Xiao Changyi. Seeing that he noticed her looking at him but still said nothing, she then told Su Chengyu, ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help you. It¡¯s just that Gong Juechen has a peculiar quirk; he won¡¯t treat those who don¡¯t look good, even if you threaten him with a knife.¡± She paused, ¡°What does Prince Chengjin look like?¡±


    Su Chengyu first paused, then honestly said, ¡°Although Brother Chengjin is frail and very thin, he is indeed handsome.¡±


    Hearing ¡®handsome,¡¯ An Jing then said, ¡°Then we will go see Gong Juechen about this matter later and see if he is willing.¡±


    Su Chengyu said, ¡°If he¡¯s unwilling, I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    An Jing fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Chengyu, even though he is shamelessly arrogant, your Brother Yi and I are genuinely grateful to him for treating Yun Er like that. Please don¡¯t kill him, all right? Even if he refuses to treat Prince Chengjin, don¡¯t do it for the sake of your Brother Yi and me.¡±

 Chapter 838 - 838 839 He Did All Kinds of Evil Things for

    ?Chapter 838: Chapter 839: He Did All Kinds of Evil Things for This Person! Chapter 838: Chapter 839: He Did All Kinds of Evil Things for This Person! Su Chengyu looked down at the little guy, An Yiyun, who was wobbling on the ground and reluctantly nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Since he dared to neglect treating the Prince? Indeed, it was a capital offense. An Jing understood this point, so as soon as Su Chengyu gave in, she said, ¡°I will try to persuade him.¡±


    Su Chengyu clasped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you, Sister-in-law.¡±


    After thanking An Jing, Su Chengyu turned his head and smiled at Xiao Changyi, ¡°Brother Yi, I haven¡¯t told our father about finding someone to treat Brother Chengjin¡¯s condition. If this gets out, to prevent father from getting angry at me for not obeying him and associating with Brother Chengjin, please cover for me. Father will be angry at me, but he will not be angry at you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi still completely ignored Su Chengyu. However, Su Chengyu was used to it by now. After all, he had lived in the Imperial Capital for a year, and that year, he didn¡¯t know how many times he had covered for Su Chengyu.


    An Jing was dumbfounded. Just because your father won¡¯t be mad at my husband, you let my husband take the blame so cheerfully?!


    ¡°Brother Yi, you really won¡¯t talk to me?¡± After waiting for a while and seeing that Xiao Changyi still ignored him, Su Chengyu asked this question.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± My husband said he won¡¯t deal with you and your father for the next three months.


    It¡¯s because you always promote me without even telling him.


    Just then, they heard the sound of horse hooves growing clearer, and when the hooves reached her front door, they also heard an extremely bold and shamelessly charming voice¡ª


    ¡°Changyi, Jingjing, I¡¯ve come to mooch off your meal! Even though we¡¯re all in the Imperial Capital now, I¡¯ll still often do this!¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Really shameless.


    Xiao Changyi, expressionless, continued preparing the meal.


    Su Chengyu looked at An Jing with a puzzled expression, as if asking: Who is this? Why is he so shameless?


    An Jing said, ¡°That¡¯s the Stubborn Doctor, Gong Juechen.¡±


    Su Chengyu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Jingjing, Changyi!¡± Just as An Jing finished speaking, Gong Juechen pushed open the gate and walked in.


    Gong Juechen was wearing a dark red wide-sleeved robe. As he pushed his way in briskly, his sleeves fluttered, complementing his exceptionally bewitching face and his extremely enchanting peach blossom eyes, causing Su Chengyu to be momentarily mesmerized upon seeing him.


    Su Chengyu truly hadn¡¯t expected Gong Juechen to be so charming and otherworldly.


    Of course, all this was based on Su Chengyu ignoring Gong Juechen¡¯s currently shameless beaming smile.


    Gong Juechen, upon entering, noticed three strangers in the yard, two armed with swords, and one who was unarmed but dressed luxuriously, who was standing next to Xiao Changyi and An Jing.


    Gong Juechen walked straight up to that person and asked, ¡°Jingjing, who is this plump young master?¡±


    Plump...


    Su Chengyu: ¡°...¡± Since when am I plump?!


    The two guards who were armed with swords immediately drew their weapons and shouted threateningly at Gong Juechen, ¡°How dare you, brazen commoner, show disrespect to the Crown Prince!¡±


    Gong Juechen¡¯s smile instantly vanished, seemingly out of fright, but in reality, he was furious, so furious that his smile disappeared at once.


    This man is Su Haoyu¡¯s precious gem!


    Su Haoyu would do the most unconscionable things for him!


    ¡°Gong Juechen, if you can¡¯t speak properly, then speak less. No one¡¯s treating you as a mute!¡± snapped An Jing first at Gong Juechen and then reassured Su Chengyu, ¡°Chengyu, he meant to say ¡®gentle,¡¯ he never went to school and always gets the wrong words. Don¡¯t mind him.¡±

 Chapter 839 - 839 840 Hes Willing to Let Him Live

    ?Chapter 839: Chapter 840: He¡¯s Willing to Let Him Live? Chapter 839: Chapter 840: He¡¯s Willing to Let Him Live? Su Chengyu didn¡¯t speak, but he gestured with his eyes for the two guards to put away their knives.


    An Jing breathed a huge sigh of relief. That mouth of Gong Juechen¡ªsomeday it would surely get him killed!


    ¡°This humble one pays respects to the Crown Prince, may the Crown Prince live for ten thousand, ten thousand years!¡± Suddenly, Gong Juechen knelt, both knees hitting the ground, the pain was excruciating, but the pain in his knees was nothing compared to the pain in his heart.


    All could see him bowing deeply to Su Chengyu, his forehead touching the ground, not lifting it; in his peach blossom eyes, there was only hatred, deep hatred, wishing nothing more than to destroy the man before him.


    As long as he destroyed this man, Su Haoyu would surely be in unbearable pain. After all, this was the person Su Haoyu clung to as his spiritual support for living.


    But, could he really go through with it?


    This person was his...


    Upon considering this, Gong Juechen¡¯s eyes now held not only hatred but also deep desolation, so chillingly cold it penetrated his entire being.


    Gong Juechen, with his eyes filled with hatred and desolation, stared fixedly at the ground, then proclaimed loudly, ¡°This humble one was blind and did not recognize Mount Tai, I have offended Your Highness, I hope Your Highness forgives my transgression!¡±


    As he spoke, his heart sneered coldly, ¡°I hope you never find out everything in this lifetime, otherwise, could you accept such a grand salute from me with a clear conscience?¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi felt something was off with Gong Juechen; according to what they knew of him, he wouldn¡¯t be scared into immediately paying respects to Su Chengyu, but now, Gong Juechen had done so, and with exceptional reverence at that.


    Despite feeling something was strange about Gong Juechen, neither An Jing nor Xiao Changyi said anything specific about it.


    ¡°Ignorance is not a crime, rise,¡± said Su Chengyu, who wasn¡¯t petty. Seeing Gong Juechen¡¯s head still touching the ground, he asked him to stand up.


    ¡°Thank you, Crown Prince,¡± Gong Juechen¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile, which disappeared instantly as he lifted his head from the ground.


    Once Gong Juechen stood up, Su Chengyu then asked, ¡°I heard you are a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Answering the Crown Prince,¡± Gong Juechen replied with utmost respect, ¡°this humble one is indeed a doctor.¡±


    An Jing found it hard to become accustomed to this kind of Gong Juechen. She felt he was rather better suited to his usual shameless demeanor.


    Xiao Changyi, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care about adapting or not, but he kept his guard up. Gong Juechen was truly behaving oddly today.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that your medical skills are quite excellent?¡± Su Chengyu inquired further.


    Gong Juechen answered, ¡°Responding to the Crown Prince, there¡¯s nothing too excellent, just a means to make a living.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for modesty, Yun Er was treated by you to be this way, I¡¯m well aware of this,¡± Su Chengyu stated.


    Only then did Gong Juechen formally respond, ¡°Yes,¡± while sneering coldly in his heart again.


    ¡°The Fifth Prince is unwell, and I would like you to have a look at him,¡± Su Chengyu expressed his request.


    Previously, he intended to have his Brother Yi and Sister-in-law discuss this matter with Gong Juechen, but now that Gong Juechen was here, he took the opportunity to speak directly.


    Su Chengjin was the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s fifth son, and even though Su Chengjin was older than Su Chengyu by two days, the Emperor of Xiyun did not confer upon Su Chengjin the title of prince, and thus he was merely addressed as the Fifth Prince.


    The Fifth Prince?


    Gong Juechen was quite astonished.


    Besides Su Chengyu, Su Haoyu actually allowed other princes to live?


    Gong Juechen was truly surprised, yet he concealed it very well, and no one noticed his astonishment.


    Immediately afterward, Gong Juechen asked, ¡°If I may inquire, Crown Prince, is the Fifth Prince in good health?¡±

 Chapter 840 - 840 841 You Dont Need to Go to Such Lengths

    ?Chapter 840: Chapter 841: You Don¡¯t Need to Go to Such Lengths Chapter 840: Chapter 841: You Don¡¯t Need to Go to Such Lengths Gong Jue Chen did not wait for Su Chengyu to answer and continued, ¡°I, as a humble doctor, only treat those with good looks; if one is not well-favored, then I would just... Prince Yi and Princess Yi are aware of this, and I have not deceived Your Highness. I hope Your Highness will discern the truth.¡±


    Su Chengyu was silent for a long while before he said, ¡°My sister-in-law has told me about your peculiar habit.¡± He paused, ¡°The Fifth Prince is quite handsome and can be considered good-looking.¡±


    Only then did Gong Jue Chen smile and say, ¡°In that case, I can indeed take a look at the Fifth Prince. However, I am not aware of why the Fifth Prince is unwell; does Your Highness know?¡±


    As Su Chengyu thought about taking Gong Jue Chen to the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion, hoping that this doctor could determine the true condition of Su Chengjin, he did not keep the truth from him and honestly said, ¡°The Fifth Prince was poisoned when he was young, and the toxin inside him could never be completely removed. His health has been declining day by day, and the Imperial Physicians say he might not live past this spring.¡±


    No wonder Su Haoyu had let that Fifth Prince live; so that was the reason.


    Gong Jue Chen understood and sneered inwardly, but his face revealed nothing, a masterful display of keeping his emotions hidden.


    However¡ª


    Su Haoyu, if I cure your son, what insidious method will you use to kill him?


    And I, will be watching closely.


    With that thought, Gong Jue Chen asked, ¡°When shall I pay a visit to the Fifth Prince?¡±


    Su Chengyu replied, ¡°I will take you there right now.¡±


    Seeing Su Chengyu¡¯s eagerness, Gong Jue Chen found it both amusing and ironic.


    Do you really want to save him, and does Su Haoyu know?


    Although Gong Jue Chen had this doubt, he did not voice it. Instead, he said, ¡°Crown Prince, I am somewhat timid and would feel more at ease if Prince Yi and Princess Yi could accompany me. Only then can I concentrate on treating the Fifth Prince.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi both thought Gong Jue Chen was spouting nonsense.


    Yet, Su Chengyu did not care whether what Gong Jue Chen said was true or false and turned to Xiao Changyi and An Jing, saying, ¡°Brother Yi, sister-in-law, please accompany us. Saving a life is of the utmost importance.¡±


    Just then, Meng Zhuqing returned with seeds and arsenic.


    An Jing then said, ¡°Meng Zhuqing, keep an eye on Jing¡¯er and the others at home; your master and I have to step out for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Zhuqing immediately responded respectfully.


    ¡°Store the arsenic carefully, and make sure Jing¡¯er and the others don¡¯t touch it.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Zhuqing responded again.


    Only then did An Jing take Xiao Changyi out with her.


    In fact, Xiao Changyi did not care about Su Chengjin¡¯s well-being, nor did he want to get involved, but Su Chengyu cared and could not bear to see his brother die like this. Therefore, out of consideration for Su Chengyu¡¯s loyalty and compassion, Xiao Changyi let An Jing lead him along.


    Su Chengjin was also a prince, and thus his mansion was truly large, staffed with no small number of attendants.


    When An Jing and the others arrived at the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion, they found Su Chengjin lying in bed, coughing non-stop. While most people¡¯s faces would turn red from coughing, his was frighteningly pale.


    Su Chengjin, weak and emaciated as if a gust of wind could knock him over, indeed had the handsome features Su Chengyu mentioned. If he were not ill, he certainly would have been a very attractive man.


    ¡°Brother, I have brought a physician for you. This doctor is highly skilled, and he may be able to rid you of the remaining toxins in your body,¡± Su Chengyu said to Su Chengjin upon entering.


    While coughing, Su Chengjin replied in an extremely weak voice, ¡°I am beyond help; there is really no need for you to go to such lengths, Crown Prince.¡±

 Chapter 841 - 841 842 Someone Has Been Poisoning Him All

    ?Chapter 841: Chapter 842: Someone Has Been Poisoning Him All Along! Chapter 841: Chapter 842: Someone Has Been Poisoning Him All Along! Seeing not only Su Chengyu enter but also three other people, two men and one woman, each of them possessing fine features and an extraordinary bearing, Su Chengjin asked, ¡°Who are these three?¡±


    Before An Jing could speak, Gong Juechen bowed and said, ¡°Greetings to the Fifth Prince. I am the doctor mentioned by the Crown Prince, my surname is Gong.¡±


    Su Chengjin did not say anything to Gong Juechen but instead turned to look at An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    With a smile, Su Chengyu introduced, ¡°Brother, these are Emperor Changyi and his consort An Jing. Having heard of your ill health, they accompanied me to see how you are.¡±


    Su Chengjin was startled and tried to sit up, but he could not manage to do so and had to give up. Continuing to lie there, he weakly and apologetically said, ¡°I ask for forgiveness from both brother and sister-in-law, for Chengjin genuinely cannot rise to greet you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s face remained expressionless, and he did not say a word.


    An Jing, looking at the sickly handsome Prince lying in the bed, said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re unwell, you should stay lying down.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, sister-in-law,¡± Su Chengjin said, sounding very weak but still very polite and well-mannered.


    After expressing thanks, Su Chengjin began to cough violently, even coughing up a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing this, Su Chengyu became anxious and quickly asked Gong Juechen to examine Su Chengjin.


    Gong Juechen stepped forward, carefully took Su Chengjin¡¯s pulse, examined several parts of his body, and asked him many questions before finally saying, ¡°This isn¡¯t a poison that cannot be cleared. As for why the poison in the Fifth Prince¡¯s body has not been completely cleared, there are, broadly speaking, two possible reasons: one is that the doctors treating the Fifth Prince are not skilled enough, and the second is that someone has been continuously re-poisoning the Fifth Prince just as the poison is about to be cleared from his system.¡±


    Because of the second possibility mentioned by Gong Juechen, everyone present was slightly stunned, having not anticipated this possibility.


    Just then, a maidservant came in to administer medicine to the Fifth Prince.


    Smelling the medicine, Gong Juechen stretched out his hand toward the maidservant, ¡°Give me the medicine.¡±


    The maidservant hesitated, unsure whether to give it or not.


    Immediately, Su Chengjin said, ¡°Give it to him.¡±


    Only then did the maidservant hand over the medicine to Gong Juechen.


    Gong Juechen first smelled the medicine, then tested it with a silver needle, which immediately turned black. Aside from Xiao Changyi, who remained calm and composed, the faces of everyone present changed.


    It was clear that the second possibility was true; someone had been continuously poisoning Su Chengjin, which was why the poison in his body could not be fully cleared!


    Seeing the silver needle turn black, the maidservant was so frightened that she began to knock her forehead on the ground toward Su Chengjin, indicating that she had no idea what was going on and that she was only responsible for delivering the medicine.


    Su Chengjin¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. Someone had been poisoning him all this time!


    In anger, Su Chengyu demanded, ¡°Who prescribed this medicine, who prepared it, and who boiled it?¡±


    The manager of the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion was standing on the side. Hearing Su Chengyu¡¯s question, he quickly replied, ¡°To answer the Crown Prince, the medicine was prescribed by Doctor Fang from the Imperial Hospital, prepared there, and boiled by the Fifth Prince¡¯s personal servant Qin Yin. It has always been delivered to the Fifth Prince by another personal servant of his, Qi Yin. She is Qi Yin.¡±


    As he spoke, the manager even pointed at the maidservant who was kneeling on the ground and incessantly kowtowing, begging for mercy from Su Chengjin.


    Immediately, Su Chengyu ordered, ¡°Arrest Qi Yin and Qin Yin first. As for the Imperial Hospital and Doctor Fang, I will report this matter to our father the Emperor for a thorough investigation! To plot against a Prince cannot be tolerated, and they must be severely punished!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Crown Prince!¡± The manager promptly had Qin Yin and Qi Yin arrested.

 Chapter 842 - 842 843 You Might as Well Just Die

    ?Chapter 842: Chapter 843: You Might as Well Just Die! Chapter 842: Chapter 843: You Might as Well Just Die! Qi Yin was right there, easy to capture.


    When Qi Yin said Qin Yin was in the kitchen, the guard rushed to the kitchen to capture Qin Yin.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi exchanged glances, neither had expected to encounter such a scene.


    Gong Jue Chen kept a straight face, but inside, he was laughing loudly: Su Haoyu, you¡¯re in trouble now~


    What no one expected was that soon after, a guard came to report that Qin Yin had committed suicide by poisoning herself in her room.


    The serverfly who had followed him for many years and in whom he had great trust had actually poisoned him, Su Chengjin was truly shocked, and he weakly and sorrowfully laughed: ¡°Who exactly wants me dead...¡±


    Gong Jue Chen thought to himself with amusement: I know who it is, but I won¡¯t tell you.


    ¡°The poison in my body has never been completely cleared, it turns out someone has been poisoning me all along... it turns out it was... it turns out it was...¡± Su Chengjin¡¯s laugh grew even sadder, and perhaps due to the severe emotional turmoil, he coughed up another mouthful of blood.


    When Su Chengyu learned that the serverfly who prepared the medicine had committed suicide by poisoning herself, he was uncontrollably angry: ¡°Gong Jue Chen, you are detoxifying the Fifth Prince here, I will go back to the palace immediately and report this matter to my father. We must investigate this thoroughly!¡±


    Su Chengyu had originally not planned to let the Emperor of Xiyun know about his dealings with Su Chengjin, but now that someone had been consistently poisoning Su Chengjin, and the matter was so grave, he could not ignore it. Even if it meant being scolded by the Emperor of Xiyun for disobedience, he had to have the Emperor send people to thoroughly investigate this matter.


    And having said that, Su Chengyu left without even bidding farewell to An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    But after taking a few steps, Su Chengyu turned back and said to the manager of the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion: ¡°Take good care of the Fifth Prince, if anything happens to the Fifth Prince, nobody in this mansion will survive!¡±


    Having said this, and regardless of whether the manager was frightened or not, Su Chengyu continued on his way.


    Gong Jue Chen was greatly perturbed. He could see that Su Chengyu truly wished for Su Chengjin to live well.


    Su Chengjin, whether he had heard Su Chengyu¡¯s words or not, still lay on the bed with a face full of sorrow and anger.


    Once Su Chengyu had left, An Jing exchanged glances with Xiao Changyi again, hesitated for a moment, and then took a step forward, quietly asking Gong Jue Chen: ¡°This poison... are you really confident you can remove it?¡±


    Gong Jue Chen immediately put on an unabashed expression: ¡°Jingjing ah, are you concerned about me, afraid that I won¡¯t be able to cure the Fifth Prince and end up being killed instead? I am truly touched, although I wonder how Changyi feels inside, whether he is willing for you to be so concerned about me.¡±


    An Jing rolled her eyes at him, ¡°You might as well be dead!¡±


    Originally immersed in sorrow and anger, Su Chengjin was utterly amazed to see Gong Jue Chen joking around with An Jing and Xiao Changyi, completely different from the respectful attitude he had shown towards him and Su Chengyu earlier, and began to doubt whether Gong Jue Chen was reliable.


    However, thinking of Gong Jue Chen having detected the ongoing poisoning, he dismissed the idea of doubting Gong Jue Chen¡¯s medical reliability.


    It must be that Gong Jue Chen is highly skilled in medicine, albeit his personality is somewhat objectionable.


    After collecting his thoughts and calming his turbulent emotions, Su Chengjin slightly smiled at Gong Jue Chen: ¡°Palace doctor, the question my sister-in-law just asked is also what this prince wanted to ask.¡±


    Gong Jue Chen immediately changed his demeanor, responding with utmost respect: ¡°To answer the Fifth Prince, this commoner is confident.¡± He paused, then added: ¡°As long as the Fifth Prince is no longer harmed by others, with his current condition, this commoner is truly confident of curing him.¡±

 Chapter 843 - 843 844 Stay by My Side More

    ?Chapter 843: Chapter 844: Stay by My Side More Chapter 843: Chapter 844: Stay by My Side More Upon hearing Gong Juechen claim he was confident in curing the ailment, Su Chengjin was instantly overjoyed.


    However, An Jing found it amusing to see Gong Juechen¡¯s change of face and his particularly respectful manner towards Su Chengjin. Her husband was Prince Yi, whose status was immeasurably higher than Su Chengjin¡¯s, and he was aware of this fact, yet he still showed no respect towards her husband at all, which was really...


    Could it be because they were too familiar with each other?


    As for Gong Juechen¡¯s ¡®capricious¡¯ behavior, Xiao Changyi acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything, still standing expressionless by An Jing¡¯s side.


    Even though Su Chengjin seldom went out, he had heard quite a bit about Xiao Changyi and knew that Xiao Changyi always preferred not to engage with people. Therefore, as for Xiao Changyi coming over yet saying nothing and standing there expressionless, it added pressure to him but he didn¡¯t find it strange at all.


    With Prince Yi, Xiao Changyi, present, and considering Gong Juechen would not reveal he had been poisoned if he intended him harm, Su Chengjin felt especially reassured and said to Gong Juechen, ¡°Then please administer the antidote to this prince swiftly.¡±


    Gong Juechen said, ¡°The poison in the Fifth Prince¡¯s body cannot be neutralized by me immediately. I must prepare some antidotes first before I can administer them to the Fifth Prince.¡±


    Su Chengjin asked, ¡°What needs to be prepared?¡±


    Gong Juechen replied, ¡°I shall draft a list; the Fifth Prince just needs to have someone prepare the items according to the list.¡±


    However, Su Chengjin hesitated, ¡°This...¡± His trust had been betrayed by his own personal Serverfly, which made him particularly distrustful of the people in his Prince¡¯s mansion, so he did not dare to let anyone prepare the items Gong Juechen required.


    Noticing Su Chengjin¡¯s hesitation, Gong Juechen said, ¡°Fifth Prince, just let your people go and prepare with confidence. When it comes time to use them on you, every item will pass through my hands. If there is anything improper, I will be able to detect it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Chengjin immediately relaxed his frown and smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be much obliged to the palace doctor.¡±


    Gong Juechen respectfully said, ¡°No trouble at all, no trouble at all. The Fifth Prince has a clear and handsome appearance which is very pleasing; it¡¯s my pleasure to help.¡±


    Su Chengjin: ¡°...¡±


    Su Chengjin thought Gong Juechen¡¯s behavior was frivolous and was quite angry, just about to explode, when he heard An Jing explain to him, ¡°He only treats those who are good-looking; for the ones who are not, he would not treat them even if they killed him.¡±


    After explaining to Su Chengjin, An Jing turned to Gong Juechen with annoyance and said, ¡°Sooner or later, your life will be lost because of that mouth of yours!¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately gave An Jing a playful smile, ¡°That¡¯s why, Jingjing, you and Changyi should stay by my side more often, to give me pointers and protect me, so I can turn danger into safety.¡±


    An Jing turned her head away, too lazy to bother with Gong Juechen any longer.


    Gong Juechen wasn¡¯t annoyed but went to the table to draft the list. As he passed by Xiao Changyi, he smiled and patted his shoulder, behaving like he had a particularly good relationship with Xiao Changyi.


    Seeing Gong Juechen like this, An Jing didn¡¯t even want to make any sarcastic comments.


    But Su Chengjin was alarmed. He believed that not only were Gong Juechen, Xiao Changyi, and An Jing acquaintances, but their relationship was also particularly close. If he were to offend Gong Juechen in the future and wanted to deal with him, he would have to weigh his options carefully. He definitely did not want to offend Prince Yi by dealing with Gong Juechen.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t wait for Gong Juechen to finish drafting the list and were ready to go home.


    After all, standing here and merely watching was less useful than attending to their own matters at home.


    However, as soon as An Jing told Su Chengjin that they were leaving, Gong Juechen immediately dropped his brush and paper, and rushed to prevent An Jing and Xiao Changyi from leaving.

 Chapter 844 - 844 845 He Caused Him Quite a Bit of Trouble

    ?Chapter 844: Chapter 845 He Caused Him Quite a Bit of Trouble Chapter 844: Chapter 845 He Caused Him Quite a Bit of Trouble Gong Juechen looked terrified, ¡°Jingjing, Changyi, you can leave if you want, but take me with you. I don¡¯t know Martial Arts, and I have a sharp tongue. If I accidentally offend someone, wouldn¡¯t I be courting death?¡±


    Impatiently, An Jing said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you considered a genius in both medicine and poison? Even if you don¡¯t know Martial Arts, you shouldn¡¯t be so easily courting death.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still scared...¡± Gong Juechen looked both fearful and aggrieved.


    An Jing was exasperated. It seemed like this man really would die if he didn¡¯t put on an act!


    Su Chengjin said, ¡°Palace Doctor, why don¡¯t you stay at the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion? I will assign many people to protect you.¡±


    Gong Juechen responded in a very soft voice, yet with due respect, ¡°The Fifth Prince has so many people protecting him, but still, he was poisoned... and kept being poisoned...¡±


    Su Chengjin suddenly fell silent. Although he was angry with Gong Juechen for losing his face, he couldn¡¯t deny that what Gong Juechen had said was true, leaving him speechless and without a retort.


    An Jing said, ¡°If you¡¯re not staying here at the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion, can you cure the poison all at once?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. It should take three treatments and about seven days to completely eliminate the poison from the Fifth Prince¡¯s body,¡± Gong Juechen honestly replied.


    After pondering for a moment, An Jing said, ¡°It¡¯s better to treat the poison sooner rather than later. I think you should stay here at the Fifth Prince¡¯s. I¡¯ll have Meng Zhuqing come to protect you later, agreed?¡±


    ¡°Agreed, but, I have to go back with you two first, and then come here with Zhuzhu.¡± Immediately afterward, Gong Juechen made a sorrowful face, as if he was about to cry, ¡°Jingjing, I¡¯m not ready to die yet. Never mind that, what I really don¡¯t want is to die without understanding why. The Fifth Prince has been poisoned for such a long time before it was discovered. If I were to be suddenly assassinated by a masked man in black, I would die with my eyes wide open in unrest...¡±


    An Jing was speechless for a long while, then turned to look at Xiao Changyi. Seeing that Xiao Changyi had no objections, An Jing finally said, ¡°Alright, you can come back with us first, then come here to stay with Meng Zhuqing. But have you prepared your list?¡±


    ¡°Wait for me a bit longer; there¡¯s still a little left to write,¡± Gong Juechen quickly walked over to the desk and continued to work on his list.


    As he wrote, he muttered, ¡°Once this list is done, and everything on it is prepared, it should take roughly four hours to be ready. When I go back and bring Zhuzhu with me, we should be able to start treating the Fifth Prince¡¯s poisoning right away, without any delay.¡±


    Upon hearing that his treatment wouldn¡¯t be delayed, Su Chengjin made no objection to Gong Juechen going back with An Jing and Xiao Changyi first.


    Once Gong Juechen finished the list, he handed it to Su Chengjin, then left the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion with An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    The moment they stepped out of the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion, Gong Juechen let out a huge sigh of relief, showing his sweaty palms to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, ¡°Changyi, Jingjing, look, I really was scared. I wasn¡¯t lying to you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained expressionless and silent, behaving as if Gong Juechen didn¡¯t even exist.


    An Jing glanced sideways and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want another cold stare then take your hands back!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really scared...¡± Gong Juechen wore a look of grievance, as if he couldn¡¯t believe they weren¡¯t taking him seriously.


    Of course, this was all an act by Gong Juechen.


    And why were Gong Juechen¡¯s palms sweaty? The reason was simple; he was too excited. He had given Su Haoyu quite a bit of trouble~


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even look at Gong Juechen. He mounted his horse, then with one hand on the reins, he extended the other hand towards An Jing.

 Chapter 845 - 845 846 I Just Hope You Stand By My Side

    ?Chapter 845: Chapter 846 I Just Hope You Stand By My Side Chapter 845: Chapter 846 I Just Hope You Stand By My Side An Jing also couldn¡¯t be bothered with Gong Juechen. As soon as she saw Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand reaching out to her, she quickly placed her own hand on top of it and then, she was pulled up onto the horse by Xiao Changyi, sitting in front of him.


    Once An Jing was settled in front of him, Xiao Changyi still didn¡¯t even glance at Gong Juechen and didn¡¯t bother with him either, immediately riding away on the horse.


    ¡°Hey! Changyi, Jingjing, wait for me!¡± Gong Juechen saw Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t wait for him and rode away with An Jing, so he quickly mounted his horse and chased after them.


    While chasing An Jing and Xiao Changyi on horseback, Gong Juechen¡¯s lips curved up, his peach blossom eyes also brimming with a smile, clearly showing he was actually in a very good mood.


    Unfortunately, Zhuri was running too fast. An Jing and Xiao Changyi did not look back at Gong Juechen, which meant they didn¡¯t notice the fact that Gong Juechen was very happy at the moment.


    Just as An Jing and the others were returning to their new home, Su Chengyu had already returned to the palace and went to the Imperial Study Room, seeking the Emperor of Xiyun.


    ¡°Father Emperor, someone has been harming Fifth Imperial Brother constantly!¡±


    As soon as Su Chengyu entered, he made this statement, causing the Emperor of Xiyun, who was reviewing documents, to quiver slightly in his hand.


    ¡°Chengyu, have my words today emboldened you to take them as mere wind beside your ears?¡± the Emperor of Xiyun said as he put down the ink pen in his hand and lifted his head with the majestic authority of an Emperor.


    Su Chengyu immediately knelt down in fright, ¡°Father Emperor, calm your anger! Fifth Imperial Brother is also your son. Now that he has been consistently poisoned and harmed, such a grave matter compelled me to report to Father Emperor so that you may thoroughly investigate and reinforce Imperial authority!¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun leaned back in the Dragon Chair, his aged face devoid of any expression, yet when he heard Su Chengyu speak of Su Chengjin continuously being poisoned and harmed, his hand resting on the armrest of the Dragon Chair trembled again.


    ¡°Doctor Fang says that Fifth Imperial Brother won¡¯t live past this spring,¡± Su Chengyu continued, ¡°Out of concern since Fifth Imperial Brother is Father Emperor¡¯s son, the doctor who cured Yun Er of his congenital deficiency¡ªGong Juechen¡ªwas invited to examine Fifth Imperial Brother. Who knew we would discover that Fifth Imperial Brother has always been poisoned because someone has been continuously adding poison to his medicine. Now, everyone in Fifth Imperial Brother¡¯s household who touched the medicine has been arrested. The medicine was from the Imperial Hospital, the prescription was from Doctor Fang. I did not dare to decide on my own, hence I have come to report to Father Emperor, asking you to seek justice for Fifth Imperial Brother!¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun closed his eyes, looking pained, ¡°Chengyu, your imperial brother said you can bear the weight of Xiyun, yet you are now pushing the responsibility onto your imperial brother... how can I believe you are truly able to bear the weight of Xiyun?¡±


    As soon as Su Chengyu heard the Emperor¡¯s words, he knew that his clandestine visits to Su Chengjin were actually known by his father the Emperor, and he choked up instantaneously, ¡°Father Emperor, I was afraid that you would be angry with me... I am not afraid of bearing the responsibility, Father Emperor... I don¡¯t want you to be angry... I also want to heed your words... But Fifth Imperial Brother is my elder brother, I really can¡¯t bear it... I¡¯m sorry Father Emperor... I¡¯m at fault... I¡¯m at fault... Please don¡¯t be angry...¡±


    As he spoke, Su Chengyu¡¯s voice was choked with sobs.


    The Emperor of Xiyun, once more pained, closed his eyes again before looking down at Su Chengyu, kneeling below, and sighed, ¡°To see you value such brotherly loyalty, I am truly relieved, but you are my son, and I hope you can stand by my side.¡±


    ¡°Father Emperor...¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun continued, ¡°I have never liked your Fifth Imperial Brother, and I have never explained the reason to you. Today, I will tell you why. Your Fourth Imperial Brother did not drown in the lotus pond by falling in accidentally. It was because your Fifth Imperial Brother, in a moment of playfulness, pushed your Fourth Imperial Brother into the lotus pond and that led to his accidental drowning.¡±

 Chapter 846 - 846 847 You Still Dont Understand My Meaning

    ?Chapter 846: Chapter 847 You Still Don¡¯t Understand My Meaning Chapter 846: Chapter 847 You Still Don¡¯t Understand My Meaning Su Chengyu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, having never imagined that his Fourth Imperial Brother, who had drowned in the lotus pond at the age of eight, was actually pushed in by Su Chengjin.


    ¡°I was also very fond of your Fifth Imperial Brother back then, but after that incident, although I did not punish your Fifth Imperial Brother, I could no longer feel fond of him. However, he is also my son, and I didn¡¯t want him to carry the stigma of having harmed his siblings, so I executed all the Palace Attendants who had witnessed the scene at the lotus pond.¡±


    After a pause, the Emperor of Xiyun continued, ¡°You might as well ask your Fifth Imperial Brother, he was already seven years old at the time and could remember things, so he must still clearly remember what happened.¡±


    ¡°Father Emperor...¡± Su Chengyu was so emotionally conflicted he did not know what to say.


    The Emperor of Xiyun closed his eyes again, then said, ¡°Even if I no longer like him, he is still my son; moreover, a member of the Royal Family cannot just be poisoned by anyone who wishes to do so. Just as you wish, thoroughly investigate. Eunuch Fu.¡±


    At the Emperor¡¯s call, Eunuch Fu immediately responded, ¡°Slave is here.¡±


    ¡°Convey my decree, have the Minister of Justice thoroughly investigate this matter. It must be clarified. If they cannot find out, let the Minister of Justice present his head to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Emperor.¡± Eunuch Fu hurried to the Ministry of Justice to proclaim the decree.


    Despite his complex emotions, Su Chengyu still expressed his thanks, ¡°Thank you, Father Emperor, for seeking justice for Fifth Imperial Brother.¡±


    Seeing Su Chengyu like this, the Emperor of Xiyun sighed again, ¡°Chengyu, you still do not understand my intention.¡±


    ¡°Father Emperor...?¡± Su Chengyu was slow to react.


    The Emperor of Xiyun, with great sorrow, said, ¡°I have already lost one son to his hand, and I fear for you as well...¡±


    At this point, the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Your mother has already left me. I can lose anyone now, but I simply cannot afford to lose you too. Do you understand, Chengyu?¡±


    Su Chengyu was immediately moved beyond words and began to choke up, ¡°Your son is unfilial...¡±


    ¡°Now that you have grown up,¡± continued the Emperor of Xiyun. ¡°I do not expect you to obey me in everything, I just want you to be able to protect yourself.¡± He paused, ¡°You must be more ruthless than anyone where it is necessary.¡±


    Su Chengyu was silent for a long while before he spoke coldly, ¡°If Fifth Imperial Brother truly harbors ill intent against me, I will show no mercy.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun said, ¡°I expect you to act on your words.¡±


    Su Chengyu remained silent.


    ¡°You may leave now, I still have many documents to review.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I shall take my leave.¡± As Su Chengyu was about to leave, he suddenly remembered something and quickly said to the Emperor of Xiyun, ¡°Father Emperor, Gong Juechen can detoxify Fifth Imperial Brother¡¯s body.¡±


    Because the large imperial desk concealed the view, Su Chengyu did not see the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s hand, which had been resting on the Dragon Chair, immediately grasp the armrest tightly, his veins bulging on both hands.


    But the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s face remained calm.


    The Emperor of Xiyun smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good news. Your Fifth Imperial Brother has been bedridden because of this poison. If he can be cured, he¡¯ll be able to live a normal life.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Chengyu smiled as well.


    After Su Chengyu left, the Emperor of Xiyun closed his eyes.


    After quite a while, he opened them again. Instead of reviewing documents, he just got up, walked to the window, and looked up at the sky, expressionless, silent about his thoughts.


    When Eunuch Fu returned, he saw the Emperor of Xiyun standing by the window. He promptly brought over a cloak and draped it around the Emperor¡¯s shoulders.


    The Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t even glance at Eunuch Fu, continuing to watch the clouds rolling by in the sky, but he spoke in a low voice, devoid of emotion, ¡°Gong Juechen can cure Chengjin¡¯s poison.¡±

 Chapter 847 - 847 848 Men in Black

    ?Chapter 847: Chapter 848: Men in Black Chapter 847: Chapter 848: Men in Black Eunuch Fu was initially startled and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Emperor, about that Gong Juechen...?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun did not say anything else but gave a cold, cold smile.


    Eunuch Fu felt a chill down his spine.


    ...


    As soon as An Jing returned home, he sent Meng Zhuqing to follow Gong Juechen to the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion to protect Gong Juechen.


    Then, Meng Zhuqing obediently followed Gong Juechen to the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    As soon as Gong Juechen arrived at the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion and saw that the things he needed for the detoxification were all prepared, he began to detoxify Su Chengjin.


    By the time Gong Juechen came out of Su Chengjin¡¯s room again, it was completely dark.


    The poison in Su Chengjin¡¯s body hadn¡¯t been completely cleared, so Gong Juechen had to stay in the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion, and Meng Zhuqing also stayed with Gong Juechen in the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    And in order to better protect Gong Juechen, to prevent any accident truly happening to him in the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion, Meng Zhuqing and Gong Juechen stayed in the same room.


    At night, Gong Juechen on the bed was sleeping soundly, looking completely undisturbable like a dead pig during a thunderstorm.


    Meng Zhuqing, who was sleeping on a makeshift bed on the floor, was not so fortunate and could only sleep lightly, remaining alert at all times.


    This Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion is really not peaceful, serverflies poison the Fifth Prince over a long period, and yet no one discovered it?


    Or is it that someone discovered it, but that person is also in cahoots with the serverfly?


    Or perhaps, all the people in the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion are in it together, all wanting to doom the Fifth Prince?


    Anyhow, because of these suspicions, Meng Zhuqing truly couldn¡¯t fall into a deep sleep.


    ¡°Clink.¡±


    Suddenly, a faint sound of footsteps on the roof resounded, and Meng Zhuqing¡¯s ears immediately perked up, alertly opening his eyes in an instant.


    Grabbing the sword by his side, Meng Zhuqing rushed out.


    Then, he saw a dark figure descend from the roof, the figure jumped from the roof to the wall, then from the wall to the outside, moving with agile movements.


    Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t think twice, seeing the person fleeing, he immediately chased after them.


    So, Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t know that back in the room, Gong Juechen had also awakened, leisurely lying on the bed, and when the sounds outside ceased, he assumed Meng Zhuqing had gone after someone and then leisurely closed his eyes, continuing to sleep.


    He¡¯d leave it to Meng Zhuqing for now, and if Meng Zhuqing couldn¡¯t handle it, he would have to take action personally.


    Thinking thus, Gong Juechen continued to sleep before sleeping.


    It was the dead of night.


    There was no one on the streets of the Imperial Capital, but because the moon was bright and full without any clouds, one could see the road clearly.


    It was on these streets that Meng Zhuqing caught up with the person in black, drawing his sword and attacking them.


    Meng Zhuqing did not hold back at all, and after thirty moves, the person was already losing to him, and even, with one stroke of his sword, Meng Zhuqing knocked off the person¡¯s veil.


    Upon seeing the true face of the person, Meng Zhuqing was startled, immediately withdrew his hand, and as he sheathed his sword, he also couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in shock, ¡°Miss Yan Yao?!¡±


    ¡°And you said you didn¡¯t want to draw your sword against me,¡± Yan Yao replied with a cold smile, also sheathing her sword.


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s face instantly flushed, but due to the darkness, it couldn¡¯t be seen whether his face was red or pale.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was you,¡± Meng Zhuqing said, keeping his head low, his voice very, very soft.


    Yan Yao might or might not have heard him, only asking, ¡°Meng Zhuqing, who exactly are you? How come you are in the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing did not answer but became serious and counter-asked, ¡°Miss, who are you? What brings you to the Imperial Capital? And why are you sneaking into the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion in the dead of night?¡±

 Chapter 848 - 848 849 Suicide for Fear of Crime

    ?Chapter 848: Chapter 849: Suicide for Fear of Crime Chapter 848: Chapter 849: Suicide for Fear of Crime Wild Goose Jade was unwilling to answer and turned to leave.


    ¡°Miss¡ª¡± Meng Zhuqing wanted to follow.


    But Wild Goose Jade turned her head, drew her sword with a fierce swiftness, and said to him with utmost indifference, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡±


    Meng Zhuqing could only stop in his tracks, watching as Wild Goose Jade sheathed her sword and departed, as her icy voice slowly faded into the night until he could no longer see even a trace of her silhouette. Then he sighed softly, turned around, and returned to Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion to continue protecting Gong Juechen.


    ...


    Upon learning about Su Chengjin being poisoned, the Emperor of Xiyun handed the investigation over to the Minister of Justice for a thorough inquiry. Fearing that heads would roll, the Minister of Justice immediately arrested Lord Fang and all the junior officials from the Imperial Hospital responsible for dispensing medicine to the Fifth Prince.


    Many people from the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion were also arrested.


    Almost everyone who had come into contact with the medicine for the Fifth Prince was seized by the Minister of Justice for interrogation.


    The Minister of Justice had been interrogating them for six days, resorting to severe torture, yet still hadn¡¯t uncovered the slightest clue.


    Then, the Minister of Justice grew even more worried about his own head.


    Just as the Minister of Justice commenced the seventh day of interrogation, within Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion, Gong Juechen had also started the final detoxification process for Su Chengjin. Once finished, there would no longer be any residual poison in Su Chengjin¡¯s body.


    And just after Gong Juechen had finished the detoxification, Su Chengyu arrived.


    As soon as he came, Su Chengyu inquired about Su Chengjin¡¯s recovery from the poison.


    Su Chengjin smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness, Crown Prince, you are too kind to be concerned about me. The palace doctor said that all the poison in my body has been cleared. It¡¯s just that due to the long-term presence of poison in my body, I¡¯ve suffered significant debilitation. It will take at least a year and a half of recuperation before I can truly be like a normal person again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very good!¡± Su Chengyu rejoiced sincerely from the bottom of his heart.


    Seeing Su Chengyu¡¯s reaction, Gong Juechen had mixed feelings. He had been staying in the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion for almost seven days now and realized that this Fifth Prince indeed couldn¡¯t measure up to Su Chengyu.


    It was at that moment, the manager from the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion rushed in.


    Upon seeing that Su Chengyu, the Crown Prince, was also present, he first performed a grand salute, and then reported, ¡°I beg to inform Your Highness, Crown Prince, and inform the Fifth Prince, the Ministry of Justice has sent news¡ªQi Yin has committed suicide in prison out of fear of her crimes.¡±


    Both Su Chengyu and Su Chengjin were taken aback.


    Gong Juechen, with his head respectfully bowed, kept his expression hidden from the others, but the corners of his mouth were distinctly and wickedly curled up as if he had anticipated this outcome all along.


    The manager continued, ¡°Before committing suicide out of fear of her crimes, Qi Yin wrote a blood letter on the prison wall. She wrote that she couldn¡¯t bear the torture and preferred death. She also confessed why she wanted to poison the Fifth Prince.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Chengyu immediately asked anxiously, ¡°Why?¡±


    The manager said, ¡°Qi Yin stated that she and Qin Yin were sisters, but not just the two of them¡ªthere was also a younger brother. He was the one to carry on their family lineage, but the Fifth Prince, in his youth, while recklessly riding on the streets, trampled their four-year-old brother to death, severing their family line. Hating the Fifth Prince, they sought vengeance for their brother and together entered the palace to become palace maids.¡±


    ¡°Then, they used all means to get into the Fifth Prince¡¯s palace, earned his trust, and became his personal maids, before poisoning him. Their intention was not to kill the Fifth Prince; they only wanted to make his life a living hell.¡±


    ¡°They said that letting the Fifth Prince die would be letting him off too easily, and they would have no face to meet their little brother in the underworld.¡±


    ¡°The Minister of Justice has also sent people to confirm with Qi Yin¡¯s family, and indeed, Qi Yin and Qin Yin had a brother who was trampled to death by a horse when he was four years old.¡±


    Gong Juechen didn¡¯t believe a single word of what the manager said.


    Su Chengyu did believe it, as this matter was ultimately to be reported to his father, the Emperor, by the Ministry of Justice. It seemed improbable to be fabricated. However, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    When he, as the Fifth Imperial Brother, was young, he truly was...

 Chapter 849 - 849 850 Could It All Be a Misunderstanding

    ?Chapter 849: Chapter 850: Could It All Be a Misunderstanding? Chapter 849: Chapter 850: Could It All Be a Misunderstanding? Turning his head, he looked at Su Chengjin, who had suddenly fallen into a dazed state, and asked for confirmation, ¡°Imperial Brother, when you were young, did you really trample a four-year-old boy to death with your horse?¡±


    Su Chengjin had indeed trampled a four-year-old boy to death with his horse when he was nine, but at that time, his imperial consort mother had quietly settled the matter. Now, hearing it spoken of felt like a lifetime ago.


    After a long while, Su Chengjin finally regained his composure and said with a sorrowful smile, ¡°Retribution... so it is retribution... it¡¯s all retribution... It turns out I am facing retribution...¡±


    Upon hearing Su Chengjin¡¯s words, Gong Juechen instantly understood the implication behind them, which left him momentarily stunned. He had never expected Qi Yin¡¯s dying words to be true.


    ...Could it be that, from the beginning, he had misunderstood, and Su Chengjin¡¯s poisoning had nothing to do with Su Haoyu?


    Su Chengyu, unlike Gong Juechen, wasn¡¯t stirred emotionally by Su Chengjin¡¯s words. He merely paused for a moment, then calmly asked Gong Juechen to leave.


    Once Gong Juechen had left, Su Chengyu sat there, silent for a long time.


    Eventually, Su Chengyu spoke, but it was when he was planning to leave the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Just as Su Chengyu reached the doorway, he stopped in his tracks. Without turning around and with his back facing Su Chengjin, who was sitting at the table holding a cup of tea, he asked, ¡°Imperial Brother, was it you who pushed Fourth Imperial Brother into the lotus pond?¡±


    As soon as Su Chengyu¡¯s words fell, Su Chengjin¡¯s face turned pale, his hand shook, and the teacup he was holding fell to the ground and shattered.


    Hearing the sound of the teacup shattering, Su Chengyu did not turn back to look at Su Chengjin, nor did he wait for an answer. He continued forward, leaving the place.


    He had never intended for Su Chengjin to answer.


    And the teacup had already answered for him.


    Afterward, he would visit this place even less.


    Simply because he did not want his father, the emperor, to worry about him.


    ...


    The poison in Su Chengjin¡¯s body had been cleared, leaving only his recuperation. Gong Juechen had prescribed several medicinal recipes for his recovery before leaving the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion with Meng Zhuqing.


    Gong Juechen did not return to the General¡¯s Mansion, but instead went together with Meng Zhuqing to where Xiao Changyi and An Jing were.


    Upon arriving, Gong Juechen chattered away, recounting without missing a word what the manager of the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion had said to An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    After listening to Gong Juechen finish, Xiao Changyi¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    It was An Jing who sighed and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the Fifth Prince had trampled someone to death when he was young...¡± She paused, ¡°This is indeed retribution.¡±


    Gong Juechen stayed for lunch at An Jing¡¯s before leaving.


    As soon as Gong Juechen left, Meng Zhuqing reported, ¡°My lord, madam, the first night I stayed at the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion with Gong Juechen, I encountered Miss Yan Yao.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi were both taken aback. Could it be that the matter of the Fifth Prince being poisoned was not so simple?


    Meng Zhuqing continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Miss Yan Yao was doing visiting the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion at night, but I haven¡¯t told anyone about this before.¡±


    Knowing that Meng Zhuqing was fond of Yan Yao, An Jing sighed inwardly before asking, ¡°Then what do you think, is Yan Yao related to the Fifth Prince being poisoned?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was honest, ¡°I personally hope not.¡±


    An Jing immediately smiled, not teasing Meng Zhuqing, but said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s keep the fact that Yan Yao visited the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion at night between the three of us. The Ministry of Justice has already closed the case, stating that the two maids poisoned the Fifth Prince to avenge their brother. As for Yan Yao, without solid evidence, we cannot wrongly accuse her. However, if you encounter her again, be careful, after all, we do not know whether she is good or bad.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 850 - 850 851 There Really Are A Lot of Scapegoats~

    ?Chapter 850: Chapter 851: There Really Are A Lot of Scapegoats~ Chapter 850: Chapter 851: There Really Are A Lot of Scapegoats~ ...


    Once the Ministry of Justice confirmed that Qi Yin and Qin Yin had been poisoning Fifth Prince Su Chengjin only to avenge their brother, with no conspirators involved, the Chief of Staff of the Ministry of Justice reported the matter to the Emperor of Xiyun.


    Subsequently, those who were innocently implicated were finally acquitted of all charges.


    Because Gong Juechen had cleared the remaining poison from the body of Fifth Prince Su Chengjin, the Emperor of Xiyun rewarded him with many gifts.


    The moment Gong Juechen received the rewards, he accepted them with extreme respect and honor on the surface, but inside, he was sneering.


    There really are many scapegoats~


    Thinking that it¡¯s absolutely impossible for me to believe that the poisoning of the Fifth Prince has nothing to do with Su Haoyu!


    This matter, it definitely has something to do with Su Haoyu!


    ...


    February the eighteenth.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi were sowing seeds near the entrance of their home, and those seeds had been mixed with arsenic.


    Concerned that the four children might come into contact with the arsenic, An Jing and Xiao Changyi did not keep the four children nearby; instead, they had Meng Zhuqing watch them as they played in the yard at home.


    ¡°Husband, once these seeds sprout, we will know the effect of mixing them with arsenic,¡± An Jing said while sowing the seeds and talking to Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Only after An Jing and Xiao Changyi had finished sowing the arsenic-laced seeds did they go to the river to wash their hands.


    After washing for a good while and ensuring their hands were clean, An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned home.


    Once home, An Jing and Xiao Changyi changed their shoes and clothes and even took a bath, fearful that they might accidentally carry arsenic on their bodies since the four children often liked to cuddle up to them, and this was a safer precaution.


    For the sake of their four children, An Jing and Xiao Changyi bore the inconvenience without a single complaint.


    Later, An Jing looked after the four children in the courtyard while Xiao Changyi went to the river to wash their changed clothes.


    The river was conveniently located next to their home.


    Because the terrain here was flat, the river was not swift and was clear enough to see to the bottom; surrounded by mountains lush with greenery, the scenery was truly beautiful.


    Since there was nothing further for Meng Zhuqing to tend to, An Jing let him go.


    Meng Zhuqing did not immediately return to the Imperial Capital after leaving An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s, but first surveyed the surrounding area within two li of their new home to ensure there was nothing amiss. Only then did he head back to the Imperial Capital.


    By the time he arrived back in the Imperial Capital, it was nearly dark.


    Upon reaching the gate of the General¡¯s residence, Meng Zhuqing dismounted, tossed the reins to the doorkeeper in a manner that clearly meant for the servant to take the horse to the stable.


    Just as he tossed the reins to the doorkeeper, Meng Zhuqing was about to enter the residence; however, out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Wild Goose Jade dressed in black and wearing a black veiled hat leaning against a corner, nearby, with a sword, her demeanor icy and peerless.


    Meng Zhuqing immediately stopped in his tracks, turned his head, and looked at Wild Goose Jade with a mix of surprise and delight.


    Upon seeing him look her way, Wild Goose Jade first met his gaze, and then turned and walked into the alley.


    Meng Zhuqing hurriedly followed her.


    Upon following her into the alley, Meng Zhuqing saw Wild Goose Jade emerge from the alley; he could only see a glimpse of her clothing.


    Meng Zhuqing hurriedly pursued her again.


    It wasn¡¯t until they reached a wooded area that Wild Goose Jade finally stopped, turned around, and stood there, emotionless yet breathtakingly aloof, staring at the person who had chased after her.


    ¡°Miss,¡± Meng Zhuqing called out to Wild Goose Jade as soon as he caught up, his voice unable to hide his joy. Truth be told, he was indeed very pleased to see her.

 Chapter 851 - 851 852 You Really Are Loyal

    ?Chapter 851: Chapter 852: You Really Are Loyal Chapter 851: Chapter 852: You Really Are Loyal Wild Goose Jade discerned the joy in Meng Zhuqing¡¯s voice, but said nothing and showed no emotion. She coldly eyed Meng Zhuqing for a long while before she slowly asked, ¡°Your surname is also Meng. What relation is General Meng Zhan to you?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing hesitated for a moment, then replied, ¡°He is indeed my father.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade was clearly taken aback.


    ¡°Miss, were you... waiting for me just now?¡± When Meng Zhuqing asked this, he was very apprehensive.


    Wild Goose Jade did not answer but instead asked, ¡°You are the son of the general, then who are Brother Xiao and Sister An Jing?¡±


    Because Wild Goose Jade did not answer him, Meng Zhuqing felt a sense of loss, but then, he did not answer Wild Goose Jade¡¯s question either and instead said solemnly, ¡°Miss, should you harm my father and lady mother, I will surely kill you.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade immediately scoffed, ¡°You really are loyal.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing said, ¡°The Meng Family is loyal and brave, I will not bring shame upon the Meng Family.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade turned and walked away.


    Meng Zhuqing pursed his lips, not pursuing her or calling out to Wild Goose Jade, but his gaze followed her.


    Just when Meng Zhuqing thought Wild Goose Jade would just leave like that, she suddenly halted her steps. Without turning around, she addressed him with her back facing him, ¡°My enemies are not them, as long as they do not stand in the way of my vengeance, I will not bring any harm to them.¡±


    Heartened by the thought that Wild Goose Jade would probably not harm his family, Meng Zhuqing immediately pressed, ¡°Miss, who is your enemy?¡± He had long noticed the deep hatred hidden beneath her cold and stunning visage.


    Wild Goose Jade did not answer and continued walking forward.


    Watching Wild Goose Jade¡¯s slender silhouette growing further away, the infinite solitude and hatred that seeped from that figure slowly tightened Meng Zhuqing¡¯s heart, and the hand hanging by his side slowly clenched into a fist.


    ...


    As nothing seemed amiss, Meng Zhuqing did not mention his encounter with Wild Goose Jade to Xiao Changyi and An Jing.


    In Meng Zhuqing¡¯s view, that encounter was a private matter between him and Wild Goose Jade.


    ...


    That day, An Jing had just finished making breakfast and was coming out of the kitchen when she saw that Xiao Changyi had chopped down quite a few bamboos and placed them at the entrance of the courtyard.


    An Jing was very curious and approached Xiao Changyi, who was working on the bamboos, ¡°Husband, what are you doing?¡±


    The four little ones also surrounded them curiously, even going so far as to play with the bamboos Xiao Changyi had chopped down.


    But concerned that the four little ones might hurt their hands, Xiao Changyi did not allow them to play with the bamboos and chased them back into the courtyard before he answered An Jing¡¯s question, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say last night that you wanted to sit on a bamboo raft and play on the river? I¡¯m making a bamboo raft.¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing instantly smiled, feeling incredibly sweet inside and deeming herself very fortunate.


    Last night, during their casual conversation, they had talked about the river in front of their house.


    The river was very wide and irregular. If one ignored the endless ends, it almost resembled a lake. She had thought that sitting in the middle of the river on a bamboo raft, admiring the surrounding scenery, would definitely be even more beautiful and poetic.


    Her husband had always been very attentive to her wishes. It was not so much that she did not expect her husband would make her a bamboo raft; it was both unexpected and yet anticipated.


    Regardless, she felt very sweet about it.


    With a smile, An Jing said, ¡°Then eat your breakfast before you continue with your work. I¡¯ve already made it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After having breakfast, Xiao Changyi began working on the bamboo raft.


    An Jing, with the four children in tow, played nearby, occasionally lending a hand to Xiao Changyi, creating an atmosphere of special domestic bliss.


    Hearing the sound of a carriage, An Jing looked to locate the source and saw a procession of guards escorting a luxurious covered carriage heading their way.

 Chapter 852 - 852 853 Its Her

    ?Chapter 852: Chapter 853: It¡¯s Her... Chapter 852: Chapter 853: It¡¯s Her... ¡°My lord, do you know who is coming?¡± Since the carriage curtain was drawn, An Jing couldn¡¯t see the people inside the carriage, and therefore didn¡¯t know who was coming.


    Xiao Changyi paused his bamboo raft-making activities, glanced in the direction of that splendidly covered carriage, and said, ¡°One of the guards is someone I¡¯ve seen in the East Palace. It must be someone from the East Palace.¡± He paused, ¡°It¡¯s not Chengyu.¡±


    An Jing also felt it couldn¡¯t be Su Chengyu, as Su Chengyu always visited them in plain clothes.


    Seated in such a lavish carriage, protected by a team of guards, it was clear that this person held a significant position in the East Palace.


    And with Su Chengyu having several consorts of stature, An Jing genuinely couldn¡¯t guess who the individual in the carriage was.


    However, when the carriage stopped not far from them, a maid whom An Jing recognized as the personal maid of the Crown Princess, named Bi Zhu, crawled out first.


    Given that, it was absolutely certain that the visitor was the Crown Princess herself.


    Indeed, not long after Bi Zhu alighted, Crown Princess Ning Wenxian was respectfully assisted down from the carriage by Bi Zhu.


    ¡°Wen Xian, how come you¡¯ve come?¡± An Jing immediately walked over with a smile, quite delighted.


    She hadn¡¯t met any of Su Chengyu¡¯s other consorts, but she knew Crown Princess Ning Wenxian, who was exceedingly courteous. During the few days she and her husband had been in the Imperial Capital, Ning Wenxian had sent them several necessary items.


    Ning Wenxian was already well-mannered and aware of proper conduct before her marriage to Su Chengyu. Now, having been the Crown Princess for many years, her behavior was even more generous and appropriate.


    Parting briskly and straightforwardly from An Jing, Ning Wenxian approached with a slight smile on her lips, heading toward An Jing.


    Upon meeting, she greeted An Jing with a bow, ¡°Royal Sister-in-Law.¡±


    Following that, Ning Wenxian also bowed to Xiao Changyi, who was still engrossed in making the bamboo raft, ¡°Royal Brother.¡±


    After exchanging pleasantries, Ning Wenxian smiled and said, ¡°Royal Brother and Royal Sister-in-Law have been in the Capital for many days, and Wen Xian has not had the opportunity to visit. I hope you can forgive me. Today, Wen Xian finally had some free time to come and see both Royal Brother and Royal Sister-in-Law.¡±


    With no Empress in the harem, the Emperor of Xiyun had decreed that all matters concerning the harem be managed by Ning Wenxian, the Crown Princess. Ning Wenxian was genuinely busy.


    An Jing understood and also smiled, ¡°You finally have some free time, but you don¡¯t need to visit us. It¡¯s more important for you to rest well in the East Palace.¡±


    ¡°Royal Brother and Royal Sister-in-Law are family, and it is right for Wen Xian to visit.¡± Then, Ning Wenxian turned to her personal maid Bi Zhu, ¡°Wen Xian didn¡¯t bring anything special, but I¡¯ve brought some items that may be useful from time to time. Bi Zhu, quickly take the items inside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Crown Princess.¡± Bi Zhu, along with others, carried a wooden box of items into the main hall.


    The things from the Crown Princess could never be poor in quality. The set of green jade tea set that they were currently using in their house had been sent by the Crown Princess a few days earlier.


    Originally, she hadn¡¯t intended to use such valuable items, but since they were already delivered and sitting idle, An Jing decided to use them as it wasn¡¯t a waste and it saved them from buying their own.


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°You have already sent over a lot of things. Most of the items we use at home were brought by you.¡±


    Ning Wenxian replied, ¡°It¡¯s good that Royal Brother and Royal Sister-in-Law find them useful.¡±


    If it had been someone else, An Jing perhaps wouldn¡¯t have accepted their gifts, but this person was Ning Wenxian, whom both the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu seemed very satisfied with and highly valued.

 Chapter 853 - 853 854 Are you not tired like this

    ?Chapter 853: Chapter 854 Are you not tired like this? Chapter 853: Chapter 854 Are you not tired like this? Even the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu intended for Ning Wenxian to get along more with them.


    And it seemed that Ning Wenxian wanted to build a good relationship with them as well.


    If they did not accept Ning Wenxian¡¯s gifts, she might misconstrue their refusal as a slight against her.


    Moreover, as the Crown Princess Consort, Ning Wenxian had plenty of fine things. The items she offered to them were actually of little significance to her.


    The gifts Ning Wenxian sent to them were things they could use on a daily basis, which showed that she was genuinely concerned they might not accept them otherwise.


    Furthermore, Ning Wenxian was their sister-in-law after all, someone who had not wronged them but simply wanted to become closer and build a better relationship...


    So, An Jing had decided to accept the gifts from Ning Wenxian.


    As for Xiao Changyi, he was indifferent. Whether An Jing wanted to accept or not, he did not concern himself with it.


    ¡°Mama... Mommy... who... who is she...?¡± At some point, little An Yiyun had wandered over to An Jing¡¯s side, a small hand pointing at the unfamiliar Ning Wenxian, his tiny eyes filled with confusion as he asked An Jing who she was in a babyish voice.


    An Jing immediately pressed down An Yiyun¡¯s little hand that was pointing at Ning Wenxian and said, ¡°Yun Er, it¡¯s impolite to point like that. This is your second aunt, not an auntie.¡±


    ¡°Second... second aunt...¡± An Yiyun, sucking on his finger, looked at Ning Wenxian and called out to her in his babyish voice.


    ¡°Yun Er is such a good boy.¡± Since An Jing had just corrected Yun Er, so Ning Wenxian knew this must be the youngest of the four children, An Yiyun.


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°Take this chance to also meet the other three children of your imperial brother and me.¡±


    Saying this, An Jing gathered Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing, who were still playing near Xiao Changyi, and introduced each of them to Ning Wenxian.


    This was the first time meeting all four children, and Ning Wenxian had prepared red envelopes for them well before her visit. As An Jing was introducing the children, Ning Wenxian took the envelopes from Bi Zhu, handing one to each child.


    ¡°Come in and have a seat.¡±


    Upon An Jing¡¯s suggestion, Ning Wenxian smiled and agreed.


    As soon as Ning Wenxian accepted, An Jing said to Xiao Changyi, who was still there making a bamboo raft, ¡°My dear, Wenxian and I will be inside. Please look after the children.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Only after hearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s reply did An Jing lead Ning Wenxian into the yard and then into the main room.


    An Jing personally brewed the tea.


    After pouring a cup for Ning Wenxian, An Jing smiled again and said, ¡°Jing¡¯er and the others get along very well with Chen. Every time they go to the palace, they always want to go play with their big brother Chen.¡±


    Ning Wenxian didn¡¯t scorn the simplicity of the room and sat poised and dignified opposite An Jing. Hearing An Jing say that Su Yi Jing and the others got along well with her son, she gently smiled and responded, ¡°The Crown Prince has already told Wenxian. Wenxian is very happy to know that Chen gets on so well with Jing¡¯er and the others.¡±


    Seeing that Ning Wenxian was clearly happy but still smiled so ¡®properly¡¯, rather than being as casual and comfortable as herself, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but ask spontaneously, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that tire you?¡±


    The polite smile on Ning Wenxian¡¯s face froze in an instant.


    An Jing realized she might have asked something inappropriate, a question that might be considered rude, and quickly smiled and said, ¡°Wenxian, I come from a farmer¡¯s family and am not very knowledgeable about etiquette. If there is any offense or disrespect towards you, please don¡¯t take it to heart. It was not intentional.¡±

 Chapter 854 - 854 855 He even told you about this

    ?Chapter 854: Chapter 855: He even told you about this? Chapter 854: Chapter 855: He even told you about this? Ning Wenxian was silent.


    She was also hesitant.


    She thought of how her husband, the Crown Prince, had advised her early on that if she treated this imperial sister-in-law and imperial brother sincerely, then they would treat her with the same sincerity.


    In the end, Ning Wenxian still spoke up, with an especially honest bitter smile, ¡°How could I not be tired? Tired, very tired.¡±


    An Jing was startled, having not expected Ning Wenxian to answer her question, and so honestly at that¡ªwith each word revealing the hardship and heartache within.


    ¡°So many pairs of eyes are watching me,¡± Ning Wenxian continued to bitterly smile, ¡°I can¡¯t take a wrong step, can¡¯t say a wrong word. It¡¯s exhausting, truly exhausting, so exhausting that I don¡¯t have time to catch my breath.¡±


    An Jing knew that it was not easy to be the Crown Princess Consort, and Ning Wenxian¡¯s words weighed heavily on her, causing her to nod her head, ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy for you.¡±


    Ning Wenxian¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened, her lips trembled, and with a choked voice, she added, ¡°I so wish to take a rest, to catch a breath, but I can¡¯t. Once I stop, I might be pulled down from the position of Crown Princess Consort.¡±


    After taking a sniff, Ning Wenxian continued, ¡°I married His Highness, so the East Palace is my home, but in my own home, I have to be cautious with every bite and drink, not daring to relax for a moment, my nerves constantly on edge.¡±


    She paused, ¡°His Highness said he didn¡¯t want me to end up like my mother-in-law, being harmed by others. Because of these words, I push myself even harder not to catch my breath, to secure a firm standing in the palace, to keep others from being able to harm me.¡±


    Being the Crown Princess Consort was truly difficult. Just as An Jing was engulfed by the somber atmosphere, she heard Ning Wenxian mention that Su Chengyu¡¯s mother had died due to foul play, which greatly surprised her. However, she did not ask anything.


    Ning Wenxian did not say anything more, struggled to calm her overly turbulent emotions, and then, with a hint of embarrassment, smiled, ¡°Imperial sister-in-law, don¡¯t take offense, Wen Xian has lost her composure.¡±


    An Jing shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re not out of line, you truly live a hard life.¡±


    ¡°Hard?¡± Ning Wenxian immediately laughed again, ¡°Perhaps only you think so.¡± After all, she was the highly esteemed Crown Princess Consort.


    Listening to this, An Jing only felt sorrow.


    After hesitating for a moment, An Jing finally said, ¡°Wen Xian, it¡¯s not good to keep everything inside. If you trust me, from now on, if you have any problems, you can always come and talk to me.¡±


    Ning Wenxian nodded, ¡°His Highness and Wen Xian mentioned you, saying that both the imperial sister-in-law and imperial brother are trustworthy. He told Wen Xian to trust you and the imperial brother without reservation.¡±


    An Jing laughed lightly, ¡°It seems you and Chengyu are quite affectionate, for him to tell you even this.¡±


    Ning Wenxian¡¯s face turned slightly red, and after a long while, she said softly, ¡°Compared to the other women in the East Palace, His Highness does favor Wen Xian somewhat more.¡±


    Thinking of how Su Chengyu had many other consorts besides Ning Wenxian, such as several consorts, An Jing felt even more sympathy for Ning Wenxian.


    Sharing one husband with so many women...


    It really was...


    Anyway, if it were her, she absolutely couldn¡¯t accept it. The only thing she could accept was monogamy.


    Just then, An Yiyun, the little one, toddled in, saying in a babyish voice, ¡°Mother... Mother... Yun Er misses big brother... Yun Er wants to go find big brother...¡±


    An Jing and Ning Wenxian, hearing An Yiyun¡¯s words, were both amused.


    Even An Jing said, ¡°Then go find your big brother.¡±


    ¡°But... but...¡± An Yiyun continued in a milky, unclear voice, ¡°Yun Er doesn¡¯t... doesn¡¯t know where big brother is... Mother, can you... can you take Yun Er to... to find him, please?¡±

 Chapter 855 - 855 856 Painful…

    ?Chapter 855: Chapter 856 Painful... Chapter 855: Chapter 856 Painful... ¡°No good,¡± An Jing teased her little son with a smile.


    An Yiyun immediately pouted, looking aggrieved and unhappy.


    It wasn¡¯t until An Yiyun was about to cry that An Jing pointed to Ning Wenxian and said, ¡°Yun Er, that¡¯s your big brother¡¯s mother, go to her and let her take you to find him.¡±


    Ning Wenxian immediately cooperated, saying, ¡°Yun Er, come here, come to auntie, shall auntie take you to find your Brother Muchen?¡±


    An Yiyun, who was terribly aggrieved, stopped pouting upon hearing Ning Wenxian¡¯s words and happily toddled over, his little mouth cheerfully asking, ¡°Second auntie, second auntie, will you...really... take Yun Er to find big brother?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to go with auntie, auntie will take you to find him,¡± Ning Wenxian smiled. ¡°Yun Er, are you willing to go with auntie?¡±


    An Yiyun immediately nodded his little head happily, indicating his willingness.


    An Jing pretended to be displeased and said, ¡°Yun Er, you¡¯re just going to go with your second auntie like that, not afraid she¡¯s a bad person who might sell you? If you get sold, you¡¯ll never see daddy and mommy again, oh.¡±


    Upon hearing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see daddy and mommy again, An Yiyun quickly turned his little body and hastily wobbled over to An Jing, his mother.


    Once he reached An Jing¡¯s side, he clung to her left leg and violently shook his little head, saying, ¡°Yun Er doesn¡¯t want... doesn¡¯t want to not see daddy... and mommy... don¡¯t want... Yun Er doesn¡¯t want...¡±


    As he spoke, An Yiyun began to cry out of fear and sadness, looking pitiful.


    An Jing had no intention of making An Yiyun cry and, seeing him, immediately felt distressed and quickly picked up An Yiyun to comfort him, ¡°Yun Er, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, mommy was just teasing you. Yun Er will be able to see daddy and mommy, they will always be where you can find them, don¡¯t be sad, it¡¯s all mommy¡¯s silly mouth¡¯s fault, saying those things and making our Yun Er sad, mommy is bad, mommy should be punished, should be punished.¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing also tapped her own mouth. Of course, she didn¡¯t use force, nor did it hurt, just making a gesture.


    But when An Yiyun saw it, he immediately frowned with concern, and quickly used his little hands to pull away the hand with which An Jing was tapping her mouth, not allowing her to continue hitting herself.


    His little mouth was still sniffling with a baby voice, urgently saying, ¡°Pain pain... Mommy pain pain... don¡¯t want mommy... mommy don¡¯t... pain pain...¡±


    An Jing¡¯s heart melted.


    Watching it, Ning Wenxian also felt her heart melt. Although the child was young, he knew to feel for his mother. He would certainly grow up to be very filial.


    ¡°Yun Er, it¡¯s all mommy¡¯s fault,¡± An Jing apologized. ¡°Mommy won¡¯t do this ever again, come, let¡¯s rub rub, let¡¯s play rub rub, ha.¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing lowered her head and gently rubbed her face against An Yiyun¡¯s little face, immediately making him break into a wide smile and giggle.


    ¡°Yun Er, mommy made you shed tears, I have to make it up to you, tomorrow I will take you to the palace to find your Brother Muchen to play, okay?¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Yiyun immediately clapped his little hands, extremely joyful, ¡°Good... mommy good... mommy nice...¡±


    As he spoke, An Yiyun was eager to get off An Jing¡¯s embrace, ¡°Mommy... mommy quick let... let Yun Er down... Yun Er wants... wants to get down...¡±


    Although An Jing did not understand why An Yiyun was eager to get down, she still obliged and did not hold on to An Yiyun any longer, putting him on the ground.

 Chapter 856 - 856 857 Xiao Changyis Threat

    ?Chapter 856: Chapter 857: Xiao Changyi¡¯s Threat Chapter 856: Chapter 857: Xiao Changyi¡¯s Threat As soon as An Yiyun¡¯s feet touched the ground, she wobbled towards the outside while saying in a baby voice, ¡°Yun Er wants to go... to tell brother... hee hee... going to see big brother~¡±


    Seeing how happy An Yiyun was, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing, yet as she watched An Yiyun¡¯s small retreating figure, her gaze was filled with immense affection.


    Ning Wenxian found it funny, cute, and delightful all at once.


    Someone loved her Chen, and she was truly happy about it.


    Her Chen also led a strenuous life, but it was because of the arrival of these four children that the Emperor of Xiyun eased up on him, allowing him to play like a child.


    As An Yiyun wobbled out of the courtyard, she didn¡¯t immediately go talk to her brothers. Instead, she wobbled over to Xiao Changyi¡¯s side, looked up at him with a smile, and said, ¡°Daddy, mommy... said tomorrow... will take Yun Er to see big brother... hee hee... Yun Er is happy... so happy... hee hee...¡±


    Xiao Changyi looked at An Yiyun, who was smiling, but her small eyes were red. Even though he hadn¡¯t heard his son crying just now, he knew his little son had cried.


    ¡°Why do you love crying so much?¡± Xiao Changyi asked without any emotional fluctuations, his face still expressionless. However, his words conveyed disapproval, disapproving of his little son always crying.


    Immediately, An Yiyun¡¯s lips puckered, and she choked up, looking ready to cry again, ¡°Mommy... mommy said... Yun Er... Yun Er will never... see mommy and daddy again... Yun Er doesn¡¯t want... doesn¡¯t want... Yun Er just... Yun Er just cried... wuwu...¡±


    With that, An Yiyun started crying again.


    Seeing this, Xiao Changyi immediately rubbed his face against An Yiyun¡¯s little face, and An Yiyun instantly stopped her emerging cries and began to giggle.


    He loved being rubbed by someone, especially when his daddy and mommy rubbed him, it was really fun~


    Seeing An Yiyun laugh, Xiao Changyi moved his face away and then coldly threatened, ¡°If you cry again, I won¡¯t rub you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Yun Er won¡¯t... won¡¯t cry anymore.¡± An Yiyun hurried, grabbing at Xiao Changyi¡¯s clothes. ¡°Daddy don¡¯t... don¡¯t stop... rubbing Yun Er... Yun Er won¡¯t cry anymore...¡±


    Xiao Changyi looked sideways at his little son, ¡°A promise once made is as good as gold.¡±


    An Yiyun looked utterly bewildered, clearly not understanding Xiao Changyi¡¯s words.


    The child was still young, and it was normal for him not to understand these profound truths. Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t explain, knowing that even if he did, he still wouldn¡¯t understand, and it would be a waste of breath.


    Xiao Changyi simply stated, ¡°Go play with your brothers.¡±


    He was making a bamboo raft, and it wasn¡¯t safe for a little child to be so close. He was genuinely worried that he might accidentally poke his child with the bamboo or something.


    ¡°Oh oh.¡± An Yiyun nodded his little head eagerly and walked happily towards his brothers, ready to tell them about going to see big brother tomorrow.


    And as he walked wobbly, so small and with such a happy expression, he looked utterly adorable in every way.


    Xiao Changyi watched as the little guy wobbled off to where Su Yi Jing and the others were playing, then withdrew his gaze and continued making the bamboo raft. However, the corners of his normally cool lips curled up almost imperceptibly.


    Of course, while making the bamboo raft, he still kept an eye on his four children.


    ...


    The next day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi took the four children to the palace.

 Chapter 857 - 857 858 Water Nature

    ?Chapter 857: Chapter 858: Water Nature Chapter 857: Chapter 858: Water Nature As soon as the four children entered the palace, they clamored to find their big brother, and An Jing and Xiao Changyi had no choice but to take the four children to the East Palace.


    But they found it empty.


    Ning Wenxian told them that since they didn¡¯t know when they would arrive, Su Muchen had already gone to the Upper Study Room to read.


    Originally, Ning Wenxian wanted to send someone to call Su Muchen back, but An Jing stopped her, saying she and Xiao Changyi would take the four children directly to the Upper Study Room to find Su Muchen, and take the opportunity to tour the Imperial Palace.


    When An Jing and Xiao Changyi led the four children to the Upper Study Room, Su Muchen was inside studying policy theory, incredibly focused, giving an impression of particular steadiness, not at all like a nine-year-old child, truly resembling an adult, also quite dignified and imposing.


    Standing in front of the Upper Study Room window, An Jing first signaled her four children not to speak, then, through that open window, she looked at Su Muchen inside, and finally, she turned to her husband with a smile.


    As for the look in her eyes, it obviously conveyed: Whether it was the Emperor of Xiyun or Su Chengyu, both regarded Su Muchen as being groomed to be the future successor.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything, just slightly nodded his head.


    Eventually, it was the Grand Tutor inside who first noticed An Jing and Xiao Changyi standing outside.


    When Su Muchen saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi, he was not so thrilled, but upon seeing the four little ones at the feet of An Jing and Xiao Changyi, his calm eyes instantly lit up, filled with joy.


    An Jing watched all of Su Muchen¡¯s reactions, her face bearing a smile, but deep inside she sighed heavily.


    Being born into the Imperial Family really doesn¡¯t guarantee a good life.


    Then, Su Muchen took the four children off to play.


    Before long, Su Muchen brought the four children back to find An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Stuttering, Su Muchen asked An Jing and Xiao Changyi if the four little ones could stay overnight at the East Palace and sleep with him.


    And the four little ones all looked up at An Jing and Xiao Changyi with faces full of anticipation, clearly wishing to spend the night playing with Su Muchen. Not just sleeping, but playing.


    Seeing these five children together like true siblings, An Jing couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint them. After exchanging a glance with Xiao Changyi, she nodded in agreement.


    Then, Su Muchen joyfully took the four little ones off to play again.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi first went to see the Emperor of Xiyun, who was in his quarters, then they went to the East Palace to inform Ning Wenxian that their four children would be staying there overnight.


    Ning Wenxian was delighted, ¡°Rest assured, your Imperial Highnesses, Wen Xian will take good care of Jing¡¯er and them, and I assure you they will be safely returned to you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be troubling you, then.¡±


    Xiao Changyi had already prepared the bamboo raft, and An Jing had been planning to try it out; now, having entrusted the four children to Ning Wenxian, An Jing and Xiao Changyi left the palace and returned home.


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing carried the bamboo raft down to the riverbank.


    An Jing did not know how to maneuver the bamboo raft, but Xiao Changyi did. He took a long bamboo pole and, propelling it bit by bit, moved the raft slowly away from the riverbank towards the middle of the river.


    An Jing stood on the bamboo raft, exhilarated to see it moving farther from the riverbank.


    Seeing the landscape from the water surface rather than from land, the sensation, indeed, was quite different.


    ¡°My dear, how well can you swim?¡± suddenly, An Jing asked the person propelling the raft.


    Xiao Changyi replied calmly, ¡°If we were to fall in from here, I should be able to bring you back by swimming.¡±

 Chapter 858 - 858 859 Envying Only The Mandarin Ducks Not

    ?Chapter 858: Chapter 859: Envying Only The Mandarin Ducks, Not The Immortals Chapter 858: Chapter 859: Envying Only The Mandarin Ducks, Not The Immortals An Jing immediately burst into laughter, ¡°No wonder you dared to take me to the middle of the water.¡±


    After a pause, An Jing laughed again, ¡°Husband, my swimming skills are also quite good. I can hold my breath for a long time in the water. If we really fall in, and you can¡¯t swim us back, I should also be able to swim us back.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent, continuing to push the bamboo raft towards the middle of the river.


    An Jing also stopped talking and instead admired the increasingly beautiful scenery.


    The trees around were lush and verdant, reflected in the water, making the water a deep green color; The river¡¯s surface shimmered, creating a radiant effect. A bamboo raft slowly moved towards the center of the river, carrying two people, a handsome man and a beautiful woman, who together formed another breathtaking scene.


    Because neither An Jing nor Xiao Changyi spoke, aside from the chirping of birds, the sound of the water, and the noise of the bamboo pole moving the raft, no other sounds could be heard. It was truly very natural.


    It was refreshing and uplifting.


    An Jing stood for a while before deciding to simply lie down on the bamboo raft, completely relaxed. She was really enjoying the situation and the feeling.


    But because the sunlight was somewhat harsh, An Jing opened an oil-paper umbrella and placed it beside her head.


    With the shade of the oil-paper umbrella, she finally wasn¡¯t bothered by the harsh light stopping her from opening her eyes fully.


    With her hands under her head, An Jing felt the bamboo raft moving slowly beneath her, saw the scenery on both sides slowly recede, and she could still see her husband, who was using a bamboo pole to push the raft forward. An Jing truly felt at peace.


    It was a wonderful feeling.


    There was no worldliness, no conflict, only tranquility and beauty.


    Once Xiao Changyi pushed the raft to the middle of the river, he stopped and, retracting the bamboo pole, sat down beside An Jing.


    He didn¡¯t speak either, just quietly sat next to An Jing. While An Jing watched the scenery, he watched her.


    An Jing, catching her husband looking at her out of the corner of her eye, found it amusing. Soon after, rather than looking at the scenery, she smiled back at her husband.


    After silently staring into her husband¡¯s eyes for a long while, she finally asked with a low laugh, ¡°Why don¡¯t you lie down too?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Since the bamboo raft was somewhat narrow, and could not accommodate both lying flat, they could only lie on their sides, facing each other.


    She looked at him, and he looked at her.


    At that moment, her eyes held only him, and his eyes held only her.


    Originally, the oil-paper umbrella shaded only An Jing. When Xiao Changyi lay down, the umbrella covered both of them. Angled over their heads, it blocked the blinding light for both.


    The oil-paper umbrella was white, painted with a branch of red plum blossoms, particularly elegant and beautiful.


    The scene was as if from a painting: a bamboo raft, a couple upon it, the man in Black Attire, the woman in white; a tasteful oil-paper umbrella overhead, all around tranquility, the water gleaming. Were they figures in a painting, or Heavenly Immortals? Exquisitely beautiful beyond comparison.


    Because of the oil-paper umbrella, no one knew exactly what the two under it were doing, but if the umbrella were removed, one would find that from merely staring at each other, their faces had drawn closer, kissing each other lightly, their lips trembling slightly.


    Even though they had been married for quite some time, their hearts were still fervently throbbing for each other.


    ¡°Husband,¡± after staring into each other¡¯s eyes for quite a while, An Jing finally spoke again, her voice soft, barely audible, but enough for Xiao Changyi to hear. ¡°Do you know what ¡®envying only the mandarin ducks and not the immortals¡¯ means?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Xiao Changyi nodded gently, ¡°Just like us.¡±

 Chapter 859 - 859 860 Having Fun

    ?Chapter 859: Chapter 860: Having Fun? Chapter 859: Chapter 860: Having Fun? An Jing immediately smiled, agreeing, ¡°Right, just like us.¡±


    Saying this, An Jing reached out to touch his face.


    Xiao Changyi let An Jing touch him for a moment before he lifted his hand, held the hand that was touching his face, and tightly grasped it in his own.


    An Jing¡¯s hand was tightly wrapped in his, and her heart felt not only calm but also warmed and sweetened. After a while, she smiled and said, ¡°If Jing¡¯er and the others were lying quietly beside us right now, I would find the scenery even more beautiful and the atmosphere even better.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately snorted, ¡°Those four little light bulbs.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± An Jing immediately laughed out loud and also sat upright, ¡°I mentioned light bulbs to you just once, and you remembered it? You really have a good memory.¡±


    She had jokingly mentioned to him before that the four children were like light bulbs because he always got jealous. At that time, he didn¡¯t understand, so she explained what light bulbs were and what it meant to say the children were like light bulbs.


    Xiao Changyi also sat up and said lightly, ¡°I remember every word you say.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s face was instantly sweetened.


    The two continued their sweet conversation for a while before they finally docked the bamboo raft and returned home.


    Just as Xiao Changyi was using a bamboo pole to slowly edge the raft towards the riverbank, An Jing suddenly said, ¡°My lord, the scenery here is so beautiful, and now is the perfect time for an outing. Why don¡¯t we invite my adoptive father and the Chengyu over to play? My adoptive father is always in the palace, so it would be good for him to get out.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    ¡°Then tomorrow we¡¯ll go to the palace and invite my adoptive father and the others over to play. We¡¯ll see when they are free to visit us. I¡¯ll make bamboo tube rice for them to eat. I thought of it yesterday when I saw you cutting bamboo. The bamboo tube rice is cooked with fire, so we¡¯ll set up a fire on the grass in front of the house to roast it, and the children can play nearby. Our home really has a beautiful scenery, perfect for a spring outing with birds singing and flowers fragrant,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ...


    The next day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t wait for Ning Wenxian to bring the four children back to them; they went to the palace themselves.


    In the East Palace, Ning Wenxian was just preparing to send the four little ones home when she saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi arriving, which made her immediately smile and ask, ¡°Why have Your Highnesses come over instead of letting Wen Xian personally take Jing¡¯er and the others back to you?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said nothing.


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°We had some business at the palace, so we came by to pick up the children. Wen Xian, is Chengyu around? I want to invite you to our house for a spring outing. The scenery is really beautiful at our doorstep. You¡¯ve been there, so you should know. But I¡¯m not sure which day yet, I still have to go ask the Emperor. Only after the Emperor has decided can we settle on the day.¡±


    As soon as the four children saw Xiao Changyi and An Jing, they happily surrounded them.


    Ning Wenxian looked tenderly and virtuously at the four children walking up to An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s side and smiled, ¡°His Highness has gone to court this morning, he¡¯s not here. Wen Xian has been to Your Highnesses¡¯ place and knows the scenery is like a paradise on earth, absolutely enchanting. However, Wen Xian cannot make a decision for His Highness, so we¡¯ll have to wait until he returns. After Wen Xian asks him, then we can give an answer to Your Highnesses.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t want to trouble Ning Wenxian, ¡°Then when Chengyu comes back from court, just ask him then.¡±


    Subsequently, An Jing and Xiao Changyi took the four children to Jun Palace.


    The Emperor of Xiyun was still at court and had not returned, so An Jing and Xiao Changyi waited in Jun Palace, while the four children played on the side.

 Chapter 860 - 860 861 Feeling Suffocated~

    ?Chapter 860: Chapter 861: Feeling Suffocated~ Chapter 860: Chapter 861: Feeling Suffocated~ As soon as the Emperor of Xiyun finished his court session, he heard that An Jing and Xiao Changyi were waiting for him at Jun Palace. Immediately, he went nowhere else but ordered his carriage straight back to Jun Palace.


    Upon entering Jun Palace, the Emperor of Xiyun picked up little Su Yi Jing and smiled affectionately, ¡°Jing¡¯er, yesterday, you and your brothers were clearly in the palace yet didn¡¯t come to sleep with Grandpa. Instead, you slept in the East Palace with your Brother Muchen. Grandpa is unhappy. What should we do?¡±


    Su Yi Jing let the Emperor of Xiyun hold him without speaking, merely looking quietly at the Emperor.


    However, An Yiqing, with his little face upturned, said with a giggle, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, tonight... I¡¯ll sleep with you... I¡¯ll sleep with you... Grandpa is fun... fun...¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun immediately laughed, ¡°Our Qinger is the sensible one, knowing how to comfort Grandpa.¡±


    An Jing was also amused but did not expose the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s words; it wasn¡¯t out of comfort but because the children thought he was fun. She merely chuckled, ¡°Qinger, are you planning to stay in the palace every day and not go back to live with Dad and Mom?¡±


    An Yiqing did not hesitate at all and immediately said in his babyish voice, ¡°Want to live... with Daddy and Mommy!¡±


    An Jing listened with great joy.


    The Emperor of Xiyun felt somewhat crestfallen and even pretended to look especially hurt, ¡°Qinger, is that all the comfort you have for Grandpa?¡±


    An Yiqing just looked at the Emperor of Xiyun with a vague expression in his eyes, clearly not understanding the Emperor¡¯s words.


    The Emperor of Xiyun: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing struggled to hold back her laughter.


    After feeling stifled for a long while, the Emperor of Xiyun sat down in his seat with Su Yi Jing in his arms. As he sat down, his old face was full of smiles. He then asked, ¡°Yi Er, Jingjing, did you come to see me for a reason? It¡¯s rare to see you waiting for me. Eunuch Fu said you¡¯ve been waiting for quite a while.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent, just sitting there, continuing to sip his tea slowly, gracefully, and imposingly.


    An Jing replied with a smile, ¡°Emperor Father hasn¡¯t yet visited our new home. Changyi and I have come especially to invite Emperor Father to take a tour. The scenery at our new place is not bad. Emperor Father can treat it as an outing.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun immediately replied with a smile, ¡°I was just planning to visit on my day off the day after tomorrow. I didn¡¯t expect you to invite me in advance.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Since Emperor Father will be free on his day off the day after tomorrow, you can come to our home for a visit then.¡±


    After a pause, An Jing added with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ve also invited Chengyu and Wen Xian. However, Chengyu has just gone to court, and we need to ask Wen Xian first before she can give us an answer about whether to visit our home. I didn¡¯t mention the date to them, saying we need to ask you first to see when you would be available.¡±


    ¡°Chengyu will definitely join in the fun,¡± said the Emperor of Xiyun, smiling at An Jing before turning to command Eunuch Fu, ¡°Go tell the Crown Prince that I will visit Prince Yi¡¯s place the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Seeing that Su Yi Jing seemed to really want to play on the ground with his three younger brothers, the Emperor of Xiyun hugged Su Yi Jing once more before putting him down to play with his brothers.


    Watching the four little ones frolicking together, the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s old face was filled with affectionate smiles. After a while, he turned to look at Xiao Changyi, and with a pitiable and aggrieved expression, asked, ¡°Yi Er, when will you finally speak a word to me?¡±


    An Jing struggled to hold back her laughter.


    Xiao Changyi continued drinking his tea expressionlessly and deliberately, as though the Emperor of Xiyun did not exist at all.

 Chapter 861 - 861 862 Is That All You Aspire to

    ?Chapter 861: Chapter 862: Is That All You Aspire to? Chapter 861: Chapter 862: Is That All You Aspire to? The Emperor of Xiyun felt even more aggrieved, ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see why you suddenly stopped talking to me; it really wasn¡¯t my fault, it was all Chengyu. If you¡¯re angry, you should be angry at Chengyu alone. I was just going with the flow¡ª¡±


    Xiao Changyi gave him a chilly look, which made the Emperor of Xiyun immediately clam up. No, rather he immediately changed his tune, ¡°Alright, it was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have promoted Jingjing without saying a word to you. I apologize to you, I promise there won¡¯t be a next time, okay?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t answer, he just drank his tea.


    The Emperor of Xiyun watched for a while, then let his shoulders slump in defeat, ¡°Fine, continue to be angry then, but just tell me, how long do you plan to be angry with me? Give me a deadline, so at least I have something to look forward to.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak, but he did hold up three fingers.


    The Emperor of Xiyun frowned, ¡°Three days huh? But it seems like it¡¯s been more than three days since you¡¯ve spoken to me, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Xiao Changyi knew the Emperor of Xiyun was playing dumb and couldn¡¯t be bothered with him.


    The Emperor of Xiyun continued as if talking to himself, ¡°Could it be thirty days?¡±


    Immediately, the Emperor of Xiyun burst out wailing, ¡°No! Yi Er, you can¡¯t be so cruel. Thirty days is really too long; please shorten it to thirteen days, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Xiao Changyi continued to ignore the Emperor of Xiyun.


    An Jing hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Father, Changyi told me he won¡¯t talk to you or Chengyu for three months, not just thirty days.¡±


    ¡°Three months?!!!¡± The Emperor of Xiyun couldn¡¯t stay seated any longer, he leapt up, looking utterly unable to accept this.


    Just when An Jing thought the Emperor of Xiyun was about to wail again, the Emperor approached Xiao Changyi with a face full of flattery, ¡°Changyi, each month I coax Jing¡¯er and the others to stay a few days in the palace, at least four days a month. Look, can you shorten this anger period to half a month instead?¡±


    Xiao Changyi spoke right away, ¡°Deal.¡±


    An Jing, ¡°...¡±


    But the Emperor of Xiyun was especially cheerful, ¡°You haven¡¯t spoken to me for eleven days already, so with half a month, that means you only need to go another four days before you can speak to me again.¡±


    An Jing, ¡°...¡± Father, is that all you aspire to?


    However, the Emperor of Xiyun had suddenly realized something, ¡°That means the day after tomorrow when I come to visit your house, Yi Er, you still won¡¯t talk to me? No!!! Yi Er, let¡¯s negotiate once more, just shorten your anger period to twelve days, then the day after tomorrow, I won¡¯t be talking to a wall.¡±


    Xiao Changyi stood up and left with the children.


    As An Jing followed Xiao Changyi, she looked back at the Emperor of Xiyun with a smile, ¡°Father, we¡¯ll wait for your visit the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ve come up with a new dish I¡¯ll make for you then.¡±


    As for Xiao Changyi still not speaking to him the day after tomorrow, the Emperor of Xiyun felt a slight sadness, but still responded to An Jing with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, when the time comes, I will certainly give it a good taste.¡±


    ...


    An Jing considered it carefully; just making bamboo-tube rice was too simple, so she had Meng Zhuqing go out early in the morning on the day the Emperor of Xiyun was coming to visit to buy a freshly slaughtered sheep, planning to roast a whole lamb to entertain the guests from Xiyun.


    The Emperor of Xiyun, Su Chengyu, and Ning Wenxian came together, and not only did they arrive together, but they also brought Su Muchen with them, and as soon as Su Muchen arrived, the four little ones clung to Su Muchen, insisting he play with them.


    Then, Su Muchen went off to play with the four kids.

 Chapter 862 - 862 863 A Treat for the Taste Buds

    ?Chapter 862: Chapter 863: A Treat for the Taste Buds Chapter 862: Chapter 863: A Treat for the Taste Buds An Jing had prepared several kites, and as soon as Meng Zhuqing sent one soaring high, she handed the string to Su Muchen, who started to jog with the kite while the four little ones followed behind him. The five children were having a blast.


    Watching them, An Jing and the others felt particularly happy.


    Although the Emperor of Xiyun had come incognito, they still had several guards with them.


    Observing the simple house amidst picturesque surroundings, the Emperor of Xiyun couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°The view is expansive, the mountains and waters are beautiful, filled with the songs of birds and the scent of flowers, truly refreshing the heart and delighting the soul. What a wonderful place.¡±


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°If the Emperor has time in the future, you could come here more often.¡±


    Before, they had lived in Qilin County, which was very far from the Imperial Capital; not like here, which was much closer, allowing the Emperor of Xiyun to visit anytime.


    The Emperor of Xiyun nodded.


    Noticing Xiao Changyi cutting bamboo segments, and since the bamboo was freshly chopped, the Emperor of Xiyun couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Yi Er, what are you doing?¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    The Emperor of Xiyun paused for a moment. He had forgotten that Changyi wouldn¡¯t speak to him for the next two days.


    Then, he turned to An Jing to ask her the same question.


    An Jing found the interaction between the Emperor of Xiyun and Xiao Changyi amusing. Sometimes she genuinely believed her husband was also just a child.


    When the Emperor of Xiyun asked her, she immediately laughed and explained, ¡°Your Majesty, I am making bamboo-tube rice for everyone to taste. We need fresh bamboo segments, so I let Changyi do the cutting.¡±


    ¡°Bamboo-tube rice?¡± Both the Emperor of Xiyun, Su Chengyu, and Ning Wenxian looked as if they had never heard of such a dish before.


    An Jing laughed and said, ¡°I just made it up on my own. I found it quite delicious, and because we have to use bamboo tubes to roast it, that¡¯s why I call it bamboo-tube rice.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun, Su Chengyu, and Ning Wenxian had never been to the kitchen, unaware of how meals were cooked, but they didn¡¯t need to know how to cook ¨C they just had to wait to eat.


    Thinking this, even if they couldn¡¯t understand An Jing¡¯s words, they were all at ease.


    Not far in front of the courtyard, a fire had already been set up where Xiao Changyi was roasting the bamboo-tube rice, while An Jing was at another fire, roasting a whole lamb.


    Nearby, two tables were set up with plenty of stools and chairs; the Emperor of Xiyun, Su Chengyu, and Ning Wenxian were sitting there, drinking tea, chatting leisurely, admiring the beautiful mountains and waters, and watching An Jing and Xiao Changyi cook with the fascination of discovering a new world.


    But, truth be told, it was really fragrant.


    Having been part of the Royal Family, they had tasted all kinds of delicacies, but the roasted lamb that An Jing and the bamboo-tube rice Xiao Changyi were making truly smelled so appetizing that it made their mouths water.


    Even the five children were drawn over, no longer playing, squatting next to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, watching the roasting lamb and rice, their little noses all inhaling the tantalizing aroma, looking extremely eager to taste it.


    The Emperor of Xiyun couldn¡¯t count how many times he had swallowed his saliva, but after one more swallow, he couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Jingjing, how come what you and Yi Er are making smells so good? The Imperial Chef has also made roasted lamb before, but it doesn¡¯t seem to smell as good as yours.¡±


    An Jing laughed heartily and said, ¡°I just used some unusual seasonings to flavor it, that¡¯s why it smells so good.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun immediately laughed and remarked, ¡°With your cooking skills, Yi Er is truly fortunate.¡±


    Su Chengyu also laughed, ¡°Your Majesty, the vermicelli that sister-in-law and brother made last time was also very delicious. I¡¯m still craving it to this day. It¡¯s a pity that sister-in-law and brother haven¡¯t made it again.¡±

 Chapter 863 - 863 864 Officials are Officials Businessmen

    ?Chapter 863: Chapter 864: Officials are Officials, Businessmen are Businessmen Chapter 863: Chapter 864: Officials are Officials, Businessmen are Businessmen The Emperor of Xiyun nodded, ¡°Fans are indeed quite refreshing. Jingjing, when will you make some more?¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help laughing, ¡°Making fans is too troublesome, Changyi and I probably won¡¯t make them ourselves again. However, I¡¯ve given the recipe to Youbao, and we¡¯ve partnered to open a tavern before, which is still in operation. He makes a good batch and sells it there, and it sells well. If you want to eat it, you can ask him for it, he definitely has some.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t speak but glanced at Su Chengyu.


    Su Chengyu immediately lowered his head, appearing as though he hadn¡¯t handled matters properly.


    Seeing this, An Jing didn¡¯t understand what the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu meant. Then, she nudged her husband next to her with her elbow and asked in a very soft voice, ¡°My lord, did I say something wrong?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°Xiyun expressly stipulates that officials are officials, and merchants are merchants.¡±


    In other words, one cannot engage in business while holding office.


    An Jing immediately understood.


    If Wang Youbao were to hold office, then he could not continue to operate taverns or shops to make money.


    Wang Youbao had already been arranged by Su Chengyu to learn in the Ministry of Revenue and would soon be appointed an official, yet he still ran his tavern without any self-awareness. Since Wang Youbao had been promoted by Su Chengyu, and Su Chengyu was present, the Emperor naturally blamed Su Chengyu first.


    Not wanting Su Chengyu to give up on the idea of valuing Wang Youbao highly because of this incident, An Jing walked over and said, ¡°Youbao is Prime Minister Li¡¯s son-in-law. As the head of all officials, the Prime Minister surely knows that one cannot engage in business once in office. Prime Minister Li must have already discussed this issue with Youbao, it¡¯s just that Youbao¡¯s family business is quite substantial and cannot be sorted out in a short period of time. Father Emperor, Chengyu, please be patient; I can assure you that Prime Minister Li will definitely not allow Youbao to take office carrying a liability that could disadvantage himself.¡±


    Once Wang Youbao became an official, if anyone found out he was still conducting business, they would certainly impeach him.


    Su Chengyu also knew that Wang Youbao¡¯s family business was substantial, and he valued talent greatly. Hearing An Jing¡¯s words, he also chimed in, ¡°Your Majesty, Wang Youbao is the wealthiest man in Qilin County. Indeed, disposing of his profit-making ventures will take some time. I hope Your Majesty can grant him a little more time.¡±


    After pausing, Su Chengyu added, ¡°The Prime Minister is your most trusted servant, Father Emperor. He has always been extremely proper in his affairs and has thoroughly earned your favor. This time, the Prime Minister will certainly not disappoint you.¡±


    Finally, the Emperor of Xiyun relaxed his expression and said, ¡°Considering the Prime Minister¡¯s dedicated service to Xiyun, I will grant some more time. If on the day before his appointment, he has not disposed of his profit-making businesses and is ready to serve as a clean official... then I will absolutely not bestow the position upon him.¡±


    An Jing let out a big sigh of relief. If Wang Youbao failed to become an official, the self-deprecating Youbao would definitely not be able to withstand the blow.


    It was then that they heard the sound of hoofbeats.


    And it was getting clearer.


    The guards were all on edge, fearing that it was someone coming to assassinate the Emperor of Xiyun and them.


    An Jing, however, wasn¡¯t tense. Someone came riding to her home every day; apart from Meng Zhuqing who visited daily, Gong Juechen was the most diligent.


    Indeed, as soon as An Jing looked toward the direction of the hoofbeats, she saw Gong Juechen riding towards them.


    Gong Juechen was again dressed in dark red wide-sleeved robes, his posture on the horse particularly proper. Coupled with his bewitching face, at that moment, he looked extremely enchanting.

 Chapter 864 - 864 865 The Only Thing He Fears is Xiao

    ?Chapter 864: Chapter 865: The Only Thing He Fears is Xiao Changyi Chapter 864: Chapter 865: The Only Thing He Fears is Xiao Changyi Before Jue Chen could arrive, his voice announced, ¡°Jingjing, Changyi, what are you doing? It smells delicious! I just came to scrounge a meal! But, why are you cooking outside? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to cook at home?¡±


    An Jing did not reply, but quickly said, ¡°The Emperor, Crown Prince, and Crown Princess Consort are all here, you mustn¡¯t stay up there!¡±


    Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, Jue Chen acted as if he had just noticed the Emperor of Xiyun and hurriedly dismounted, then with a thud, he knelt before the Emperor of Xiyun: ¡°This humble commoner greets the Emperor, long live, long live, long live the Emperor.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun did not like Jue Chen, but due to consideration for An Jing and Xiao Changyi, he could not be too hard on Jue Chen.


    All the Emperor of Xiyun did was snort and say, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me ¡®old man¡¯ as you did last time?¡±


    Jue Chen sneered inwardly, but his face showed fear as he pleaded, ¡°Your Majesty, spare my life. This humble commoner did not recognize it was the Emperor that day and offended Your Majesty. Spare my life... Spare my life, Your Majesty...¡±


    While speaking, he kept kowtowing to the Emperor of Xiyun. With every kowtow, Jue Chen cursed the Emperor of Xiyun in his heart, hoping he would die soon.


    Although it was difficult to be too harsh on Jue Chen, the Emperor of Xiyun still meant to trouble him a bit. He only heard the Emperor of Xiyun snort again, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Stubborn Doctor? They say you fear not death, so why then do you beg for my mercy?¡±


    Jue Chen replied, ¡°This humble commoner¡¯s sister is pregnant. I wish to live to see her give birth to the child.¡±


    Emperor of Xiyun: ¡°...¡±


    Su Chengyu: ¡°...¡±


    Crown Princess Consort: ¡°...¡±


    While An Jing remained speechless, she felt happy for Jue Chen¡¯s sister, Gong Juese. Gong Juese had always wanted to have a child, and now that she was pregnant, it was quite good.


    The news of Gong Juese¡¯s pregnancy had already been shared with her and her husband by Meng Zhuqing the day before.


    After a moment of silence, Su Chengyu spoke, ¡°Father, considering his service in saving Yun Er and the Fifth Imperial Brother, please forgive his disrespect.¡±


    Jue Chen thought to himself that since he had saved the Fifth Imperial Brother, this imperial father must already despise him to death.


    Haha~


    Jue Chen laughed wildly in his heart, yet showed no sign of it outwardly.


    The Emperor of Xiyun never intended to be too harsh on Jue Chen in the first place. Upon hearing Su Chengyu¡¯s words, he took the opportunity offered and responded, ¡°Ignorance is no crime, rise.¡±


    ¡°Thank Your Majesty!¡± Jue Chen kowtowed again to the Emperor of Xiyun, cursing him in his mind one more time wishing for his early demise, before he stood up.


    Although Jue Chen was annoying, An Jing had never wished for his death. Given Jue Chen¡¯s tendency to offend people with his words, once he stood up, An Jing directed him to help Xiao Changyi with roasting the bamboo rice.


    In contrast to his respectful behavior toward the Emperor of Xiyun and others, Jue Chen reverted to his shameless demeanor with An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    The Emperor of Xiyun frowned again. He really grew to dislike Jue Chen more and more.


    Jue Chen didn¡¯t care whether the Emperor of Xiyun liked him or not, he just cheekily moved closer to Xiao Changyi and before he could speak, he heard Xiao Changyi whisper in a volume only he could hear, ¡°I see you smiling.¡±


    Upon hearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s words, Jue Chen¡¯s hand, which was stirring the fire with fire tongs to make it burn brighter, trembled slightly, but he quickly regained his composure, acting as if he hadn¡¯t heard the words at all.


    But Jue Chen himself knew that his heart had been churned by Xiao Changyi¡¯s words.


    He didn¡¯t know how much Xiao Changyi knew about him, but he knew, at that moment, among all these people, the one he truly feared was Xiao Changyi.

 Chapter 865 - 865 866 Bring About Ones Own Destruction

    ?Chapter 865: Chapter 866 Bring About One¡¯s Own Destruction Chapter 865: Chapter 866 Bring About One¡¯s Own Destruction And he did truly smile... when he bowed before the Emperor of Xiyun just now.


    And he thought no one had noticed...


    ...


    When the outer layer of the bamboo tube began to char, the rice inside was ready, and An Jing had already sliced the mutton and placed it on the two tables.


    Worried that the four children would struggle to eat the mutton, An Jing cut theirs into especially small pieces, but the children only sniffed the aroma and did not care for it.


    The four children preferred to eat the bamboo tube rice, which was not only fragrant but also especially delicious, and they ate it with relish.


    The bamboo tube rice, soft and flavorful with the freshness of bamboo and the aroma of rice, was liked not only by the children but also by the Emperor of Xiyun and the others.


    However, because the Emperor of Xiyun couldn¡¯t eat too much as his stomach couldn¡¯t take it, An Jing and Xiao Changyi both controlled the amount of bamboo tube rice they gave him, and gave him only a little mutton as well.


    But seeing everyone else eating a lot made the Emperor of Xiyun a bit unhappy. He truly did want to eat more.


    Seeing this, An Jing smiled and said, ¡°If Father-in-law likes it, we will make it for Father-in-law again next time.¡±


    Only then did the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s mood improve.


    Gong Juechen, at another table tearing into the mutton, darkened slightly in his peach blossom eyes upon seeing the Emperor of Xiyun and An Jing¡¯s familial intimacy. Then, he began to eat with even more vigor.


    In the eyes of others, he simply enjoyed the mutton and bamboo tube rice a lot; but only he knew he was venting.


    In the end, naturally, it was Gong Juechen who ate the most. He even burped contentedly.


    The four children burst into giggles when they heard Gong Juechen¡¯s unabashed burp, finding it immensely amusing.


    Even An Yiyun reached out to grab Gong Juechen¡¯s wide sleeve, urging him to burp again.


    And Gong Juechen indeed complied with another.


    At once, the four little ones were even more delighted, laughing even harder, and both An Yiyun and An Yiqing almost choked on their laughter.


    The Emperor of Xiyun, Su Chengyu, and the others could only feel that Gong Juechen¡¯s behavior was particularly coarse, something they found very difficult to accept.


    After they had finished eating, An Jing led the Emperor of Xiyun and the others on a walk nearby until the Emperor of Xiyun said he was tired and wished to return to the palace, at which point they started back.


    However, they had only taken a few steps on their return journey when they saw three people hurrying over to them.


    As the three approached, they became clearer. Leading them was the Fifth Prince Su Chengjin, and the other two appeared to be Su Chengjin¡¯s attendants.


    Gong Juechen was also strolling along with An Jing and the others, and upon seeing Su Chengjin, he laughed inwardly: You¡¯re in such a rush that you might meet your death even sooner, brother~


    As Su Chengjin approached, he bowed to the Emperor of Xiyun, ¡°This son pays his respects to Father Emperor, long live the Emperor, long live, long live.¡±


    Seeing Su Chengjin, who was looking healthier and healthier, a look of hatred flashed across the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s aged eyes, though his face remained quite calm, as he asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Su Chengjin immediately replied respectfully, ¡°Thanks to the palace doctor, this son¡¯s health is improving day by day. I¡¯m now able to get out of bed and walk, so I came out for a stroll and did not expect to see Father Emperor here, thus I came to pay my respects.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun said, ¡°Your health has only just begun to improve. You should rest more; once you are better, there will be plenty of time to stroll.¡±


    Even though the words expressed concern, they were delivered in a cool tone. Listening to this, An Jing inwardly sighed: Her adopted father truly does not like this fifth son of his.


    Su Chengjin then said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Father Emperor. This son will now return home.¡±

 Chapter 866 - 866 867 Finally Getting What He Wanted

    ?Chapter 866: Chapter 867 Finally Getting What He Wanted Chapter 866: Chapter 867 Finally Getting What He Wanted ¡°Then you should go back and rest well,¡± said the Emperor of Xiyun, not planning to keep him, his tone still indifferent.


    ¡°Yes, this son takes his leave.¡± Su Chengjin came just to show his face, and now that he had, he could leave earlier.


    As soon as Su Chengjin had left, the Emperor of Xiyun and the others continued on their way back.


    While walking, the Emperor of Xiyun suddenly stopped and turned to look at Xiao Changyi, who was trailing behind with the children, ¡°Yi Er, you should be participating in this year¡¯s Qingming ancestral ritual, right?¡±


    Xiao Changyi had once lived in the Imperial Capital for a year, even staying within the palace, but during that Qingming, he did not attend the Royal Family¡¯s ritual.


    Since the Emperor of Xiyun had acknowledged him as his adopted son and even bestowed upon him the royal surname, he was a member of the Royal Family. As long as he was in the Capital, he was supposed to take part in the Royal Family¡¯s ancestral ritual. However, fearing that he might bring misfortune upon the Emperor of Xiyun, Changyi had always refused to acknowledge the Emperor of Xiyun as his adoptive father, thus he did not participate in the ritual.


    Now, as Xiao Changyi was in the Capital and no longer feared bringing misfortune upon the Emperor of Xiyun, this Qingming...


    Xiao Changyi did not speak, but he nodded, indicating that he would participate.


    The Emperor of Xiyun, seeing Xiao Changyi¡¯s nod, was especially pleased. Before, his Yi Er had only accepted the fact of being his adopted son and had not truly embraced being a member of the Royal Family. But now it was different, his Yi Er had fully accepted both.


    He had always wanted to present his Yi Er before his ancestors, and now, at last, his wish could be fulfilled.


    He was truly delighted.


    Observing the overjoyed expression of the Emperor of Xiyun, Gong Juechen sneered inwardly, ¡°What a farce. You cherish this adopted son, Xiao Changyi, so much only because he is a prodigy with no interest in the throne.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun, Su Chengyu, the Crown Prince Consort, and Su Muchen had come together and now left the palace together as well. Not long after their departure, Gong Juechen also left.


    Seeing that it was still early, An Jing said, ¡°Husband, I want to go into the Imperial Capital to find Youbao. The Qian Wei Tavern is a joint venture with him; we can¡¯t interfere in his other business ventures, but we must manage this tavern. If it weren¡¯t for this tavern making money for us, how many years would it take for us to expand our rice shop throughout Xiyun?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Once Xiao Changyi had responded, An Jing then turned to order Meng Zhuqing, ¡°Take care of Jing¡¯er and the others at home. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ...


    Today, the civil and military officials had the day off, and Wang Youbao was not studying at the Ministry of Revenue either but was at home.


    When An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrived at Wang Youbao¡¯s place, he was standing with Li Wuyu by the lotus pond in his backyard, feeding the fish in complete leisure.


    Wang Youbao¡¯s new home was even bigger and more magnificent than his old home in Qilin County. As soon as An Jing entered, she couldn¡¯t help but admire inwardly, ¡°Truly befitting of the richest man in Qilin County indeed.¡±


    Yes, that¡¯s right. As of a year ago, Wang Youbao had already become the richest man in Qilin County.


    Less than three years after his father¡¯s death, he had developed the Wang Family into the wealthiest in Qilin County, which showed how incredibly strong his ability to make money was.


    Now that Wang Youbao had come to the Imperial Capital, even if he did no business, he was not worried about running out of money at all.


    Out of filial piety, Wang Youbao had wanted to renovate his father-in-law¡¯s extremely humble Prime Minister¡¯s residence. His own life was so good, and he wished for his father-in-law to live a bit better too. However, his father-in-law was utterly reluctant, so Youbao had to give up on the idea.


    Upon seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s arrival, Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu immediately stopped feeding the fish in the lotus pond and hurried down from the arched bridge.

 Chapter 867 - 867 868 Are You Plotting Against Him

    ?Chapter 867: Chapter 868: Are You Plotting Against Him? Chapter 867: Chapter 868: Are You Plotting Against Him? Unlike Wang Youbao¡¯s proper demeanor, Li Wuyu was almost devoid of any feminine grace as she joyfully ran toward An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    As soon as she reached An Jing and Xiao Changyi, Li Wuyu asked cheerfully, ¡°Why did Master and Dad come?¡±


    An Jing watched her apprentice living so happily day by day and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°We have something to discuss with you.¡± She paused, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the study.¡±


    When An Jing said this, both Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu sensed it must be something important and quickly led the way to the study, guiding An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    After Yu Erming brought in some tea and withdrew, closing the door from the outside, An Jing spoke, ¡°Youbao, a few days ago, Chengyu mentioned that you have been studying well with the minister from the Ministry of Revenue and that you might be recommended for an official position by the Emperor earlier than expected. However, an official cannot also be a merchant. How do you plan to handle the profitable businesses registered under your name?¡±


    Wang Youbao replied earnestly and honestly, ¡°Regarding the rule that an official cannot be a merchant, my father-in-law reminded me of it at the end of last year, and he has already thought of a strategy for me. An official¡¯s family can engage in small businesses to earn some private money. My father-in-law suggested that if I still want to conduct those businesses, it should be done under Wuyu¡¯s name, claiming it as her earning private money.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Small business? Earning private money? That private money must be quite a substantial amount.¡±


    Wang Youbao smiled awkwardly and admitted honestly, ¡°I also think it¡¯s a bit much. I am afraid others might become jealous and accuse me, so I discussed it with my father-in-law and decided to close all my other businesses, keeping only the Qian Wei Tavern that I operate with Master and Dad.¡±


    ¡°Are you plotting against your Master and Dad?¡± An Jing found it even more amusing. ¡°The Qian Wei Tavern is tied to your Master and Dad. Even if people are jealous, considering your Master and Dad, they wouldn¡¯t dare accuse you... You see, am I right? That¡¯s what you were planning, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Wang Youbao, seeing that An Jing¡¯s words were daunting but she wasn¡¯t actually angry, didn¡¯t feel scared and tensed up. Instead, he laughed and said, ¡°Master isn¡¯t completely right. I¡¯ve put a lot of effort into Qian Wei Tavern, and if possible, I would still like to keep it running.¡±


    He paused, then Wang Youbao spoke in a very low voice, ¡°The money Master and Dad have earned from the tavern has almost all been used to purchase rice stores. If the business of the tavern were to stop, it would affect Master and Dad¡¯s big plans.¡±


    An Jing smiled with her lips curled up, her eyes filled with meaning: ¡°How do you know we¡¯ve used almost all that money to buy rice stores?¡±


    She had never told Wang Youbao about the several rice stores her family owned. Logically, Wang Youbao should only know about the three rice stores they owned, which wouldn¡¯t cost that much money.


    Wang Youbao¡¯s voice became even lower, ¡°I heard it from my father-in-law. Many officials know that Master and Dad have opened many rice stores, and they¡¯re speculating that Dad is plotting a rebellion, but they dare not report it. The Emperor is particularly fond of Dad, and if he doesn¡¯t believe them, their outrage could cost them their heads. However, these officials are paying more attention to this matter and as soon as they have concrete evidence to prove Dad is plotting a rebellion, they will immediately report it to make the Emperor believe.¡±


    Seeing Wang Youbao being so honest, revealing his worry for her and her husband rather than intending to harm them, An Jing finally set her mind at ease and appreciated this apprentice, son-in-law, and friend even more.

 Chapter 868 - 868 869 To gain one must let go

    ?Chapter 868: Chapter 869: To gain, one must let go Chapter 868: Chapter 869: To gain, one must let go And in fact, she and her husband had long anticipated that once the rice shop expanded, it would be impossible to keep secret, and surely an official from the Imperial Court would become aware.


    Therefore, they had long made preparations.


    An Jing just laughed, unconcerned, ¡°Let them report what they will, I don¡¯t know if they will have trouble later, but one thing I can be certain of is¡ªneither you, Master, nor I will have any trouble.¡±


    Wang Youbao, seeing An Jing so sure of herself, felt his worried heart settle down.


    However, he was somewhat curious, ¡°How can you be so sure, Master?¡±


    An Jing whispered just one sentence.


    Wang Youbao was first stunned, then he clasped hands in salute towards An Jing and Xiao Changyi, his face showing an expression of utmost admiration.


    Li Wuyu also showed a look of complete admiration.


    After laughing, An Jing changed the subject from the rice shop and said, ¡°I am also an official and can only do the same as you, by saying that this Qian Wei Tavern is actually run by a family member of my husband, and it¡¯s like he¡¯s earning his own private money.¡±


    The dignified Prince Yi earning private money?


    Both Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu found it amusing to listen to, but they dared not laugh. They could tell An Jing was jesting, but although An Jing dared to tease Xiao Changyi, they certainly did not.


    ¡°By the way, Youbao,¡± An Jing continued, ¡°have you stopped the other businesses yet? Today, I heard from the Emperor that if you continue doing business, even if Chengyu petitions for your appointment, you will not be allowed to serve as an official.¡±


    Wang Youbao was grateful to An Jing for sharing this with him and said, ¡°The business from the other shops has already been completely halted since the beginning of this month.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s good,¡± An Jing nodded. After a pause, she added, ¡°One must give up something in order to gain something else.¡±


    Wang Youbao smiled, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    An Jing took a sip of tea, then stood up and said, ¡°Our child is currently being looked after by Meng Zhuqing. Now that I¡¯ve discussed everything with you and there¡¯s nothing more to address, let¡¯s head back.¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing¡¯s hand intertwined with the outstretched hand of Xiao Changyi, and then, An Jing and Xiao Changyi, hand in hand, walked side by side out of the room.


    Watching An Jing and Xiao Changyi with their hands clasped together, Li Wuyu was filled with envy.


    It wasn¡¯t until after seeing off An Jing and Xiao Changyi that Li Wuyu, with her head lowered and face flushed, stammered, ¡°Youbao, could you... could you...¡±


    ¡°Could you what?¡± Wang Youbao was puzzled, not understanding why Li Wuyu was acting this way all of a sudden.


    However, he found his wife quite adorable when she was like this.


    Li Wuyu stammered for quite a while before she finally got her whole sentence out, ¡°... like Master and Mistress, hold my hand.¡±


    Now Wang Youbao felt his face turn red. He was really not thick-skinned.


    After waiting quite a while without a response, Li Wuyu started to feel disappointed, ¡°I knew it wouldn¡¯t work.¡±


    Her husband was not as open as her Master, and she was not as open as her Mistress, so she had expected this; therefore, she felt only some disappointment, not a great deal.


    Wang Youbao, who always doted on Li Wuyu, did not want her to feel disappointed. Seeing her slightly disheartened and also feeling the urge himself, he softly opened up, ¡°Wuyu, let¡¯s... let¡¯s go to our room. In our room... we can do that...¡±


    Upon hearing Wang Youbao say this, Li Wuyu instantly cheered up, urged him on, and then the two of them headed to their room.


    Once back in their room, where they were alone and no one could walk in on them, Li Wuyu felt more comfortable. Securely locking the door behind them, she extended her hand towards Wang Youbao, ¡°Hold it.¡±

 Chapter 869 - 869 870 Ill Make Them Behave

    ?Chapter 869: Chapter 870: I¡¯ll Make Them Behave Chapter 869: Chapter 870: I¡¯ll Make Them Behave Unlike when outside, Wang Youbao could now let go of many restraints.


    As Li Wuyu reached out her hand, he also lifted his to interlock fingers with her.


    When their fingers intertwined, both of them laughed, looking at each other with smiles that held a hint of shyness.


    ¡°Before, I didn¡¯t understand why my master and master dad always held hands like this,¡± Li Wuyu gazed at their clasped hands and murmured as if talking to herself, ¡°Now I know, holding like this makes it feel more secure, tighter, like it¡¯s hard to let go of your hand, and I want to keep holding on to you like this.¡±


    Keep holding on...


    For Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao, this was already a very bold statement. Whether it was Li Wuyu, who spoke, or Wang Youbao, who listened, both of their faces turned red with embarrassment.


    But after a while, Wang Youbao softly broke the silence, ¡°Wuyu, let¡¯s always hold hands like this in our room from now on.¡±


    Outside, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do such a thing; he cared about his pride, and felt it wasn¡¯t proper, but in their room, he was quite willing.


    ¡°Mhm~¡± Li Wuyu immediately nodded happily. In fact, outside, she too felt embarrassed to hold hands with her husband like that, being able to hold hands like this in the room already satisfied her greatly.


    Seeing that Li Wuyu was always so easy to please, her smile as radiant as the warm sun in winter, Wang Youbao couldn¡¯t help feeling moved. He inched closer to Li Wuyu, who was initially startled, then closed her eyes, allowing Wang Youbao to kiss her lips.


    Even though they had been married for a while, they were still very shy about such matters. Even a simple peck on the lips, barely qualifying as a kiss, made them blush all over again.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Xiao Changyi and An Jing were riding horses, halfway home.


    An Jing hummed an unknown song, and as she did, she began to tease, ¡°Husband, you, Prince Yi, have fallen to the point where you need to earn your own pocket money, haha~¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent, allowing An Jing to jest.


    After a few more teasing comments, An Jing turned serious and said, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a good method.¡±


    It was then that Xiao Changyi responded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Thinking of the upcoming Qingming Festival and the ancestor worship, An Jing continued, ¡°Qingming is almost upon us, and we need to prepare our ceremonial garments for the event. However, I heard from Wen Xian that we might not be able to stay together. You and the four children should stand with the men, and we women will stand separately. You¡¯ll have to take care of the four children by yourself, and I hope they¡¯ll behave and not make any fuss.¡±


    Ancestor worship is very solemn and serious, and she was genuinely worried that her four children might think it¡¯s a game and become unruly, which would be quite inappropriate.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°I will make sure they behave.¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°They do tend to listen to you more, but don¡¯t be too harsh, I don¡¯t want to see all the children crying and looking for comfort from me.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, Qingming arrived.


    That day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi got up early, not only dressing themselves in the ceremonial garments but also dressing their four children.


    Ancients placed great importance on sacrificial rituals, and the people here were no exception.


    Especially the Royal Family¡¯s ancestral worship was not just a family affair, but a matter of national significance, grandiose and solemn beyond words.


    There are many types of ceremonial garments, but those worn for ancestral worship were the most solemn, exuding a deep sense of remembrance, just like the ceremonial garments An Jing and Xiao Changyi were wearing now.

 Chapter 870 - 870 871 Leak

    ?Chapter 870: Chapter 871: Leak? Chapter 870: Chapter 871: Leak? During the sacrificial rites, An Jing stood next to Ning Wenxian, the Crown Princess Consort.


    Xiao Changyi, accompanied by four youngsters, stood below Su Chengyu, with Su Muchen on the other side of the children.


    Originally, the four youngsters should not have been standing directly between Xiao Changyi and Su Muchen, since Su Muchen was the Imperial Grandson. However, because Xiao Changyi was the only one who could keep them well-behaved, the Emperor of Xiyun granted special permission for the youngsters to stand in front of Su Muchen.


    The Emperor of Xiyun stood at the very front.


    Su Chengyu was next.


    Xiao Changyi was next after him.


    Xiao Changyi, being Prince Yi, the foremost among all the princes, and older than Su Chengyu, his sworn brother, could have stood alongside Su Chengyu, the Crown Prince. But due to the need to look after the four children, Xiao Changyi stood just below Su Chengyu.


    By the time the prayer and ancestor worship ceremony had fully concluded, it was already a quarter past the hour of Shen.


    And just as the ceremony ended, the Emperor of Xiyun received some disturbing news that immediately infuriated him.


    Frightened by the Emperor¡¯s fury, everyone present, except for An Jing¡¯s family, knelt down, crying out, ¡°Emperor, calm your anger!¡±


    The disturbing news was that the Chilin Kingdom had also managed to produce white paper...


    Originally, only Xiyun could produce white paper, and by selling it to other countries, had earned a considerable amount of coin, enough to fill the treasury even without collecting taxes. But now, Chilin was also able to make white paper; thus, Xiyun had gained a competitor and would experience reduced income...


    An Jing, observing the secret agent who knelt trembling because of the Emperor¡¯s in anger, calmly inquired, ¡°Has Chilin developed white paper on their own by discovering the raw materials, or has someone from our Xiyun leaked the secret?¡±


    The raw materials for making white paper were considered a state secret, as they were extremely profitable and vital for filling the treasury. Hardly anyone in Xiyun knew about them.


    Upon hearing the term ¡°leak¡±, the agent trembled even more, stammering in response, ¡°My... My reply to your Highness, I do not know. Oh, also, Princess Chengyin has been elevated from Consort to Imperial Consort.¡±


    Princess Chengyin was none other than Linghe.


    Linghe had given birth to a son for the Emperor of Chilin last year.


    Upon hearing the agent say that Linghe was now Chilin¡¯s Imperial Consort, An Jing found it suspicious and exchanged a glance with Xiao Changyi. She was about to speak when she overheard Su Chengyu saying, ¡°There seems to be a manager in the paper mill who is a distant relative of the Prince of Pingjun.¡±


    The Prince of Pingjun was Linghe¡¯s father, and a manager in the paper mill was the Prince of Pingjun¡¯s distant relative; now that Chilin had just started producing white paper, Linghe had become the Chilin¡¯s Imperial Consort...


    Could this really be such a coincidence?


    An Jing did not think this was a coincidence. She believed that this distant relative must have leaked the secret of making white paper to someone in the household of the Prince of Pingjun, who in turn leaked it to Linghe, who then informed the Emperor of Chilin. That¡¯s how Chilin also began producing white paper, leading to Linghe¡¯s elevation to Imperial Consort.


    The Emperor of Xiyun also did not believe this was a coincidence. Upon hearing Su Chengyu¡¯s words, he grew even angrier and immediately ordered the arrest of everyone in the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion and that distant relative.


    This matter was to be investigated by the Minister of Justice.


    If the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion was indeed guilty of treason, they would decimate their Nine Clans without mercy.


    Seeing that the Emperor of Xiyun was still immensely furious after giving the orders, An Jing paused for a moment and then spoke up again, ¡°Royal Father, your immense anger stems from two issues, one is the potential betrayal against Xiyun; the other is that another nation can now produce white paper, leading to significant financial loss for us in Xiyun.¡± She paused, ¡°I have an idea, it won¡¯t stop Chilin from making white paper, but it might help Xiyun increase its revenue.¡±

 Chapter 871 - 871 872 You and Jingjing are a perfect match

    ?Chapter 871: Chapter 872: You and Jingjing are a perfect match! Chapter 871: Chapter 872: You and Jingjing are a perfect match! The Emperor of Xiyun immediately inquired, ¡°Jingjing, what brilliant idea do you have? Speak quickly!¡±


    Anjing said, ¡°Our current books are all handwritten, and not only is copying them by hand time-consuming and troublesome, it¡¯s also prone to errors and omissions. Clearly, we know how to use stamps... has no one considered, based on the principle of stamps, engraving the mirror image of a page of text onto a block? Then, after inking it, we could press the paper onto it, wouldn¡¯t that imprint all the text onto the paper? This method could be used for the other pages, and then bound into a book. This way, it is much simpler, neater, and more reliable than handwriting.¡±


    About ancient movable-type printing and block printing, Anjing had learned from history textbooks.


    Seeing that both the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu were listening excitedly with shining eyes, Anjing felt amused but continued to say, ¡°This method is actually quite simple. Even if I didn¡¯t mention it, someone would have eventually discovered it; it¡¯s just a matter of time. Father, you could start by having someone develop this. Handwritten books are really too expensive, an ordinary poor family can¡¯t even afford a single book, let alone discuss sending their children to school. Furthermore, the books printed this way could also be sold to other countries, cheaper than hand-copied ones, I¡¯m sure other countries would buy them.¡±


    After a pause, Anjing concluded, ¡°Sell cheap and volume will make up for it, we¡¯ll earn this first sum of money before anything else.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun first lavished praise on Anjing, then entrusted the matter of book printing to Su Chengyu, with the treasury funding it, and the earnings would also go to the treasury.


    After Su Chengyu had taken on the task to implement book printing, the Emperor of Xiyun looked at Anjing, then at Xiao Changyi, and finally couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Yi Er, you and Jingjing are truly a perfect match.¡± Both prodigious talents! A match that couldn¡¯t be more fitting!


    Xiao Changyi glanced sideways at the Emperor of Xiyun, ¡°You¡¯re only realizing this now?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun was at first stunned, then burst into laughter, ¡°How could that be, I¡¯ve known for a long time, it¡¯s just that I never mentioned it to you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was satisfied, and thus stopped looking sideways at the Emperor of Xiyun.


    Anjing felt amused, but her heart was also sweet.


    After leaving with the four children from the presence of the Emperor of Xiyun, Anjing pondered for a while and then said, ¡°Husband, if it really is Linghe dragging the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion into treason, in the future, it¡¯s very likely we¡¯ll go to war with Chilin again.¡±


    Upon learning of the news that Linghe herself had requested to marry into the Chilin Kingdom, she had felt that Linghe was up to no good. Now, seeing the situation, Linghe did indeed harbour ill intentions, and a future war was more than likely.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say much, only lightly saying, ¡°What is meant to be a blessing is not a curse, what is meant to be a curse cannot be avoided.¡±


    ...


    Two days later, after severe torture by the Ministry of Justice, that distant relative from the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion confessed, saying one day the Prince of Pingjun invited him to drink, and upon his intoxication, he blurted out everything the Prince asked, including what raw materials were used to make the white paper.


    However, the Prince of Pingjun refused to admit guilt, even accusing the distant relative of framing him.


    The Pingjun Princess also denied any wrongdoing.


    The sons of the Prince of Pingjun were also unwilling to confess.


    They were all banking on the fact that as long as they didn¡¯t confess, solely based on the word of a distant relative, there was no way to convict them of treason.


    As for the maidservants and slaves of the Pingjun Prince¡¯s Mansion, since they were unaware of this matter, no amount of interrogation could extract any useful information.


    But the second daughter-in-law of the Prince of Pingjun was particularly afraid of pain and death; not long into the severe torture, she confessed, saying she had overheard the Prince of Pingjun and the Pingjun Princess plotting to commit treason and defect to the Chilin Kingdom.

 Chapter 872 - 872 873 Zero Tolerance

    ?Chapter 872: Chapter 873: Zero Tolerance Chapter 872: Chapter 873: Zero Tolerance They said that they were not valued by the Emperor of Xiyun, and although they seemed to have the status of a Commandery Prince, they actually held little esteem and were often ridiculed; meanwhile, Linghe had already borne a son for the Emperor of Chilin and had established a strong foothold in Chilin. Hence, they were considering moving to Chilin.


    Even more, the second daughter-in-law knew where the Prince of Pingjun and Linghe¡¯s secret letters of correspondence were kept.


    And in those letters, Linghe was urging the Prince of Pingjun to leave Xiyun and defect to Chilin.


    In her letters, she also mentioned that before defecting, the Prince should establish some achievements for the Emperor of Chilin, ideally a significant one, like securing the raw materials for making white paper. This would greatly please the Emperor, ensuring that upon their defection, they would not only be warmly welcomed but she might also be likely to ascend to a higher rank.


    With her position secured in the palace, their life in Chilin would be more stable and respectable.


    When the Emperor of Xiyun saw those letters, he was so enraged that he had the Nine Clans of the Prince of Pingjun executed on the spot, without worrying about provoking the Emperor of Chilin or the potential for war between the two nations. He also revoked Linghe¡¯s title of ¡®Princess Chengyin¡¯ that he had previously bestowed.


    Moreover, the Emperor of Xiyun even sent an envoy to the Chilin Kingdom, demanding that the Emperor of Chilin hand over Linghe for execution, as he wanted to behead her.


    As for those who betrayed the nation, the Emperor of Xiyun had zero tolerance.


    Since the Emperor of Chilin had few sons, and Linghe had not only borne him a son but also managed to procure the raw materials necessary for making white paper, he naturally was not going to hand Linghe over to the Emperor of Xiyun for execution.


    The envoy from Xiyun returned empty-handed.


    The Emperor of Xiyun was uncontrollably furious.


    Because her Nine Clans had been executed, Linghe harbored hatred towards the Emperor of Xiyun and tearfully begged the Emperor of Chilin to send troops to attack Xiyun to avenge her family, but the Emperor of Chilin did not agree. Was the Emperor of Chilin foolish enough to wage war for the sake of one woman?


    While the Emperor of Xiyun did think about deploying troops to attack Chilin, capture Linghe, and have her executed, he reconsidered when he thought about the potential of igniting a war over just one person, and he dismissed the idea as not worthwhile.


    Although neither the Emperor of Xiyun nor the Emperor of Chilin intended to start a war with each other at that moment, the relationship between Xiyun and Chilin had become severely strained.


    Of course, this was all to come later.


    Meanwhile, as soon as An Jing learned that the Emperor of Xiyun had executed all of Linghe¡¯s Nine Clans, she did not speak ill of Linghe. Instead, she instructed Meng Lanqing to spread their rice shops throughout Xiyun as quickly as possible, in preparation for the possibility of war at any time.


    From that day on, An Jing spent at least two hours each day practicing martial arts. Xiao Changyi sometimes practiced as well, but he spent more time teaching An Jing, helping her become increasingly formidable.


    The four children were either playing nearby or watching.


    With the execution of Linghe¡¯s Nine Clans, the people in the Imperial Capital were panic-stricken, fearing they might be implicated.


    Knowing that the Emperor of Xiyun was displeased over Linghe¡¯s act of treason, civil and military officials tried to avoid bringing up issues during the early morning court sessions as much as possible, fearing they might get into trouble.


    No matter what was happening in the court and the Imperial Capital, life for An Jing and Xiao Changyi was very peaceful and warm, as if there had not been a single ripple of disturbance.


    On the first day of the third month, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to the fields to check on the sprouting conditions of seeds that had been mixed with arsenic.


    The seeds in the fields had all sprouted, and the germination rate was very high, which proved very effective in preventing underground pests with arsenic-treated seeds.


    Since it was effective, An Jing went to the palace, informing the Emperor of Xiyun about it.


    Upon hearing that arsenic-treated seeds could prevent underground pests, the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s sour mood improved significantly.


    Seeing that the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s mood had considerably lightened, An Jing felt much reassured, but she continued to speak:

 Chapter 873 - 873 874 How Many Surprises Do You Really Want

    ?Chapter 873: Chapter 874: How Many Surprises Do You Really Want to Give Me? Chapter 873: Chapter 874: How Many Surprises Do You Really Want to Give Me? ¡°Father, arsenic trioxide is indeed a poison, and it might be better for seeds treated with arsenic trioxide to be controlled by the government. Also, this arsenic treatment is particularly effective for beans and wheat.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± nodded the Emperor of Xiyun, ¡°I will have each Agricultural Institute take charge of this matter regarding seeds treated with arsenic trioxide to better benefit the people.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Father, there is something...¡± An Jing suddenly hesitated.


    ¡°What is it?¡± the Emperor of Xiyun inquired. ¡°Speak freely.¡±


    After mulling it over for a moment and carefully organizing her thoughts, An Jing said, ¡°Father, I have been farming since I was young and have come to understand some agricultural patterns. However, I find that the guides to farming in the Agricultural Institute¡¯s books are not comprehensive. If they were revised, perhaps they could better guide agricultural practices.¡±


    Instead of immediately agreeing to a revision, the Emperor of Xiyun asked, ¡°What agricultural patterns do you know about?¡±


    Without a change in her expression, An Jing lied, ¡°The ¡®Twenty-Four Solar Terms¡¯ can serve not only as a temporal reference but can also guide agricultural production.¡±


    At this moment, An Jing was quite relieved that she had taken the time to understand the ¡®Twenty-Four Solar Terms¡¯ when their heritage application had succeeded. The climate here was very similar to that of her original world, which also had the ¡®Twenty-Four Solar Terms,¡¯ but the system here was not as comprehensive. It was merely a temporal reference and had not been applied to guide agricultural production.


    As An Jing knew, the ¡®Twenty-Four Solar Terms¡¯ were established in the pre-Qin era and only fully established during the Han dynasty to guide additional legislation for farming.


    This clearly showed that agricultural production here was not as advanced as in the Han dynasty.


    Hearing An Jing¡¯s idea of connecting the ¡®Twenty-Four Solar Terms¡¯ with agricultural production, the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with interest, and he quickly asked, ¡°How would you guide it?¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°It¡¯s simple. We write down what farmers should do at each solar term into a book to guide agricultural production. Like ¡®around Xiaoman, plant melons and sow beans,¡¯ ¡®at Liqiu plant, at Chushu transplant, harvest cabbage around Lidong¡¯.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun looked at An Jing for a while before he could not find the words, yet he sincerely exclaimed, ¡°Jingjing, just how many surprises do you intend to give me?¡±


    An Jing replied with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a surprise, but I do know that I want to relieve Father¡¯s worries. Father cares about the people, wanting them to have enough food and warm clothing and hoping for peace and prosperity in the state. If Changyi and I can assist Father, no matter how much we can do, Changyi and I will help.¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing looked at Xiao Changyi, who was seated beside her sipping tea, with a gaze as if he was the only one in her world.


    Xiao Changyi loved that look in An Jing¡¯s eyes, which softened his cold demeanor and brought warmth to his expression.


    Moved, the Emperor of Xiyun said, ¡°You both are so filial. Although I am the Son of Heaven, I have never felt myself to be a fortunate man. But now, I truly feel fortunate.¡±


    Both An Jing and Xiao Changyi could sense the sorrow hidden in the Emperor¡¯s emotional words. They did not understand why, exchanged glances, but neither of them asked about the reasons.


    There are some things that it is better not to ask about.


    And if the Emperor of Xiyun had something he wanted to say, he would have spoken to them about it, rather than conveying such covert sorrow. If they had not been attentive, they might not even have picked up on it.


    ¡°Jingjing,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun suddenly said with a smile, ¡°Since you know so much about farming, why don¡¯t you take charge of this task¡ªcompiling what is suitable to grow for each of the Twenty-Four Solar Terms to guide agricultural practices?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± An Jing agreed very readily.

 Chapter 874 - 874 875 He... has been quite good to me

    ?Chapter 874: Chapter 875: He... has been quite good to me Chapter 874: Chapter 875: He... has been quite good to me ...


    An Jing, once tasked with the revision of the Twenty-Four Solar Terms, became busy at once, almost daily going to the Editorial Academy, bringing several editors with him to embark on the revision work.


    In truth, there was no need to rush with the revisions; they could be done slowly, but An Jing felt that if they finished earlier, they could use the Twenty-Four Solar Terms sooner to guide local agricultural production, which would be greatly beneficial to the people. So, it was fine to be a bit busier.


    While An Jing was busy with the revisions, on the other side, a visitor came to the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion, that visitor was none other than Su Chengjin¡¯s maternal grandfather¡ªDuke Tao.


    Duke Tao had spent his life in military service and was appointed by the late Emperor as Lord Protector. His eldest legitimate daughter entered the palace as a consort, climbed her way up through the ranks, and eventually became the imperial consort second only to the Empress, who was Su Chengjin¡¯s mother¡ªImperial Noble Concubine Tao.


    Yet Imperial Noble Concubine Tao had not been an imperial consort for two years before she fell ill and passed away.


    ¡°Grandfather, why have you come?¡± Su Chengjin, upon seeing Duke Tao, was very happy. His health had always been poor, and he seldom left the house. Even though he was not favored by the Emperor of Xiyun, people from his mother¡¯s family still often came to see him.


    Especially this grandfather of his.


    Duke Tao wore an expression of disappointed frustration, ¡°Fifth Prince¡¯s health is continually improving, yet you still spend all day idling at your mansion and don¡¯t go out to socialize. This old official can only come here to see you.¡±


    Su Chengjin furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Grandfather, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t this old official say last time, I told you to draw more attention from the Emperor. If you continue like this, you¡¯ll remain just a Prince for the rest of your life.¡±


    He paused, then Duke Tao continued, ¡°Previously, when the residual poison hadn¡¯t been cleared from your body and your health was very poor, this old official didn¡¯t want to say these things and make you feel unhappy. But now, your health is getting better day by day, and I truly don¡¯t want to see you continue like this. I¡¯ll speak plainly to you¡ªby now, at your age, you¡¯re still just a Prince who has not been granted a kingdom, many people laugh at you behind your back!¡±


    Su Chengjin sighed, ¡°Everything Grandfather is saying, even if Chengjin hasn¡¯t heard from others, I could guess as much. However, Father Emperor doesn¡¯t seem to hold Chengjin in his good graces. Chengjin has tried to request an audience with Father Emperor in the palace several times recently, but hasn¡¯t been granted a single audience. Father Emperor only had Eunuch Fu send Chengjin back to continue recuperating. Besides returning to recover, Grandfather, what else could Chengjin possibly do?¡±


    Duke Tao also let out a sigh, ¡°If only you hadn¡¯t pushed the Fourth Imperial Brother into the lotus pond back then, causing him to drown, the Emperor would probably still favor you as before and would not refuse to see you.¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the substantial power of his Tao family, and the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s wary consideration of them, his grandson would not have been spared at all.


    Su Chengjin felt deep regret, ¡°Back then, I just wanted to bully the Fourth Imperial Brother and push him into the lotus pond to swallow a bit of water. I never thought he would actually lose his life like that.¡±


    Duke Tao said, ¡°You were naive back then, but now you cannot afford such naivety. Your health was poor before, and you always appeared as though you could pass away at any moment, so the Crown Prince didn¡¯t see you as a threat. But today, as your health improves greatly, and with your mother¡¯s family being much stronger than the Crown Prince¡¯s, the Crown Prince has probably started to dread you, fearing that you could threaten his position.¡±


    Su Chengjin hesitated slightly, but then said, ¡°Grandfather, the Crown Prince... he has been quite good to Chengjin.¡±


    In the royal family, apart from Su Chengyu, the Crown Prince who came to see him from time to time, no one else came to visit him.


    Even his recovery had been thanks to Su Chengyu.

 Chapter 875 - 875 876 Catering to Their Interests

    ?Chapter 875: Chapter 876: Catering to Their Interests Chapter 875: Chapter 876: Catering to Their Interests If it hadn¡¯t been for Su Chengyu bringing Gong Juechen, how could the poison in his body have been cleansed? How could his health have improved?


    Su Chengjin was truly grateful to Su Chengyu.


    However, Duke Tao didn¡¯t feel any gratitude at all, and even snorted, ¡°You can know the face but not the heart. He seems to be good to you, but you must have also heard that having the doctor cure you has also made his reputation even better. His reputation was already good enough, and now it¡¯s even more so... He is really good at putting on a facade, something you could never compete with.¡±


    After a pause, Duke Tao added, ¡°He¡¯s not only good at presenting a front but also excels in currying favor. Since your father favors Prince Yi, he just schemed his way in. Look at how he behaves toward Prince Yi, how lowly he places himself, but what¡¯s the purpose? It¡¯s nothing but to secure his position as the Crown Prince, to sit more firmly in that spot.¡±


    Then, Duke Tao jeered, ¡°Thank heavens he can humble himself; now everyone thinks he, your father, and Prince Yi are the real family. As for you, the Fifth Prince, who knows into which corner he has thrown you.¡±


    On hearing this, Su Chengjin thought carefully and felt that it might really be the case. Now, aside from holding the title of Prince, he didn¡¯t feel like part of the Royal Family at all.


    Indeed, Su Chengyu¡¯s position as the Crown Prince was becoming increasingly stable...


    Su Chengjin was initially very grateful to Su Chengyu, but now, he felt no gratitude at all, even thinking that Su Chengyu was really good at pretending, having feigned kindness toward him for so many years.


    ¡°Fifth Prince,¡± suddenly, Duke Tao¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper, ¡°Although the Crown Prince now seems very secure in his position, if you ever wish to... your maternal grandfather, as well as all members of his family, are all willing to lend you their support.¡±


    Upon hearing Duke Tao¡¯s words, Su Chengjin knew he was suggesting to pull Su Chengyu down from the position of the Crown Prince, and who wouldn¡¯t want to be the Son of Heaven, except: ¡°Prince Yi is on his side...¡±


    His maternal family was much more powerful than Su Chengyu¡¯s maternal family. When the Emperor of Xiyun succeeded to the throne, all the ministers advised him to appoint his imperial consort as the Empress, but the Emperor insisted on appointing Su Chengyu¡¯s imperial consort instead.


    Unfortunately, though Su Chengyu¡¯s imperial consort had the fate to be Empress, she did not have the fate to enjoy it, as she died soon after Su Chengyu learned to walk.


    Since then, the Emperor of Xiyun had never established another Empress, leaving the position vacant, regardless of how the ministers advised, he refused to appoint another Empress.


    And if originally the Emperor of Xiyun had appointed his imperial consort as Empress instead of Su Chengyu¡¯s, then he would have been the legitimate heir, and Su Chengyu would not have been established as the Crown Prince immediately upon birth because of his status as the legitimate heir.


    Though being a legitimate heir, if such heir commits a mistake, losing the right to inherit the dynasty, then the other sons would be eligible to inherit the dynasty.


    The Emperor of Xiyun now only had him and Su Chengyu as sons. If Su Chengyu were unable to inherit the dynasty, then according to ancestral rules, he would be entitled to inherit.


    However, the problem was that Prince Yi was now on Su Chengyu¡¯s side, and coupled with Su Chengyu¡¯s own very crafty nature, toppling Su Chengyu was indeed very difficult.


    In Xiyun, Xiao Changyi was like a War God, and Duke Tao, who had spent his life in military service, had seen how Xiao Changyi led troops in battle and held genuine admiration for him.


    Nonetheless, Duke Tao said, ¡°It¡¯s true that Prince Yi is on his side now, but that doesn¡¯t mean he will be in the future.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Grandfather...?¡±

 Chapter 876 - 876 877 Someone is Coming

    ?Chapter 876: Chapter 877: Someone is Coming Chapter 876: Chapter 877: Someone is Coming ¡°He can put aside his status to cultivate a good relationship with Prince Yi, and so can you. Moreover, Prince Yi is a reasonable man. If he makes a serious mistake and cannot succeed to the throne, no matter how good his relationship with Prince Yi is, Prince Yi won¡¯t force him onto the imperial seat.¡±


    Su Chengjin nodded, ¡°According to Grandfather, does that mean I should pull him down while cultivating a good relationship with Prince Yi at the same time?¡±


    Duke Tao said, ¡°Exactly.¡± He paused, ¡°Prince Yi¡¯s prestige in Xiyun is even higher than the Emperor¡¯s. In any case, it¡¯s always right to maintain a good relationship with Prince Yi.¡±


    He paused again, then Duke Tao continued, ¡°We must handle these matters covertly, without leaving any evidence behind. If it¡¯s truly impossible to pull him down, you must at least be given a princedom to hold. People your age are usually ennobled as princes, yet you remain a Prince... If you stay only as a Prince, not only will you be ridiculed while alive, but you will still be ridiculed after your death.¡±


    Previously, when his health was poor, and he couldn¡¯t leave his bed, even if he resented it, he could only accept his fate.


    But now, his health was improving...


    Ultimately it would recover...


    Involuntarily, Su Chengjin¡¯s ambition showed as he bowed with his hands clasped, ¡°I will have to trouble Grandfather in the future.¡±


    Regardless of whether he could succeed to the imperial throne, just as his grandfather had said, he should at least secure a princedom to avoid being ridiculed.


    Of course, if he could succeed to the throne and ascend to be the Son of Heaven, that would be even better.


    ...


    On this day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were preparing to take their four children to the Editorial Academy to continue working on the Twenty-Four Solar Terms agricultural guidance project. They had just locked the door of their courtyard and were about to get into the carriage when they saw another carriage heading towards them.


    On each side of that carriage were four men, riding horses like guards.


    ¡°Mother, there are people,¡± said An Yiyun, who was being held by An Jing. As soon as she saw someone approaching, she pointed at the people and said with a babyish giggle to An Jing.


    ¡°Yes, someone is coming,¡± An Jing replied with a smile, placing An Yiyun on the ground.


    As soon as An Yiyun was placed on the ground, she looked up with a babyish voice and asked An Jing, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, ask your father. He is smarter than mother,¡± An Jing said with a smile, passing the buck to Xiao Changyi.


    An Yiyun immediately looked towards Xiao Changyi, blinked her naive eyes a couple of times, and then asked in a milky voice, ¡°Father, Mother... Mother asked Yun Er to ask... who has come?¡±


    ¡°Some unimportant people,¡± Xiao Changyi said indifferently and lifted An Yiyun onto the carriage. Then, he crammed the other three children into the carriage as well, instructing Meng Zhuqing to watch over them to prevent the kids from climbing out of the carriage and falling.


    The carriage drew closer, and as the curtains were lifted, An Jing and Xiao Changyi could see clearly who was inside.


    Seeing that Fifth Prince Su Chengjin was sitting in the carriage, An Jing couldn¡¯t understand why Su Chengjin would come to them.


    As the carriage came to a stop, Su Chengjin stepped down and approached Xiao Changyi and An Jing with a smile and a clasped hands salute, ¡°Elder Brother Prince, Sister-in-Law, are you heading out?¡±


    Xiao Changyi was expressionless and silent.


    Compared to last time, Su Chengjin looked much healthier, his body evidently recovering. An Jing smiled and said, ¡°Yes, we are going out. Fifth Prince, what brings you here?¡±


    Only then did Su Chengjin speak, ¡°Thanks to the Elder Brother Prince and Sister-in-Law. Otherwise, Gong Juechen might not have agreed to treat me. My health has improved a lot now, so I¡¯ve brought a modest gift to thank the Elder Brother Prince and Sister-in-Law. It¡¯s just unfortunate that you¡¯re about to leave.¡±

 Chapter 877 - 877 878 Not Just Simple

    ?Chapter 877: Chapter 878: Not Just Simple Chapter 877: Chapter 878: Not Just Simple Speaking of which, Su Chengjin looked at the young servant who had followed him and the servant immediately stepped forward, presenting the gift of thanks respectfully to Xiao Changyi.


    But Xiao Changyi did not accept it.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a bit awkward.


    An Jing, however, was used to it and laughed while smoothing things over, ¡°You are thanking the wrong person. It was Gong Juechen who agreed to treat you because he saw the Fifth Prince looked promising, it has nothing to do with us. The gift should be given to Gong Juechen.¡±


    Su Chengjin smiled and said, ¡°The palace doctor has his own, these are for the Prince and the Princess. The reason the palace doctor was willing to stay at my residence for treatment was because the Prince and the Princess instructed Vice General Meng to protect Gong Juechen at my residence, only then did he agree. I am truly grateful to the Prince and the Princess, and I hope you will not find the gift too modest and accept it.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s refusal to accept just now already represented his attitude; he didn¡¯t want Su Chengjin¡¯s gift of thanks.


    An Jing knew that Xiao Changyi would not accept Su Chengjin¡¯s gift and she also felt that Su Chengjin¡¯s sudden visit was not just a simple thank you. Therefore, when she saw Su Chengjin insisting on giving the gift, An Jing laughed and said, ¡°Fifth Prince, you also said that it was Vice General Meng who protected Gong Juechen in your residence, so the gift should not be for us, but should be given to Vice General Meng.¡±


    Without waiting for Su Chengjin to say anything else, An Jing turned to Meng Zhuqing and said, ¡°Meng Zhuqing, don¡¯t you want to accept the thank you gift from the Fifth Prince quickly?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing immediately took a step forward and accepted the substantial gift from the servant¡¯s hand.


    Originally Su Chengjin had wanted to establish good relations with Xiao Changyi, the Prince Yi, but the Prince had not only refused to speak a single word to him, but the gift also ended up in someone else¡¯s hands... He never expected such an outcome, and Su Chengjin¡¯s smile stiffened slightly.


    However, Su Chengjin quickly recovered and sensibly said with a smile, ¡°Chengjin must not delay the Prince and the Princess in their affairs, so Chengjin will be leaving now, and you should go ahead to the Editorial Academy.¡±


    Only after Su Chengjin left did An Jing say to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, I think he really wants to build a good relationship with us.¡±


    Xiao Changyi snorted coldly, ¡°His intentions aren¡¯t pure.¡±


    An Jing nodded in agreement, ¡°I also feel his sudden thank you is not so simple. Look, he has been detoxified for two months now; if he really wanted to thank us, he would have come earlier, not wait until now.¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not say anything more and instead gestured for An Jing to get into the carriage.


    Seeing that Xiao Changyi did not want to talk about Su Chengjin, An Jing did not bring him up again either, but obediently got into the carriage, and then they entered the Imperial Capital and went to the Editorial Academy.


    Afterward, Su Chengjin came two more times, once using visiting the four little ones as an excuse, and another time inviting An Jing and Xiao Changyi to his residence for a meal. Unfortunately, Xiao Changyi did not speak a single word to him and naturally did not go to his residence for a meal.


    Watching Xiao Changyi ignore him completely, Su Chengjin couldn¡¯t help feeling some admiration for Su Chengyu, who had managed to win Xiao Changyi over to his side.


    Initially, Su Chengjin indeed wanted to establish a good relationship with Xiao Changyi, but after these three attempts at warming up to him were met with cold indifference, Su Chengjin no longer had the face to seek out An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Even later, when Duke Tao scolded him and wanted him to make another effort with Xiao Changyi in hopes of establishing a good relationship with Prince Yi, Su Chengjin was unwilling to come again. In the end, Duke Tao could do nothing about it and let Su Chengjin be.


    As for Su Chengjin, An Jing didn¡¯t take him seriously, so when Su Chengjin stopped coming after three visits, An Jing didn¡¯t find it strange at all, simply considering it as him knowing when to retreat.

 Chapter 878 - 878 879 Become a High Official

    ?Chapter 878: Chapter 879: Become a High Official? Chapter 878: Chapter 879: Become a High Official? At the beginning of May, after two months, An Jing finally completed the editing task.


    All ten volumes of it.


    And these ten volumes were quite thick.


    The content of these books detailed what people should do at each solar term. It could be said that they not only guided agricultural production but were also closely related to people¡¯s daily lives.


    When the Emperor of Xiyun saw these ten volumes, he was greatly pleased and deeply surprised.


    He had truly not expected An Jing to compile the books so comprehensively.


    If everything in these books were implemented, Xiyun¡¯s agricultural production would definitely reach a higher level.


    ¡°Jingjing, I¡¯m thinking of promoting you again...¡± Suddenly, the Emperor of Xiyun said this. Though he was speaking to An Jing, he was looking at Xiao Changyi.


    Seeing that Xiao Changyi seemed to have no objections, the Emperor of Xiyun continued, ¡°The current main farmer manages many things and it is very burdensome, which you probably wouldn¡¯t like.¡±


    An Jing laughed lightly, ¡°Your Majesty, looking at you, it seems like you want to dismiss the current main farmer and let me take over?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Emperor of Xiyun was especially honest. ¡°If you were a man, just this great accomplishment in compilation would be enough for me to grant you a noble title. What do you think about taking over as the main farmer?¡±


    The main farmer was a top-ranking official and the highest among Agricultural Officials.


    An Jing found it even funnier, ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t joke. Replacing the main farmer is no child¡¯s play. Although I have great accomplishments, I am not suitable for being the main farmer. I think the current main farmer is doing quite well. There really is no need for you to replace him.¡±


    ¡°Jingjing, even though the things you compiled have not been officially implemented yet, I can foresee that in the near future, everyone in Xiyun will have enough food and clothing,¡± he paused, ¡°It would be unjust of me not to give you a high-ranking position.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°The higher the office, the greater the responsibility it carries. Moreover, I am a woman; how many people in the court can accept a woman holding office, let alone one holding increasingly high ranks?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun responded, ¡°Your accomplishments are here for all to see; how many people in the court can match them? Moreover, as long as I decide to appoint you to a high office, it would be pointless for anyone to oppose it.¡±


    Xiao Changyi suddenly said, ¡°What about me?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun immediately responded with a playful grin, ¡°Yi Er, your opinion certainly matters, but with your wife having achieved so much, Xiyun cannot possibly mistreat her, right?¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded.


    An Jing laughed lightly, ¡°Husband, do you also think I should hold a high office?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°You could, but you don¡¯t necessarily have to manage anything. You can remain as free as you are now.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun immediately agreed, ¡°Exactly! Jingjing, if you really don¡¯t want to manage anything, you truly don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Seeing that the Emperor of Xiyun really seemed eager to give her a high office, and that her husband was not opposed, An Jing smiled and said, ¡°All right then. But, Your Majesty... may I discuss a condition with you?¡±


    ¡°What condition?¡± The Emperor of Xiyun asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Well...¡± An Jing hesitated, then said, ¡°Could you give me an office that is not an Agricultural Official? I¡¯ve compiled all my knowledge of farming into these ten books. In terms of agriculture, I consider my talent already fully utilized. I don¡¯t want to be an Agricultural Official anymore; I want to try other offices to see if I can unleash other potential.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Emperor of Xiyun was troubled, ¡°Other offices seem unsuitable for you...¡±


    In the eyes of the Emperor of Xiyun, having come from a farmer¡¯s background, An Jing could only serve as an Agricultural Official.

 Chapter 879 - 879 880 Give an Inch Take a Mile

    ?Chapter 879: Chapter 880: Give an Inch, Take a Mile Chapter 879: Chapter 880: Give an Inch, Take a Mile Xiao Changyi seldom spoke again, remarking lightly, ¡°My wife draws excellent blueprints.¡±


    An Jing held back a laugh, feeling incredibly sweet inside. My dear, I do hear the pride hidden in your casual tone~


    Upon hearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s words, the Emperor of Xiyun recalled the blueprints of grain rice, water wheels, and others drawn by An Jing and instantly laughed: ¡°Jingjing, I know of another official position that would suit you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± An Jing actually had a hunch about what it was, but still asked cooperatively.


    ¡°A position in the Ministry of Works,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun said. ¡°Let¡¯s start with appointing you as a Minister of Public Works. You don¡¯t need to manage anything; just devise some beneficial tools and devices for the nation. Whether you work on this at the Ministry or at home, you will be drawing the blueprints.¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing wanted to draw a blueprint for a sniper rifle right away. If she had a sniper rifle, she could simply take out the enemy Commander with a single bullet in the event of a war, quickly and cleanly.


    The idea was beautiful, but this place was simply too primitive. Even if she drew it, she could not possibly manufacture it...


    With that thought, An Jing could only sigh inwardly.


    However, she was quite pleased with the position of Minister of Public Works now offered by the Emperor of Xiyun. She liked it much more than being an Agricultural Official.


    ¡°Then it shall be Minister of Public Works,¡± An Jing happily agreed.


    The Emperor of Xiyun was pleased to see An Jing¡¯s agreement. Right after, the Emperor of Xiyun asked Xiao Changyi, ¡°Yi Er, would you like an official position as well?¡±


    Xiao Changyi glanced at a certain old man, ¡°Don¡¯t overreach.¡±


    Emperor of Xiyun: ¡°...¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun paused for a moment, then muttered quietly: ¡°Some people are eager for official positions, yet I don¡¯t wish to grant them. Here I am, willing to offer any rank, and yet you don¡¯t want it.¡±


    An Jing found it amusing, noting that the Emperor only showed his childish side in front of her husband.


    Xiao Changyi did not respond.


    Regardless of whether An Jing and Xiao Changyi spoke or not, the Emperor of Xiyun continued: ¡°Yi Er, I am prepared to bestow upon Chengjin the title of Prince with a fiefdom, thereby sending him away from the Imperial Capital.¡±


    A Prince with a fiefdom was not to be summoned and could not return to the Capital.


    ¡°He has been contacting officials frequently of late.¡± After a pause, the Emperor of Xiyun continued: ¡°He came to tell me that his health has much improved and he wishes to serve in any capacity, no matter how significant or trivial, as long as he can do something for me, to show his filial devotion... Yi Er, what do you think he truly means by this?¡±


    Xiao Changyi again glanced at a certain old man: ¡°You¡¯re feigning ignorance.¡±


    Yet the Emperor of Xiyun closed his eyes, a bitter smile on his face, ¡°Let¡¯s just send him away from the Imperial Capital.¡±


    ...


    The next day, the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion received the imperial decree. Fifth Prince Su Chengjin was titled ¡®Prince Shi Ping¡¯, with a fief in Dongji, and he had to leave for Dongji within three days.


    Su Chengjin did not expect his father to title him as Prince and send him away from the Imperial Capital so swiftly.


    With a nervous heart, Su Chengjin discussed again with his maternal grandfather, Duke Tao, and the final plan was for him to go to his fief while his grandfather would continue secretly scheming to trap Crown Prince Su Chengyu into making a major mistake.


    However, what Duke Tao did not anticipate was that the night Su Chengjin received the Imperial decree, he died. He was assassinated with a sword thrust to his heart.


    Su Chengjin himself did not expect to die. After all, his health had just improved, and he had just been named a Prince...


    Supposedly dying with eyes wide open, Su Chengjin¡¯s eyes remained open even in death.

 Chapter 880 - 880 881 Did You Just Come to Apply Some

    ?Chapter 880: Chapter 881: Did You Just Come to Apply Some Medicine? Chapter 880: Chapter 881: Did You Just Come to Apply Some Medicine? The assassin in Night Clothes had extraordinarily high Martial Arts skills, and no one in Su Chengjin¡¯s residence was a match for him, not only was Su Chengjin killed, but several guards were also murdered.


    As for the assassin, he escaped without leaving behind a single clue, making it impossible for anyone to track him down.


    The dream of Duke Tao for his grandson to inherit the throne thus shattered.


    The night Su Chengjin was murdered, Meng Zhuqing was asleep at home. While asleep, he was woken by a commotion outside.


    There seemed to be someone outside...


    Meng Zhuqing picked up the sword beside his bed and stood up. Instead of going through the door, he quietly opened the window and slipped out without making a sound. Then, he drew his sword and pressed it against the neck of the dark figure who was leaning against his room door about to knock.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Meng Zhuqing asked coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Meng Zhuqing immediately retracted his sword and blurted out, ¡°Miss Yan Yao, what are you doing here?¡±


    Miss Yan Yao was dressed in Night Clothes, leaning there, weakly turning around. She pulled down her black veil and then, holding her injured left arm with her right hand, looked at Meng Zhuqing¡¯s rather blurry face in the moonlight and said faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and then talk.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Meng Zhuqing immediately re-entered the room through the window, then opened the door that was bolted from the inside and hurried Miss Yan Yao inside.


    After lighting the oil lamp, Meng Zhuqing saw that Miss Yan Yao¡¯s left arm was injured and exclaimed in a rush, ¡°I¡¯ll go get Gong Juechen to treat you.¡±


    But Miss Yan Yao stopped him, ¡°No need.¡±


    This was the first time Miss Yan Yao had initiated contact with him, causing Meng Zhuqing to be momentarily stunned, and his face also turned slightly red.


    Seeing that Meng Zhuqing¡¯s face had turned red, Miss Yan Yao realized what she had done and quickly withdrew her hand, while she feigned calm and walked to the table to sit down, she said, ¡°Just find me some medicine for the wound, I can handle it myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright!¡± Meng Zhuqing quickly took out some medicine for her wound from the cabinet.


    Then, Meng Zhuqing left the room.


    Securing the door, Meng Zhuqing stood at the entrance, keeping guard.


    Inside the room, Miss Yan Yao first glanced at the door Meng Zhuqing had shut from the outside, before she started undressing and treating the wound on her left arm.


    The wound had been sliced by a sword and was quite deep; Miss Yan Yao used a good amount of medicine to stop the bleeding.


    Having lost quite a bit of blood, Miss Yan Yao¡¯s face was pale.


    After treating the wound, Miss Yan Yao put her clothes back on, took a moment to rest, then stood up, opened the door, and walked outside.


    Seeing that Miss Yan Yao was leaving, Meng Zhuqing quickly blocked her, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that I should stay here?¡±


    ¡°...You just came to apply some medicine?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll find you a set of clothes to change into before you go.¡± Her clothes were torn and stained with blood.


    Without waiting for Miss Yan Yao¡¯s response, Meng Zhuqing went back into the room, and then took out a set of women¡¯s clothing from the wardrobe.


    Miss Yan Yao hesitated at the door, but eventually turned and followed Meng Zhuqing back into the room.


    Seeing Meng Zhuqing pull out a set of women¡¯s clothing from the wardrobe, Miss Yan Yao thought about leaving, but before she could turn around, she heard Meng Zhuqing say embarrassingly, ¡°I had some clothes made a few days ago and took the liberty of having two sets made for you, too.¡±


    Seeing the black women¡¯s clothing in Meng Zhuqing¡¯s hands, which indeed seemed to be made for her, Miss Yan Yao¡¯s heart was moved, but she did not show any of it on her face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wear women¡¯s clothes.¡± For convenience, she almost always dressed as a man.

 Chapter 881 - 881 882 Depending on the Mood

    ?Chapter 881: Chapter 882: Depending on the Mood Chapter 881: Chapter 882: Depending on the Mood As soon as Meng Zhuqing heard that she didn¡¯t wear women¡¯s clothes, he quickly walked back to the wardrobe and took out a set of black men¡¯s clothes, ¡°I made two sets for you, precisely one set of women¡¯s clothes and one set of men¡¯s clothes.¡±


    Miss Yan Yao didn¡¯t say anything, just accepted the clothes Meng Zhuqing handed over.


    ¡°Then go ahead and change, I¡¯m going out.¡± Saying this, Meng Zhuqing strode out and then closed the room door from the outside.


    Miss Yan Yao looked at the clothes in her hands for a long while before she began to change. The clothes fitted perfectly, clearly made for her.


    She closed her eyes briefly, as if to mask emotions that shouldn¡¯t be there, then said, ¡°Alright, you can come in.¡±


    Only then, did Meng Zhuqing come back inside.


    Upon entering, Meng Zhuqing appeared extremely uneasy, as his recent behavior seemed to have revealed too much. His feelings for her had been exposed too much.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to ask me?¡± Miss Yan Yao sat at the table, very elegantly drinking the already cold tea on the table. Seeing that Meng Zhuqing was silent, just standing there, she thus broke the silence.


    Meng Zhuqing hesitated, then countered, ¡°If I asked, would you answer?¡±


    Miss Yan Yao said, ¡°Depends on the mood.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing, quiet. Forget it, better not to ask, he felt she definitely wouldn¡¯t answer.


    About her quest for revenge, she had always been tight-lipped.


    However, seeing her wounded...


    It really was quite distressing for him.


    Seeing Meng Zhuqing looking at her with a pained expression, Miss Yan Yao immediately looked away, slightly panicked and uncomfortable, she took a couple more sips of tea before getting up and walking towards the door.


    Meng Zhuqing did not stop her this time.


    But as Miss Yan Yao walked past him, he couldn¡¯t help but speak again, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Miss Yan Yao paused for a moment, then continued walking out.


    Not long after Miss Yan Yao had left, someone came to inform Meng Zhuqing, saying that Su Chengjin had been killed by someone dressed in Night Clothes.


    Meng Zhuqing felt as if he had been placed in an ice cave. Miss Yan Yao had indeed been wearing Night Clothes when she came to see him earlier...


    ...


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi woke up early in the morning to find Meng Zhuqing standing at the entrance of their courtyard.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± An Jing asked.


    Meng Zhuqing seemed distraught. Caught off guard by An Jing¡¯s question, he was initially stunned, then quickly regained his composure and respectfully replied, ¡°The Fifth Prince is gone.¡±


    An Jing was stunned, ¡°Gone?!¡±


    Xiao Changyi was also taken aback.


    Meng Zhuqing said, ¡°Last night, an assassin broke into the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion. Not only did he kill many guards, but he also killed the Fifth Prince.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± An Jing didn¡¯t know what to say. After a long pause, An Jing finally asked, ¡°Was the assassin caught?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing shook his head, ¡°No, he escaped. They couldn¡¯t trace him at all. According to the people at the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion, the assassin¡¯s Martial Arts skills were so advanced that they were no match for him.¡±


    After a pause, Meng Zhuqing still decided to report honestly: ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am, yesterday Miss Yan Yao came to see me. She was wearing Night Clothes and had been injured. The timing... matches the time of the Fifth Prince¡¯s murder. After she attended to her wounds at my place and left, someone then informed me about the Fifth Prince¡¯s death...¡±


    No wonder you were so distraught just now.


    An Jing nodded. After a moment of silence, she asked, ¡°If you had known about the Fifth Prince¡¯s death before she came to see you, would you have captured her?¡±


    ¡°I... don¡¯t know.¡± Meng Zhuqing truly didn¡¯t know; he wasn¡¯t sure if he would have been able to act at that moment.


    If she had been threatening their master¡¯s safety, even if he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it, he would still have killed her.


    But now...

 Chapter 882 - 882 883 Let Him Stay Alone Again

    ?Chapter 882: Chapter 883: Let Him Stay Alone Again Chapter 882: Chapter 883: Let Him Stay Alone Again Meng Zhuqing was in great pain in his heart. The girl he fancied might have killed the Fifth Prince, and that crime...


    ¡°My lord, my lady, the people from the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion said the assassin¡¯s martial arts skills were very high, and they were no match for the assassin. I have crossed hands with Wild Goose Jade before, and it seemed that she did not possess such skills.¡± Meng Zhuqing did not know if he was deceiving himself, but he just wanted to say it, and then, he spoke.


    Now, Wild Goose Jade was the prime suspect, and since it involved the Prince, who was also their adoptive father¡¯s son, An Jing did not know how best to handle the situation. She looked toward her husband.


    Only then did Xiao Changyi speak, ¡°Keep Wild Goose Jade¡¯s matter hidden for now. Let¡¯s see what happens.¡±


    After speaking to An Jing, Xiao Changyi turned to Meng Zhuqing: ¡°If you see that Wild Goose Jade again, capture her.¡±


    ¡°My lord...¡±


    ¡°What? Are you not listening to me now?¡±


    ¡°Understood, my lord!¡±


    ...


    Su Chengjin was also a son of the Emperor of Xiyun. Despite the Emperor of Xiyun not favoring Su Chengjin, with Su Chengjin now dead, both An Jing and Xiao Changyi felt that the Emperor of Xiyun must be in great distress.


    Anxious about the Emperor of Xiyun, An Jing and Xiao Changyi, along with their four children, went to the palace.


    However, when they arrived at Jun Palace, they discovered that the Emperor of Xiyun was not there.


    ¡°Where is the Emperor?¡± An Jing asked a eunuch inside Jun Palace.


    That eunuch immediately replied, ¡°The Fifth Prince is gone. The Emperor went last night and upon his return, he went directly to Feng Palace. According to Eunuch Fu, the Emperor has been alone in Feng Palace for quite some time now and has ordered not to be disturbed.¡±


    An Jing looked at Xiao Changyi, her eyes clearly conveying the message: What do we do now? Do we go to Feng Palace or go home?


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Feng Palace and see.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± An Jing had no objections.


    Then, Xiao Changyi and An Jing, along with their four children, went to Feng Palace. There were quite a few people at the entrance to Feng Palace, mostly eunuchs, palace maids, and guards who usually accompanied the Emperor of Xiyun.


    Feng Palace was where the Empress had lived, but she had passed away many years ago, and the palace had been vacant ever since.


    As soon as Eunuch Fu saw Xiao Changyi and An Jing, he greeted them formally, then said with a choked voice, ¡°The Emperor has been in there alone for six hours now.¡±


    An Jing glanced at the closed doors of Feng Palace and then asked, ¡°Has anybody gone in?¡±


    Eunuch Fu shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Has the Crown Prince been here?¡± An Jing asked further.


    Eunuch Fu honestly replied, ¡°The Crown Prince did come once, but the Emperor also did not allow the Crown Prince to enter. He only told the Crown Prince to properly handle the aftermath for the Fifth Prince.¡±


    An Jing felt quite heavy-hearted, having nothing further to inquire about. She merely walked up to the front of the doors to Feng Palace and knocked, saying, ¡°Father, it¡¯s me, Jingjing.¡±


    No one responded to her from inside.


    An Jing was about to call out again, but Xiao Changyi stopped her: ¡°Let him be alone for a while longer.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Other than nodding, An Jing did not know what else to do.


    Even though they planned to let the Emperor of Xiyun continue staying alone inside Feng Palace, An Jing and Xiao Changyi did not leave but stood at the entrance to Feng Palace.


    By the time it was noon, and the Emperor of Xiyun still had not come out of Feng Palace, Xiao Changyi told An Jing to take the four children to have a meal, while he continued to stand guard at the entrance.


    An Jing wanted to stay and keep Xiao Changyi company, but if they were both away from the children, the four children definitely would not eat properly. Thus, An Jing led the four children to have a meal first, planning to return after they had eaten to stand guard together with her husband.

 Chapter 883 - 883 884 Hes Too Tired

    ?Chapter 883: Chapter 884 He¡¯s Too Tired Chapter 883: Chapter 884 He¡¯s Too Tired After seeing An Jing off, Xiao Changyi withdrew his gaze and said to Eunuch Fu, ¡°Prepare a meal.¡±


    Eunuch Fu immediately understood and hurriedly had someone fetch a meal from the Imperial Kitchen.


    Without saying anything to the Emperor of Xiyun inside Fenghua Palace, Xiao Changyi took the meal and carried it himself, then pushed open the door to Feng Palace.


    Upon entering, he then closed the door of Feng Palace behind him.


    Feng Palace was vast, but Xiao Changyi had no interest in admiring it; he simply began to look for someone. It was only when he saw the Emperor of Xiyun sitting in front of a desk in the inner hall of Feng Palace that he let out a small sigh of relief.


    Xiao Changyi walked over and placed the meal on the desk.


    The Emperor of Xiyun did not even look at Xiao Changyi, but he opened his mouth, his voice low and filled with sorrow, ¡°When your imperial mother was still with us, she and I would always sit at this desk, drinking tea, playing chess, writing, and talking.¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not say anything, nor did he tell the Emperor of Xiyun to eat. He simply sat down, crossing his legs, opposite the Emperor of Xiyun.


    ¡°Ever since your imperial mother passed away,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun continued in a low voice, ¡°every time I come here, I sit alone for the entire day.¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not speak, but he arranged the bowl and chopsticks in front of the Emperor of Xiyun, making it clear that he wanted the Emperor to eat.


    Only then did the Emperor of Xiyun glance at Xiao Changyi before quickly lowering his eyes, staring blankly at the meal in front of him for a long time before picking up the chopsticks and chewing on a piece of lean meat.


    And as he chewed, he began to cry. He wept uncontrollably.


    His cries were beyond his control.


    His body shook with sobs.


    With the lean meat still not chewed properly, still in his mouth, he cried out, tears streaming, his words unclear, ¡°How could he... He was also... my son...¡±


    Seeing the Emperor of Xiyun in such distress, Xiao Changyi¡¯s face showed no expression, as if he was indifferent, but inside, he also felt uneasy.


    The few who truly cared for him included the Emperor of Xiyun, this foster father of his.


    The Emperor of Xiyun cried for a while before stopping. He did not eat anymore and instead got up, shuffling toward the bed he had once shared with his Empress as if he had aged several years.


    ¡°Yi Er, I am tired. Let me lie down for a while,¡± said the Emperor of Xiyun weakly to Xiao Changyi as he lay down on the bed.


    As soon as the Emperor of Xiyun lay down, he closed his eyes.


    His aged face was filled with weariness.


    Xiao Changyi glanced sideways, watching the lying Emperor of Xiyun intently for a long while before getting up and walking out with the meal, which the Emperor had only taken one bite of.


    As he stepped out of Feng Palace, Xiao Changyi saw his wife standing at the entrance.


    Upon seeing him come out, his wife quickly approached to inquire, ¡°My lord, how is the Emperor Father?¡±


    While handing the meal in his hand over to Eunuch Fu, Xiao Changyi replied to his wife, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong; he¡¯s just tired and has gone to sleep.¡±


    An Jing glanced at the closed door of Feng Palace and then said, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Come on, you should eat something first.¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not agree and did not walk with An Jing. Instead, he asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    An Jing shook her head.


    Only then did Xiao Changyi take An Jing¡¯s hand and walk with her, ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Their four children had already been fed by An Jing and were playing in Fenghua Palace, with many Palace Attendants watching over them, so nothing should happen.


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing didn¡¯t have much appetite themselves. They ate very little and, after instructing the Palace Attendants to keep a good watch on their four children, An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned to the entrance of Feng Palace to stand guard.

 Chapter 884 - 884 885 Your Heart is Truly Ruthless

    ?Chapter 884: Chapter 885: Your Heart is Truly Ruthless! Chapter 884: Chapter 885: Your Heart is Truly Ruthless! No matter whether the Emperor of Xiyun needed them or not, at that moment, they simply wished to fulfill their filial duties to the fullest.


    As Tian Du was about to darken, and the Emperor of Xiyun had not yet emerged, Xiao Changyi asked An Jing to take the four children home first.


    Yet An Jing proposed, ¡°We should stay in the palace tonight. The Emperor has always kept Fenghua Palace for us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    At night, after An Jing had gently lulled the four little ones to sleep, she quietly left Fenghua Palace and joined Xiao Changyi outside Feng Palace to continue their vigil.


    Seeing the Emperor of Xiyun like this, they truly couldn¡¯t ease their minds.


    Su Chengyu also arrived. He had been busy dealing with the aftermath of Su Chengjin¡¯s death during the day but once he saw that the Ministry of Rites was capable of handling the rest, he came over as well.


    Likewise, he stood at the entrance of Feng Palace, just like Xiao Changyi.


    Inside Feng Palace was his emperor father, whom he deeply worried about.


    It was in the dead of night that the Emperor of Xiyun finally emerged from Feng Palace. Upon seeing Xiao Changyi, An Jing, and Su Chengyu standing at the entrance, he felt a lump in his throat and a tremendous sense of relief.


    After a long moment, the Emperor of Xiyun said, ¡°Since you all are here, join me for a meal. I am hungry.¡±


    After having something to eat with the Emperor of Xiyun and seeing that he no longer isolated himself, Xiao Changyi and the others felt greatly relieved.


    ...


    On the other hand, Gong Juechen, upon learning from Meng Zhuqing about Su Chengjin¡¯s death, didn¡¯t show much on the surface, but once Meng Zhuqing left, he went to a tavern, asked for a private room, and started drinking alone incessantly.


    But no matter how much he drank, he simply couldn¡¯t get drunk.


    At that moment, Gong Juechen deeply resented his constitution of never getting drunk; drinking was as if drinking water for him.


    Even if he drank a lot, he couldn¡¯t get drunk.


    Before, he could deceive others by claiming he had taken a Sobriety Pill, but now, having taken none, he wanted to get drunk, but no matter what, he couldn¡¯t . . . That feeling was truly unbearable and infuriating!


    From day to deep into the night, Gong Juechen remained completely sober. Finally, he stopped drinking, settled the bill, and returned to the General¡¯s residence.


    As soon as he entered his room in the General¡¯s residence, he sprawled out in a spread-eagle position on the bed.


    When he closed his eyes and realized he couldn¡¯t sleep, he opened them again, gazing at the ceiling, blankly staring.


    As he watched, he smiled.


    And as he smiled, he began to cry. A tear slid from the corner of his peach-blossom eyes, and the moonlight shone through the window, casting light on his face, making that tear in the night even more crystal-clear.


    Su Chengjin was dead...


    If he hadn¡¯t been sent out of the palace, then his fate would have been the same as Su Chengjin¡¯s...


    We are also your sons...


    The more he thought about it, the more desolate Gong Juechen¡¯s eyes became.


    ¡°Su Haoyu, your heart is truly cruel!¡± Gong Juechen cursed through clenched teeth, each word squeezed out through the gaps in his teeth.


    ...


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi stayed in the palace for a full seven days before taking the four little ones home.


    Previously, they were anxious for the Emperor of Xiyun, but now that Su Chengjin had been laid to rest, and the Emperor of Xiyun had somewhat recovered, there was no longer a need for them to stay in the palace; it was better to go home.


    The Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu treated them well, but the palace wasn¡¯t just inhabited by the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu.


    And it wasn¡¯t long after An Jing returned home that she received the imperial edict, officially raising her to the rank of Minister of Public Works, a senior second-ranked official.


    A woman becoming an official was already unusual, let alone a senior second-ranked one?!


    In the Imperial Capital, a fourth-ranked official was already qualified to attend court sessions, but she, a senior second-ranked official?!

 Chapter 885 - 885 886 This Charge Is Imposed

    ?Chapter 885: Chapter 886: This Charge Is Imposed... Chapter 885: Chapter 886: This Charge Is Imposed... What woman has ever attended the imperial court in the morning?!


    In the Assembly Hall, there¡¯s never been a woman who has discussed matters within it!


    How could national affairs tolerate the meddling of a woman?!


    The civil and military officials of the full court were shocked to learn that the Emperor of Xiyun had promoted An Jing to the rank of a second-grade senior official and also deeply disapproved of it.


    The next day, the civil and military officials unanimously petitioned the Emperor of Xiyun to retract his decree and not to bestow such a high office on An Jing.


    However, the Emperor of Xiyun immediately became furious, rising from his seat with a slap, ¡°You all witnessed the achievements of Princess Yi, yet you choose to be willfully blind?!¡±


    Aside from Su Chengyu, everyone at the jade steps knelt down in an instant, calling out, ¡°Emperor, please calm your anger! Emperor, please calm your anger!¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t sit back on the Dragon Chair but stood in front of it, his elderly but sharp and majestic gaze sweeping over those kneeling below, and he spoke in an indifferent yet imposing tone, ¡°In my view, it¡¯s not Xiyun that can¡¯t accommodate a female minister, it¡¯s you all, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    This accusation was severe...


    Hearing these words from the Emperor of Xiyun, those kneeling below were even more terrified. Subsequently, led by Prime Minister Li, they resignedly and in unison shouted, ¡°The Emperor is wise! Xiyun can accommodate everything!¡±


    ...


    An Jing had become a second-grade Minister of Public Works which, theoretically, required her attendance at the morning court, but An Jing had previously made an arrangement with the Emperor of Xiyun that although she had been promoted, she would retain the same freedom as before.


    Therefore, An Jing would attend the morning court when she wanted to, and skip it when she did not want to.


    And for the time being, An Jing had no desire to attend the morning court.


    As for whether she might become interested in attending in the future, well, that would be decided when the time came.


    With this mentality, An Jing led a particularly comfortable life at home.


    Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu were very happy to learn that An Jing had been promoted to a second-grade official and came to congratulate her.


    An Jing laughed, ¡°You both know what kind of person I am, and still you come to congratulate me.¡±


    Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu actually knew that both An Jing and Xiao Changyi were uninterested in fame and wealth. Hearing An Jing¡¯s words, Li Wuyu laughed informally, ¡°Even if Bao Bao and I know what kind of person you, our master, are, we still need to extend our well-wishes. Others can¡¯t even seek this honour, Master. Look at you now, a second-grade official. Which other woman can be as glorious as Master in the front court? I, your disciple, am very envious of you indeed.¡±


    ¡°No need for envy, actually my being able to become an official as a woman, and continually being promoted without any hitches, is all because I married a good husband. Don¡¯t forget, my husband is Prince Yi~¡± When An Jing said this, she looked toward her husband with a face full of pride and joy.


    Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu also felt there was that reason. If An Jing¡¯s husband was not Prince Yi, so favored by the Emperor of Xiyun, not to mention her promotion, An Jing might not even have been able to become an official.


    If An Jing¡¯s husband was not Xiao Changyi, even with her great contributions to Xiyun, the Emperor would never allow her, a woman, to hold office. At most, she would have received a title that could be conferred upon a woman.


    Xiao Changyi was making wooden swords for the four children. The children were watching by his side. Seeing An Jing look his way with her face full of happiness and pride, he allowed the corners of his mouth to curl up almost imperceptibly.


    ...


    It wasn¡¯t long after Li Wuyu and the others left that Gong Juechen arrived, first congratulating An Jing on her promotion to Minister of Public Works.


    Then, with a meaningful look, Gong Juechen said, ¡°Jingjing, I told you that you would rise rapidly. It¡¯s just... you ascended too quickly.¡±

 Chapter 886 - 886 887 You Shouldnt Have Come

    ?Chapter 886: Chapter 887 You Shouldn¡¯t Have Come... Chapter 886: Chapter 887 You Shouldn¡¯t Have Come... An Jing couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed, ¡°My adoptive father is the Emperor, my sworn brother is the Crown Prince, and my husband is Prince Yi. How could I not have a high status?¡±


    Gong Jue Chen remained silent, still smiling with a shameless expression on his face.


    The more he acted like this, the deeper she believed his schemes to be.


    An Jing became even more irritated, ¡°You already know my husband is Prince Yi, how come you don¡¯t pay him respect? When you first met the Fifth Prince, you were scared to death and extremely respectful!¡±


    Gong Jue Chen said with a teasing smile, ¡°The Fifth Prince and the others are the Fifth Prince and the others. I¡¯m not familiar with them, but I am with you. Besides, we are friends, aren¡¯t we? How could I show disrespect by offering formal greetings?¡±


    An Jing retorted, ¡°We don¡¯t have a friend like you!¡±


    ¡°No problem, no problem,¡± Gong Jue Chen replied, not seeming to care in the slightest, ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as I consider you friends~¡±


    An Jing was speechless. She didn¡¯t believe for a second that Gong Jue Chen regarded them as friends.


    ¡°Speaking of the Fifth Prince...¡± Gong Jue Chen suddenly adopted a very gossip-hungry demeanor, ¡°Jingjing, was the assassin caught?¡±


    An Jing gave him a sideways glance, ¡°Whether he¡¯s caught or not, it¡¯s none of your business, is it?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t, but I¡¯m curious.¡± After a pause, Gong Jue Chen said with a hint of distress, ¡°The Fifth Prince was someone I healed, about to make a full recovery, but then he was gone. It feels like a waste to have saved him. Had I known he was going to die, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered saving him just because he looked good.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t be bothered with Gong Jue Chen anymore.


    In his mind, Gong Jue Chen wanted to dig for more information, but thinking that Xiao Changyi and An Jing were not fools, he decided it was better not to ask any more questions, lest they become suspicious of him.


    Being suspected of anything else might have been fine, but if they started suspecting he had some connection with the Royal Family, that would be troublesome.


    ...


    The assassin who killed the Fifth Prince remained uncaught due to a lack of clues, and there was no lead to pursue, which meant that the whole matter of the Fifth Prince¡¯s murder had to be left unresolved, leaving the Ministry of Justice with no way to handle it.


    However, Meng Zhuqing had been ordered by Xiao Changyi that if he ever encountered Wild Goose Jade, the ¡®suspect¡¯ again, he must capture her.


    Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t want to fight with Wild Goose Jade or capture her, but he couldn¡¯t defy Xiao Changyi¡¯s orders. So all he could do was pray that he wouldn¡¯t see Wild Goose Jade again.


    But no matter how much he prayed, it was to no avail. On the night of May 15th, Wild Goose Jade came looking for him again.


    And again, it was in the middle of the night.


    Since it was the fifteenth, the moon hanging in the night sky was perfectly round.


    When Meng Zhuqing saw Wild Goose Jade appear at his room door, he so wished the person before him was just a hallucination.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have come...¡± Meng Zhuqing said softly, looking down at the floor, sighing.


    Wild Goose Jade immediately scoffed, ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me?¡± She had come specially for him since it was his birthday!


    ¡°Want to... and also don¡¯t want to...¡± Meng Zhuqing was incredibly tormented at that moment, for he had to take action against Wild Goose Jade. As soon as he captured her, she would hate him, wouldn¡¯t she?


    Wild Goose Jade¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed slightly, not quite understanding Meng Zhuqing¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t ask anything and instead entered Meng Zhuqing¡¯s room.


    Upon entering Meng Zhuqing¡¯s room, Wild Goose Jade put the bundle she was carrying onto the round table in the room and said, ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Just as Meng Zhuqing closed the door behind him, he heard Wild Goose Jade¡¯s words and puzzledly asked, ¡°What is this...?¡±


    Wild Goose Jade didn¡¯t speak, simply took a seat on a round stool at the edge of the table, her posture relaxed, distant, and her every gesture exuding an air of nobility.

 Chapter 887 - 887 888 I Really Deserve It

    ?Chapter 887: Chapter 888 I Really Deserve It Chapter 887: Chapter 888 I Really Deserve It Meng Zhuqing could only walk to the table, open the bundle, and then he saw that there were two sets of blue men¡¯s clothing inside.


    Wild Goose Jade then spoke indifferently, ¡°You have helped me a lot, and I don¡¯t really have anything to repay you with. Last time I saw you made me two sets of clothes, so I thought I¡¯d also have someone make two sets for you as a way of repayment.¡±


    But¡ª


    Actually, she had made the clothes herself.


    Actually, this wasn¡¯t a repayment, but a birthday gift for him.


    However, Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t know these two facts, and he truly believed that Wild Goose Jade was repaying him.


    Meng Zhuqing looked at Wild Goose Jade with mixed feelings for a long while, then he put the clothes back into the bundle and asked softly, ¡°The Fifth Prince... was it you who killed him?¡±


    Wild Goose Jade was initially startled, not understanding why Meng Zhuqing would ask such a question. Then, she became angry, her stunning face turning even colder, thinking that Meng Zhuqing was accusing her unjustly.


    Without answering, she said nothing and got up, intending to leave.


    She regretted it!


    She should not have come!


    But she had only taken one step toward the door when Meng Zhuqing stopped her.


    ¡°Miss, I am really sorry.¡±


    Upon hearing Meng Zhuqing¡¯s words, Wild Goose Jade sneered, ¡°Sorry for what?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing said, ¡°Our lord ordered me to capture you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I killed the Fifth Prince?¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s just a suspicion.¡± After a pause, Meng Zhuqing urgently added, ¡°If you didn¡¯t do it, as long as you explain things clearly to our lord, he won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°You, really, are, loyal!¡± She spoke slowly, her sarcasm very clear.


    Meng Zhuqing, silent.


    Wild Goose Jade continued sarcastically, ¡°If your lord ordered you to kill me, you would probably do it, right?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was silent again for a while before he confirmed, ¡°Yes. But I¡ª¡± after killing you, would die with you.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Wild Goose Jade cut him off, laughing, ¡°So this is really walking into a trap for me. I truly deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Miss...¡±


    As Meng Zhuqing was feeling conflicted and pained, Wild Goose Jade unsheathed her sword and without any courtesy, stabbed at Meng Zhuqing.


    If Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t dodge, he would certainly be pierced through the heart.


    But Meng Zhuqing dodged.


    Once he dodged Wild Goose Jade¡¯s sword, Meng Zhuqing also drew his own sword, and then, he attacked Wild Goose Jade.


    Wild Goose Jade was no match for Meng Zhuqing; after more than forty moves, Meng Zhuqing captured her.


    Only after tying up Wild Goose Jade did Meng Zhuqing apologize again, ¡°I am really sorry.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade simply closed her eyes, not giving Meng Zhuqing as much as a glance, nor speaking any further with him.


    Seeing Wild Goose Jade like this, Meng Zhuqing¡¯s eyes were filled with complexity as he pursed his lips, and then, he took Wild Goose Jade to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion and confined her in a secret room there.


    When dawn broke, Meng Zhuqing went to report to An Jing and Xiao Changyi that he had captured Wild Goose Jade.


    After having breakfast, An Jing and Xiao Changyi, along with their four children, entered the Imperial Capital.


    First, they took the four children to Li Wuyu for a while before An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    Meng Zhuqing was already at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    Although Xiao Changyi had never stayed at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, it was still occupied.


    Xiao Changyi was the foremost among the princes, thus Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion was the grandest of all mansions.


    Given that Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion was so large, it couldn¡¯t just sit empty and overgrown; there had to be someone to manage it.


    Although Xiao Changyi had never visited Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion before, Meng Zhuqing and Meng Lanqing had been there numerous times, sometimes by coincidence even staying in a guest room overnight.

 Chapter 888 - 888 889 You Are Really Suspicious

    ?Chapter 888: Chapter 889: You Are Really Suspicious Chapter 888: Chapter 889: You Are Really Suspicious Meng Zhuqing, well-versed in her way, led Xiao Changyi and An Jing to the secret chamber.


    Inside the secret room, Wild Goose Jade was only tied up; her mouth wasn¡¯t gagged. Upon seeing Xiao Changyi and An Jing, Wild Goose Jade ignored Meng Zhuqing entirely and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill the Fifth Prince.¡±


    That Wild Goose Jade addressed only Xiao Changyi and An Jing, completely disregarding her, left Meng Zhuqing feeling both pleased and sad.


    An Jing said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t kill him, then why were you also in Night Clothes that night?¡±


    Wild Goose Jade gave a cold laugh, ¡°Just because I wore Night Clothes that night, you think I killed the Fifth Prince?¡±


    An Jing wasn¡¯t annoyed and smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need for such a tone. We haven¡¯t concluded that you killed the Fifth Prince; we are merely suspicious. After all, you¡¯re too suspicious. Not only were you wearing Night Clothes on the night the Fifth Prince was murdered, but the timing of the murder was close, and you had also sneaked into the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion at night.¡±


    Without needing to think, Wild Goose Jade knew who had told An Jing about her visiting the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion at night, turning to Meng Zhuqing, but she continued to speak to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, ¡°Your subordinate is truly loyal.¡±


    An Jing wasn¡¯t foolish, naturally detecting the irony in Wild Goose Jade¡¯s words. However, she chose not to address it directly but said, ¡°If you can clarify these doubts and clear your suspicion, we will let you go.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to explain.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°If you won¡¯t explain, then we can only keep you here.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Meng Zhuqing¡¯s affection for Wild Goose Jade, she and her husband wouldn¡¯t bother with this affair.


    If Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t care for Wild Goose Jade, they would have reported her to the Ministry of Justice for holding suspicion of having killed the Fifth Prince as soon as such suspicions arose, allowing the Ministry of Justice to arrest and interrogate her.


    The Ministry of Justice is known for its brutal interrogations. Even if Wild Goose Jade were innocent, by the time she was released without charges, she would have been half-dead, if not dead.


    Wild Goose Jade stared intently at An Jing and Xiao Changyi and asked, ¡°Who exactly are you? What right do you have to detain me? Even if I¡¯m suspected of killing the Fifth Prince, it¡¯s not your place to keep me detained like this.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t disclose her and her husband¡¯s identities but said, ¡°We¡¯re keeping you here for your own good; if you were sent to the Ministry of Justice, you¡¯d inevitably suffer physically.¡±


    Yet Wild Goose Jade was ungrateful, ¡°If you really cared for me, you would let me go, not imprison me here.¡± Her great revenge had not yet been exacted!


    An Jing got no anger, but still smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, if you clarify those doubts and if it really has nothing to do with you, we will naturally let you go.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade still refused to speak, instead asking, ¡°If I never speak for the rest of my life, are you going to keep me locked up forever?¡±


    An Jing smiled, ¡°We won¡¯t miss the bit of food it costs to feed you.¡±


    In other words, yes, if you never clear things up, we¡¯ll keep you here for life.


    How could she seek revenge if she couldn¡¯t leave? With that thought, Wild Goose Jade immediately said, ¡°Let your faithful subordinate leave; I will speak only with you.¡±


    Without any hesitation, An Jing looked at Meng Zhuqing.


    Meng Zhuqing felt hurt by Wild Goose Jade¡¯s attitude towards him, but he understood, after all, it was he who had captured her.


    Seeing An Jing looking at him and knowing that she was asking him to leave, Meng Zhuqing turned and left.


    Once Meng Zhuqing had left, An Jing said, ¡°He¡¯s gone. You can talk now.¡±


    Making Meng Zhuqing leave was purely because Wild Goose Jade didn¡¯t want to see him.

 Chapter 889 - 889 890 Dont Let Her Go

    ?Chapter 889: Chapter 890: Don¡¯t Let Her Go Chapter 889: Chapter 890: Don¡¯t Let Her Go Adding to the fact that there really wasn¡¯t anything she couldn¡¯t mention, Wild Goose Jade confessed honestly, ¡°That night I snuck into the Fifth Prince¡¯s mansion because I saw Meng Zhuqing enter the Fifth Prince¡¯s mansion during the day. I was very curious about Meng Zhuqing¡¯s identity, and so, at night, I went in to take a look.¡±


    An Jing, upon hearing Wild Goose Jade mention asking Meng Zhuqing to leave, had already felt it might be related to Meng Zhuqing, so An Jing wasn¡¯t surprised, but instead asked, ¡°The night the Fifth Prince was murdered, how did you...?¡±


    Wild Goose Jade said, ¡°That night, I just happened to be seeking revenge on my enemy, but it was not successful, and I even got my arm injured. I was being pursued by my enemy¡¯s men and just happened to pass by the General¡¯s mansion. I went into the General¡¯s mansion to evade the pursuit, and simultaneously, I asked Meng Zhuqing for some medicine to treat my injuries.¡±


    She had come to the Imperial Capital City for revenge, and Meng Zhuqing knew about this. Meng Zhuqing must have already reported this matter to Xiao Changyi and An Jing.


    An Jing pressed on, ¡°Who is your enemy?¡±


    Wild Goose Jade replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can say.¡±


    An Jing said with a smile, ¡°Who your enemy is your own private affair, and it¡¯s certainly okay for you not to tell us. However, with the murder of the Fifth Prince being a significant matter, we cannot simply believe you based on your few words and let you go. You might as well tell us who your enemy is to increase the credibility of your words and help us verify them. If we confirm what you¡¯ve said is true, we will immediately release you.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade angrily said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that as long as I explained the suspicious parts, you would let me go?!¡±


    An Jing replied calmly, ¡°You did explain, but you did not clarify everything. Just like the old saying goes, ¡®You can know a person¡¯s face but not their heart.¡¯ We can¡¯t trust you based solely on your word.¡±


    Seeing that Wild Goose Jade was still furiously upset, An Jing added, ¡°Moreover, you say you were seeking revenge that night, but you refuse to tell us who your enemy is, leaving us still able to suspect that your enemy was the Fifth Prince and that you were the assassin who killed the Fifth Prince.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade knew An Jing¡¯s reasoning made sense, but ¡°I¡¯ve already explained the suspicious parts, and if you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even know their details, so how could she possibly lay all her cards on the table? That was absolutely impossible!


    Being confined here wasn¡¯t a problem; eventually, she would find a way to escape.


    But if her details were exposed, the two people in front of her might very well send her to the government to be executed.


    She still had a great vengeance to exact, she could not die yet!


    An Jing could discern the meaning behind Wild Goose Jade¡¯s words, but still confirmed, ¡°Are you truly unwilling to tell us who your enemy is?¡±


    Wild Goose Jade remained silent, but her intention was quite clear: unwilling.


    An Jing no longer pressed, ¡°Then you will just have to continue being confined here.¡±


    Then, An Jing and the previously silent Xiao Changyi left the secret room.


    ¡°Do not release her.¡± Before leaving Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, Xiao Changyi finally spoke, his words directed at Meng Zhuqing and delivered coldly.


    Meng Zhuqing immediately responded, ¡°Rest assured, my lord, I will definitely not let her go.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said no more, and hand in hand with An Jing left Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    On the way to Li Wuyu¡¯s place to pick up the four children, An Jing, with furrowed brows, pondered aloud, ¡°Husband, didn¡¯t she say that night she was avenging a failed vengeance, got injured, nearly captured by her enemy¡¯s men, and just happened to pass by the General¡¯s mansion, where she took refuge? Meng Zhuqing should check if, on that night aside from the incident at the Fifth Prince¡¯s mansion, there were any other major disturbances in the Imperial Capital City.¡±

 Chapter 890 - 890 891 Your Heart Is Already Leaning Towards

    ?Chapter 890: Chapter 891: Your Heart Is Already Leaning Towards Her Chapter 890: Chapter 891: Your Heart Is Already Leaning Towards Her Xiao Changyi also thought the same and, upon hearing An Jing say this, he lightly responded, ¡°Mm.¡±


    Since Miss Yan Yao wouldn¡¯t say who her enemy was, they could try to investigate it themselves.


    ...


    After inquiring in various places, Meng Zhuqing came back with some news two days later.


    Then, Meng Zhuqing came to report to An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Upon seeing Meng Zhuqing, An Jing smiled and said, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve found some leads.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing replied truthfully, ¡°That night, besides the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion, Duke Tao¡¯s family also had quite a stir, which just happened to be witnessed by a night watchman. The watchman said, as he was passing by Minister Tao¡¯s residence on his rounds, he saw a person dressed in black rushing out from Tao Shangran¡¯s home. Immediately after, he saw several Protectors from Tao Shangran¡¯s family giving chase, heading south of the city after the person in black.¡±


    ¡°Tao Shangran?¡± An Jing was not very familiar with officials and had no idea who this person was. She merely inferred from Meng Zhuqing¡¯s words that this person, like her, held the second rank of minister.


    Meng Zhuqing explained, ¡°The Fifth Prince¡¯s maternal grandfather is surnamed Tao, who is also known as Lord Protector, esteemed as Duke Tao. Duke Tao¡¯s eldest brother¡¯s grandson is Tao Shangran. Tao Shangran was transferred to the Imperial Capital a year ago as the Minister of Justice. Before coming to the capital, he held official posts in other places, and before his transfer to the Imperial Capital, he was serving as Magistrate in Beisheng.¡±


    An Jing nodded, ¡°So, Tao Shangran is related to the Fifth Prince.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°My General¡¯s Mansion is to the south of the city, while Minister Tao¡¯s residence is to the north. According to the night watchman¡¯s account, if that person in black was Miss Yan Yao, by the time she reached My General¡¯s Mansion, it would have been the very moment I saw Miss Yan Yao.¡±


    An Jing immediately scoffed, ¡°So you basically believe that Yan Yao is not the true murderer of the Fifth Prince, right?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡± After a long silence, finally, Meng Zhuqing honestly admitted it.


    An Jing sighed and then seriously said, ¡°Tao Shangran is not only a second-ranked minister, but he also has powerful connections. His uncle is none other than Duke Tao, the nation¡¯s father-in-law. If Tao Shangran is indeed Yan Yao¡¯s enemy, then her seeking vengeance against him would be like an egg crashing against a rock.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing immediately knelt down, ¡°I beg your lordship and madam to help Miss Yan Yao!¡±


    Before An Jing could speak, Xiao Changyi snorted coldly, ¡°Do you know her background, yet you¡¯re pleading with us?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was choked up at once.


    Looking down at Meng Zhuqing, who remained kneeling and wouldn¡¯t get up, An Jing sighed again before saying, ¡°You should know why we had you capture Yan Yao. If you¡¯re not genuinely sympathetic towards her, we wouldn¡¯t get involved in this matter at all and would directly hand it over to the Ministry of Justice to investigate.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing immediately said, ¡°I understand that your lordship and madam did it for me, but... I truly feel that Miss Yan Yao is not a person of great evil. If Minister Tao is indeed her enemy, then perhaps it¡¯s because he committed some atrocity that led Miss Yan Yao to seek vengeance against him.¡±


    An Jing sighed, ¡°Your heart has already taken her side, and even if there are still many doubts, you can deceive yourself.¡±


    Without waiting for Meng Zhuqing to speak, An Jing continued, ¡°Tao Shangran and the Fifth Prince are relatives, and moreover, Tao Shangran¡¯s house and the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion are both almost equidistant from your home. That night, a person in black entered both places. Because your heart favors Yan Yao, you assume that she was the person in black coming from Tao Shangran¡¯s place. But the fact is, no matter whether Yan Yao was at Tao Shangran¡¯s house or had entered the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion that night, by the time she came looking for you at your place, the timing would have been roughly the same.¡±

 Chapter 891 - 891 892 For the Sake of Your Face

    ?Chapter 891: Chapter 892: For the Sake of Your Face Chapter 891: Chapter 892: For the Sake of Your Face ¡°We have no clear understanding of her background,¡± An Jing continued. ¡°Before everything is thoroughly clarified, your grandfather and I both hope that you maintain a neutral stance as an observer.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing immediately said, ¡°This subordinate has overstepped. I ask for both my lord and madam to administer punishment.¡±


    Xiao Changyi simply sat there, silent and expressionless.


    But An Jing, seemingly unconcerned, said, ¡°Alright, you may rise. You actually haven¡¯t done anything wrong. My words earlier were merely to prevent your emotions from clouding your judgment.¡±


    ¡°However,¡± An Jing added, ¡°On account of your face, if she truly was harmed by Tao Shangran and had no choice but to seek revenge against Tao Shangran, then your grandfather might consider taking her case.¡±


    Just as Meng Zhuqing had risen, he heard An Jing say this and immediately knelt down again, expressing his gratitude earnestly and solemnly, ¡°Thank you, my lord! Thank you, madam!¡±


    Although he and his brother appeared to be enslaved by their lord, he had always been clear that even though his lord always ordered him and his brother around, he had never truly treated them as slaves.


    An Jing thought for a moment, then said to Meng Zhuqing, ¡°First, go and ask her if Tao Shangran is indeed her enemy. If she still refuses to speak, tell her about your grandfather¡¯s identity. Given your grandfather¡¯s prestige, if Tao Shangran has truly wronged her and she wishes to kill Tao Shangran to vent her anger, she should be upfront with us.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ...


    As soon as Meng Zhuqing entered Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, he headed straight for the secret chamber where Wild Goose Jade was confined.


    Upon opening the door to the chamber, he saw Wild Goose Jade lying on the stone bed with her back to the door, still bound with ropes.


    Not until he reached the side of the stone bed did he speak softly, ¡°Miss?¡±


    Wild Goose Jade did not respond.


    ¡°Miss?¡± he called again.


    Wild Goose Jade still did not respond.


    Meng Zhuqing finally realized that since coming in, he had not heard Wild Goose Jade¡¯s breathing. In a panic, he reached out to turn her body over and check her condition but was taken by surprise when Wild Goose Jade suddenly broke free from the ropes on her hands, flipped over, and locked her hands around his throat.


    In Wild Goose Jade¡¯s breathtakingly beautiful eyes, there was now only ferocity and intent to kill.


    Wild Goose Jade used great strength, as if she intended to twist his neck. Not wanting to die just like that, Meng Zhuqing had no choice but to strike back at Wild Goose Jade. When attacked, Wild Goose Jade, not wishing to be injured, had to let go and defend herself.


    Wild Goose Jade¡¯s martial arts skills were not as advanced as Meng Zhuqing¡¯s. If Meng Zhuqing were to get serious, Wild Goose Jade would eventually be defeated.


    When Wild Goose Jade was once again bound by Meng Zhuqing, she coldly said, ¡°I will still find a way to escape in the future.¡±


    Now, Wild Goose Jade was even colder and more ruthless towards him than when they first met, which was very upsetting for Meng Zhuqing, but he did not show it, simply saying indifferently, ¡°As long as you clear your suspicions, you won¡¯t have to escape at all. We will naturally let you go.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade just coldly looked at him.


    Meng Zhuqing also knew that it was his capture of her that led to their current situation, but he did not regret it at all.


    He continued, ¡°I checked, and on the night the Fifth Prince was killed, assassins also entered Minister Tao¡¯s residence.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade was shocked inwardly, but her face showed nothing.


    ¡°Your enemy... it¡¯s Minister Tao, isn¡¯t it?¡± Meng Zhuqing stared intently at Wild Goose Jade, as if trying to see through her.


    Wild Goose Jade remained cold and aloof, letting him stare, saying nothing.

 Chapter 892 - 892 893 I Dont Believe You

    ?Chapter 892: Chapter 893 I Don¡¯t Believe You Chapter 892: Chapter 893 I Don¡¯t Believe You After a long silence, Meng Zhuqing saw that Wild Goose Jade was still not speaking, so she no longer waited, nor asked further, but instead said, ¡°If Minister Tao has done any harm to you, Miss, you can speak freely without hesitation.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade remained silent, but inside she sneered: No need to hesitate? Ha, I thought I didn¡¯t need to hesitate around you, that I could trust you, but what happened? You brought me here?


    Meng Zhuqing continued, ¡°No matter if Minister Tao is the enemy you seek or not, if that enemy has harmed you, and that is why you had no choice but to seek revenge, you can speak out.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade stayed silent, as if Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t exist at all.


    Meng Zhuqing pursed her lips, then went on to say, ¡°I am but a deputy general, and I¡¯m someone who serves as a slave to others. I hold little influence and probably can¡¯t help you much in this regard, but my lord can.¡±


    Finally, Wild Goose Jade spoke, her voice laced with derision. ¡°And who might your master be that you¡¯re so certain he can help me?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing replied, ¡°Prince Yi, Su Changyi.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade was initially taken aback, then disbelieving, ¡°Do you take me for a three-year-old child to believe you just like that?¡±


    Immediately, Meng Zhuqing swore to the heavens, ¡°If I am deceiving you, may I not die a good death.¡±


    Hearing Meng Zhuqing swear an oath to heaven, Wild Goose Jade started to wavering, somewhat believing her. But then she thought that she couldn¡¯t afford a single misstep, for if she did, she might never be able to avenge the deep-seated hatred she held; so, in the end, she chose not to believe.


    Seeing that Wild Goose Jade still looked unconvinced, Meng Zhuqing added, ¡°You are now within Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade¡¯s lips trembled slightly.


    ¡°Our lord¡ªPrince Yi¡¯s character is known throughout Xiyun. He has told me that if your enemy truly harmed you, he would seek justice for you.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade looked down at the bed, yet she remained silent.


    Meng Zhuqing, seeing that Wild Goose Jade was still apprehensive, presented her with the token that her lord had just thrown to her, ¡°This is Prince Yi¡¯s token, my master is indeed Prince Yi.¡±


    Wild Goose Jade sat there, lifting her head to look at the token in Meng Zhuqing¡¯s hand. Her family had owned a similar one; born of noble descent, she could tell the authenticity of the token.


    And this token was indeed authentic.


    So, it turned out that Xiao Changyi truly was Prince Yi.


    Seeing Wild Goose Jade simply staring at the token without speaking, Meng Zhuqing thought she still didn¡¯t believe, and so she continued, ¡°When my father was wrongly accused of treason and the Meng Family (Nine Clans) were to be executed, it was Prince Yi who defied the emperor¡¯s orders, vindicated my father¡¯s innocence, and saved the Meng Family (Nine Clans). Before my father died, he was grateful for Prince Yi¡¯s kindness to our family, which is why my brother and I serve Prince Yi as slaves.¡±


    It was then Wild Goose Jade finally understood why Meng Zhuqing and Meng Lanqing, the sons of generals, would serve as slaves, and why Meng Zhuqing was so loyal to Xiao Changyi.


    If it were her, she would also be unwaveringly loyal.


    ¡°Our lord, he really is Prince Yi!¡± Meng Zhuqing earnestly tried to convince Wild Goose Jade.


    ¡°If you truly have your own difficulties, you can speak up. Since our lord has promised to fight for your cause, he will certainly do so!¡± Meng Zhuqing pressed urgently.


    Only then did Wild Goose Jade respond, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± not believing her claim that Prince Yi would fight for her cause.


    Meng Zhuqing immediately pressed her lips together, feeling terribly upset.


    After a long silence, Wild Goose Jade spoke again, ¡°I want to see Prince Yi.¡±


    Hearing this, Meng Zhuqing¡¯s sorrow was alleviated greatly. Wild Goose Jade wasn¡¯t entirely disbelieving her. She wanted to see Prince Yi, which meant she believed her claim that her master was Prince Yi.

 Chapter 893 - 893 894 Tobanya

    ?Chapter 893: Chapter 894 Tobanya Chapter 893: Chapter 894 Tobanya ¡°I¡¯ll go inform our master immediately that you wish to see him,¡± Meng Zhuqing turned and walked toward the secret room¡¯s exit.


    Wild Goose Jade just sat there, watching the secret room door close right before her eyes.


    Once the door had closed, Wild Goose Jade sat quietly for a while before whispering softly, ¡°Father, you must protect Yao¡¯er from heaven, ensure that Yao¡¯er not only avenges her enemies but also clears your name.¡±


    ...


    When Xiao Changyi and An Jing entered Prince Yi¡¯s secret room for the second time, the bound Wild Goose Jade struggled to her feet and then, with a thud, knelt down before Xiao Changyi and An Jing.


    While paying her respects to Xiao Changyi, Wild Goose Jade said, ¡°This commoner, Tobanya, begs Prince Yi to seek justice for her father!¡±


    Not for herself, but for her father?


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi exchanged glances before An Jing spoke, ¡°So, your real name is Tobanya, but what exactly do you want my husband to do for your father?¡±


    Tobanya said, ¡°Tobanya is my true name, and Wild Goose Jade is also my name, just my milk name.¡±


    Then, Tobanya stated more solemnly, ¡°My father was originally King Tuoba Cheng of Beicheng, lord of Beisheng, but he was harmed by the villain Tao Shangran, who falsely accused my father of harboring treasonous intentions. The entire Five Clans were executed, and out of the Five Clans, I alone escaped.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi were slightly taken aback, having not expected Tobanya¡¯s father to be the King of Beicheng.


    So, isn¡¯t Tobanya actually a Commandery Princess?


    Upon this realization, An Jing understood, ¡°No wonder she carries herself with such nobility, having been raised in a noble family and nurtured by nobility.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was stunned for a while before he could accept the fact that the girl he admired was a Commandery Princess.


    Only after sitting next to her husband did An Jing ask, ¡°You said Minister Tao framed your father, do you have any evidence?¡±


    Tobanya replied, ¡°It is precisely because there is no evidence that I thought of killing that villain myself.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Without any evidence, we can¡¯t just believe your words.¡±


    ¡°This commoner understands that, but still hopes that Prince Yi will seek justice for my father. My father has always been law-abiding, loyally devoted to Xiyun, and utterly loyal to the Emperor, yet he met such a tragic end at an old age, torn apart by horses, this commoner¡¯s hatred is immense! My father died with his eyes open! The Five Clans of Tuoba, who died innocently, also died with their eyes open!¡±


    The reason Tobanya had always referred to herself as a commoner was that after her father was convicted, the Emperor of Xiyun had also demoted her father to a commoner, effectively stripping her of her title as a Commandery Princess.


    Because Tobanya had no evidence, and based solely on her word, An Jing couldn¡¯t naively believe her; An Jing simply looked toward her husband, letting him handle the matter.


    Seeing An Jing look his way, Xiao Changyi finally spoke in an even tone, ¡°You claim it was a frame-up, so how exactly did Tao Shangran frame your father?¡±


    Tobanya immediately said, ¡°Tao Shangran bribed the manager of our household. The manager not only placed a privately made Dragon Robe in my father¡¯s room but also testified against my father when the Dragon Robe was discovered in his room, claiming my father intended to rebel.¡±


    ¡°Tao Shangran also bribed several servants in our home who, like the manager, testified against my father, saying he intended to rebel.¡±


    ¡°With both human and material evidence, my father was convicted and the Five Clans implicated.¡±

 Chapter 894 - 894 895 Taking Quite a Few Shortcuts

    ?Chapter 894: Chapter 895: Taking Quite a Few Shortcuts Chapter 894: Chapter 895: Taking Quite a Few Shortcuts ¡°My father and brothers couldn¡¯t bear to see me die with them, so they helped me escape. After I escaped, I wanted to find evidence to clear my father¡¯s name, but it was too late. Those who testified had all been killed by Tao Shangran¡¯s men, and Tao Shangran had also sent people to kill me, yet every time I managed to escape.¡±


    ¡°However, Tao Shangran¡¯s men were careless and didn¡¯t kill the manager immediately. When I found him, he was still hanging on to his last breath. The manager told me that it was Tao Shangran who had paid them a hefty sum to give false testimonies, and it was also him who had placed the Dragon Robe in my father¡¯s room. But they never expected that Tao Shangran would eradicate them completely by having them killed.¡±


    ¡°The manager also said that he had correspondence with Tao Shangran that could prove Tao Shangran had framed my father with treasonous intentions. But before the manager could tell me where the letters were, he passed away.¡±


    ¡°I searched for a long time in the manager¡¯s home, but I could not find the letters.¡±


    ¡°Without any evidence and the government wanted me, I had no choice but to hide my identity.¡±


    ¡°Unable to clear my father¡¯s name, I had to resort to seeking revenge by killing Tao Shangran to vent my anger.¡±


    ¡°But Tao Shangran was too cunning. I never managed to lay a hand on him...¡±


    After Tobanya finished speaking, Xiao Changyi then asked, ¡°Why would Tao Shangran frame your father?¡±


    Tobanya fell silent for a moment before admitting, ¡°Tao Shangran, seeing that I was beautiful, wanted my father to promise me in marriage to him, but my father refused. Angry, he held a grudge and falsely accused my father of plotting a rebellion.¡±


    Immediately, Tobanya clenched her teeth in hatred and said, ¡°And because he ¡®eliminated¡¯ my father, the ¡®traitor,¡¯ he got promoted, moved from Beisheng to the Imperial Capital and became a Minister of Justice.¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not say anything. He just sat there expressionless, his fingers gently tapping on the wooden tabletop.


    ¡°Prince!¡± Tobanya cried out emphatically, and at the same time, she kowtowed heavily to Xiao Changyi. Her tone also hid a deep sorrow, ¡°One cannot bring the dead back to life. I only wish for my father and the others to rest in peace instead of dying with their eyes wide open. I hope the Prince can investigate thoroughly. If the Prince can persuade the Emperor to look into this matter, I am willing to die right now if you wish it!¡±


    An Jing felt that Tobanya seemed to be speaking the truth; she could feel the profound grief in her words. Turning her head, she looked at her husband and said, ¡°Husband, if the King of Beicheng was indeed wronged, justice should be served.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°If the King of Beicheng has truly been wronged, then having the old man send someone to investigate will only startle the snake. It¡¯s better if we send someone to Beisheng first to take a look.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing immediately knelt on one knee and, with a fist held to his chest, said, ¡°I am willing to go to Beisheng to investigate this matter secretly!¡±


    Seeing Meng Zhuqing volunteer, the heart that Tobanya had hurt when Meng Zhuqing grabbed her was instantly healed considerably.


    Xiao Changyi gave a slight nod, indicating his agreement to Meng Zhuqing¡¯s request.


    As soon as Meng Zhuqing stood up, Tobanya said, ¡°This matter concerns my own family. I, too, wish to return to Beisheng to investigate.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    Seeing her husband was not speaking, An Jing spoke directly, ¡°All we have heard is from you alone. We still haven¡¯t confirmed your identity. Once we confirm that you are truly the daughter of the King of Beicheng, we will let you go and allow you to accompany Meng Zhuqing to Beisheng. After all, you grew up in Beisheng and are familiar with the place, which could save Meng Zhuqing a lot of detours when he conducts his secret investigation.¡±

 Chapter 895 - 895 896 Do Not Act Rashly

    ?Chapter 895: Chapter 896: Do Not Act Rashly Chapter 895: Chapter 896: Do Not Act Rashly Tobanya immediately said, ¡°All County Governments have posted notices to arrest the common girl, and the Ministry of Justice should have them as well. If the Prince and Princess look at the notices, and compare the portraits, they will be able to confirm whether the common girl is indeed the daughter of the King of Beicheng.¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing had Meng Zhuqing go fetch a notice for the arrest of the King of Beicheng¡¯s daughter.


    Only when An Jing saw that this Wild Goose Jade really resembled the person in the notice did she say, ¡°You are indeed the daughter of the King of Beicheng.¡±


    Immediately after, An Jing said, ¡°You will go to Beisheng with Meng Zhuqing to investigate.¡±


    Before, An Jing did not believe the words of Wild Goose Jade, not being sure she was truly the daughter of the King of Beicheng, Tobanya. But now that it was confirmed, Wild Goose Jade was indeed Tobanya.


    If she weren¡¯t truly wronged, a person who had narrowly escaped beheading would absolutely not admit their true identity again-


    And this person was still being pursued, if recognized by the government and caught, it would mean death...


    However, the person before her was risking death to admit her true identity, whether judged by instinct or common sense, An Jing believed that the King of Beicheng must have been wronged.


    ¡°Be careful on your way.¡± After a pause, An Jing turned her head and only admonished Tobanya, ¡°Miss Tuoba, if you truly find evidence, do not act recklessly, bring the evidence back, and my husband will take you to see the Emperor, to report everything, and to seek justice for your father.¡±


    Tobanya had been unbound, and upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, she said, ¡°I will definitely not act recklessly, please rest assured, Princess.¡±


    ...


    Meng Zhuqing and Tobanya had set off for Beisheng that very day, while the tasks originally assigned to Meng Zhuqing had fallen onto Meng Lanqing.


    Meng Lanqing, who had only been taking care of the rice shop, was now also burdened with Meng Zhuqing¡¯s tasks, which immediately made him so busy that his wife, Gong Juese, seldom saw him.


    Gong Juese was originally quite happy about being pregnant, but when she saw Meng Lanqing was always too busy to be seen, she was not happy at all. Had it not been for her already large belly, and Meng Lanqing forbidding her to follow, she would have followed Meng Lanqing everywhere without fail. Wherever Meng Lanqing went, she would go.


    Gong Juechen was very curious about where Meng Zhuqing had gone, so he came to ask An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°Jingjing, Changyi, where is Zhuzhu? Where did he go?¡±


    An Jing teased, ¡°You always cause him to be beaten by Meng Lanqing, so he¡¯s hiding from you.¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately said, ¡°Then when he comes out of hiding, I¡¯ll stir up trouble again, to give Lanlan more reasons to beat him.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°When will he come back?¡± Gong Juechen asked again.


    An Jing said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Gong Juechen instantly wore a look of disbelief, ¡°If he never comes back, what am I to do, I¡¯ve finally found such an easy person to bully. Ah, Zhuzhu, truly an especially easy person to bully.¡±


    An Jing gave a sidelong glance, her contempt clear as day, ¡°So you always bully him?¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately put on an innocent face and said, ¡°How could it be me always bullying him? Clearly, it¡¯s all of us always bullying him. Especially Lanlan.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Lanlan is really too violent,¡± Gong Juechen continued, ¡°In my opinion, aside from being particularly good-looking, Lanlan is good for nothing.¡±


    An Jing gave another sidelong glance, ¡°Would you dare to say that in front of Meng Lanqing and your sister?¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    An Jing could only feel speechless about Gong Juechen backing down so meekly without a moment of hesitation.

 Chapter 896 - 896 897 Im Just Fulfilling His Wish

    ?Chapter 896: Chapter 897: I¡¯m Just Fulfilling His Wish Chapter 896: Chapter 897: I¡¯m Just Fulfilling His Wish As she remained silent, she felt that Gong Juechen might just keep up the facade for his entire life without ever revealing his true nature.


    After Gong Juechen had left, contented with his meal, An Jing asked Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, we¡¯ve only given Meng Zhuqing half a year¡¯s time. Is that really enough?¡±


    Before Meng Zhuqing set off for Beisheng, they had given him a deadline of half a year. If he couldn¡¯t find any evidence within half a year, Meng Zhuqing would have to come back and stop wasting time.


    Solving a case, An Jing felt, was not easy. Just like in modern times, sometimes it could take several years to solve a case. And here, where things were so much more primitive, An Jing sincerely believed that half a year was not enough.


    But considering that they couldn¡¯t let Meng Zhuqing stay outside indefinitely, lest something happen to him, she and her husband had set a time limit. At most half a year, then Meng Zhuqing would have to return.


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°Whether it¡¯s enough or not, he has to come back.¡±


    An Jing looked at her husband for a long moment before asking again, ¡°You didn¡¯t actually want him to go to Beisheng, did you?¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not say whether he wanted it or not; he simply said, ¡°If he wants to go, then I will let him.¡±


    An Jing chuckled, ¡°He¡¯s fallen into the web of love.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, An Jing added, ¡°Before, I worried Wild Goose Jade wasn¡¯t a good person and feared that he would only suffer if he fell for her, so I didn¡¯t approve of him liking Wild Goose Jade, much less his obsession with her. Now, it seems we should respect his own wishes. We can only watch over him. In the end, the decision is still his own to make.¡±


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the road to Beisheng.


    It was dark.


    With no village ahead and no inn behind, Meng Zhuqing and Tobanya had no choice but to spend the night outdoors.


    The moon shone sparsely among the stars, and in this season, the deep night brought no dew and did not feel cold, merely cool and more comfortable than staying in an inn, if not for the unsettling presence of snakes and insects.


    Fortunately, Meng Zhuqing had brought some medicinal powder, which he sprinkled in a circle around himself and Tobanya, preventing snakes and insects from getting near them.


    At this moment, Tobanya was sitting under a tree, leaning against it, asleep.


    Meng Zhuqing sat under another tree but did not sleep. Instead, he watched Tobanya, who was slumbering.


    Before, he had pitied her, a young girl carrying such a heavy burden of hatred. Now, knowing what that hatred was, he could empathize even more and pitied her even further.


    His own family had nearly been executed to the last of the Nine Clans...


    But he was luckier than she was; his grandfather had helped his family, defying orders to clarify everything. His father was spared the disgrace of being labeled a traitor, and every member of his Nine Clans survived.


    She, however, was far worse off than him...


    She truly lived on hatred till now.


    He hoped that this trip to Beisheng would find the evidence needed to vindicate her father¡¯s unjust accusations.


    Seeing the sleeping person suddenly rub her arms, and thinking she was cold, Meng Zhuqing quickly took out a coat from his pack, and then, tiptoeing over, he draped it over her.


    But just as he had put the coat on her, she woke up, causing his breath to hitch abruptly.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Meng Zhuqing tried to explain that he was only covering her with a coat because she seemed cold, but before he could finish his sentence, having only uttered a single word, he heard her say two words, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then, she closed her eyes again and continued to sleep.


    Watching her fall back to sleep and hearing her even breathing, Meng Zhuqing was almost convinced that her waking had been an illusion.


    On this journey, she hadn¡¯t spoken a single word to him.


    After a while, Meng Zhuqing foolishly smiled with his lips curved.

 Chapter 897 - 897 898 Bamboo Dragonfly

    ?Chapter 897: Chapter 898: Bamboo Dragonfly Chapter 897: Chapter 898: Bamboo Dragonfly Staring at Tobanya¡¯s breathtakingly beautiful face for quite a while, Meng Zhuqing finally felt content, then walked back, sat down, and soon, he too leaned against the tree, closed his eyes, and slept.


    When Meng Zhuqing fell asleep, the person who should have been asleep long ago opened her eyes.


    Tobanya first watched Meng Zhuqing sleeping under the tree not far away for a long time, then lowered her head to look at his coat draped over her, and after a while, she closed her eyes again.


    She had been carrying a deep-seated vengeance for over three years, and during these years, she was always One Person, wherever she went, she went alone, and never had company. But at this moment, there was another person by her side...


    Perhaps it was because she had been alone for too long, but now that there was someone next to her, she felt a warm current flowing through her heart.


    And now, she seemed to be a bit unlike herself.


    ...


    On the sixth day of the sixth month, it was the birthday of Su Yi Jing, Su Yi Xing, An Yi Qing, and An Yiyun, the four little ones.


    The four little ones turned two years old, and An Jing and Xiao Changyi originally planned to celebrate simply at home, but the Emperor of Xiyun took them into the palace.


    The Emperor of Xiyun had a lavish feast prepared with delicacies from land and sea and took the four little ones to his private storeroom to choose whatever they liked as birthday gifts. They all happily made their selections.


    Su Yi Jing chose a dagger sharp enough to cut through iron as if it were mud; Su Yi Xing chose the extremely rare and precious red coral tree presented to the Emperor of Xiyun by the Prince of Pingjun; An Yiqing chose a tiger pelt, and upon seeing it, he grabbed it with his little hands, and then joyfully rolled around on top of it; An Yiyun chose a set of Jade writing brushes.


    In his treatment of the four little ones, the Emperor of Xiyun was truly generous.


    Su Chengyu, the Crown Princess Consort, and Su Muchen also joined them for the meal, but after eating, Su Chengyu and the Crown Princess Consort left due to some matters, leaving only Su Muchen to play with the four little ones.


    The four little ones were very fond of Su Muchen, and while playing with them, they took out the precious birthday gifts their father had given them for Su Muchen to see.


    ¡°Big brother, daddy... gave,¡± An Yiyun said in her baby voice, raising the bamboo dragonfly in her hand, ¡°It¡¯s fun. Yun Er really likes it.¡±


    The bamboo dragonfly was a toy commonly given to children in the countryside, which Su Muchen had never seen before, and naturally, he did not know how to play with it.


    Seeing that Su Muchen did not know how to play, An Yiyun, in her baby voice said again, ¡°Big brother, let brother teach you, Brother Jing flies... flies it the best.¡±


    With that, An Yiyun¡¯s little hand reached to pull Su Yi Jing over to show Su Muchen how to fly the bamboo dragonfly.


    Su Yi Jing said nothing, took the bamboo dragonfly in hand, his little hands rubbing it quickly, then let go, and the bamboo dragonfly flew up into the sky.


    The bamboo dragonfly spun in the air for a while before it fell back down.


    Su Muchen, seeing this, was very pleased. But since he was nine years old and the big brother, it wasn¡¯t right for him to compete with the younger ones to play with the bamboo dragonfly. Moreover, the bamboo dragonfly was a birthday gift from his imperial uncle to his younger siblings, not his.


    An Jing, noticing that Su Muchen also seemed to want one to play with, handed him the small wooden box she brought and smiled at Su Muchen, ¡°This is from your imperial uncle.¡±


    Su Muchne, puzzled, opened the wooden box, and upon seeing a bamboo dragonfly inside, his eyes immediately lit up, then he turned to Xiao Changyi and said, ¡°Thank you, imperial uncle!¡±

 Chapter 898 - 898 899 You Are Old at Heart

    ?Chapter 898: Chapter 899 You Are Old at Heart Chapter 898: Chapter 899 You Are Old at Heart Xiao Changyi did not speak.


    An Jing then smiled and urged, ¡°Go play, Yun Er and the others are calling you.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Muchen gave the box to the palace attendant standing nearby and happily went to join An Yiyun and the others with the bamboo dragonfly in his hand.


    He had never played with such a thing before.


    He was determined to have a good time today.


    The Emperor of Xiyun stood in the pavilion, watching a big child and four little children have a blast with the bamboo dragonflies, and laughed, ¡°Since you all came, Chen has really taken to playing a lot more.¡±


    The words of the Emperor of Xiyun carried no hint of reprimand, and An Jing laughed as well, ¡°He is still a child, it¡¯s better if the Emperor and Chengyu don¡¯t push him too hard.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± The Emperor of Xiyun lightly responded but did not say anything more.


    At that moment, Xiao Changyi took out a bamboo dragonfly and handed it to the Emperor of Xiyun.


    The Emperor of Xiyun was delighted upon seeing it, ¡°I am not a little kid, what are you giving me this for?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want it?¡± Xiao Changyi pretended to take it back.


    ¡°I want it!¡± The Emperor of Xiyun quickly took it. Then, ignoring Xiao Changyi and An Jing, he ran over to the five children, excitedly saying, ¡°Your Imperial Grandfather will join you in playing too.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± He truly is a big kid at heart.


    Immediately after, An Jing laughed.


    Then, she laughed as she looked over at her husband, who also just happened to look at her, and their gazes unexpectedly met. Her smile grew even brighter, and his normally cool lips also nearly imperceptibly curved upward.


    Afterward, both of them turned their gazes toward the old and the young playing not far away.


    Although neither of them spoke again, their eyes conveyed a message: they hoped that their adoptive father, the Emperor of Xiyun Kingdom, could continue to enjoy this familial joy and no longer suffer from pain, sorrow, or separations.


    Ultimately, the Emperor of Xiyun was advanced in years, and his energy could not match that of five children. After a little while, when the five children were still eagerly playing with the bamboo dragonflies, the Emperor of Xiyun already felt exhausted.


    Eunuch Fu hurried up to support him.


    Then, the Emperor of Xiyun was helped to sit and rest in the pavilion.


    And An Jing and Xiao Changyi sat in the pavilion as well.


    There were tea and fruits in the pavilion, and initially, a musician had been playing the guzheng inside, but once the Emperor of Xiyun went to play with the children, Xiao Changyi had the musician step back.


    The atmosphere was already good enough, no need for a musician to play the guzheng to enhance it.


    Once the Emperor of Xiyun was helped to sit down, he sighed, ¡°I am old, I am old, my strength is not what it was; I can only sit and watch Jing¡¯er and the others play.¡±


    An Jing, instead of letting the attendant at her side do it, picked up a purple clay pot herself and, while pouring a cup of tea for the Emperor of Xiyun, smiled and said, ¡°You are not old, Father. If you were truly old, you wouldn¡¯t have thought about playing with Jing¡¯er and the others. It¡¯s really Changyi and I who are old; we don¡¯t want to move, just sit here watching the kids play.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun chuckled, ¡°Is it that I am old in years, and you two are old at heart?¡±


    An Jing smiled and nodded, ¡°That must be it.¡±


    At this moment, the atmosphere was very relaxed.


    The Emperor of Xiyun really enjoyed the current atmosphere, an atmosphere he could only feel from them.


    The Emperor of Xiyun first watched An Jing also pour a cup of tea for Xiao Changyi, then he took a sip of the tea An Jing had just poured for him. After the tea traveled through his throat and into his stomach, the Emperor of Xiyun then asked An Jing, ¡°You have been the Minister of Public Works for some time now; have you thought of any new and interesting inventions?¡±

 Chapter 899 - 899 900 Do you have to be like this

    ?Chapter 899: Chapter 900: Do you have to be like this... Chapter 899: Chapter 900: Do you have to be like this... An Jing honestly said, ¡°I have thought about it, but I have no clue at this moment and don¡¯t know what to think about.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t want to pressure his daughter-in-law An Jing, so he said with a smile, ¡°You have contributed too much to Xiyun. Even if you have no achievements in the position of Minister of Public Works, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    After a pause, the Emperor of Xiyun spoke more earnestly, ¡°Take your time, if you can¡¯t think of anything, it¡¯s truly alright.¡±


    Initially, he had only accepted this daughter-in-law on the surface, but not in his heart. Now, after so much experience, he had long accepted her both openly and deeply.


    Seeing that her father-in-law, the Emperor of Xiyun, was genuinely worried about her and afraid of pressuring her, An Jing was very touched.


    This showed that the Emperor of Xiyun truly regarded her as family. There was no falsehood in it.


    Out of the corner of her eye, An Jing caught a glimpse of the knives held by two guards standing behind the Emperor of Xiyun and suddenly had a flash of inspiration. Then, she smiled.


    She knew what she needed to think about~


    However, even though she knew what she needed to think about, she did not immediately tell the Emperor of Xiyun. She planned to wait until the matter was successful before mentioning it.


    After the four children had played enough in the palace, An Jing and Xiao Changyi took the four children back home.


    When they got home, it was not yet dark, but it was time to make dinner, and then An Jing and Xiao Changyi took the four children into the kitchen to cook.


    After dinner, An Jing wanted to bathe her four children, but Xiao Changyi stopped her, not allowing her to do so.


    An Jing didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Why can¡¯t I wash them?¡± She used to bathe the children all the time.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°They are two years old now, they are adults, you can¡¯t wash them anymore, you need to avoid impropriety.¡±


    An Jing, ¡°...¡± Just two years old and already adults? Husband, you really have a small view of children.


    Unable to help it, An Jing laughed, ¡°I am their mother; what need is there for me to avoid impropriety? Besides, they really aren¡¯t at an age where impropriety needs to be avoided.¡±


    Xiao Changyi still had no expression on his face, but his tone was firm, ¡°In our family, two years old is considered an adult, propriety must be observed.¡± He paused, ¡°Although you¡¯re their mother, you are also a woman.¡±


    His last sentence clearly reminded her of the differences between men and women.


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh and feel helpless, ¡°Husband, Jing¡¯er and the others are only two years old...¡± you can¡¯t be serious...


    Xiao Changyi repeated his earlier statement, ¡°In our family, two years old is considered an adult.¡±


    Then, Xiao Changyi looked at the four children, asking, ¡°What do you say, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The four children were playing around and hadn¡¯t been paying attention to what An Jing and Xiao Changyi were saying. As soon as Xiao Changyi asked them, they instinctively nodded their little heads repeatedly and even smiled with mouths agape, affirming what their father said.


    An Jing, ¡°...¡± Do you even know what we are talking about, and you agree?


    But An Jing still disagreed.


    Again, she said, ¡°Well, Husband... Jing¡¯er and the others can¡¯t wash themselves yet. If I don¡¯t wash them, are you planning to wash them every day from now on?¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    An Jing, ¡°...¡±


    An Jing was silent for a moment, then laughed and exclaimed in disbelief, ¡°It will always be you alone washing them, won¡¯t that tire you out?¡±


    ¡°Not tired.¡±


    An Jing, ¡°...¡±


    After a long pause, seeing that An Jing still remained silent and clearly still disagreed with the notion, Xiao Changyi¡¯s mood turned somewhat sour, and he muttered, ¡°Why do you need to see their bodies? Isn¡¯t it enough that I see you every day?¡±

 Chapter 900 - 900 901 I Am the Best in Your Eyes

    ?Chapter 900: Chapter 901: I Am the Best in Your Eyes Chapter 900: Chapter 901: I Am the Best in Your Eyes The air suddenly filled with a strong sour smell.


    Upon hearing this, An Jing immediately burst into laughter and quickly soothed, ¡°We have four kids, and having you bathe them every day by yourself, I was worried you¡¯d get tired. It¡¯s not that I want to see the kids¡¯ bodies. What are you even saying? Alright, alright, I won¡¯t bathe them then. From now on, you will do it. I won¡¯t bathe them at all. That just means you¡¯ll have to work a bit harder.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s bad mood was instantly cured, and he said with a smile, ¡°Not tiring at all, it¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    An Jing found it quite funny. ¡°Husband, these are our children. Why do I feel like you see them as rivals?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t respond.


    An Jing continued to laugh, ¡°You really are jealous. But, I quite like this side of you.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi smile again.


    ¡°Go on.¡± An Jing pushed the four kids towards him, ¡°Since you won¡¯t let me bathe them, you go and help them bathe. I¡¯ll go do the dishes.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± With a soft sound of agreement, Xiao Changyi led the four little ones into the bathroom.


    The four little ones marched with their little short legs into the bathroom while glancing back at An Jing who was watching them. They even asked in their baby voices, ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you coming?¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°Mommy is going to wash dishes, so I won¡¯t come. Daddy will bathe you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The four little ones didn¡¯t think too much. Upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, they no longer looked back at her, and followed Xiao Changyi merrily with their short little legs.


    Xiao Changyi was very tall, and the children were very small. The scene of the children following him was incredibly adorable, melting An Jing¡¯s heart.


    It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Changyi and the children had all entered the bathroom that An Jing turned around to wash the dishes.


    And the smile never left her face.


    The children probably played too much during the day and fell asleep quickly after their bath, without needing any soothing from An Jing and Xiao Changyi, sleeping very sweetly.


    When An Jing finished the dishes, Xiao Changyi was still in the bathroom bathing the four little ones. Thinking that it might take a while before he would come out with the kids, An Jing went into the study, sat at the desk, and started grinding ink.


    Once the ink was ready, An Jing picked up the brush, dipped it in the ink, and drew a knife on the paper.


    This was no ordinary knife, but a Miao knife.


    The Miao knife had a slender blade, five feet long, possessing characteristics of both a knife and a spear, and could be used with either one or both hands.


    In combat, this knife would enable swift and fierce consecutive strikes, with fluid motion guiding the blade, and the blade following the wielder, overwhelming the enemies with devastating damage.


    Had it not been for the Emperor of Xiyun asking her if she had come up with any new ideas, and her seeing the knife carried by the imperial guard, she might not have thought of the Miao knife.


    Only after the children were asleep did An Jing take Xiao Changyi to the study to show him the Miao knife she had drawn.


    Upon seeing the Miao knife, Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold eyes flickered slightly.


    Seeing this, An Jing laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s still something from my world, you really shouldn¡¯t think I¡¯m all that talented.¡±


    However, Xiao Changyi disagreed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be modest. Just as a teacher educates students, a teacher teaches many students, but not every student learns well.¡±


    An Jing was initially stunned, then laughed. Indeed, that was true.


    Xiao Changyi continued, ¡°Even if you are not technically talented, you are certainly capable.¡±


    An Jing laughed even more joyfully, her smile filled with profound sweetness and happiness, boastfully and coquettishly saying, ¡°Husband, in your eyes, I¡¯m always the best, right?¡±

 Chapter 901 - 901 902 Very Lethal

    ?Chapter 901: Chapter 902: Very Lethal... Chapter 901: Chapter 902: Very Lethal... Xiao Changyi actually nodded: ¡°Hmm.¡± No one could compare to his wife.


    An Jing immediately kissed Xiao Changyi happily.


    Xiao Changyi was somewhat dissatisfied with her perfunctory kiss.


    An Jing only found it amusing, but still sweetly leaned in again, pressing her lips to his once more.


    But that was all she did, just pressed her lips to his.


    She deliberately didn¡¯t move, standing there maintaining the position of their lips touching, but the smile on the corners of her mouth was wide, clearly intentional, revealing her desire to see how long he could endure it.


    Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t stand it at all¡ªthis was his wife, why should he restrain himself? Seeing An Jing intentionally pausing, he wasn¡¯t annoyed and directly clasped the back of her head, deepening their kiss.


    When the kiss ended, An Jing was already sitting on Xiao Changyi¡¯s lap.


    And Xiao Changyi was sitting on the chair in front of the desk.


    An Jing, holding Xiao Changyi¡¯s neck, tried to steady her breathing before signaling him to look at the Miao knife drawing on the desk.


    Then she explained to him in detail: ¡°My lord, this knife is called a Miao knife, named for its slender blade resembling young sprouts.¡±


    ¡°This Miao knife has been a weapon passed down since ancient times in my original world, and it possesses tremendous lethality.¡±


    ¡°And this knife, throughout history, has been wielded by the ancient Royal Imperial Guard of my world.¡±


    ¡°When adoptive father asked me in the daytime what I had contemplated, I hadn¡¯t actually thought of this knife yet, but after seeing the guards by his side, it came to me. We could forge a batch of these knives, and distribute one to each member of the Imperial Guard, what do you think?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun also had an Imperial Guard.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Very good.¡±


    An Jing was very happy with Xiao Changyi¡¯s approval; her husband always indulged her.


    However, after thinking about it, she rejected her own proposal and changed her suggestion: ¡°Let¡¯s not forge a batch first; just cast one for now, have the master blade-maker cast one for us to show adoptive father, and let him, the Emperor, decide whether to produce a batch.¡±


    She had changed her mind because she felt it wasn¡¯t right to overshadow others.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections. Indeed, this was more prudent. It would make the old man¡¯s heart feel more comfortable too.


    ¡°This knife has such great lethality,¡± An Jing added, ¡°once adoptive father sees it after it¡¯s cast, I think there¡¯s a very high chance he will produce a batch for the Imperial Guard.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Xiao Changyi thought so too.


    ...


    The next day, An Jing gave the structural drawings of the Miao knife to Meng Lanqing and asked him to find a master blade-maker to cast one.


    When An Jing got her hands on the Miao knife, it was two and a half months later.


    The moment An Jing received the Miao knife, she first let Xiao Changyi demonstrate a set of knife techniques for her to see, and after she watched with great satisfaction and happiness, she visited the palace with Xiao Changyi to show the Miao knife to the Emperor of Xiyun.


    When the Emperor of Xiyun saw the Miao knife, his eyes initially brightened, and then, as a guard set down his own knife and wielded the Miao knife for a bit, the Emperor¡¯s eyes shone even brighter.


    Such lethal power...


    ¡°Jingjing...¡± The Emperor of Xiyun looked at An Jing and sighed with admiration, at a loss for words to express his amazement at her genius.


    Su Chengyu happened to come by, and when he saw the Miao knife, his eyes also lit up. After hearing that it was devised by An Jing, Su Chengyu immediately bowed to her, saying, ¡°The talent of the Imperial Sister-in-law is immeasurable!¡±


    An Jing was modest with Su Chengyu for a while, and only then did she inquire of the Emperor of Xiyun, ¡°Royal Father, regarding my earlier proposal...?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun immediately replied, ¡°This knife is so good, naturally, I want to cast a batch for the Imperial Guard. If it didn¡¯t take so much time to make one, and the materials weren¡¯t so difficult to smelt, I would want all the armed forces, each man, to have one.¡±

 Chapter 902 - 902 903 Who Isnt a Sly Person

    ?Chapter 902: Chapter 903: Who Isn¡¯t a Sly Person? Chapter 902: Chapter 903: Who Isn¡¯t a Sly Person? After finishing his conversation with An Jing, the Emperor of Xiyun ordered someone to take the blueprints and have a batch of Miao knives made by the weapon smiths.


    Nobles and ministers were astounded to learn that An Jing had actually invented a remarkable weapon known as the Miao knife.


    Considering that An Jing was born into a farmer¡¯s family, and almost all of An Jing¡¯s contributions had previously been in agricultural production, they assumed that An Jing could only achieve in the realm of agriculture. In other fields, he should not have any accomplishments, yet now, An Jing had actually invented a weapon, and a fine one at that?


    How could they not be astonished by this revelation?


    Meanwhile, An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s An¡¯s Rice Shop had already spread across half the territory of the Xiyun Kingdom.


    The nobles and ministers, upon knowing this, could no longer remain calm, feeling that An Jing and Xiao Changyi were plotting a rebellion.


    Otherwise, why would they open so many rice shops?


    With so many rice shops, there must be a substantial amount of grain stored within.


    However, because the Emperor held such immense affection for his adopted son Xiao Changyi, everyone dared not directly accuse Prince Yi of rebellion. They simply reported the matter of Xiao Changyi opening many rice shops across half the territory of the Xiyun Kingdom to the Emperor.


    In the great hall.


    The Emperor of Xiyun sat aloft, exuding majestic imperial authority.


    As he listened to the report from those below, his face showed no expression, and it remained expressionless even after they finished reporting.


    Seeing the Emperor like this, the nobles and ministers trembled for no apparent reason, afraid to even draw a breath, and the entire great hall was as silent as death.


    Su Chengyu stood among them, maintaining the dignity of the Crown Prince on his face, yet inwardly he was laughing: Of all people to accuse, they accuse my Brother Yi, just wait, they¡¯ll get their just deserts soon.


    After a long while, the Emperor finally spoke indifferently, ¡°You say that Prince Yi has opened many rice shops. I fail to understand your point. Can anyone elaborate?¡±


    The hearts of the nobles and ministers cried out in despair: We would have preferred if you had not spoken, as it wasn¡¯t as terrifying as it is now.


    ¡°Why is no one speaking? Weren¡¯t you all talking just moments ago?¡± After a pause, the Emperor spoke again, his tone still indifferent but chilling to the bone.


    Everyone, except for Su Chengyu, dropped to their knees, crying out, ¡°The Emperor, please calm your anger! The Emperor, please calm your anger! We are only considering the wellbeing of the Xiyun, with Prince Yi opening so many rice shops, it leaves us no choice but to be concerned!¡±


    The Emperor remained indifferent, ¡°What exactly are you concerned about? Speak your minds.¡±


    No one dared say a word.


    After waiting a while and seeing that no one spoke, the Emperor then looked towards the Imperial Censor, ¡°My subject, are you not normally the most outspoken? What happened today? You dare not say anything?¡±


    Pausing a moment, the Emperor¡¯s face darkened as he spoke sternly, ¡°If you dare say nothing, what use are you to me?!¡±


    The Imperial Censor immediately confessed his guilt, ¡°Prince Yi¡¯s status is too special, Your Majesty. I really dared not speak, I have failed Your Imperial grace, I am unworthy of being the Imperial Censor. Please forgive me, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor did not say whether he forgave him or not but turned to Prime Minister Li, ¡°As the chief of all officials, you should set an example. My subject, speak for them. What were you all trying to say just now?¡±


    In this great hall, who wasn¡¯t shrewd?


    It became clear to everyone that the Emperor was angry. They just did not know if the Emperor was angry because Prince Yi had opened so many rice shops, or because they, as his subjects, were beating around the bush with their petitions instead of offering frank advice.

 Chapter 903 - 903 904 How Dare You Play Such Tricks with Me

    ?Chapter 903: Chapter 904: How Dare You Play Such Tricks with Me? Chapter 903: Chapter 904: How Dare You Play Such Tricks with Me? By this time, Prime Minister Li could only brace himself and say, ¡°Prince Yi¡¯s actions suggest a lack of contentment with his station, and we feared that Prince Yi might harbor rebellious thoughts, which would be detrimental to Xiyun and the Emperor.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun sneered, ¡°I encourage frank advice, but you seem to regress further with time. Do you really dare to play these little tricks on me?¡±


    Pausing for a moment, the Emperor of Xiyun then erupted in anger, ¡°It¡¯s true that I hold dear Prince Yi, but I have not yet reached a point where my affection clouds my judgment of right and wrong! By doing this, are you suggesting that I am a fatuous ruler?!¡±


    The people kneeling on the ground became even more frightened, their faces turned pale as they repeatedly cried out, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare, may the Emperor¡¯s anger subside! May the Emperor¡¯s anger subside! May the Emperor¡¯s anger subside!¡±


    ¡°Prince Yi opening numerous rice shops signifies his rebellious intentions?¡± The Emperor of Xiyun sneered again. ¡°So, by submitting the rice shop ledgers for my review since the opening of the first shop, was he indicating his rebellious intentions to me? How impatient for death he must be!¡±


    The people kneeling on the ground had not anticipated that Xiao Changyi would regularly show his accounts to the Emperor of Xiyun and were completely stunned.


    The Emperor of Xiyun looked coldly at the people kneeling below, and after a long pause, he continued, ¡°You all filed your accusations without fully understanding the situation. I should severely punish you for this, but considering that you did it for Xiyun, I will show leniency. I will fine you half a year¡¯s salary and order you to copy the Laws of Xiyun five times.¡±


    Half a year¡¯s salary is one thing, but copying the Laws of Xiyun five times?


    The Laws of Xiyun is a very thick book; when will they ever finish copying it five times?


    The hearts of the officials kneeling on the ground cried out in agony, yet outwardly they could only kowtow and express their gratitude, ¡°Thank you for your mercy, Your Majesty. Long live the Emperor, long live, long live!¡±


    ...


    As soon as Prime Minister Li returned from morning court, he saw his daughter, who had come back to her parental home to visit him, prompting a sigh, ¡°Wuyu, you and Youbao were right. I should not have gotten involved in these matters.¡±


    ¡°Father, what do you mean?¡± Li Wuyu didn¡¯t understand what Prime Minister Li was talking about at the moment.


    Prime Minister Li sighed again, ¡°Your father and the other officials jointly submitted a report about your master and mentor opening many rice shops.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately became anxious, ¡°Then father, are you in trouble?¡±


    Her master had said, if this matter were to be reported, the ones in trouble wouldn¡¯t be them. Wouldn¡¯t that mean the ones in trouble were exactly those who submitted the report?


    Prime Minister Li shook his head, ¡°Fortunately, we did it for Xiyun. The Emperor did not impose a heavy penalty, only forfeiting half a year¡¯s salary and ordering us to copy the Laws of Xiyun five times.¡±


    Li Wuyu was relieved to hear her father was not in mortal danger and quickly became curious, ¡°Father, how come master and mentor got away with no trouble?¡±


    Prime Minister Li explained how the Emperor of Xiyun had long been aware of the rice shop matter and even regularly reviewed the rice shop ledgers.


    ¡°No wonder...¡± Li Wuyu realized. ¡°Father, you shouldn¡¯t do this again in the future.¡±


    Prime Minister Li sighed yet another sigh, ¡°I did it for Xiyun. In truth, I deeply respect Prince Yi. It¡¯s just that... having seen many powerful individuals slowly change, no longer the same as before, I feared Prince Yi might change as well.¡±


    Li Wuyu remained silent. She couldn¡¯t guarantee that her mentor would remain the same forever. Apart from her silence, all she could do was remain silent.


    ¡°My reporting today has implicated Prince Yi. I hope he remains as magnanimous as he has always been, and doesn¡¯t hold it against me, which naturally would not implicate you.¡±


    Li Wuyu said, ¡°Father, you did it for Xiyun; you had no ulterior motive. If my master and mentor are upset with me because of this, I accept it, and I believe Youbao shares my feelings.¡±

 Chapter 904 - 904 905 Husband Will We Change

    ?Chapter 904: Chapter 905: Husband, Will We Change? Chapter 904: Chapter 905: Husband, Will We Change? Prime Minister Li just nodded his head in extreme relief and said nothing more.


    ...


    Li Wuyu returned from the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, and Wang Youbao also returned from the Ministry of Revenue. Without any surprises, Wang Youbao was to be appointed as an official next month, holding real power.


    Upon seeing Wang Youbao return, Li Wuyu told him about the report they had submitted against Xiao Changyi.


    Actually, Wang Youbao had already heard about the morning¡¯s events at the Ministry of Revenue, so he was not surprised at all.


    He simply said, ¡°Neither master nor father did anything wrong, yet they were reported. Morally and logically, we should apologize to them. Whether they hold a grudge against us or not is beyond our control. We just need to ensure that our conscience is clear.¡±


    Li Wuyu felt that Wang Youbao was right and nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and apologize to master and father before it gets dark.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ...


    As soon as Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu arrived, they apologized to An Jing.


    An Jing could only laugh, ¡°Our family runs a rice shop, which really makes people overthink. Prime Minister Li did nothing wrong; he simply did what he had to do. There¡¯s no need for you to apologize to us.¡±


    Li Wuyu immediately breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Master, I really hope you and father continue just as you are now. The way you are now is good; I¡¯m really afraid that you might change in the future...¡±


    An Jing found it even more amusing. ¡°What, afraid that we might turn bad?¡±


    Li Wuyu honestly nodded heavily, ¡°Yes!¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Who can say what the future holds? I won¡¯t make any promises; it¡¯s pointless and fake. You¡¯ll just have to wait and see if we change.¡±


    Because it was getting dark and it would be difficult to return home, Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao did not stay long and soon left.


    As soon as Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu left, An Jing laughingly asked Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, will we change?¡±


    Xiao Changyi responded indifferently, ¡°Whether people change or not, I don¡¯t know, but I know that my heart for you will never change.¡±


    An Jing was immediately sweetened by his words, and then she replied, ¡°My heart for you will also never change.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ...


    The first day of September.


    While Gong Jue Chen was freeloading a meal at An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s, he asked them, ¡°Changyi, Jingjing, when will Zhuzhu be coming back? I haven¡¯t seen him for over three months. There¡¯s no one to bully me, and I really miss it.¡±


    An Jing did not say that Meng Zhuqing would be back in just over two months; she simply ignored Gong Jue Chen.


    Seeing that neither An Jing nor Xiao Changyi paid him any attention, Gong Jue Chen felt it was pointless and left after finishing his meal.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi did not go anywhere either; after eating, they took their four children and strolled near their home.


    While An Jing was strolling near her home, eight miles away, Meng Zhuqing and Tobanya were riding back on horses. They had already found evidence in Beisheng that Tao Shangran framed the King of Beicheng for treason.


    However, what Meng Zhuqing and Tobanya did not expect was that seven miles away from An Jing and Xiao Changyi, they were stopped by Tao Shangran¡¯s men.


    Concerned about his own head, Tao Shangran mobilized many people, and each was skilled.


    As so many people fought with Meng Zhuqing and Tobanya, Meng Zhuqing knew that if they continued fighting, both he and Tobanya would be captured. Thus, he made a split-second decision, ¡°You go first!¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Tobanya refused to leave.

 Chapter 905 - 905 906 Stomp on as Many as Possible

    ?Chapter 905: Chapter 906: Stomp on as Many as Possible Chapter 905: Chapter 906: Stomp on as Many as Possible Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t say anything about himself, but said, ¡°It¡¯s crucial to clear your father¡¯s name first! Hurry up! Otherwise, none of us can leave!¡±


    They could not escape together; one of them had to cover the rear, hold off the pursuers, and allow the other to make their escape first.


    Tobanya looked at Meng Zhuqing, pursed her lips, and then mounted her horse.


    As Tobanya rode away, from the corner of her eye, she saw Meng Zhuqing get stabbed several times by pursuers in an attempt to buy her time to escape, immediately causing him to cough up blood.


    Tobanya suppressed the urge to turn her horse around and go back to save Meng Zhuqing, and continued to whip her horse forward, heading towards where An Jing and Xiao Changyi were staying.


    As she rode to find An Jing and Xiao Changyi, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°You must hold on... I¡¯ll come back for you, I absolutely will come back to save you...¡±


    As long as she delivered the evidence to Xiao Changyi¡¯s hands, she would come back.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had just finished accompanying their four children at the doorstep when they were about to turn and enter the yard but heard the sound of horse hooves, instinctively looking towards the source of the noise.


    The sound of the horse hooves was urgent and numerous; clearly, it was not just one horse coming their way, and soon, they saw Tobanya in black riding towards them.


    Immediately after, many horses followed Tobanya, all ridden by men, clearly in pursuit to kill Wild Goose Jade.


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing turned pale with shock, realizing their four children were at risk.


    ¡°Quick, take the children inside!¡± Xiao Changyi picked up Su Yi Jing and Su Yixing and entered the yard.


    An Jing also hurriedly picked up An Yiqing and An Yiyun and went inside.


    After ensuring all four children were sent hurriedly into the inner chamber, Xiao Changyi grabbed An Jing¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°You stay inside and look after the children; I will handle this alone. Do not come out unless I call for you, under no circumstances¡±


    An Jing knew this was not the time to fight alongside her husband, as she still had four small children to look after.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Worry filled her eyes.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Xiao Changyi nodded, then hurried out to handle the situation, lest those people break into the yard and endanger his wife and children.


    An Jing secured the doors and windows of the inner chamber tightly, then had the four children cover their ears tightly, urging them not to listen to the sounds outside. The children were too young, and she feared that the sounds of fighting outside might frighten them.


    ¡°Prince!¡± Tobanya reached the entrance of the yard just as Xiao Changyi rushed out from it, and she hurriedly called out to him.


    Xiao Changyi, without a glance at Tobanya, secured the yard gate.


    Fearing that those pursuing Tobanya might climb over the walls, Xiao Changyi called out, ¡°Zhuri!¡±


    Zhuri, who was grazing not far away, heard its master calling and immediately charged over.


    Upon reaching Xiao Changyi, Zhuri reared on its hind legs, neighed to the sky, its excitement and arrogance unmatched.


    Xiao Changyi lightly patted Zhuri¡¯s raised hoof, ¡°Trample as many as you can.¡±


    With too many pursuers, even if he could handle them all, it would take time, and in that time, the pursuers might breach the yard. He needed Zhuri¡¯s help.


    Zhuri, having fought alongside Xiao Changyi on the battlefield, understood its master¡¯s gesture as if applauding its effort. Now, even though it was just a horse, habitual understanding rushed to Xiao Changyi¡¯s intention immediately.

 Chapter 906 - 906 907 Hes Not the War God Hes the Death God

    ?Chapter 906: Chapter 907: He¡¯s Not the War God, He¡¯s the Death God Chapter 906: Chapter 907: He¡¯s Not the War God, He¡¯s the Death God Zhuri immediately charged toward those people, raising its hooves to trample them with particular ferocity.


    Tobanya¡¯s face turned pale, her body slashed with numerous cuts from swords, clearly struggling due to her failing strength. Changyi did not expect Tobanya to be of any help, so he snatched the sword from her hand and stabbed at those people.


    Those people had already pursued them to the doorstep; if he didn¡¯t take action now, his wife and children would truly be in danger.


    It could be said that without any hesitation, Changyi took action.


    Previously, Tobanya had seen Changyi dispose of the sword expert¡ªGong Juese in just a few moves, and now that she knew Changyi was the King of Eternal Victory, undefeated in countless battlegrounds, she truly realized how formidable he was.


    She knew Changyi was formidable, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to be this formidable.


    Almost every move he made was irresistible.


    Watching the bloody carnage that arose from Changyi¡¯s intervention, Tobanya was completely shaken, unable to react.


    This was no War God; this was clearly the Death God...


    By the time Tobanya could react, the scene before her eyes chilled her blood, as if she were in an icy cavern. This man was truly terrifying.


    She felt both respect and fear.


    Changyi was solely focused on dealing with the people at his doorstep threatening the safety of his wife and children, not even noticing the expression on Tobanya¡¯s face at the moment.


    In the past, he found living to be meaningless, but had promised Uncle Liu not to end his own life; so on the battlefield, wherever the danger was greatest, that¡¯s where he would charge, hoping to kill the enemy while also wishing they would kill him.


    But now, things were different; he only wanted to eliminate the enemy. He had to protect his wife and children, to survive and live a happy life together.


    Zhuri was a warhorse and very fierce; it didn¡¯t fear charging into the crowd, kicking and stepping on people.


    Initially, when a horse charged at them madly, those people were startled. Soon after, a man like the Death God made one after another fall, never to rise again. These people were not just panicked but horrified.


    Some even became frightened and dared not confront Changyi, turning to flee.


    But how could Changyi possibly let them leave? Man and sword moved together, his sword following his movements; those who tried to flee were all struck in the knees by Changyi, all forced to kneel.


    And could run no more.


    Those few people screamed miserably, while the others who had been with them were all dead, either under Changyi¡¯s sword or crushed under Zhuri¡¯s hooves.


    Changyi did not even glance at the twisted faces of those in agony, knocking them unconscious directly.


    With so many people, a few had to be kept alive for interrogation.


    Zhuri trampled three people to death and injured eight. Once there was no one left for it to kick and stomp, it ran to Changyi¡¯s side, raised its front legs, and neighed towards the sky, a sound that pierced the heavens, exuding an arrogance like no other.


    Thanks to Zhuri, those people had no intention of rushing into the yard. Seeing Zhuri raise its legs, Changyi patted its hooves once more, and the neighing grew even louder.


    It was at this moment that the sound of galloping hooves approached.


    Changyi¡¯s heart tightened again, worried that more people were coming.


    But thankfully, it was just one horse, one person, and that person was an ally¡ªMeng Lanqing.

 Chapter 907 - 907 908 Well talk about everything after

    ?Chapter 907: Chapter 908: We¡¯ll talk about everything after finding him! Chapter 907: Chapter 908: We¡¯ll talk about everything after finding him! ¡°My lord, this...¡± Meng Lanqing looked at the corpses of the men in black that covered the ground, the blood having dyed the earth red. He was shocked, but what he wanted to know more was what had happened.


    Before Xiao Changyi could speak, Tobanya, having dealt with those people, hurried over to Xiao Changyi, handing him the bundle she had carried on her back, and said urgently, ¡°Prince, this is the evidence of Tao Shangran¡¯s framing of my father. I beseech you, Prince, to help me clear my father¡¯s name. Vice General Meng just fought the enemies alone to allow me to escape, I must go back to check on him.¡±


    After speaking all in one breath, Tobanya didn¡¯t care whether her body could hold up; she mounted her horse and rode back to find Meng Zhuqing.


    Upon seeing this, Xiao Changyi immediately commanded Meng Lanqing, ¡°You follow quickly and see.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Even though he always bullied his younger brother Meng Zhuqing, Meng Lanqing was still very worried about him, but his lord also seemed to need him right now, and it really wasn¡¯t easy for him to just go looking for his brother.


    He and his brother¡¯s current mission was to protect their lord!


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about everything else once you find your brother!¡± Xiao Changyi said without hesitation. Compared to clearing the injustice of the King of Beicheng, Meng Zhuqing¡¯s life was more important.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Only then did Meng Lanqing also hurriedly mount his horse to find Meng Zhuqing.


    Meng Lanqing followed behind Tobanya, and because he too was riding a warhorse¡ªthough it couldn¡¯t compare to Zhuri¡ªit was still a good horse, and he quickly caught up with Tobanya.


    When the two of them reached the place where Meng Zhuqing had faced the enemies alone, there were no men in black left¡ªjust a lone horse and one person. That person was Meng Zhuqing, and the horse was his warhorse.


    Meng Zhuqing was lying on the ground, his warhorse grazing beside him.


    ¡°Deputy General Meng!¡±


    ¡°Zhuqing!¡±


    Both Tobanya and Meng Lanqing, upon seeing Meng Zhuqing motionless on the ground, called out his name in a panic.


    As they dismounted and ran towards Meng Zhuqing, seeing his body riddled with injuries as if he¡¯d been hacked by numerous swords, both felt an impulse to tear apart the men in black from earlier.


    ¡°Meng...¡± Tobanya wanted to call out to the person lying on the ground, seemingly dead, but she could only get a single word out, with the rest refusing to come. She was afraid. Afraid that he really was dead.


    Meng Lanqing was much more decisive. He bent down to help Meng Zhuqing, checking his breathing, and upon finding a faint breath, he immediately lifted Meng Zhuqing onto the horse.


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet, but he¡¯s close. We need to hurry and take him back to Gong Juechen for treatment.¡± If one listened carefully, they could detect a slight tremble in Meng Lanqing¡¯s voice.


    This was his own brother, his twin brother, now on the brink of death... If Gong Juechen couldn¡¯t save him, then...


    Meng Lanqing dared not think further, nor did he have the time to dwell on it, as he quickly rode with Meng Zhuqing back towards the Imperial Capital.


    Out of urgency, Meng Lanqing didn¡¯t care whether Tobanya could keep up; his horse maintained high speed the entire way.


    Tobanya, upon hearing that Meng Zhuqing was not dead yet, felt a moment of joy followed by incessant worry. She also mounted her horse, but because her horse was not as fast as Meng Lanqing¡¯s, she was soon left behind, unable to see his figure anymore.


    It was at this moment that her vision blurred with a layer of mist; it was not just Meng Lanqing¡¯s figure she couldn¡¯t see¡ªshe couldn¡¯t even make out the road ahead clearly, everything seemed hazy, and a hot substance slipped from her eyes, trailing down her cheeks.


    She cried, for Meng Zhuqing.

 Chapter 908 - 908 909 Dirty

    ?Chapter 908: Chapter 909 Dirty... Chapter 908: Chapter 909 Dirty... ...


    To prevent the people who were knocked unconscious from waking up and posing a threat again, Xiao Changyi used rope to bind all the unconscious individuals tightly. No one could break free from these bindings, ensuring that even if they woke up, escape was impossible.


    However, Tao Shangran hadn¡¯t seen anyone return and would definitely send more people to search for Meng Zhuqing and Tobanya. It was likely that there would be more trouble here, so this place was actually no longer safe.


    Therefore, as soon as he had bound the individuals, Xiao Changyi entered the courtyard and called out to An Jing in the inner room, ¡°Jing Er, everything is taken care of, but this place might not be safe. Pack up, we¡¯re going to move to the palace.¡±


    He paused for a moment, but didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°It¡¯s dirty outside, don¡¯t let the children come out yet.¡±


    An Jing immediately understood and loudly replied, ¡°Okay!¡±


    As soon as An Jing responded, Xiao Changyi went to get the horse-drawn carriage ready and secured it to Zhuri for pulling.


    After preparing the carriage, Xiao Changyi took off the outer garment that was smeared with other people¡¯s blood and discarded it, then he entered the inner room.


    ¡°Husband, are you alright?¡± As soon as Xiao Changyi came in, An Jing rushed over, anxiously asking and began a thorough check of him to make sure he was unharmed.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Where are your clothes?¡±


    ¡°They got dirty,¡± Xiao Changyi said briefly. After hugging An Jing, he went to the wardrobe, took a new outer garment, and quickly put it on.


    After hearing that the clothes were dirty, An Jing understood and, not wanting the four children to be scared by the conversation, didn¡¯t ask further.


    Once Xiao Changyi was dressed, he approached the four little ones sitting on the bed, staring at him with puzzled expressions, and said, ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    All four children, not understanding, asked in their childish voices, ¡°Daddy, why do we have to close our eyes?¡±


    Before Xiao Changyi could respond, An Jing came over, smiling and coaxing, ¡°Be good, listen to your father, and close your eyes. Mom and Dad are going to take you to the palace to play with your Brother Chen. If you don¡¯t close your eyes, Mom and Dad won¡¯t take you.¡±


    ¡°We want to go!¡± Immediately, the four children obediently closed their eyes.


    Xiao Changyi then carried the children into the carriage two by two. After placing all four children in the carriage, he ordered them to stay inside and not crawl out, telling them to remain well-behaved.


    When An Jing stepped out of the courtyard with some simply packed items, she saw many bodies in black lying at the entrance, the ground dyed red with the blood that flowed from them. It was terrifying and made her heart skip a beat in fear.


    Thank goodness, he was alright.


    Thank goodness, he and their children were unharmed.


    Thank goodness, their whole family was safe.


    ¡°This place isn¡¯t safe; we need to leave quickly.¡± Seeing An Jing staring blankly at the corpses on the ground, Xiao Changyi, after closing the gate, came to her side and whispered this to her, holding her tight.


    ¡°Yes,¡± An Jing quickly boarded the carriage. As she lifted the curtain and entered the carriage compartment, she was especially careful, fearing the children might see the horrifying scene outside.


    Before Zhuri started running, Xiao Changyi said to An Jing inside the carriage, ¡°It¡¯s going to be bumpy, take care of the children.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Unlike before when the carriage would slowly enter the palace, this time Xiao Changyi urged Zhuri to run especially fast.


    After all, it was best to leave the dangerous area as soon as possible.


    Even on smooth roads, the carriage would be somewhat shaky, and now with Zhuri running so quickly, the carriage was even more jolting. Fortunately, the four children didn¡¯t seem to mind; in fact, they found it extremely exciting and enjoyable.

 Chapter 909 - 909 910 His Loyalty as Clear as the Sun and

    ?Chapter 909: Chapter 910: His Loyalty, as Clear as the Sun and the Moon Chapter 909: Chapter 910: His Loyalty, as Clear as the Sun and the Moon An Jing sat in the carriage, worried that the four little ones might be jolted and injured, focusing almost entirely on the four little ones.


    As soon as An Jing and Xiao Changyi entered the palace, they had the Chamberlain of Fenghua Palace take the four little ones to find Su Muchen to play, while An Jing and Xiao Changyi, carrying the evidence, went to seek an audience with the Emperor of Xiyun.


    The Emperor of Xiyun had already been informed that An Jing and Xiao Changyi had entered the palace, but he did not know for what matter.


    Upon her arrival, An Jing spoke directly to the Emperor of Xiyun, ¡°Imperial Father, the King of Beicheng was framed by Tao Shangran, the King of Beicheng had no intention of rebelling. On the contrary, because the King of Beicheng refused to marry Princess Yao to him, Tao Shangran framed the King of Beicheng, resulting in the massacre of the King of Beicheng¡¯s Five Clans, and not even a complete corpse of the King of Beicheng was left. Here is the evidence that Tao Shangran framed the King of Beicheng, I beg Imperial Father to severely punish Tao Shangran, to give justice to the King of Beicheng, and to vindicate the Five Clans of the King of Beicheng!¡±


    Upon hearing that the King of Beicheng was framed, the old smile on the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s face disappeared; he took the evidence provided by Xiao Changyi, and indeed, it was Tao Shangran who had framed the King of Beicheng. The Emperor of Xiyun immediately became furious and slammed the table, ¡°Audacious! Audacious!¡±


    The evidence was several letters written by Tao Shangran to the manager of the King of Beicheng¡¯s mansion, in which he ordered the manager to place a Dragon Robe in the King of Beicheng¡¯s room and instructed him to bring people to bear false witness, ensuring the King of Beicheng would be convicted with incontrovertible ¡®human and material evidence.¡¯


    Not only was there evidence, but there was also a blood letter written by the King of Beicheng.


    In the blood letter, the King of Beicheng stated that he was harmed by the villain Tao Shangran, hoped for a day of vindication, and declared his loyalty to Xiyun and the Emperor of Xiyun was clear as day and night.


    Even in death, he was a person of Xiyun, and even more so, a subject of the Emperor of Xiyun.


    Seeing the Emperor of Xiyun so enraged, An Jing hesitated before saying, ¡°Imperial Father, this evidence and blood letter were given to us by Princess Yao, who has been on the wanted list. Previously, without evidence, she dared not reveal her true identity. Later, when she learned that Changyi was Prince Yi, she revealed her identity, hoping Changyi would ask you to order a thorough investigation. However, fearing that premature action might alert the culprit, we let Meng Zhuqing accompany her back to Beisheng to verify the evidence, and indeed, it turned out that the King of Beicheng was truly framed.¡±


    ¡°My King of Beicheng... My King of Beicheng...¡± The Emperor of Xiyun looked as if he had lost a loyal servant.


    Before he had ascended the throne, the King of Beicheng was already serving under him, and at that time, the King of Beicheng had not yet been appointed as king.


    Later, after he succeeded to the throne and saw the King of Beicheng¡¯s merits, he immediately bestowed a royal title and sent the King of Beicheng to defend Beisheng for him.


    Upon learning of the King of Beicheng¡¯s supposed conspiracy, he felt betrayed and was extremely angry.


    Just as he was extremely angry at the betrayal by the King of Beicheng back then, now he was deeply grieved at having lost such a loyal servant.


    Suddenly, with a grief-stricken face that instantly turned to rage, the Emperor of Xiyun could no longer contain his anger, ¡°Guards! Arrest Tao Shangran for me, I must have him flayed and dismembered!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    An Jing initially wanted to ask the Emperor of Xiyun when he would issue an imperial declaration to announce that the King of Beicheng had been framed by Tao Shangran, but thinking it over, she felt it was too much overstep, so she didn¡¯t ask.


    Besides, the Emperor of Xiyun was old, but he was not confused, he would definitely vindicate the King of Beicheng.

 Chapter 910 - 910 911 How did you suddenly appear

    ?Chapter 910: Chapter 911: How did you suddenly appear? Chapter 910: Chapter 911: How did you suddenly appear? On the other side, Meng Lanqing brought Meng Zhuqing back to General Meng¡¯s residence and immediately called out for Gong Juechen, hoping he could save Meng Zhuqing¡¯s life.


    Fortunately, Gong Juechen had not wandered off and was at the General¡¯s residence. Upon hearing Meng Lanqing¡¯s call, he came over, puzzled, and then he found that Meng Lanqing was carrying someone who had been badly slashed by a knife, and that person was Meng Zhuqing, whom he had not seen for over three months.


    Initially, Gong Juechen wanted to crack a joke and ask Meng Lanqing why the racket, but upon seeing that Meng Zhuqing was in a state close to death, he immediately stopped joking and began to treat Meng Zhuqing with utmost seriousness.


    When Tobanya arrived on horseback at General Meng¡¯s residence, the young servant guarding the door did not let her in. Tobanya thought about forcing her way in but felt it was inappropriate; and climbing over the wall in broad daylight would easily expose her to the guards of General Meng¡¯s residence, who might treat her as an assassin and attack her. In the end, she could only tell the doorkeeper to convey a message to Meng Lanqing that someone named Wild Goose Jade was seeking an audience.


    Now that she had only handed over the evidence to Xiao Changyi, she was still a wanted criminal and thought it better not to use her real name.


    After the young servant reported back, he let Tobanya enter.


    A maidservant led Tobanya, saying she was taking her to see the eldest young master, who was outside the second young master¡¯s room at the moment.


    Gong Juechen was in Meng Zhuqing¡¯s room treating him. Meng Lanqing, Old Lady Meng, and the rest were anxiously waiting outside. Upon seeing Meng Lanqing, Tobanya asked, ¡°How is Vice General Meng?¡±


    Meng Lanqing shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He paused, ¡°Gong Juechen said he would do his best to save him.¡±


    However, Tobanya was not comforted at all and was very worried. Despite her inner anxiety, she didn¡¯t let it show on her face. But because she had cried on the way there, her beautiful eyes were a bit red. Right now, her slightly reddened eyes were fixed intently on that closed door.


    Old Lady Meng, too anxious about the wellbeing of her second son, did not even notice Tobanya.


    It was Gong Juese who noticed her, walking over with her big belly, and curiously asked Tobanya, ¡°Sister Wild Goose Jade, how come you¡¯ve suddenly shown up?¡±


    Tobanya did not answer but maintained her aloof demeanor, her beautiful eyes still on the tightly closed door.


    Gong Juese looked in the direction Tobanya was staring and frowned slightly. Nevertheless, she continued, ¡°My brother would be overjoyed to know you¡¯ve shown up again.¡±


    Tobanya continued to ignore Gong Juese.


    Gong Juese felt bored and decided not to force her friendly intentions on Tobanya¡¯s indifference.


    Still, she noted, the woman was indeed beautiful.


    Before Gong Juechen could come out, Meng Lanqing was approached by a guard from the Imperial Palace.


    The guard told him, ¡°General Meng, Prince Yi commands that if you have found Vice General Meng, take care of the ¡®booty¡¯ at your family¡¯s doorway, which includes a few that are still alive. Additionally, Prince Yi wants you to bring the daughter of the King of Beicheng¡ªPrincess Yao¡ªto the palace early tomorrow morning.¡±


    Meng Lanqing also knew the ¡®dirty¡¯ objects at his family¡¯s door needed to be dealt with, especially now that his lord had issued the command; he could not refuse. So, he took his men to dispose of the ¡®booty.¡¯


    But before he left to deal with the ¡®booty,¡¯ he told Tobanya to stay at General Meng¡¯s residence that night, as he would take her to the palace tomorrow.


    Upon hearing that Meng Lanqing would take her to the palace the next day, Tobanya knew her great revenge might be attained and her father¡¯s wrongful death avenged. She felt immensely happy inside.

 Chapter 911 - 911 912 It Seems Like You Really Dont Miss Me

    ?Chapter 911: Chapter 912: It Seems Like You Really Don¡¯t Miss Me at All Chapter 911: Chapter 912: It Seems Like You Really Don¡¯t Miss Me at All But immediately, the thought of Meng Zhuqing, whose life and death were uncertain inside the room, made Tuobanya lose any desire to be happy again.


    When Meng Lanqing finished dealing with the stolen goods and returned, she just so happened to see Gong Juechen coming out of Meng Zhuqing¡¯s room.


    As Gong Juechen emerged, he was wiping the sweat from his forehead. Clearly, he had been treating Meng Zhuqing up until now before coming out.


    Meng Lanqing immediately rushed forward and anxiously inquired, ¡°How is it going, is Zhuqing alright?¡±


    Gong Juechen was about to answer when he caught sight of Tuobanya not far away, brightening immediately, he disregarded Meng Lanqing¡¯s question and rushed towards Tuobanya.


    ¡°Wife, why are you here? Are you here to look for me? I am so happy!¡± Gong Juechen said with a sycophantic smile.


    Tuobanya ignored Gong Juechen.


    Meng Lanqing scolded angrily, ¡°Gong Juechen, don¡¯t you see all of us worried about Zhuqing here? My mother has been standing here for several hours now, quickly tell us about Zhuqing¡¯s condition!¡±


    Only then did Gong Juechen say, ¡°Zhuzhu has been slashed by random swords, his body is covered in wounds, very serious ones. Whether he will pull through, I do not know, I have done my best, the rest is up to his fate.¡±


    Tuobanya had no expression on her face, but her heart felt as if it were being torn apart with pain.


    All the people who cared about her were dead, and now, the one difficultly found person who cared about her will also die... right?


    Old Lady Meng almost fainted from the shock.


    After Meng Lanqing comforted her for a good while, Old Lady Meng stopped crying, but she still refused to leave, even going inside, sitting by the bedside of Meng Zhuqing, coaxing with her old eyes and guarding her son.


    Meng Zhuqing was lying unconscious on the bed, his body already treated by Gong Juechen, bound in thick layers, his face included, looking like a mummy. Tuobanya followed inside to take a look and immediately, the sight of Meng Zhuqing like this caused her pupils to constrict sharply.


    The way Meng Zhuqing looked, Tuobanya really could not continue looking; it was unbearably distressing, just a glance and she had left his room again.


    As soon as she came out, she was intercepted by a smiling Gong Juechen.


    ¡°Wife~¡±


    Tuobanya ignored him and walked past him, intending to leave.


    Gong Juechen quickly followed, ¡°Jade Jade, wait for me, ah, Jade Jade.¡±


    Tuobanya drew her sword and turned back towards Gong Juechen¡¯s throat, ¡°Follow me again, and I will kill you.¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately stepped back, away from the tip of the sword, with a look of feigned grievance for your sake: ¡°If you kill me, not only will you be murdering your husband, but you will also become a widow...¡±


    Tuobanya said nothing. Sheathed her sword, and walked away, taken to the guest room by a maidservant from General¡¯s estate.


    And not long after Tuobanya entered the guest room, she heard Gong Juechen¡¯s shameless voice outside the door¡ª


    ¡°Jade Jade, we, as husband and wife, have finally met after so long; how can you bear to treat me this way?¡±


    ¡°Why should we stay in separate rooms? We are married, aren¡¯t we supposed to stay in the same room?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel lonely sleeping alone every night?¡±


    ¡°My body is warm, I can keep your bed warm~ And I can do some other things to ensure that you won¡¯t be lonely, Jade Jade~¡±


    ¡°Jade Jade, won¡¯t you open the door and let me in?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that a day apart feels like an eternity? How many eternities have we been apart? Don¡¯t you miss your husband at all?¡±


    ¡°Alas, it seems you really don¡¯t miss me at all, but that¡¯s okay, it¡¯s enough that I miss you. I¡¯ve been missing you so much that I can¡¯t think of tea or rice every day...¡±

 Chapter 912 - 912 913 Truly Malicious

    ?Chapter 912: Chapter 913: Truly Malicious Chapter 912: Chapter 913: Truly Malicious Tobanya, too lazy to listen to Gong Juechen¡¯s words outside the door, opened another window and climbed through it, planning to return to the General¡¯s mansion early the next morning to accompany Meng Lanqing to the Palace.


    Tobanya thought she hadn¡¯t disturbed Gong Juechen, but Gong Juechen did hear the sound of the window opening. However, Gong Juechen pretended not to hear and continued to prattle on to the empty guest room for a while before returning to his own room.


    ...


    The next day, Tobanya was brought into the Palace by Meng Lanqing.


    Even though they entered the Palace early, by the time they met An Jing and Xiao Changyi, it was already the hour of si.


    ¡°The Emperor has not yet left the morning court, when he does, we will take you to meet him,¡± An Jing said to Tobanya.


    After a pause, An Jing added, ¡°It was the Emperor himself who said he wanted to see you.¡±


    Tobanya immediately became apprehensive.


    Seeing Tobanya¡¯s unease, An Jing said, ¡°The Emperor is furious about the false accusations against your father. You don¡¯t need to worry too much. The Emperor has yet to leave the morning court; he¡¯s probably discussing the matter with the civil and military officials in the Grand Hall.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Princess,¡± Tobanya replied respectfully.


    An Jing sighed softly before turning to ask Meng Lanqing, ¡°How is your brother? Has he awakened?¡±


    Meng Lanqing replied, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Regarding Meng Zhuqing¡¯s condition, Meng Lanqing had sent word through a guard to An Jing and Xiao Changyi the day before, so An Jing and Xiao Changyi were not entirely unaware of Meng Zhuqing¡¯s injuries and coma.


    ¡°Those people are indeed malicious, actually wanting to hack your brother to death with random slashes,¡± An Jing felt truly indignant in her heart.


    She had heard that Meng Zhuqing had been hacked many times, with several deep cuts on his face as well. Even if he were to wake up, survive, and recover, his face would be ruined, and his body covered in scar tissue.


    Just as An Jing finished speaking, a eunuch reported, ¡°Prince, Princess, the Emperor has left court. He asks for your presence.¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Then, An Jing and Xiao Changyi led Tobanya to the Jun Palace to see the Emperor of Xiyun.


    ¡°This commoner Tobanya, pays her respects to the Emperor. Long live the Emperor, long live, long live!¡± Tobanya had met the Emperor of Xiyun once before with her father, so she was not completely unfamiliar with him.


    ¡°Good child, you have suffered. Rise, rise,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun went to help Tobanya up personally.


    Being lifted by the Monarch, Tobanya was quite frightened.


    As soon as the Emperor of Xiyun helped Tobanya up, he looked her over and then sighed, ¡°Good child, your father is no longer with us, and you have no relatives left in Beisheng. From now on, you will stay in the Imperial Capital. I will treat you as if you were my own daughter.¡±


    ¡°Emperor...¡± Tobanya was even more startled.


    ¡°It¡¯s likely that Tao Shangran didn¡¯t just commit this one evil deed. For now, we won¡¯t execute Tao Shangran. When all of his misdeeds are uncovered, I will make sure to tear him to pieces, to give you closure, to give your father closure, to give the Tuoba Five Clans closure.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Emperor!¡± Tobanya immediately knelt down, her eyes reddening. ¡°My father has longed for the day when his grievances would be cleared. Now, finally, this commoner has waited until this moment. My father¡¯s spirit in heaven can rest in peace. Thank you, Emperor! Thank you, Emperor!¡±


    For nearly four years, she had lived in deep hatred, leading a life darker than that of a mouse.


    Now, at last, that life was about to come to an end.


    Father, can you see from heaven?


    You have been vindicated...

 Chapter 913 - 913 914 Im Scared

    ?Chapter 913: Chapter 914: I¡¯m Scared... Chapter 913: Chapter 914: I¡¯m Scared... ¡°Wait a little longer, and then I will proclaim to the whole world, restoring your father¡¯s innocence and reinstating your title as Commandery Princess,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun added.


    Tobanya knelt down and thanked him again, solemnly saying, ¡°This humble girl thanks the Emperor!¡±


    ...


    Upon returning from the Jun Palace to Fenghua Palace, An Jing had Meng Lanqing take Tobanya out of the palace.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Changyi was still in the Jun Palace.


    The Emperor of Xiyun asked Xiao Changyi to sit with him for a while longer.


    The four little ones were playing in the front courtyard of Fenghua Palace, watched over by Palace Attendants, each in their own little world, yet the scene before them was particularly harmonious and beautiful.


    An Jing didn¡¯t join the four little ones but watched them with a slight smile on her face.


    Her eyes were filled with endless tenderness.


    Eventually, she simply sat on the steps to watch.


    Although the four little ones were each occupied with their own play, from time to time, when they caught sight of her, they would turn their heads towards her, giggle twice, and then return to their games.


    Thinking back on yesterday¡¯s events, which had been so perilous, An Jing still felt slightly shaken.


    She couldn¡¯t begin to imagine what she would become if something were to happen to her four adorable children.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi entered Fenghua Palace, he saw his wife sitting on the steps watching their four children, lost in thought, and he walked over and sat beside her without any disdain for the dirtiness of the steps.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Xiao Changyi turned his head towards An Jing, his thin lips parting slightly, and he asked softly.


    An Jing did not answer immediately but leaned closer to Xiao Changyi, resting her head on his shoulder. After another look at the four little ones, she softly called out, ¡°Husband.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°My hands trembled yesterday.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t respond with words but lifted his hand to wrap around An Jing¡¯s shoulder, pulling her closer against his.


    An Jing continued slowly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid. Afraid something will happen to the children. What do you think I would become if something happened to Jing¡¯er, Star, Qinger, and Yun Er?¡±


    Without waiting for Xiao Changyi to speak, An Jing added softly, ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t even imagine it.¡±


    Although Xiao Changyi¡¯s face showed no expression and he didn¡¯t speak, he held An Jing tighter.


    Feeling the strength of his embrace on her shoulder, leaning against him, An Jing fell silent. After a while, she spoke again, ¡°Husband.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the children to be placed in danger again.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s move into the Imperial Capital, whether it be living in the palace or in Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, it¡¯s safer than dwelling outside the city.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°If we decide on Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, we¡¯ll need to employ quite a number of guards to protect the mansion and prevent people from entering at will.¡± For the sake of the children, even if it were a birdcage, she was willing to enter it.


    Xiao Changyi calmly said, ¡°I have already trained several batches of dead soldiers for the better protection of the old man and Chengyu. I will speak with the old man later to station a batch at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± An Jing had no objections. The specially trained dead soldiers were much stronger than ordinary guards.


    As she nodded, An Jing lifted her face, silently smiling towards Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi just looked at her and raised his other hand to gently touch An Jing¡¯s face.


    Then, together, they watched the four little ones playing not far away.


    As they watched, An Jing sighed, feeling somewhat heavy-hearted, ¡°It¡¯s good that the children are safe. But Meng Zhuqing, sigh... I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll ever wake up...¡±


    ¡°Sigh,¡± An Jing exhaled again, ¡°Meng Zhuqing¡¯s condition is because of Wild Goose Jade; she must be feeling terrible inside.¡±

 Chapter 914 - 914 915 Forced Melons are Not Sweet

    ?Chapter 914: Chapter 915: Forced Melons are Not Sweet Chapter 914: Chapter 915: Forced Melons are Not Sweet Xiao Changyi did not speak.


    An Jing continued, ¡°My dear, tomorrow let us go to General¡¯s mansion to see Meng Zhuqing.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ...


    The next day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrived at General¡¯s mansion.


    As soon as they entered Meng Zhuqing¡¯s room and saw Meng Zhuqing wrapped up like a rice dumpling, both An Jing and Xiao Changyi were shocked; the sword wounds were more severe than they had imagined.


    It seemed like there wasn¡¯t a single part of Meng Zhuqing¡¯s skin that was intact.


    ¡°When will he wake up?¡± An Jing asked Gong Jue Chen who was leaning against the bedpost with his arms crossed.


    Gong Jue Chen glanced at Meng Zhuqing, who was still unconscious on the bed, before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    It was entirely left to fate now.


    An Jing understood, and her mood was very heavy. She walked over to Old Lady Meng, comforted her with a few words, and then she and her husband left Meng Zhuqing¡¯s room together.


    Gong Jue Chen also walked out.


    At that moment, Tobanya was standing in the courtyard.


    As soon as An Jing and her party came out, they saw Tobanya. An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t think much of it, but Gong Jue Chen, overjoyed, hurried towards Tobanya.


    Even saying shamelessly, ¡°Jade Jade, my love, I knew you wouldn¡¯t hide from me forever.¡±


    Tobanya didn¡¯t say a word but drew her sword and pointed it at Gong Jue Chen, making him immediately step back two paces.


    ¡°Jade Jade...¡± Gong Jue Chen¡¯s expression was one of deep sorrow.


    Seeing that Gong Jue Chen didn¡¯t approach her again, Tobanya also ignored him and sheathed her sword back into the scabbard.


    Seeing Tobanya ignoring him, Gong Jue Chen became even more sorrowful, ¡°Jade Jade, we are husband and wife, and there should be no overnight resentments between husband and wife. A couple should fight at the head of the bed and make up at the foot of the bed. Shall we go to the head of the bed to fight and make up at the foot?¡±


    Tobanya continued to ignore Gong Jue Chen and kept looking towards Meng Zhuqing¡¯s room, but did not go inside.


    An Jing followed Tobanya¡¯s gaze back to Meng Zhuqing¡¯s room and couldn¡¯t help but say to Gong Jue Chen, ¡°A twisted melon is not sweet!¡±


    Gong Jue Chen looked bewildered, ¡°Why should I care if she¡¯s sweet? I only need her to be beautiful.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Gong Jue Chen disregarded An Jing¡¯s reaction, looked at Tobanya again, and said with a cheeky smile, ¡°Jade Jade, last night I climbed to your window and found you weren¡¯t in your room. If you¡¯re not staying at General¡¯s mansion, where are you staying? Tell me, I can accompany you there.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± You admit so honestly to climbing someone¡¯s window, is that really okay?


    However, An Jing was also curious and asked, ¡°Wild Goose Jade, if you¡¯re not staying at General¡¯s mansion, where are you staying?¡±


    Tobanya ignored Gong Jue Chen, but answered An Jing very respectfully, ¡°In an outside inn.¡±


    Gong Jue Chen immediately asked excitedly, ¡°Which inn?¡±


    Tobanya still ignored Gong Jue Chen.


    An Jing did not pursue further, seeing clearly that Tobanya obviously disliked Gong Jue Chen, who was the only goof constantly trying to get close.


    An Jing simply said, ¡°The Emperor wants you to stay in the Capital, not for you to be at risk. If you¡¯re unwilling to stay at General¡¯s mansion, then temporarily stay at our Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion. Once the Emperor assigns you a mansion, you can go and live there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Princess.¡± Tobanya immediately responded with respect. Although her attitude was very respectful, her demeanor still carried a chilly air.


    ¡°Jingjing, then let me also stay at your Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion. I don¡¯t want to be apart from my love~¡± Gong Jue Chen grinned shamelessly.

 Chapter 915 - 915 916 They Never Cared About You

    ?Chapter 915: Chapter 916: They Never Cared About You! Chapter 915: Chapter 916: They Never Cared About You! An Jing was too lazy to say how shameless Gong Juechen was anymore, she just slowly smiled and said, ¡°If you want my house guard to knock you out and throw you out every day, please feel free to move into my house.¡±


    ¡°Jingjing,¡± Gong Juechen immediately began to wail, ¡°how can you be so cruel?¡±


    An Jing shrugged, ¡°There¡¯s no other way, I just found that this method can cure someone like you who doesn¡¯t care about your face.¡±


    Then, An Jing didn¡¯t bother with Gong Juechen anymore and took her husband with her as they walked out.


    Instead of wasting her time with Gong Juechen, it would be better to return to the palace to take care of the kids.


    But Gong Juechen chased after them.


    Upon catching up, Gong Juechen whispered, ¡°Jingjing, there¡¯s something I want to ask you about. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m misinterpreting things.¡±


    After glancing back at Wild Goose Jade, who was still standing at the door of Meng Zhuqing¡¯s room, Gong Juechen continued in a low voice, ¡°I have the impression that my wife cares about Zhuqing more than she does about me. Look at her, always standing there but ignoring me entirely...¡±


    As he spoke, Gong Juechen¡¯s face became full of a grievous expression.


    An Jing looked back at Tobanya and said impatiently, ¡°She never cared about you in the first place!¡±


    Then, An Jing softened her tone, ¡°As for whether she cares about Meng Zhuqing, I don¡¯t know. But what I do know is that Meng Zhuqing ended up like this because of her.¡±


    ¡°Zhuqing ended up being chopped into this half-dead, barely alive state for her sake. Indeed, they must be having an affair...¡± Gong Juechen displayed a dejected demeanor.


    An Jing said impatiently again, ¡°Can you stop pretending? You don¡¯t even like Wild Goose Jade, so what does it matter to you if they have an affair or not?¡±


    ¡°But I really do like her...¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± An Jing became even more impatient, ¡°you like her face!¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately said with glee, ¡°The one who understands me is Jingjing also!¡±


    An Jing found it tiring to deal with Gong Juechen¡¯s pretense, and even more tiring to talk with a pretentious Gong Juechen. That¡¯s why she always felt like she didn¡¯t want to say a single word to Gong Juechen.


    Truly not wanting to say anything more to Gong Juechen, An Jing pulled Xiao Changyi with her and continued to leave.


    Gong Juechen wasn¡¯t annoyed, still following An Jing and Xiao Changyi, and kept chuckling while saying, ¡°Jingjing, Changyi, don¡¯t rush off, I haven¡¯t finished what I was saying.¡±


    Neither An Jing nor Xiao Changyi paid any attention to Gong Juechen and continued walking forward.


    Gong Juechen didn¡¯t mind and kept following them, and while he did, he also asked, ¡°What do you think I should do if Zhuqing and Jade Jade really are having an affair?¡±


    ¡°One is my buddy, and the other my wife, and yet they end up together. I was thinking of killing them both, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to, and they might kill me first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m utterly weak.¡±


    ¡°Besides, if I were to kill them both, who would bully me in the future? It would also be difficult to find another girl as beautiful as my wife.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, my wife might not even be a maiden anymore. They¡¯ve been to Nan Shen alone so long, just the two of them, oh...,¡± Gong Juechen gave a fake sob, ¡°maybe they¡¯ve already done what my wife and I should have done.¡±


    An Jing originally didn¡¯t want to deal with Gong Juechen anymore, but Gong Juechen was being too despicable, prompting her to turn around and scold him, ¡°Gong Juechen, do you think everyone is like you? Ruining someone¡¯s reputation! You¡¯re not just ruining her reputation now, but also her good name! If these words got out, how will Wild Goose Jade ever establish herself in the Imperial Capital?!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t from here and could disregard it, but Wild Goose Jade was from here, and An Jing didn¡¯t believe for a second that Wild Goose Jade didn¡¯t care about her reputation at all.

 Chapter 916 - 916 917 Calm down Jingjing

    ?Chapter 916: Chapter 917 Calm down, Jingjing! Chapter 916: Chapter 917 Calm down, Jingjing! Gong Jue Chen had an expression of being wronged, ¡°I didn¡¯t ruin her chastity, nor did I tarnish her reputation. I was just talking to you guys, and you wouldn¡¯t tell anyone anyway.¡±


    As he spoke, Gong Jue Chen¡¯s sense of grievance grew.


    ¡°You... really deserve a beating!¡± An Jing, seeing Gong Jue Chen still acting this way, was so angry she almost wanted to hit him.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Jingjing, calm down, Jingjing!¡± Gong Jue Chen hurriedly backed away, afraid that An Jing would hit him. ¡°Men and women should not touch each other, should not touch, Jingjing!¡±


    An Jing, seeing Gong Jue Chen act so cowardly, was both amused and irritated, ¡°You still know men and women should not touch? Why didn¡¯t you know that when you touched her before?!¡±


    Gong Jue Chen, looking pitiful and aggrieved, said, ¡°I just touched her in front of you guys that one time, I didn¡¯t do anything else, I was just bluffing you all.¡±


    ¡°However,¡± Gong Jue Chen continued. ¡°If I had known that she would have an affair with Zhuzhu, I should have really touched her all over. I look so much better than Zhuzhu, why did she choose Zhuzhu over me?¡±


    Without waiting for An Jing to answer, Gong Jue Chen answered himself, ¡°She must be blind!¡±


    An Jing glanced at Gong Jue Chen with undisguised contempt, ¡°With the way you are, I think no woman would ever like you. You might as well prepare to be alone for life.¡±


    Gong Jue Chen then adopted a look of utter desolation, ¡°If I end up alone for life, I definitely won¡¯t rest in peace...¡±


    An Jing turned and walked away without another word.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Jingjing, Changyi, you haven¡¯t answered me yet. If they really do have an affair, what should I do?¡± Gong Jue Chen quickly followed after them again.


    An Jing really didn¡¯t want to respond, but still said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just wish them happiness?¡±


    Gong Jue Chen suddenly turned serious, ¡°If Zhuzhu wakes up, I will consider it.¡±


    An Jing paused for a moment, then gave Gong Jue Chen a look but said nothing more. Instead, she continued to leave the General¡¯s mansion with Xiao Changyi.


    This time, Gong Jue Chen did not follow them.


    Once they left the General¡¯s mansion, An Jing and Xiao Changyi rode Zhuri back to the palace.


    After they were a distance away from the General¡¯s mansion, An Jing looked at the bustling market of the Imperial Capital and smiled at Xiao Changyi behind her, ¡°My dear, no matter how much Gong Jue Chen pretends, I believe he genuinely sees Meng Zhuqing as a friend.¡±


    Xiao Changyi lightly replied, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    An Jing sighed, ¡°So many of us hope that Meng Zhuqing will wake up, hoping she will as we wish.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was silent. Meng Zhuqing was seriously injured, and whether she could wake up was truly uncertain.


    ...


    Upon returning to the palace, An Jing and Xiao Changyi started preparing to move to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    They had already informed the Emperor of Xiyun the day before about their plan to stay at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion. The Emperor had immediately agreed and even allowed Xiao Changyi to transfer a group of devoted guards to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    Because of these guards, the security at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion was particularly strict.


    Even though they packed up their belongings, An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t move into Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion with their four children until the next day.


    Tobanya had already moved into Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion the day before.


    Despite living at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, every midnight, Tobanya would sneak out to the General¡¯s mansion to secretly check on Meng Zhuqing.


    Meng Zhuqing had been in a coma all this while. Old Lady Meng spent nearly every day by her bedside. If it weren¡¯t for Old Lady Meng¡¯s old age and her inability to keep going, she would also have stayed by Meng Zhuqing¡¯s side at night.

 Chapter 917 - 917 918 She is not clean

    ?Chapter 917: Chapter 918 She is not clean Chapter 917: Chapter 918 She is not clean Meng Zhuqing became like this because she walked ahead to protect someone, and Tobanya very much wanted to take care of Meng Zhuqing personally, but it was difficult for her to voice this wish.


    After all, with the entire Meng family around, it wasn¡¯t her place as an outsider to take care of her.


    At first, she used to visit Meng Zhuqing every day, but later, she stopped going altogether, just because she happened to overhear a conversation between Old Lady Meng and the maidservants.


    At that time, Old Lady Meng said, ¡°Lan Qing has already told me, Wild Goose Jade is her milk name, her true identity is Princess Yao, daughter of the King of Beicheng. The Emperor has already learned that the King of Beicheng was falsely accused, and he will soon make the truth known to the world. She should also have her status as Commandery Princess restored. It¡¯s just, Jue Chen calls her his wife...¡±


    The maidservant said, ¡°Old Lady Meng, hasn¡¯t the eldest young master already explained? It¡¯s just the eldest young master¡¯s brother who recklessly calls her that, she¡¯s not really the eldest young master¡¯s brother¡¯s wife.¡±


    Old Lady Meng said, ¡°But I asked Jue Chen, and he told me that he had seen all of her body and even touched...¡±


    The maidservant¡¯s face instantly flushed with embarrassment.


    Old Lady Meng¡¯s face also turned slightly red, but she continued, ¡°Her body is unclean, and now she keeps coming to see my son. I¡¯m worried that her visits are not just out of gratitude for my son¡¯s kindness, but that she has feelings for my son...¡±


    The maidservant said, ¡°Old Lady Meng, there¡¯s no need to worry. The eldest young madam speaks plainly and the second young master has an extremely good relationship with her brother. It¡¯s certain that the second young master is aware her body is unclean, and I believe that even if she has feelings for the second young master, he has no such intentions for her. The second young master would absolutely not do anything to bring shame to the Meng family.¡±


    Old Lady Meng felt a little comforted by the explanation, but then sighed sorrowfully, ¡°It¡¯s too soon to speak of these things; Zhuqing hasn¡¯t woken yet. I don¡¯t know if she will.¡±


    The maidservant said, ¡°The second young master has a fortunate fate; he will surely awake!¡±


    At the time, Tobanya didn¡¯t know how she left the General¡¯s residence. All she knew was that her whole body felt cold, as if she was submerged in an icy cave, chilled from head to toe, without a hint of warmth.


    Indeed, her body was unclean.


    In the past, her mind was fixed solely on vengeance, so much that even when Gong Juechen touched her, she could disregard it and pay no attention to her body.


    And she hadn¡¯t killed Gong Juechen because he had saved her. She had been touched, but she considered it repayment for Gong Juechen¡¯s life-saving grace; she and Gong Juechen were thus square.


    But now...


    Even if she liked Meng Zhuqing, even if she could regain her status as Commandery Princess, she was still unworthy of Meng Zhuqing.


    Therefore, since hearing the conversation between Old Lady Meng and the maidservant, Tobanya never visited Meng Zhuqing during the day again, and even at night, when she went to see Meng Zhuqing, she didn¡¯t want anyone to know. She snuck into the General¡¯s residence secretly.


    That night, Tobanya once again snuck into the General¡¯s residence and slipped into Meng Zhuqing¡¯s room.


    Meng Zhuqing had now been unconscious for ten days with no sign of waking.


    As soon as Tobanya entered Meng Zhuqing¡¯s room, she sat by Meng Zhuqing¡¯s bedside, looking at her lying unconscious on the bed.


    After watching for a long time, Tobanya finally murmured, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wake up?¡±


    With just that murmur, Tobanya fell into reminiscence.


    In her memory, aside from the one time Meng Zhuqing had grabbed her, at all other times, Meng Zhuqing had been extremely good to her.


    Perhaps it was the numbness from waiting too long, but Tobanya no longer felt the same urgency as before; her mind was utterly calm, as if Meng Zhuqing had been sleep for a thousand years. She was completely composed.

 Chapter 918 - 918 919 Don’t Want to Let You Down More

    ?Chapter 918: Chapter 919: Don¡¯t Want to Let You Down More Chapter 918: Chapter 919: Don¡¯t Want to Let You Down More Thinking back to the more than three months spent heading to Beisheng, whenever there was danger, he would always protect her behind him...


    Images of Meng Zhuqing shielding her with his body sprung to mind, so often that Tobanya¡¯s lips quivered ceaselessly.


    And during those months, even though they were together day and night, they hardly spoke unless it was about official matters, but that didn¡¯t stop her heart from gradually warming up to him.


    This man, was truly good.


    Even if his loyalty meant that he could kill her, he was also willing to die for her.


    She didn¡¯t know if he was so kind to her because he was a good person or because he might have feelings for her, but what she was certain of was that she had fallen for him.


    And she had decided not to tell him she liked him, even if he woke up.


    Seeing that dawn was about to break and fearing being discovered by the people in the General¡¯s mansion, Tobanya hurriedly got up and walked outside.


    After a few steps, she stopped and stood there, her back to the person lying on the bed, and said softly, ¡°Wake up, please. I already feel so guilty, I don¡¯t want to wrong you any further.¡±


    ...


    On the twentieth day of Meng Zhuqing¡¯s coma, Tao Shangran was executed by a thousand cuts, the death by lingchi.


    Not only did Tao Shangran meet his demise, but it also brought calamity upon the entire Tao Clan.


    Because on the day the Emperor of Xiyun had Tao Shangran arrested, they also raided his home, unearthing plenty of incriminating evidence against him.


    Tao Shangran was not only falsely accusing King of Beicheng of rebellion but also embezzled a great deal of the Imperial Court¡¯s silver. Furthermore, he, along with Duke Tao, had been secretly tripping up Crown Prince Su Chengyu, hoping to pull him down from his position as Crown Prince.


    As the saying goes, ¡®pull one out and bring the whole patch with it¡¯, what started as Tao Shangran¡¯s mishaps led to implicating Duke Tao and, eventually, the entire Tao Clan.


    Back then, the Emperor of Xiyun, considering the significant influence wielded by the Tao family, did not dare to act rashly against them. Now, after so many years, their power was no longer as formidable, so once everything was investigated, the Emperor of Xiyun ruthlessly purged the entire Tao Clan in one fell swoop.


    Once the Tao family was dealt with, the Emperor of Xiyun proclaimed to the world King Tuoba Cheng¡¯s innocence. He even posthumously titled him as King Sheng and ordered the construction of a mansion in the Imperial Capital for Tobanya to reside in.


    Now that her father was a king again, Tobanya naturally reclaimed her title as Commandery Princess.


    When An Jing learned that the Tao Clan had attempted to pull Su Chengyu down from his position as Crown Prince, she felt no sympathy for them at all, thinking they were truly courting death.


    Thinking of Fifth Prince Su Chengjin, who was killed by an assassin, An Jing heaved a slight sigh.


    What was the Tao family¡¯s motive in trying to replace Su Chengyu as Crown Prince? It was nothing more than a scheme to make Su Chengjin the Emperor!


    But in the end, they gained nothing and instead sent their entire family to ruin...


    Knowing not to do it, yet still doing it...


    They truly deserved it.


    It was a perfect example of ¡®not seeking death won¡¯t bring it.¡¯


    Not wanting to bother with those who sealed their own fate, An Jing turned her head and asked her husband, ¡°Husband, isn¡¯t father planning to appoint Youbao as the Salt Transportation Officer for the South Shen area tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ...


    The Salt Transportation Officer was of Third Rank, in charge of salt, and the salt tax was a significant source of revenue for the imperial treasury, constituting about forty to fifty percent of the total national tax revenue during the same period. Given its high importance, every Emperor placed great emphasis on this position and always appointed their most trusted officials as Salt Transportation Officers.

 Chapter 919 - 919 920 You Cant Let Him Down

    ?Chapter 919: Chapter 920 You Can¡¯t Let Him Down Chapter 919: Chapter 920 You Can¡¯t Let Him Down Everyone had originally thought that Su Chengyu intended to promote Wang Youbao, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have placed Wang Youbao in the Ministry of Revenue to learn the ropes, but when Su Chengyu strongly recommended Wang Youbao for the position of Salt Transportation Officer in the South Shen area, everyone was still taken aback.


    It was one thing to favor him, but they had not anticipated that Su Chengyu would favor Wang Youbao to such an extent.


    As if Wang Youbao were his trusted aide.


    Even Prime Minister Li was greatly surprised. He too had not expected Su Chengyu to favor Wang Youbao so much.


    In the great hall, with so many people present, there were those who opposed having Wang Youbao as the Salt Transportation Officer, citing his lack of experience and expressing concerns that he might be unable to fulfill the duties of the role. However, the Emperor of Xiyun went along with Su Chengyu¡¯s wishes, ignoring any voices of opposition and made an exceptional promotion of a merchant to the position of Salt Transportation Officer.


    By taking office, Wang Youbao automatically left behind his merchant status, bringing glory to his ancestors.


    Those who had initially mocked Li Wuyu for marrying beneath her to a merchant were left with very colorful expressions when they learned that Wang Youbao had become the Salt Transportation Officer.


    ¡°Youbao, the face that Wuyu lost for me, you have now earned it all back,¡± Prime Minister Li said with a beaming smile. He was now more satisfied with Wang Youbao, his son-in-law, than ever before.


    His son-in-law was not only filial but also capable. He had even asked the Crown Prince about it; the Crown Prince had told him that originally, they had not intended for Wang Youbao to be the Salt Transportation Officer, but since Wang Youbao had performed so exceptionally well during his time at the Ministry of Revenue, the Crown Prince had directly appointed him as the Salt Transportation Officer of the Third Rank.


    Such an important post right upon taking office; his son-in-law truly had unlimited prospects.


    Now, who in the Imperial Capital did not envy him?


    ¡°Father-in-law, don¡¯t say that, Wuyu is just being true to her nature, hoping everything goes as she wishes it would.¡±


    Seeing Wang Youbao defending his daughter like this, Prime Minister Li was very pleased.


    However, Wang Youbao frowned with some worry and said, ¡°Father-in-law, as your son-in-law will be heading to Nan Shen, Wuyu will naturally accompany me, and it will be at least three years before we can return. You will be in the Capital by yourself, please take good care of your health.¡±


    A term of office in any given position is typically three years; occasionally five; and in special cases, like that of Princess Yi An Jing, there is no set term, and one can leave at any time.


    Prime Minister Li, delighted by Wang Youbao¡¯s filial piety, nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, just head to Nan Shen. Do well as the Salt Transportation Officer. The Crown Prince has placed such trust in you; you must not disappoint him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father-in-law.¡±


    ¡°Also,¡± Prime Minister Li added. ¡°You will be setting out for Nan Shen in a couple of days. Before you leave, go say goodbye to your mentors. One reason you could become the Salt Transportation Officer was likely because the Crown Prince considered your relationship with Prince Yi and Princess Yi.¡±


    The next day, Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu visited Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion to bid farewell to An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    An Jing cautioned, ¡°This is an important and lucrative position, and many people are watching. Your journey to Nan Shen is fraught with danger; you must be very cautious of your safety.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Master; we will be,¡± they replied.


    Thinking about how Wang Youbao and Li Wuyu would not be able to return to the Imperial Capital for at least three years, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but advise further, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t resolve, write to us and let your mentor and me know. If we can help you, we certainly will.¡±


    Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao were deeply moved and expressed their gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Master, thank you, Mentor.¡±

 Chapter 920 - 920 921 It Should Have Been Me Lying There

    ?Chapter 920: Chapter 921 It Should Have Been Me Lying There Chapter 920: Chapter 921 It Should Have Been Me Lying There ¡°This is a few sets of swordsmanship that I drew based on the moves your master demonstrated. Take it and practice whenever you have time, it will be beneficial.¡± An Jing handed the books to Li Wuyu.


    It is better to rely on oneself than to seek help from others. Rather than letting others protect you, it¡¯s better to have skilled self-defense and protect oneself.


    Li Wuyu and Wang Youbao first exchanged glances, then knelt down together in front of An Jing and Xiao Changyi, and gave them a very solemn bow, ¡°Thank you, master, thank you, martial father. We are leaving now and it may be several years before we can see master and martial father again. Please take care of your health.¡±


    An Jing did not like farewells as they made her feel melancholic.


    Fortunately, her sadness was short-lived as she was soon informed by someone from Meng General¡¯s Mansion that Gong Juese had given birth to a big, healthy boy.


    The birth of a child is certainly a joyous event. Seeing that there were no issues at home, An Jing went to the General¡¯s Mansion with Xiao Changyi and the four little ones to share in the happiness.


    Gong Juese, who knew nothing of decorum and dared to say anything, sometimes embarrassed people to the point of blushing. Old Lady Meng originally did not really like Gong Juese, but since Gong Juese had already married Meng Lanqing, she had no choice but to accept her.


    She did not want her son to be caught in an uncomfortable position between them.


    But now, seeing that Gong Juese had given birth to a big, healthy grandson for her, Gong Juese¡¯s status in Old Lady Meng¡¯s heart skyrocketed instantly.


    Old Lady Meng had always longed for a grandson, and now, she finally had him in her arms.


    ¡°If Zhuqing were to wake up today, then it would have been even better. Our family would then truly be blessed with double happiness.¡± Old Lady Meng joyfully held her newly born grandson. While holding him, she uttered these words mixed with both happiness and sorrow.


    Upon hearing this, An Jing could only sigh in her heart. She had just been told by Gong Juechen that Meng Zhuqing had not yet woken up and might never be able to.


    After absorbing some of the festive cheer from the General¡¯s Mansion, An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    Just as she was about to head back to their room, she saw Tobanya standing on an arched bridge, contemplating the scenery of the lake.


    ¡°My lord, play with the children. I will go and have a word with Wild Goose Jade.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Only after hearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s response did An Jing walk towards Tobanya.


    The Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion was very large, featuring pavilions, artificial mountains, and rocks¡ªit had everything one could want. Had An Jing not had a good sense of direction, she would certainly have gotten lost.


    ¡°Juese has given birth, why didn¡¯t you go see her?¡± As An Jing approached Tobanya, she asked her.


    Tobanya, who had been quietly gazing at the shimmering lake, did not turn to look at An Jing when she heard the question, but calmly said, ¡°It has nothing to do with Yan Yao, better not to go and see.¡±


    An Jing looked at Tobanya¡¯s breathtakingly beautiful profile for a while before she finally said softly, ¡°He hasn¡¯t awakened yet.¡±


    ¡°Yan Yao knows,¡± Tobanya responded.


    ¡°The guards in the mansion say that every night you go out, and you only return when it¡¯s almost dawn?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°What do you go out to do?¡± Without waiting for Tobanya to answer, An Jing continued, ¡°To see him?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Then you...¡±


    ¡°Princess, do not overthink it. Yan Yao is simply grateful to Deputy General Meng. The one who should have been lying there in a coma ought to have been Yan Yao,¡± Tobanya quietly explained.


    An Jing did not mention that Meng Zhuqing loved Tobanya, nor did she speculate whether Tobanya¡¯s words were true or false. She just let out a soft sigh.


    With Meng Zhuqing unconscious, more words were fruitless.

 Chapter 921 - 921 922 It turns out to be sympathy

    ?Chapter 921: Chapter 922 It turns out to be sympathy... Chapter 921: Chapter 922 It turns out to be sympathy... ...


    Meng Zhuqing awoke on the eighth day after the birth of Gong Juese and Meng Lanqing¡¯s son.


    Everyone was very happy that Meng Zhuqing had regained consciousness.


    He had been in a coma for a whole month, and that month had been enough for the knife and sword wounds on his face and body to scar over.


    When Meng Zhuqing saw himself in the bronze mirror, he was stunned.


    It took him a long while to come to terms, and as he did, a bitter smile tainted his lips.


    Ugly wasn¡¯t sufficient to describe his appearance now; he could certainly frighten a child if one were to see him.


    Luckily, he had never been particularly handsome.


    Meng Zhuqing comforted himself in his mind.


    Gong Juechen, with his arms folded, stood by the side. Seeing Meng Zhuqing touching his own face, he said, ¡°The wounds are too deep, the scar removal ointments I made can¡¯t eliminate the scars on your face and body.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing fell silent for a moment before smiling, ¡°You always said I was ugly, and now it¡¯s truly the case.¡±


    Gong Juechen had intended to reply as usual, not seriously, ¡®As long as you¡¯re aware of it,¡¯ but seeing the smile on Meng Zhuqing¡¯s face, he involuntarily swallowed those words back, saying nothing.


    The night Meng Zhuqing woke up Tobanya, as before, sneaked into the general¡¯s mansion late at night.


    Noticing that the door of Meng Zhuqing¡¯s room was not closed and the lamp was not extinguished, evidently waiting for her, Tobanya stood at the doorway of Meng Zhuqing¡¯s room, hesitated for a moment, but still entered.


    Meng Zhuqing was sitting at the table. As soon as Tobanya came in, he picked up the teapot on the table, poured a cup for Tobanya, and then one for himself.


    Tobanya walked to the table and sat down. She did not drink the tea Meng Zhuqing had poured for her but just watched Meng Zhuqing drink his tea.


    Seeing that Tobanya was just watching, Meng Zhuqing took another sip of tea and then asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me in this state, Commandery Princess?¡±


    He had heard during the day that her father had been exonerated, and she had been reinstated as Commandery Princess.


    Tobanya did not answer whether she was afraid or not; she just looked at Meng Zhuqing.


    Meng Zhuqing touched his face, then picked up the teacup and continued drinking tea.


    Tobanya remained silent for a while longer and finally said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Pausing, Tobanya added, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing put the teacup back on the table, looked at Tobanya, and shook his head with a smile, ¡°Commandery Princess, you needn¡¯t thank me. I would have done the same for anyone else.¡±


    He paused and then added, ¡°I sympathize with the Commandery Princess for a girl to bear such a burden of deep-seated hatred.¡±


    So it was sympathy...


    Tobanya¡¯s heart clenched painfully as if to take her breath away, but her expression revealed nothing, still embodying her usual cold demeanor.


    ¡°Regardless, you truly helped me. Thank you.¡± She still repeated her thanks.


    Meng Zhuqing said, ¡°Since the Commandery Princess puts it that way, I can only accept this gratitude.¡±


    Then, Meng Zhuqing picked up the teapot and poured tea into his cup. As he did, he said, ¡°Now that the Commandery Princess has regained her status, coming to my room late at night is inappropriate. Please be more cautious in the future to avoid damaging your reputation.¡±


    Tobanya looked down, staring at the tea Meng Zhuqing had poured for her for a long while before saying softly, ¡°From now on, I will not come again.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing smiled and said, ¡°That would be best.¡±


    Tobanya continued to stare at the cup of tea for a long time before she got up and, without a word, walked out.


    For a moment, she wished he would call her back.


    But he did not.

 Chapter 922 - 922 923 Fortunately You Don’t Know

    ?Chapter 922: Chapter 923: Fortunately, You Don¡¯t Know... Chapter 922: Chapter 923: Fortunately, You Don¡¯t Know... Meng Zhuqing actually really wanted to call Tobanya back; Tobanya was the person he cherished in his heart, how could he bear to let her leave like that? But he couldn¡¯t.


    With his face now a ghastly sight, he didn¡¯t want her to catch even a glimpse of him...


    Enduring the agony in his heart, Meng Zhuqing sat there, letting Tobanya walk out step by step.


    Only when he couldn¡¯t hear any sound from outside did Meng Zhuqing put down the teacup in his hand, slowly turned his head, and looked towards the door.


    There was no longer any sign of Tobanya at the doorway, only the tranquil night and the bright moon.


    Meng Zhuqing closed his eyes, then rose to his feet, walked over, and closed the door.


    He had intended to extinguish the lamp and go to bed, but on reaching the lamp, he turned back, settled on the stool he was sitting on before, and stared at the spot where Tobanya had been sitting.


    Without saying a word or showing any expression, he just looked on at the spot where Tobanya had been sitting for quite a while, until his heart was entirely at peace. Only then did he extinguish the lamp, lay down on the bed, and went to sleep.


    The moment he closed his eyes, he thought with a sense of relief, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you don¡¯t like me.¡±


    It¡¯s a good thing that it¡¯s only me who has an unrequited love.


    It¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯m the only one in pain.


    It¡¯s a good thing that you are unaware of my feelings.


    It¡¯s a good thing...


    ...


    Although Meng Zhuqing was slashed wildly, his bones were unharmed, and after lying unconscious for a month, his wounds had already scabbed over and peeled off, and his body was mostly healed.


    Since his body was not in serious condition, Meng Zhuqing planned to continue his duties loyally under his master Xiao Changyi, to serve Xiao Changyi. But Gong Juechen suggested that he rest for a few more days and take some medicine to completely recover.


    If he didn¡¯t rest, Gong Juechen said he might suffer from lasting ailments.


    Meng Zhuqing wasn¡¯t planning to rest, but his lord, Xiao Changyi, ordered him to fully recuperate before returning to work at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, so he obeyed and stayed home to recover.


    After another ten days to ensure his full recovery, Meng Zhuqing was ready to return to service at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    The night before he was to return to work at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, Meng Lanqing came to find Meng Zhuqing.


    ¡°Here, this is what you asked me to have made for you,¡± said Meng Lanqing with mixed feelings as he handed the silver mask to Meng Zhuqing.


    Meng Zhuqing took the mask and expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±


    ¡°Zhuqing...¡± Barely uttering three words, Meng Lanqing didn¡¯t know what else to say, only looking at his younger brother¡¯s ruined face with complex emotions.


    Meng Zhuqing laughed and said, ¡°Brother, why so solemn? Isn¡¯t this a good thing for me? You won¡¯t be able to use this as an excuse to beat me up anymore.¡±


    ¡°You little rascal!¡± Meng Lanqing became immediately annoyed, and lifting his hand, he wanted to shove Meng Zhuqing, but when his hand reached Meng Zhuqing, he only patted him on the shoulder in a consoling manner.


    Meng Lanqing could still be heard complaining, ¡°You¡¯re still better off than me; at least people don¡¯t mistake you for a woman. Just look at me, already having a son, yet the moment I show my face, everyone still treats me as a woman.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing found it amusing, ¡°You already have a son, and you¡¯re still bothered about your face?¡±


    Meng Lanqing said in distress, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m worried that my son won¡¯t call me ¡®father¡¯ but ¡®mother¡¯ because of my face?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t worry about it anymore,¡± Meng Lanqing tried to let go of his concern, ¡°He¡¯s my son, and if he dares to call me ¡®mother¡¯, I¡¯ll break his legs and see if he dares again.¡±

 Chapter 923 - 923 924 You Bully Yourself Too

    ?Chapter 923: Chapter 924: You Bully Yourself Too Chapter 923: Chapter 924: You Bully Yourself Too Meng Zhuqing was silent for two seconds before she said indifferently, ¡°Brother, you are indeed a bit violent.¡±


    Meng Lanqing, however, suddenly became solemn. He stared unblinkingly at Meng Zhuqing for a long time before he said abruptly, ¡°Princess Yao used to come to your room at night to see you frequently. If it weren¡¯t for my strict orders to the Protector to keep quiet and allow Princess Yao to come in, she would have been apprehended by the Protector long ago.¡±


    Once or twice, the Protector of the General¡¯s mansion might not notice, but since Wild Goose Jade kept coming, it was hard not to be discovered.


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s heart clenched, but she smiled and said, ¡°I was unconscious for such a long time before due to affairs at Princess Yao¡¯s home. Princess Yao felt grateful, and that¡¯s why she did that.¡±


    Meng Lanqing continued to stare at Meng Zhuqing and, after a long while, added, ¡°Since the night you awakened, Princess Yao has not intruded into the General¡¯s mansion again at night.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing still smiled, ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t I just tell you? Princess Yao is grateful to me. On the night I regained consciousness, Princess Yao even thanked me several times, and since I was awake and not seriously hindered, naturally, she would not come to see me at night anymore.¡±


    Meng Lanqing stared at Meng Zhuqing, who did not show a single bit of true feeling, for a while longer before he sighed, ¡°Zhuqing, I used to think you were easy to bully, but now, I think you¡¯re even easier to bully. You even bully yourself.¡±


    The smile on Meng Zhuqing¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, then returned to normal as if that stiffness had been but an illusion.


    Meng Lanqing said nothing more, patted Meng Zhuqing on the shoulder again, and then left.


    With her back to the door, Meng Zhuqing stood there for a long while before she finally whispered in her heart: I¡¯m not bullying myself, I just hope she is well.


    Having stood there for quite some time, Meng Zhuqing then walked to the copper mirror and tried on the Silver Mask that Meng Lanqing had given her earlier.


    The Silver Mask was very thin and exquisitely designed; once worn, it perfectly covered the terrifying scars on his face, and it added a mysterious aura to his appearance.


    Meng Zhuqing was very satisfied with the mask.


    ...


    The next day, Meng Zhuqing, carrying a simple bundle, rode to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    His Lordship was currently residing in Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, which had many rooms and courtyards¡ªallocating him a small courtyard was a trivial matter.


    As for the fact that his Lordship had moved into Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion and that a group of loyal guards had been transferred to serve as the mansion¡¯s guards, Meng Zhuqing was very much in favor. This way, he didn¡¯t have to be constantly worried, fearing that his Lordship might encounter danger in some remote and unsafe place.


    ¡°Second Master Meng.¡± The gatekeeper recognized Meng Zhuqing. As soon as he saw him coming, he hurriedly approached and took the reins of Meng Zhuqing¡¯s horse.


    Meng Zhuqing let the man lead his horse into the stables of Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion without saying anything and then dismounted and entered the mansion.


    As soon as he entered Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, he happened to come across Tobanya, who was about to leave.


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s fingers trembled subtly at once.


    He knew she was temporarily staying at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, but he hadn¡¯t expected to run into her so soon.


    He had just stepped through the main gate of Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion...


    It really was too soon...


    So soon that it almost caught him unprepared...


    Fortunately, he quickly composed himself and greeted Tobanya with a fist and palm salute, ¡°Commandery Princess.¡±


    Despite wearing the mask, Meng Zhuqing was still easily recognizable. The mask did not cover his entire face, but only the part with scars.

 Chapter 924 - 924 925 Why Ive Never Seen It Before

    ?Chapter 924: Chapter 925: Why I¡¯ve Never Seen It Before Chapter 924: Chapter 925: Why I¡¯ve Never Seen It Before Tobanya didn¡¯t expect to run into Meng Zhuqing, at first, she was taken aback but then she heard Meng Zhuqing¡¯s extremely respectful address to her as Commandery Princess, she said nothing and left the mansion directly.


    As they brushed past one another, both their hearts ached, an acute, searing pain.


    And in both their hearts was the same thought: ¡°You must take good care of yourself.¡±


    After seeing Tobanya walk straight past, Meng Zhuqing, afraid someone might notice something amiss, didn¡¯t linger and quickly continued walking further inside to find Xiao Changyi, the master he served.


    He didn¡¯t even look back once.


    But Tobanya did look back. After she left Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, and as she walked past the large stone lion at the gate, she slightly tilted her head to glance back, yet she did not pause in her steps.


    Meng Zhuqing arrived at the main courtyard where Xiao Changyi and An Jing lived. Upon seeing Xiao Changyi and An Jing, he knelt on one knee, clasped his fist, and said, ¡°My lord, my lady, your subordinate has returned.¡±


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing were in the courtyard with four little ones. Before Xiao Changyi and An Jing could speak, the four youngsters, curious about the masked Meng Zhuqing, toddled up to him.


    ¡°Hey, who is this uncle? I¡¯ve never seen him before,¡± An Yiqing asked curiously.


    ¡°I also want a mask like uncle¡¯s, it¡¯s so pretty,¡± An Yiyun said excitedly. ¡°Yun Er also wants one.¡±


    Su Yixing, looking up at Meng Zhuqing¡¯s face mask, appraised its value while saying in a babyish voice, ¡°This mask doesn¡¯t look expensive, fourth brother, you probably shouldn¡¯t want it.¡±


    Su Yi Jing, however, said nothing. Instead, with one small hand, she steadied herself by holding onto Meng Zhuqing, who was still kneeling and clasping his fist, tiptoed, and reached out with the other hand to grab Meng Zhuqing¡¯s mask.


    Meng Zhuqing turned his head to avoid her grasp, not wanting to let Su Yi Jing grab his mask. He feared it might frighten his four young masters if the mask were to come off.


    Su Yi Jing immediately became unhappy and tried even harder to grab the mask from Meng Zhuqing¡¯s face, her little hand chasing wherever his face turned.


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing quickly stepped forward to pick up Su Yi Jing, preventing her from continuing to reach for Meng Zhuqing¡¯s mask.


    ¡°Please stand up,¡± An Jing said to Meng Zhuqing while she held Su Yi Jing.


    Meng Zhuqing then stood up.


    ¡°Jing¡¯er, Star, Qinger, Yun Er, it¡¯s been just over four months, haven¡¯t you recognized your Uncle Zhuqing? This is your Uncle Zhuqing, ah, who used to often play with you,¡± An Jing said, pointing at Meng Zhuqing to the four little ones.


    ¡°Uncle Zhuqing?¡± The four youngsters found it hard to reconcile the man in the mask with their Uncle Zhuqing.


    Seeing their confusion, An Jing added, ¡°Your Uncle Zhuqing¡¯s face was injured, that¡¯s why he¡¯s wearing a mask.¡±


    Upon hearing that it really was their Uncle Zhuqing, An Yiyun reached out his little hand to tug on Meng Zhuqing¡¯s pant leg, looked up with his big eyes, and asked in a soft, childish voice, ¡°Uncle Zhuqing, can you give your mask to Yun Er? Yun Er really wants it.¡±


    The four children were two years and four months old, they could speak a lot now, and were quite able to express their own thoughts.


    Hearing An Yiyun¡¯s words, Meng Zhuqing bent down, gently grasping An Yiyun¡¯s small shoulders, and said patiently, ¡°Uncle can¡¯t give it to you, okay? Uncle has an injury on his face, and it might scare you. If you want one, I¡¯ll have someone make one for you another day.¡±


    An Yiyun, chewing on his finger, fixed his big, rolling eyes on Zhuqing with persistence, ¡°But Yun Er really wants the one you¡¯re wearing now, Uncle Zhuqing...¡±

 Chapter 925 - 925 926 Dont Be Harsh on Me

    ?Chapter 925: Chapter 926: Don¡¯t Be Harsh on Me Chapter 925: Chapter 926: Don¡¯t Be Harsh on Me Meng Zhuqing felt troubled. It wasn¡¯t right to give, nor was it right to withhold; he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Even if Meng Zhuqing kept silent, An Jing knew that Meng Zhuqing was afraid his face would scare the four children. She spoke up, ¡°Yun Er, haven¡¯t daddy and mommy taught you guys not to ask others for things randomly? Okay, stop bothering your Uncle Zhuqing. Your Uncle Zhuqing is doing this for your own good. Be good, go play with your brothers.¡±


    While speaking, An Jing put little Su Yi Jing down on the ground, wanting the four children to go and play aside.


    ¡°But mommy, Yun Er just wants it...¡± An Yiyun¡¯s small mouth puckered and her little face wore an expression of great grievance.


    ¡°You¡¯re not obeying, are you?¡± An Jing frowned. Children must be disciplined from a young age. If they were not taught well when young, how could they possibly be taught well when they grow up?


    ¡°Mommy...¡± An Yiyun¡¯s little eyes quickly reddened, her voice choked up, looking as if she was about to cry.


    An Jing continued sternly, ¡°Look how obedient your brothers are. If mommy tells them not to ask, they don¡¯t ask. But you, no matter how many times I tell you, you just don¡¯t listen.¡±


    ¡°Daddy...¡± Having been scolded by her own mother, An Yiyun felt extremely aggrieved and turned around to find Xiao Changyi with her small short legs.


    But Xiao Changyi ignored her.


    ¡°Daddy...¡± An Yiyun¡¯s small doe eyes reddened, clinging to Xiao Changyi¡¯s leg. Seeing Xiao Changyi ignoring her, clearly not helping or comforting her, she felt even more aggrieved.


    Then, An Yiyun went to find Meng Zhuqing again with her small short legs.


    As soon as An Yiyun approached Meng Zhuqing, she looked at him with a pitiful face, lifting her small face, ¡°Uncle Zhuqing...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was easily softhearted. Seeing how pitiful little An Yiyun looked, he felt a pang of compassion.


    But the head of their family and his wife were clearly disciplining the child at the moment, how could he speak on behalf of this little master of his household?


    So, Meng Zhuqing could only stand there, not saying a word on behalf of An Yiyun, nor paying her any mind.


    The tears that An Yiyun had held in her eyes finally fell, overwhelmed by injustice.


    An Jing found it hard to bear seeing her own son cry, but there was no choice; children¡¯s education was paramount. She did not want to end up with a spoilt child in her house.


    An Jing maintained a stern face, ¡°If you were obedient and didn¡¯t ask Uncle Zhuqing for masks, then you would still be daddy and mommy¡¯s good child.¡±


    An Yiyun immediately cried out, shaking her little head, ¡°Yun Er doesn¡¯t want it anymore, Yun Er doesn¡¯t want it. Yun Er wants to be a good child to daddy and mommy. Yun Er is daddy and mommy¡¯s good child. Mommy, please don¡¯t scold Yun Er, daddy, please don¡¯t ignore Yun Er, Yun Er is sad...¡±


    Seeing that An Yiyun had backed down and wasn¡¯t asking for the mask anymore, An Jing hurriedly picked her up, soothingly wiping away her tears while speaking, ¡°Yun Er, mommy isn¡¯t scolding you on purpose. You must obey in the future. Mommy wouldn¡¯t harm you; I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡± An Yiyun sobbed, ¡°Yun Er will obey, Yun Er will always obey... Mommy, please don¡¯t scold Yun Er... Daddy, please don¡¯t ignore Yun Er... and Uncle Zhuqing too...¡±


    ¡°Good, good child,¡± An Jing felt relieved.


    Xiao Changyi said nothing, walked over, and softly rubbed his face against An Yiyun¡¯s small face. The gesture immediately turned her tears into laughter.


    Only to hear An Yiyun¡¯s little mouth happily saying, ¡°Yun Er really loves mommy and daddy, mommy and daddy are so good.¡±

 Chapter 926 - 926 927 Xiao Changyi Scowls

    ?Chapter 926: Chapter 927: Xiao Changyi Scowls Chapter 926: Chapter 927: Xiao Changyi Scowls An Jing and Xiao Changyi exchanged a glance, both clearly expressing the same thought: This child is really easy to please.


    When he saw his father patting An Yiyun, the mischievous Qinger immediately shouted out, justifiably indignant, ¡°Daddy, why do you only pat Yun Er? Big brother, second brother, and I also want a pat!¡±


    Looking coldly at the little one who was shouting at him, Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡± He knew having too many children was not a good thing.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± An Jing just laughed heartily. Her third son was truly a treasure, small yet excelling in all sorts of mischief.


    Meng Zhuqing also wanted to laugh but was afraid of angering the elders in their family; he could only hold it in.


    ¡°Daddy, why aren¡¯t you patting me, big brother, and second brother yet?¡± Seeing that Xiao Changyi was just standing there with no intention to pat them, Qinger, feeling totally justified, shouted again. ¡°Big brother, second brother, and I have been waiting for you to pat us!¡±


    Seeing, as Qinger said, that Qinger, Su Yixing, and Su Yi Jing were all lined up in a row waiting for their turn to be patted, Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s shoulders trembled as he struggled to hold back his laughter.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± An Jing nearly choked on her laughter, ¡°My husband, you should just pat them, look at them... hahahaha, they are killing me, how can they be so funny... hahaha...¡±


    Even though his wife was very happy, Xiao Changyi¡¯s face darkened, looking somewhat displeased.


    Having waited for a while and seeing that Xiao Changyi still wasn¡¯t patting them, Qinger was not only feeling justified but also especially disappointed and particularly upset, ¡°Daddy, why do you only pat Yun Er? Big brother, second brother, and I also want you to pat us, but you don¡¯t pat us. Humph, I am angry. Daddy, you are not nice at all, not good to me and big brother, only good to Yun Er.¡±


    Speaking of which, Qinger even started crying out of grievance, ¡°Wuwu... Daddy is only good to Yun Er... wuwu...¡±


    Su Yixing also cried, without saying a word, his lips pursed, evidently hurt by Xiao Changyi¡¯s act of only patting Yun Er.


    Su Yi Jing didn¡¯t cry but also looked unhappy as he watched Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡± Wasn¡¯t it just that he hadn¡¯t patted them? How could that mean he wasn¡¯t good to them?


    Held in An Jing¡¯s arms, An Yiyun also started feeling upset, even saying, ¡°Daddy, Yun Er doesn¡¯t want big brothers to cry. Daddy, be nice to big brother, second brother, third brother, okay?¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Daddy is not good... not good... not good to me and big brother, Wuwu...¡± Qinger continued to cry sorrowfully, speaking amidst his sobs, even crying as if he were running out of breath.


    Su Yixing also felt deeply hurt, crying to Xiao Changyi in gasps.


    ¡°Wah...¡± Seeing that all of them were crying and Xiao Changyi, their father, still wasn¡¯t coming to pat them, finally, two years and four months old Su Yi Jing couldn¡¯t take it anymore and burst into tears, as if the sky had fallen.


    Seeing his three elder brothers crying so sadly, An Yiyun also started to cry.


    ¡°My husband...¡± An Jing, seeing the children like this, felt the situation was getting a bit out of hand.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s forehead twitched with veins. Wasn¡¯t it just that he hadn¡¯t patted them? How could it turn out as if he didn¡¯t like them at all?


    Indeed, having so many children!


    With four children crying their eyes out, Xiao Changyi, his face darkened, stepped forward and patted Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and Qinger¡¯s faces one by one.

 Chapter 927 - 927 928 Theres Something Going On

    ?Chapter 927: Chapter 928: There¡¯s Something Going On Chapter 927: Chapter 928: There¡¯s Something Going On Su Yijing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing immediately stopped crying and burst into giggles after they also got rubbed.


    Seeing his brothers had also been rubbed by their father, Xiao Changyi, An Yiyun also stopped his tears and no longer cried.


    At this moment, all four little ones¡¯ eyes were red from crying, still brimming with tears, but their faces were graced with broad smiles, as if to say, ¡®We all got a rub from dad, daddy is so nice.¡¯


    Xiao Changyi was quite angry originally, but seeing the meaning expressed by the smiles on the four little ones¡¯ faces, his anger dissipated instantly, and his heart softened immediately.


    They didn¡¯t mean to make him angry; they merely wanted his affection.


    Witnessing the little ones like this, An Jing felt both heartache and amusement.


    After setting An Yiyun down on the ground, letting him stand with Su Yijing and the others, An Jing playfully tapped each of her four children¡¯s noses with her finger and teased, ¡°Four little crybabies.¡±


    The four little ones just giggled straight at An Jing, looking exceptionally happy.


    While laughing, An Yiqing even boasted in a babyish voice, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m telling you, daddy rubbed me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± An Jing immediately laughed in agreement, ¡°Your dad rubbed you, and also rubbed your older and second brother, and even your youngest brother. Your dad is equally nice to all of you.¡±


    ¡°Mmm~¡± An Yiqing nodded happily, as if it was exactly as An Jing had said.


    An Jing found it even funnier, looking over at the other three children, who upon seeing her look their way, also happily nodded their little heads.


    Unintentionally, An Jing looked towards her husband, seeing him just standing there watching her and the four children, the tenderness in her eyes instantly intensified.


    Again, she sent the four little ones off to play, and this time they were willing to go. But before they went, they each walked over to Xiao Changyi and happily hugged his legs, then they all went off to play together.


    An Jing watched the four little ones playing aside and then brought her gaze back, landing on Meng Zhuqing and asked with concern, ¡°Have you fully recovered physically?


    ¡°Yes, I have fully recovered,¡± Meng Zhuqing paused, then added, ¡°Gong Juechen said because I had a strong physical foundation in the past, that¡¯s why I could recover so quickly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± An Jing nodded. ¡°There are many small courtyards in the mansion, find one to live in as you please, your grandfather and I don¡¯t know which one would be best for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Zhuqing immediately responded respectfully.


    ¡°Alright, you can go about your business. We will call you if we need anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I take my leave,¡± Meng Zhuqing obediently walked away.


    As soon as Meng Zhuqing left from An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s main courtyard, he went to the small courtyard he had taken a liking to.


    He had visited Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion many times and was very familiar with the layout. However, when he was about to settle into his chosen courtyard, he was informed by a mansion¡¯s servant that the courtyard next door was occupied by Tobanya.


    Meng Zhuqing did not want Tobanya as a neighbor, and immediately moved into another courtyard that was the farthest from Tobanya¡¯s.


    When An Jing heard that Meng Zhuqing was living in the furthest west of Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion and Tobanya in the furthest east, she immediately sensed something was amiss.


    ¡°Husband, why do I feel like there¡¯s something going on here?¡± An Jing frowned, looking towards her husband.


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    An Jing pondered for a while, then continued, ¡°There really is something, and it seems to be no small matter. I need to call Meng Zhuqing and ask.¡±

 Chapter 928 - 928 929 Good People Dont Necessarily Get Good

    ?Chapter 928: Chapter 929: Good People Don¡¯t Necessarily Get Good Rewards Chapter 928: Chapter 929: Good People Don¡¯t Necessarily Get Good Rewards As she spoke, An Jing had someone call Meng Zhuqing over.


    An Jing did not beat around the bush and directly asked, ¡°Is there something wrong between you and Wild Goose Jade? Why do you live so far away from her?¡±


    She had let him choose his own courtyard to live in, just to make it convenient for him to choose to live closer to his beloved Tobanya, but instead, he did not choose to live near her at all and was in fact, very far away.


    Meng Zhuqing said, ¡°There is nothing between me and Princess Yao. The Princess allowed me to choose a courtyard, and since I saw that the one in the west was nice, I went to live there.¡±


    An Jing frowned and said, ¡°The more you talk that way, the more I feel there is something wrong. Don¡¯t you like Wild Goose Jade? Why are you so distant from her now?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing hesitated for a moment, and finally, with a thud, he knelt down in front of An Jing and Xiao Changyi, pleading honestly, ¡°Princess Yao is a noble Commandery Princess, and I, in my current ghastly state, know I am not worthy of her. I beg you, Lord and Lady, not to mention my feelings for Princess Yao anymore. I implore you!¡±


    As he spoke, Meng Zhuqing also gave An Jing and Xiao Changyi a solemn kowtow, showing that his mind was made up.


    An Jing¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper. ¡°You are disfigured, but Wild Goose Jade might not mind. You don¡¯t need to be like this.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing said, ¡°I have always secretly adored Princess Yao, and she has no feelings for me. Even if there were any feelings, it would only be because I was once kind to her; I am well aware of this.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± An Jing did not know what to say for a moment. Because she was not sure whether Tobanya liked Meng Zhuqing.


    Meng Zhuqing continued, ¡°Originally, seeing that she had no feelings for me, I thought it would be difficult to let go of my feelings for her. But now, having become disfigured, I no longer have any feelings for Princess Yao.¡±


    Immediately after, Meng Zhuqing gave Xiao Changyi and An Jing another heavy kowtow, ¡°This is fate. I hope you, Lord and Lady, will honor my request and keep secret my past affections for Princess Yao.¡±


    Seeing how adamant Meng Zhuqing was, as if he would continue kneeling and kowtowing if they did not agree, An Jing could only sigh, ¡°Get up; we agree.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lord, thank you, Lady.¡± Only then did Meng Zhuqing agree to rise.


    An Jing looked at Meng Zhuqing with a complex expression for a long while before asking again, ¡°Can you truly put an end to your feelings for her?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing remained silent.


    An Jing did not ask further. Love, after all, is not something that can be put down easily just because one says it can be.


    ¡°I understand. Go about your business,¡± An Jing said no more and let Meng Zhuqing go.


    ¡°I take my leave.¡±


    After Meng Zhuqing had left, An Jing sighed to Xiao Changyi, ¡°They say good people get good returns, but sometimes it just isn¡¯t so.¡±


    Xiao Changyi simply held An Jing, letting her lean on his shoulder.


    An Jing continued to sigh, ¡°The mansion of King Sheng will only be completed early next year. During this period, Wild Goose Jade will be living in our house. Even if Meng Zhuqing cannot meet her all the time, he occasionally will, and it must be particularly painful for him.¡±


    Xiao Changyi simply said lightly, ¡°He chose this himself.¡±


    An Jing nodded, saying no more. One must finish the path they have chosen, even if they have to do it on their knees.


    ...


    That day, early in the morning, An Jing was practicing with her sword in the courtyard.


    The four little fellows had also gotten up and, seeing An Jing practicing with her sword, followed suit, each brandishing a little wooden sword. They appeared both happy and very interested in the practice.

 Chapter 929 - 929 930 We Are All From Your Family

    ?Chapter 929: Chapter 930 We Are All From Your Family Chapter 929: Chapter 930 We Are All From Your Family Seeing that she didn¡¯t call out, the four little fellows all followed her lead. An Jing was very happy, put down the sword in her hand, and said with exaggerated expressions, ¡°Oh my, whose four treasures are these? They are so smart, already knowing how to use a sword.¡±


    ¡°Yours,¡± An Yiyun replied, still laughing. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re all your treasures.¡±


    An Jing was amused even more by this.


    The four children had small arms and legs, and their little bodies weren¡¯t very flexible, which made their imitation look very different from adults, but it was especially cute.


    However, among the four children, Boss Su Yi Jing was the best at imitating the movements.


    This could probably be attributed to the fact that Su Yi Jing usually liked to play with a wooden sword in his hand.


    Generally, the toys for the four children were all made by Xiao Changyi, and the wooden sword was one of their favorite toys.


    And whenever An Jing practiced with her sword, the four little fellows would watch intently.


    When they couldn¡¯t imitate before, they just watched, but now that they could, every time An Jing practiced her sword, they would follow along and try to imitate her.


    Thinking that there was no harm in the children imitating the movements, An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t stop them.


    However, because An Yiyun was weak, he couldn¡¯t keep up with his three brothers and practice for as long each time.


    With the thought that martial arts could help one to become stronger and healthier and realizing that their four children seemed to have a special interest in martial arts, An Jing said with a smile, ¡°Stop imitating Mom with the sword. Let¡¯s practice the horse stance with Mom. Let¡¯s see who can hold it the longest, shall we?¡±


    The four children immediately nodded in unison, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Then, An Jing started practicing the horse stance.


    The four little fellows followed suit, although their stance was a bit awkward. An Jing guided them a bit, but because the kids¡¯ legs were too short, they couldn¡¯t do it very well, so she let them be, allowing them to imitate her however they wished.


    After all, there was no rush; they could take it slow.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi entered the yard, he saw his wife and sons practicing the horse stance. The scene was incredibly cute and also very heartwarming, which made his usually cold eyes warm slightly.


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy, Mom is teaching us the horse stance. Are we doing it well?¡± As soon as the four children saw him, they didn¡¯t run over but continued their stance, their eyes brightening while they happily called out to him, looking for praise.


    Xiao Changyi walked over with an impassive face and patted each of his sons¡¯ heads as they practiced the horse stance. After patting them, he lightly responded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Daddy praised us, so happy~¡± The four little fellows were thrilled and tried even harder to hold their stance.


    With their small arms, short legs, and tiny bodies ¨C all four of them ¨C they were incredibly cute, melting one¡¯s heart.


    An Jing, joining in the fun, asked with a laugh, ¡°Husband, how come you are only praising them? Won¡¯t you praise me too?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Xiao Changyi answered very straightforwardly.


    An Jing was taken aback at first, not expecting Xiao Changyi to give her that response. Then, puzzled, she asked, ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°You got up an hour early today.¡± The fact that she got up meant that he hugged her for an hour less. Just thinking about it made him feel it was a pity.


    An Jing immediately understood and said with a laugh, ¡°If you don¡¯t praise me now, I might just get up two hours early tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Changyi immediately praised, ¡°You are doing the horse stance well.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± An Jing couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. At the same time, she truly felt lucky to have met such a husband.

 Chapter 930 - 930 931 Why Cant I Do It

    ?Chapter 930: Chapter 931: Why Can¡¯t I Do It? Chapter 930: Chapter 931: Why Can¡¯t I Do It? Seeing An Jing laugh heartily without any reservation, even though Xiao Changyi knew that An Jing was just teasing him, he wasn¡¯t angry at all. In fact, the tenderness in his cold eyes seemed to deepen a bit more.


    Caught by the corner of his eye, Xiao Changyi noticed their youngest son practicing the horse stance, his little legs trembling, so he touched the boy¡¯s head: ¡°Take a rest before you continue practicing.¡±


    An Yiyun was physically weak, unlike his brothers Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing. With such physical activities, he couldn¡¯t last long, but he continued to persist, gritting his tiny teeth.


    ¡°No, Yun Er wants to keep practicing!¡± An Yiyun said this with extraordinary stubbornness, his little face full of a defiant expression.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say a word.


    But An Jing felt pained, ¡°Yun Er, honey, take a rest before you continue.¡± Her youngest son¡¯s legs were still shaking.


    ¡°No, Yun Er wants to keep practicing!¡± An Yiyun repeated. Despite his stubbornness and persistence, his little legs shivered even more, and his teeth clenched tighter.


    An Jing looked at those trembling little legs, feeling even more heartache.


    Xiao Changyi also felt uneasy.


    ¡°Yun Er,¡± squatting in front of An Yiyun, An Jing calmly spoke again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise mom you¡¯d be good and obedient? Honey, stop practicing, okay? Once you¡¯ve rested enough, you can continue, alright?¡±


    ¡°Not okay!¡± An Yiyun¡¯s eyes instantly reddened, and his voice choked, ¡°Big brother, second brother, and third brother are still practicing. Yun Er wants to practice too! Why can they do it, and Yun Er can¡¯t?¡±


    Seeing An Yiyun¡¯s red, tearful eyes, An Jing felt indescribably distressed.


    The only discontentment in her and her husband¡¯s blissful life was their youngest son¡¯s health.


    ¡°Yun Er, your constitution isn¡¯t as good as your brothers¡¯. Honey, please don¡¯t practice anymore,¡± An Jing gently tried to persuade An Yiyun, attempting to pull him away and stop him from practicing the horse stance further. She could no longer bear to see her little son in such a pitiable state.


    But before An Jing could touch An Yiyun, he collapsed from exhaustion and sat down on the ground.


    And as soon as he sat down, An Yiyun began to cry sorrowfully: ¡°Big brother, second brother, and third brother can all do it, why can¡¯t Yun Er? Yun Er is also mom and dad¡¯s child, wu wu... Yun Er wants to be like his brothers, wu wu...¡±


    An Jing¡¯s heart nearly broke hearing An Yiyun cry, and she quickly embraced the child sitting on the ground, soothing him tenderly: ¡°Yun Er, your frailty is innate, let¡¯s not be sad, don¡¯t be sad. Even if your brothers are physically stronger, remember, you have a better memory than them. Last time mom taught you that poem, your brothers couldn¡¯t memorize it, but you did. Every inch has its short, every ell its long; you shouldn¡¯t compare your weaknesses to your brothers¡¯ strengths.¡±


    Even though An Jing¡¯s consolation might have seemed a bit far-fetched, she still offered those words. She was so disturbed by her son¡¯s crying that she hardly knew how best to comfort him.


    ¡°Mom, Yun Er just wants to be like his brothers...¡± An Yiyun continued to cry his heart out, his breath hitching between sobs, ¡°Every time... Every time my brothers can keep practicing... but... but Yun Er gets tired after just a little while... wu wu... Yun Er doesn¡¯t want it to be like this...¡±


    ¡°Yun Er...¡± An Jing¡¯s voice choked up, and it hurt to swallow.


    To date, the best doctor they knew was Gong Juechen, yet even he could only treat their youngest son to this extent, unable to cure him completely.

 Chapter 931 - 931 932 They Will Protect You

    ?Chapter 931: Chapter 932: They Will Protect You Chapter 931: Chapter 932: They Will Protect You Even though she desperately wanted to cure her son, An Jing was powerless.


    She truly was powerless.


    If she had a way, why wouldn¡¯t she heal their son?


    Usually, if their son didn¡¯t play too wildly and rested intermittently, his frailty wasn¡¯t so noticeable. But once he engaged in strenuous activities, it didn¡¯t take long to see the difference between him and healthy children...


    Seeing her youngest son cry pitifully in her arms, An Jing¡¯s heart ached unbearably.


    Xiao Changyi, though his face was expressionless, also felt extremely upset. He squatted down and touched the little head of his son nestled in his wife¡¯s arms.


    Seeing his wife choking up, unable to speak, he pursed his lips slightly before finally speaking softly, ¡°You are the younger brother, you can¡¯t be as reckless as your brothers. When they grow up, they will protect you.¡±


    ¡°But... but still...¡± An Yiyun continued sobbing, unable to speak clearly, gasping for breath between sobs, ¡°Yun Er really wants to be like his brothers...¡±


    Seeing An Yiyun crying so hard, Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing stopped practicing horse stance and gathered around, feeling unsettled.


    ¡°Yun Er, don¡¯t cry, please don¡¯t cry.¡± An Yiqing, upon gathering around, began to wipe An Yiyun¡¯s tears with his little hand, ¡°Brother will protect you. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t practice horse stance, we will all protect you.¡±


    An Yiyun was still crying, ¡°Daddy said that when Yun Er grows up, he must protect mommy... Yun Er doesn¡¯t want his brothers to protect him, Yun Er wants to be like his brothers, to protect Mommy... protect Daddy... Uncle Zhuqing said that only by mastering martial arts can we protect Mommy, protect Daddy... wuwu...¡±


    At this point, An Jing and Xiao Changyi felt even more distressed.


    Sometimes their children were mischievous, but at times, they were truly sensible.


    Before An Jing and Xiao Changyi could speak, Su Yixing gently pulled on An Yiyun¡¯s little hand and said in a babyish voice, ¡°Yun Er should be good. You have not grown up yet, but when you do, you will be able to protect Mommy and Daddy.¡±


    Su Yi Jing, a child not often vocal, also chimed in, ¡°We are all still children.¡±


    An Yiyun couldn¡¯t stop his tears and asked, ¡°When will Yun Er grow up?¡±


    The question was incredibly naive, but it deeply touched the softest parts of An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Yun Er, we are not in a hurry,¡± An Jing immediately said to comfort him, ¡°You and your brothers are still children, Daddy and Mommy¡¯s little treasures. Little treasures shouldn¡¯t rush to grow up. It all happens gradually, and one day, you will all grow up. By then, once you are grown, you will be able to protect Daddy and Mommy.¡±


    After all, An Yiyun was just a child and was easily distracted from his initial upset, forgetting that he was crying because he couldn¡¯t practice martial arts like his brothers.


    Now, all he knew was that once he grew up, he could protect his daddy and mommy. Whether or not he could learn martial arts well was no longer a concern.


    ¡°Hehe,¡± An Yiyun finally laughed, though tears were still streaming down his face, ¡°Then Yun Er wants to grow up.¡±


    An Yiqing immediately corrected in a childish tone, ¡°You have to grow up slowly! Mommy said, we are her and Daddy¡¯s little treasures, and little treasures cannot rush to grow up, we have to take it slowly.¡±


    Upon hearing his third brother¡¯s words, An Yiyun immediately corrected himself, ¡°Then Yun Er will grow up slowly!¡±


    Seeing that An Yiyun had finally stopped crying, An Jing breathed a big sigh of relief.

 Chapter 932 - 932 933 Egg-filled Pancake

    ?Chapter 932: Chapter 933: Egg-filled Pancake Chapter 932: Chapter 933: Egg-filled Pancake Following that, An Jingxin tenderly rubbed An Yiyun¡¯s little face and said while rubbing, ¡°Yun Er, you can¡¯t cry like this again in the future. When you cry like this, it makes your mother¡¯s heart ache.¡±


    Tickled by the rubbing, An Yiyun giggled nonstop. Not satisfied with just that, he seized the opportunity to say, ¡°Mother, Yun Er wants to eat egg-filled pancakes.¡±


    ¡°Mother, Qinger also wants to eat!¡± An Yiqing immediately called out to An Jing.


    ¡°Star also wants to eat!¡± Su Yixing followed closely behind.


    Su Yi Jing, on the other hand, didn¡¯t speak but stared at An Jing with bright, sparkling eyes, clearly indicating his desire to eat the egg-filled pancakes as well.


    All four little ones were so eager to eat the egg-filled pancakes that An Jing naturally couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint them and agreed on the spot, ¡°In a moment, Mother will make them for you.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± All four children were overjoyed. They even requested, ¡°Let Father fry the meat; Father¡¯s fried meat is tasty.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, yet she agreed, ¡°Let your father fry the pork tenderloin, alright?¡±


    Now, the four children danced and waved their hands with joy.


    Seeing that the little one in her arms, An Yiyun, had completely cheered up, An Jing put him down on the ground so he could join the other three children in their happy jumping and hopping.


    An Jing didn¡¯t stand up but continued squatting there. She first looked at the four children, then turned to look at her husband, smiling and saying, ¡°My lord, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you with frying the tenderloin.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡± replied Xiao Changyi in a simple three-word response that felt warmer than anything else.


    An Jing¡¯s smile grew wider, and she turned her gaze back to the four children. However, her words were directed at Xiao Changyi, ¡°I was just trying to give them something different to avoid them getting tired of food. I didn¡¯t expect them to fall in love with these egg-filled pancakes, asking us to make it for them every few days.¡±


    The recipe for the egg-filled pancakes was very simple: cook the egg pancakes, spread some sauce on them, roll them up with lettuce and tenderloin, and they¡¯re ready to eat.


    And the tenderloin An Jing usually used was pork tenderloin.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak; he was just listening to An Jing talk, watching their four children play as joyously as An Jing did.


    ...


    Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion had cooks, and quite a few at that. Since An Jing and Xiao Changyi moved into Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, they only occasionally cooked for themselves, most of the time they ate what the cooks made.


    But to facilitate the times when they did want to cook, An Jing and Xiao Changyi set up a small kitchen in a side courtyard not far from the main living quarters where they stayed.


    An Jing had initially planned to set it up inside the main living quarters, but their layout was simply too beautiful, and she didn¡¯t want the kitchen to spoil its aesthetic. Therefore, she decided to set up a small kitchen in a side courtyard that was close by.


    Having lived in Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion for some time, they had only been to that small kitchen three times, and each of those times was only because the four little ones wanted to eat something made by their own hands.


    After preparing flour, pork tenderloin, lettuce, and other ingredients, An Jing and Xiao Changyi headed to the small kitchen to get busy.


    The four little ones now couldn¡¯t stay in one room for long and, after being in the small kitchen for a while, ran out to play, followed by two guards of the mansion. With the guards keeping watch, An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t have to worry.


    ¡°My lord, let¡¯s make extra so Wild Goose Jade can join us as well,¡± said An Jing while kneading the dough, speaking to Xiao Changyi.


    An Jing felt sympathy for Tobanya.


    Tobanya had truly lived a tough life these past few years. Now, although her father¡¯s name was cleared and she regained her status as a Commandery Princess, her family was still just her alone, leaving only her by herself.

 Chapter 933 - 933 934 She Was Once Like That…

    ?Chapter 933: Chapter 934 She Was Once Like That... Chapter 933: Chapter 934 She Was Once Like That... Now that Tobanya is living in Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, An Jing just thought that if she could take care of Tobanya, she would.


    To be honest, when Tobanya initially wanted her husband to take her on as a disciple, An Jing really disliked Tobanya. But now, after understanding what Tobanya was for, she didn¡¯t dislike her at all.


    The way she felt about Tobanya now was only deep sympathy.


    Initially, she too had been one person, living alone, forlorn, and without support, just like Tobanya was now.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections. He knew his wife sympathized with Tobanya.


    Then, An Jing asked the maidservants of the mansion to call Tobanya over.


    When Tobanya arrived, An Jing was griddling egg pancakes, and Xiao Changyi was frying pork loin in another pot.


    Tobanya had never been in a kitchen before. However, since Prince Yi and Princess Yi were there, both of whom held higher status than her, she hardly hesitated and entered the kitchen.


    ¡°Prince, Princess,¡± Tobanya bowed slightly to Xiao Changyi and An Jing.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± An Jing saw Tobanya and was very happy and also very enthusiastic, ¡°But it¡¯s not quite time to eat yet, you¡¯ll have to wait a moment.¡±


    Tobanya politely said, ¡°Being able to eat food personally made by the Prince and Princess, Wild Goose Jade doesn¡¯t mind waiting however long it takes.¡±


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait very long, but I¡¯m afraid you might not like it. However, we thought you probably haven¡¯t had this before, so we still called you over to join the fun.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Prince and Princess, for thinking of Wild Goose Jade,¡± Tobanya said this as she walked to the entrance of the kitchen and began helping An Jing and Xiao Changyi to stoke the fire in the two stoves.


    With both the Prince and Princess busy at work, it didn¡¯t seem right for her to just stand by and watch; it was better to lend a hand.


    However, having never done this kind of work before, Tobanya almost extinguished the fire in the stove.


    Tobanya, clearly a Commandery Princess, lacked any trace of affectation and sincerely helped to light the fire at the kitchen entrance without bothering about the dirt, which made An Jing see her in a new light.


    ¡°The wood doesn¡¯t just get shoved in like that, you have to leave some gaps, so the fire doesn¡¯t go out,¡± seeing Tobanya didn¡¯t know how to make a fire, An Jing smiled and went over to teach her.


    Tobanya listened and watched carefully.


    After An Jing finished teaching, she handed the fire tongs back to Tobanya and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good that you came early, you can help us with the fire.¡±


    Tobanya smiled somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯ve never made a fire before and don¡¯t know how, so I¡¯ve made the Princess laugh at me.¡±


    As An Jing continued to spread the egg pancakes by the stove, she laughed, ¡°When I first made a fire, I was much worse than you. You¡¯re actually doing pretty well.¡±


    Soon after, An Jing asked, ¡°I¡¯ve never inquired before, but are you accustomed to living here?¡±


    Tobanya said, ¡°Thanks to the Prince and Princess¡¯s hospitality, Wild Goose Jade is very used to it.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. There¡¯s nothing else in this mansion, just plenty of rooms. They would be empty if you didn¡¯t live in them.¡±


    Tobanya didn¡¯t say anything more, just politely smiled at An Jing.


    An Jing, seeing that even Tobanya¡¯s smile seemed to carry a touch of aloof coolness, couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly: What a serene beauty. Truly the kind of beauty that takes one¡¯s breath away.


    It was also at this time that four little ones had finished playing and, hand in hand, made their way back.


    And before they had even entered the kitchen, they called out in their milky voices to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, we¡¯re back, are the egg-stuffed pancakes ready yet?¡±

 Chapter 934 - 934 935 The Him in Her Mind…

    ?Chapter 934: Chapter 935: The Him in Her Mind... Chapter 934: Chapter 935: The Him in Her Mind... An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Is the only thing on your minds your egg pancakes? Don¡¯t you care about your parents at all?¡±


    Right as the four little ones were holding hands and entering the small kitchen, they heard An Jing¡¯s words and immediately chuckled, ¡°We do care! We really do care about daddy and mommy!¡±


    Tobanya was sitting at the kitchen entrance, watching the four little ones coming in hand in hand, so adorable, and couldn¡¯t help thinking if she ever had kids, would they also be this cute.


    Children...


    Thinking of children reminded Tobanya of Meng Zhuqing.


    Suddenly, Tobanya smiled bitterly to herself: Even if she had children in the future, they wouldn¡¯t be his.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just assume you do care.¡± An Jing said with a laugh, then added, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to greet someone? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t recognize your Aunt Yao?¡±


    ¡°We recognize Auntie,¡± An Yiyun said in her milky voice. ¡°Yun Er sees Auntie every day and knows who Auntie is.¡± Saying that, An Yiyun approached Tobanya and called out to her.


    Tobanya responded.


    The other three little ones also politely called out to her.


    Tobanya responded to each one of them.


    After greeting Tobanya, the four little ones clustered around An Jing and Xiao Changyi, all looking like they wanted to eat the egg pancakes immediately.


    ¡°Mommy, when will it be ready? Qinger wants to eat now, it smells so good.¡± As he spoke, An Yiqing was continuously sniffing the air, his little nose picking up the aroma of meat and eggs, looking like it really smelled delicious.


    An Jing found it amusing, ¡°Keep that up, and you¡¯re going to drool. Speaking of which, I remembered when you were a few months old, you loved to drool the most. Sometimes your dad and I couldn¡¯t even wipe it up in time, ha ha~¡±


    ¡°Qinger didn¡¯t drool at all!¡± An Yiqing declared as if An Jing was telling tales.


    An Jing didn¡¯t continue the topic, truly afraid of making her third son burst into tears.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if just her third son cried, but she feared that eventually, if he started crying, it would lead to all three of her other sons crying too.


    Having four children cry together would be incredibly troublesome.


    Somehow, her third son really had this ability. Whenever he cried, not only would he be upset, but he could also affect the other three children, making them all cry with him.


    Just like last time when his father didn¡¯t rub his face.


    She was quite fed up with her third son.


    Once the loin meat was fried and the egg pancakes were ready, An Jing¡¯s group came out of the small kitchen to the main courtyard to eat the egg-filled pancakes.


    After washing their hands clean, they sat down at the table.


    ¡°Meat, I want more meat in it, Mommy, more meat,¡± An Yiyun urged as soon as she saw An Jing lifting up the egg pancake, asking An Jing to roll more loin meat into the egg pancake.


    Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing also clamored for more meat.


    An Jing was both amused and exasperated, ¡°Then you might as well just eat the meat, what do you need the pancake for?¡±


    An Yiqing asserted confidently, ¡°Eating only meat isn¡¯t tasty, it has to be eaten together to be delicious.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± An Jing smiled, as she added loin meat and a small amount of lettuce to the egg pancake in her hand, and once it was ready, she passed the finished egg pancake to Su Yi Jing, who was sitting closest to her.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Changyi had already made three egg pancakes, and as soon as An Jing saw them, she quickly took the three egg pancakes and distributed them to Su Yixing, An Yiqing, and An Yiyun.

 Chapter 935 - 935 936 Your Mouth is Not Big

    ?Chapter 935: Chapter 936: Your Mouth is Not Big Chapter 935: Chapter 936: Your Mouth is Not Big All four children were eating with their hands, and as soon as they grabbed the egg-stuffed pancakes, they began to eat with gusto. After just one bite, all of their eyes curled in satisfaction.


    An Jing loved watching her four children like this, as it made her feel a great sense of achievement for making the egg-stuffed pancakes with her husband.


    Seeing that Tuoba Ya was somewhat unsure how to begin, An Jing smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s best to eat it in big bites with your hands for the best flavor, you can try it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tobanya responded and stopped worrying about eating inelegantly and picked up an egg pancake in her hand.


    Then she spread some hot sauce on the egg pancake.


    Then added some pork loin and lettuce into the egg pancake.


    Finally, she rolled up the egg pancake.


    Looking at the egg-stuffed pancake in her hand, Tuoba Ya hesitated for a moment but still took a big bite tentatively. And with that bite, the aroma of eggs, meat, pancake, and greens instantly filled her mouth; it was really delicious and satisfying, and it was very different from how she usually ate in small, delicate bites.


    However, having been educated since childhood with noble teachings, even though eating in big bites was delicious, when taking the second bite, Tuoba Ya reverted to eating in small bites.


    How someone eats is their own business, and An Jing had merely made a suggestion. Moreover, she didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Tuoba Ya eating that way, so naturally, An Jing said nothing about Tuoba Ya reverting to eating the egg-stuffed pancake in small bites.


    An Jing simply watched with a smile as her husband rolled the pancake, packing it with a good amount of pork loin.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy has so much meat, so much,¡± An Yiyun said enviously as she ate her own egg-stuffed pancake. ¡°Yun Er also wants that much meat.¡±


    Xiao Changyi ignored An Yiyun but handed the rolled egg-stuffed pancake to An Jing for her to eat.


    As An Jing took the egg-stuffed pancake and ate it, she smiled and said to An Yiyun, ¡°Yun Er, your mouth isn¡¯t big; you can¡¯t eat one rolled so large. You need to eat a smaller one, only a little can be rolled inside so your mouth can handle it.¡±


    An Yiyun immediately looked at her three brothers with a cheeky grin, ¡°Big brother, second brother, and third brother also don¡¯t have big mouths.¡±


    An Jing burst out laughing but still agreed, ¡°Yes, your brothers also don¡¯t have big mouths.¡±


    At this moment, Su Yi Jing opened his mouth wide and took a big bite of the egg-stuffed pancake, not swallowing but rather looking at An Jing, signaling her to notice. Clearly, he wanted An Jing to see that his mouth was big.


    An Jing was even more amused. Her eldest son¡¯s competitive nature was indeed fun.


    However, no matter how wide her eldest son opened his mouth, in the eyes of the adults, it was still just a small bite.


    ¡°Your mouth is big, are you happy now?¡± An Jing playfully said to her eldest son.


    Su Yi Jing didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t smile, and showed no expression, but simply nodded his little head and then started to chew the pancake in his mouth deliberately slowly.


    At that moment, Su Yi Jing really gave the impression of being rather quiet and reserved.


    ¡°Mommy, Mommy, what about me?¡± An Yiqing eagerly asked when he saw his mother comment on his elder brother¡¯s big mouth, wanting to be told he had a big mouth as well.


    An Jing found it amusing, ¡°Your mouth is big too.¡±


    An Yiqing was satisfied.


    Su Yixing also started asking, also wanting An Jing to say that his mouth was big, and An Jing very cooperatively did so.

 Chapter 936 - 936 937 Afraid to Peek at Her

    ?Chapter 936: Chapter 937: Afraid to Peek at Her Chapter 936: Chapter 937: Afraid to Peek at Her Then, An Yiyun became unhappy, pursed his lips, and used an extremely aggrieved, melancholic look to gaze at An Jing, ¡°Mom, is it only Yun Er whose mouth isn¡¯t big...¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°Your mouth is also big, Mom was just teasing you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh.¡± An Yiyun immediately cheered up and started eating the egg-stuffed pancake again.


    As An Yiyun was happily eating his egg-stuffed pancake again, he noticed Meng Zhuqing had arrived. He immediately excitedly yelled to Meng Zhuqing, who had not yet come in, ¡°Uncle Zhuqing, Uncle Zhuqing, come eat the egg-stuffed pancakes, they¡¯re really tasty.¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°Better lucky than early, just right, I and your grandpa made a lot today, you should stay and eat too.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was there to report recent matters from Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion to Xiao Changyi. Upon entering, he realized Tobanya was also there, his heart clenched painfully, but he showed none of it on his face.


    ¡°Grandpa, lady, Commandery Princess.¡± Meng Zhuqing clasped his hands and bowed to them one by one.


    After bowing, Meng Zhuqing was about to refuse to stay and eat the egg-stuffed pancakes, but before he could speak, little An Yiyun climbed down from the stool and enthusiastically pulled him to sit at the table.


    And it was right next to Tobanya.


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    While seating Meng Zhuqing down, An Yiyun said in his babyish voice, ¡°Uncle Zhuqing, make sure to get lots of meat, the meat Daddy fried is really tasty, it¡¯s even better wrapped in the pancake.¡±


    Now that everyone was seated, Meng Zhuqing could only respond, ¡°Okay.¡±


    An Jing, while eating her egg-stuffed pancake, laughed, ¡°You should wash your hands first; you need to eat this with your hands, chopsticks don¡¯t really work.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Zhuqing stood up and washed his hands in the nearby basin.


    After his hands were clean, he walked back.


    Originally, he planned to change seats upon returning, not to sit next to Tobanya, but thinking it might seem too deliberate, he dismissed the thought and continued to sit next to Tobanya.


    Meng Zhuqing often ate meals with An Jing and Xiao Changyi, so it was not uncomfortable for him, but having Tobanya sitting next to him forced him to suppress the ache in his heart, showing no signs of pain, he picked up an egg pancake and ate it as Xiao Changyi had taught, wrapped with lettuce and tenderloin.


    The egg-stuffed pancake was really tasty, full of light refreshing flavors, but his enjoyment was marred by a blandness, as he dare not even glance at the person beside him, not even a stolen peek.


    Tobanya, however, glanced at Meng Zhuqing. The egg pancake was on the other side of Meng Zhuqing; she took the chance to reach for the egg pancake and boldly stole glances at Meng Zhuqing.


    She even spoke up, very naturally, ¡°Deputy General Meng, maybe move the egg pancake a bit closer, it would be easier for everyone to reach.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, not at all expecting Tobanya to talk to him, but he quickly responded with a ¡®yes¡¯ and moved the egg pancake to a position that was easier for everyone to reach.


    An Jing sat directly across from Meng Zhuqing and Tobanya. Seeing Tobanya act so naturally while Meng Zhuqing appeared somewhat reserved, she figured it truly was just Meng Zhuqing harboring unrequited love.


    Fortunately, Tobanya did not yet know of Meng Zhuqing¡¯s feelings for her.


    Had Tobanya known, Meng Zhuqing would have been even more uncomfortable now.


    Seeing that her husband was about to finish his egg-stuffed pancake, An Jing quickly put down the half-eaten pancake in her hands and then rolled another egg-stuffed pancake for her husband.

 Chapter 937 - 937 938 Self-Blame……

    ?Chapter 937: Chapter 938: Self-Blame...... Chapter 937: Chapter 938: Self-Blame...... When An Jing finished rolling it up, her husband had just finished eating. An Jing immediately handed over the rolled egg pancake with a smile and said, ¡°Husband, for you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi saw An Jing put down the half-eaten egg pancake and pick up another one to roll, and he knew his wife must have rolled it for him. However, when the food was actually presented to him, he still felt exceptionally happy.


    But, no matter how happy he felt inside, his face showed very little of it.


    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± An Jing asked him after he took a bite.


    ¡°Mm,¡± he replied softly, his cold eyes watching her and gradually warming up, becoming incredibly gentle.


    An Jing was very pleased that her husband only showed such tenderness to her.


    ¡°Mommy, Star is full, but Star still wants to eat some meat,¡± Su Yixing suddenly said.


    ¡°You¡¯re full and still eating? Aren¡¯t you afraid your tummy will get bloated?¡± An Jing asked playfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if tummy is bloated; Star just wants to eat some meat, meat is tasty,¡± Su Yixing said with a face full of anticipation.


    An Jing could only pick up a small piece of tenderloin with her chopsticks and bring it to Su Yixing¡¯s mouth, and Su Yixing immediately ate it happily.


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat anymore; if you really get a bloated stomach, you¡¯ll start to feel uncomfortable again,¡± An Jing patiently told her second son.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Su Yixing obediently agreed.


    ¡°Come, give me your hand; Mommy will wipe it for you.¡±


    As soon as An Jing finished speaking, Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Let me do it; you eat yours.¡±


    As he spoke, Xiao Changyi had already set down his egg pancake ahead of An Jing.


    Xiao Changyi took a cloth set aside and wiped Su Yixing¡¯s little oily hands.


    ¡°Daddy, are you full?¡± Su Yixing asked Xiao Changyi with a smile while he wiped his hands, looking up with his little face.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why isn¡¯t Daddy eating anymore?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wiping your hands.¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡ª¡±


    ¡°Zip it,¡± Xiao Changyi finally lost his patience.


    An Jing found it amusing.


    But Su Yixing didn¡¯t really zip it; instead, he continued in his babyish voice, ¡°Daddy, hurry and finish wiping Star¡¯s hands, then continue eating. Meat is tasty, pancakes are tasty too, Daddy should eat more.¡±


    Xiao Changyi felt a warmth in his heart, and at the same time, he felt very guilty for his earlier impatience.


    The children were all grown up, and yet his patience had not been enhanced by even a little bit. The kids still liked him so much, and every time after he lost patience, he would feel as regretful as he did now.


    Even though he felt remorseful, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything, and continued to wipe his second son¡¯s little hands.


    ¡°Daddy, pick Star up, Star wants to get down,¡± Su Yixing said after his hands were wiped, stretching out his little arms and fussing to be picked off the stool by Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi had intended to let Su Yixing get down by himself, as the children were now able to get off the stool on their own. However, remembering his previous lack of patience, he didn¡¯t say anything and indulged Su Yixing by picking him up and placing him on the floor.


    An Jing watched Xiao Changyi¡¯s every reaction and felt increasingly joyful.


    She knew her husband was always able to recognize his mistakes and mend his ways. Then, recognize his mistakes and mend his ways again. And then, recognize his mistakes and mend them once more.


    It¡¯s just a pity that aside from her, her husband still had very little patience with anyone else.


    She reckoned he would be like this for the rest of his life, unchangeable.


    But even if he couldn¡¯t change, it was okay. Their four children still liked her husband so much, and her husband actually liked their four children a lot too.

 Chapter 938 - 938 939 Who are you to control me

    ?Chapter 938: Chapter 939: Who are you to control me? Chapter 938: Chapter 939: Who are you to control me? ...


    After they had eaten their egg-filled pancakes, An Jing¡¯s lunch was considered settled.


    Tobanya didn¡¯t stay long; she left after eating.


    An Jing, not wanting to listen to Meng Zhuqing report the recent events that had occurred in the mansion, took her four children to the inner chamber to rest and planned to have a good nap.


    Xiao Changyi went to the study.


    Meng Zhuqing quickly followed him to the study to report what had happened recently in the mansion.


    In fact, nothing significant had happened recently in Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, except that those who appeared to be guards but were actually loyal retainers were not very cooperative with Meng Zhuqing in charge.


    Those retainers only acknowledged their master, Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°My lord, about these retainers,¡± said Meng Zhuqing, truly vexed, not knowing how to manage them, and so he sought Xiao Changyi¡¯s advice.


    Xiao Changyi had expected this and said indifferently, ¡°Tell them if they still want to follow me and serve in my mansion, they must follow your orders.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Once Meng Zhuqing finished reporting, Xiao Changyi went to the inner chamber to join his wife and children for their afternoon nap.


    After Meng Zhuqing finished his report, he left the main courtyard.


    Having conveyed to the loyal retainers the words of his lord, Meng Zhuqing was ready to leave the mansion to attend to some matters, but before he could leave, he ran into Tobanya, who was also planning to leave.


    Meng Zhuqing was walking toward the main gate from one corridor, while Tobanya was approaching from another corridor, and they met just a few steps from the entrance.


    Neither of them had expected, after just having seen each other, to run into one another so soon again.


    ¡°Commandery Princess,¡± greeted Meng Zhuqing with the same respect he showed every time they met, bowing deeply to Tobanya.


    Tobanya, without a word, glanced at Meng Zhuqing naturally and continued to walk forward.


    ¡°Commandery Princess!¡±


    For some reason, Meng Zhuqing suddenly called out to her urgently.


    Tobanya stopped in her tracks, not turning around, and asked with cool detachment, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing appeared from behind her, respectfully saluted with clasped fists, bowed again, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not safe for the Commandery Princess to go out alone; it would be better to have two guards by your side.¡±


    Tobanya eyed him. ¡°You care?¡±


    ¡°This general wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Meng Zhuqing immediately said, bowing even lower in extreme submission. ¡°It¡¯s just that the safety of this mansion falls under this general¡¯s responsibility. Since the Commandery Princess is residing here, it would be advisable to pay heed to your personal safety.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Tobanya responded lightly, her tone carrying a faint hint of realization, ¡°So you¡¯re afraid any trouble involving this Commandery Princess might implicate you.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s heart clenched painfully, but he did not make any attempt to protest, which could be seen as an admission of agreement.


    The tacit admission cut Tobanya to the core. She had wished for him to be this way toward her, but now that he actually was, she found it difficult to bear.


    Struggling to ease the pain in her heart, Tobanya¡¯s face revealed none of her inner emotion. She just sneered and said, ¡°Deputy General Meng, you can rest easy. As long as nothing happens within Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, it won¡¯t implicate you. What you are in charge of is the safety within Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion; you needn¡¯t bother yourself with matters outside the mansion.¡±


    After speaking, Tobanya continued walking forward.


    In her heart, she understood that he meant well.


    He was a good man.


    He had compassion for women.


    Seeing her go out alone, unsafe, he kindly suggested she take two guards with her for protection.

 Chapter 939 - 939 940 Memorizing Poetry

    ?Chapter 939: Chapter 940 Memorizing Poetry Chapter 939: Chapter 940 Memorizing Poetry But.


    Since she had decided not to let him know of her feelings, she naturally kept her distance from him.


    Her body was tainted, she was unworthy of someone as good as him.


    Someone as good as him would definitely be troubled if he knew that she was fond of him.


    Perhaps he would even marry her out of sympathy for her being an orphan, to fulfill her wishes.


    But she didn¡¯t want sympathy.


    She also didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him. Even if he was willing to marry her, his mother wouldn¡¯t agree.


    It was better this way.


    They might seem like strangers, but they could still exchange a few words now and then, and she could catch occasional glimpses of him. That was enough to satisfy her.


    It¡¯s just that...


    Her heart ached fiercely...


    Once out of Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, Tobanya turned left.


    She walked slowly, taking measured steps to the left, staring ahead with a vacant look in her eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t until she was a fair distance from Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion that Tobanya turned a corner and entered an alley.


    The alley was long, narrow, and quiet, with not a soul in sight. As soon as Tobanya stepped in, she leaned against the wall, clutching her chest with one hand and covering her mouth with the other, tears rapidly filling her eyes, her heart aching so much she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    It¡¯s better for just me to suffer, you deserve someone better.


    On the other side, Meng Zhuqing saw Tobanya leave and initially wanted to send two guards after her, but he thought it might offend or disgust her. Worse, she might fly into a rage, and he didn¡¯t want their relationship to become that tense. With this in mind, Meng Zhuqing did not send guards to follow and protect Tobanya.


    Alas.


    Meng Zhuqing heavily sighed in his heart, filled with both helplessness and worry.


    When it came to her, he supposed he could never really be at ease for the rest of his life.


    Not wanting to appear unusual, Meng Zhuqing did not linger after Tobanya left, and he too exited Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    After all, there were still things he had to attend to.


    ...


    Even after a nap in the afternoon, An Jing and the others did not get up, still lying in bed.


    The four children were originally lying on their backs with eyes wide open, but after waking up briefly, they turned over and lay next to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, chatting with them with bright smiles.


    Seeing the playful children, An Jing and Xiao Changyi comfortably lay on their sides, watching the little ones.


    The family of six frolicked on the bed together.


    ¡°Yun Er, come recite ¡®Quiet Night Thoughts¡¯ for daddy and mommy, and your brothers,¡± An Jing suddenly sat up, pulled An Yiyun into her arms, and smilingly asked him to recite the poem.


    Among the four children, it was her youngest son who had the best memory. He memorized ¡°Quiet Night Thoughts¡± not long after she taught it to him, while the other three took quite some time to get it.


    The four children only knew that poem.


    ¡°What ¡®Quiet Night Thoughts¡¯?¡± An Yiyun looked at An Jing with a blank expression, as if he didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about.


    An Yiqing immediately raised a small hand and cheerfully said to An Jing, ¡°Qinger knows! It¡¯s the one that starts with ¡®Before my bed, the moonlight glows¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Oh, our Qinger is indeed clever,¡± An Jing praised An Yiqing before turning to An Yiyun again, ¡°Yun Er, it¡¯s what your third brother said. ¡®Before my bed, the moonlight glows.¡¯ Do you still remember the last three lines?¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    ¡°Then recite it for daddy, mommy, and your brothers to hear.¡±


    An Yiyun then recited in his childish voice, word by word, ¡°Before my bed, the moonlight glows, I suspect it casts frost on the floor; I raise my head to view the moon, then lower it, missing my hometown.¡±

 Chapter 940 - 940 941 Recognizing Characters

    ?Chapter 940: Chapter 941 Recognizing Characters Chapter 940: Chapter 941 Recognizing Characters ¡°Yun Er is truly clever,¡± paused An Jing before suggesting, ¡°How about you four recite this poem for father and mother to hear?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± All four little ones nodded their heads.


    Then, without needing An Jing and Xiao Changyi to urge them, they began reciting together, ¡°Before the bed...¡±


    Their voices were still childish, and they recited the poem quite neatly. All four little ones were very serious about their recitation, each wearing expressions that begged for praise after they had finished. Watching this, An Jing and Xiao Changyi found it amusing yet were tenderhearted.


    As soon as they finished reciting, the four children looked at them, their meaning quite clear: Daddy and Mommy, please praise us quickly!


    An Jing immediately satisfied them with verbal praise, ¡°Oh wow, my children are so clever, to be able to recite poems at such a young age.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool eyes were warm and tender, he said nothing, but he lifted his hand and touched each of the four little ones¡¯ heads.


    Praised by their mother and patted on the head by their father, the four little ones were extremely happy, crawling towards An Jing and then towards Xiao Changyi, back and forth, creating a joyful atmosphere.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi, watching the children like this, were also quite happy.


    ¡°Husband, should we start teaching Jing¡¯er and the others some characters? Recognizing a few simple ones wouldn¡¯t hurt, right?¡± Suddenly, An Jing said. ¡°After all, they play every day, so recognizing some characters would be good.¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start by teaching them a few on our own, and for the rest, we¡¯ll invite the mister to our home to teach them when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°When the children turn four, we¡¯ll invite the mister to our home. I was originally planning on sending them to school, but I think four is a bit young, let¡¯s send them when they turn six instead; that way, we can be more at ease.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Now the children are only two years and four months old, we have over a year before they turn four, and even if we can¡¯t teach them much during this year, teaching them to simply recognize some characters is still doable.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°All the characters here are traditional, and there¡¯s no pinyin, so it¡¯s indeed a bit difficult to learn...¡± As she spoke, An Jing began to ponder.


    There is no phonetic alphabet here; instead, they use direct sound or fanqie methods for phonetic annotation, both of which are inconvenient.


    Fortunately, the pronunciation of the characters here is similar to Mandarin...


    Thinking this, An Jing, with eyes shining, said: ¡°Husband, what if I annotated all the characters here with pinyin? Then when it¡¯s time for our children to learn, wouldn¡¯t it be much easier?¡±


    ¡°Pinyin?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Consider it as using symbols, using some symbols for phonetic annotation. For example, for ¡®°¢,¡¯ use the symbol ¡®a¡¯ for the first tone.¡± While saying this, An Jing pulled over Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand and wrote an ¡®a¡¯ in the palm of his hand.


    In reality, An Jing wanted to mention the alphabet, but there were no alphabets here, and she was afraid that Xiao Changyi might not understand, so she referred to them as symbols instead.


    Xiao Changyi felt the ¡®a¡¯ symbol An Jing drew in his palm, yet remained silent.


    An Jing continued, ¡°Pinyin consists of 26 symbols, and different combinations of these symbols represent different sounds. For instance, ¡®°Í¡¯ could be represented using these two symbols.¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing wrote the letters ¡®ba¡¯ in Xiao Changyi¡¯s palm. Then, she added, ¡°Also for the first tone.¡±

 Chapter 941 - 941 942 I Will Be Careful from Now On

    ?Chapter 941: Chapter 942 I Will Be Careful from Now On Chapter 941: Chapter 942 I Will Be Careful from Now On Xiao Changyi recalled the ¡®a¡¯ that An Jing had drawn on the palm of his hand just a moment ago and the ¡®ba¡¯ she was drawing now. Then, he understood, his cold eyes also brightened.


    This was indeed much simpler and more convenient than using direct pronunciation and fanqie methods to annotate characters.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes sparkle, An Jing chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t admire me too much, it¡¯s from the knowledge of that world I originally came from¡ª¡±


    But before she could finish, Xiao Changyi interjected, ¡°The children are all here, some things are better kept in the heart, I understand.¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing knew that Xiao Changyi was worried the children might overhear and repeat her words. The children were especially innocent now, and it would be troublesome if they repeated this to others.


    Apart from her husband, she had no intention of letting anyone else know she was not from this world.


    Looking at the four children who were frolicking beside them, An Jing then smiled at Xiao Changyi and said, ¡°I spoke out of turn, I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°What about this pinyin project?¡±


    ¡°If you want to do it, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of our children¡¯s ease of learning characters in the future, of course, I want to do it.¡±


    ¡°Then do it.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Thinking further, An Jing added, ¡°When I have annotated all the characters, I¡¯ll compile them into a dictionary. So when the children come across characters they don¡¯t know how to read, they can look them up by the radicals and learn how to pronounce them. This way, even without a teacher, they¡¯ll be able to learn on their own.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Right, not only should the dictionary annotate the pronunciation of characters but also include the meanings of the words. That way, it¡¯ll also be convenient to understand the meaning when looking up the words.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just...¡± Suddenly, An Jing felt troubled, ¡°compiling a dictionary will take too much time.¡±


    Without waiting for Xiao Changyi to respond, An Jing smiled again: ¡°But for the sake of the children, time should not be a concern; if necessary, we can simply find more people to help with the dictionary.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°If it turns out well, the old man would certainly take it and promote it throughout Xiyun.¡±


    An Jing smiled and said, ¡°Let him take it. If it becomes widespread, it will make it easier for everyone to recognize characters in the future.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it makes character recognition easier and benefits the country and the people, we could have kept it limited, solely used on certain confidential letters.¡±


    An Jing immediately understood and nodded, ¡°Indeed, if I wrote in pinyin as characters, unless I disclosed what the pinyin stands for, no one would know what I had written and simply think I was scribbling. Even if the letters were lost, it wouldn¡¯t lead to any significant loss.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long-term plan to promote this, I think my adoptive father would do as you just said, if he sees the dictionary I compile, he will likely promote it within Xiyun Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll start annotating the characters tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Tell me how to annotate them, and I¡¯ll help you with it when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°Great. I will explain it to you in detail later.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Should we find a few people to help with the dictionary?¡±


    ¡°If you want to finish faster, then find more; if you¡¯re not in a hurry, find fewer.¡±


    ¡°I want to finish it sooner, ideally before the New Year. Let¡¯s find thirty people, thirty scholars, to help us with the meanings of the words. We¡¯ll handle the annotation of the sounds.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°How about we see if Wild Goose Jade is willing to help us? I saw her writing beautifully when I visited her courtyard last time.¡±

 Chapter 942 - 942 943 Do Not Dare to Presume

    ?Chapter 942: Chapter 943: Do Not Dare to Presume Chapter 942: Chapter 943: Do Not Dare to Presume ¡°At the time, I also asked her about some things,¡± An Jing continued, ¡°Looking at her answers, she was clearly a highly educated woman with a broad knowledge of books. Annotating words and phrases should be no difficult task for her.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°If she is willing, then including her, we would have found thirty-one people.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ...


    That night, An Jing took a lantern and went to ask Tobanya, who readily agreed.


    The next day, An Jing began to annotate the words with phonetic symbols.


    Xiao Changyi also helped with the annotations.


    On the third day, Meng Zhuqing gathered thirty scholars to enter Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had agreed to set aside a large courtyard for compiling the dictionary, and as soon as the thirty scholars entered Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, Meng Zhuqing led them to that large courtyard.


    Due to the status of Xiao Changyi and An Jing, the thirty scholars were all very respectful and nervous, not daring to be presumptuous at all.


    Tobanya also came to this large courtyard.


    Tobanya had no confidants and nothing much to do; she was actually extremely idle usually, always alone. Now that An Jing had asked for her help, she was genuinely eager to have something to do, even if her face still remained cool and aloof.


    When Tobanya entered the courtyard, she happened to run into Meng Zhuqing leaving, and thus the two met. Tobanya said nothing, showed no expression, and just continued walking forward into the courtyard.


    As for Meng Zhuqing, he quickly stepped aside respectfully.


    Only after Tobanya had entered the courtyard did he leave.


    ...


    Though they said they were compiling a dictionary, it was not as complex as modern dictionaries. An Jing simply did a straightforward job, primarily focusing on phonetic annotations, followed by a few lines of simple definitions.


    Even so, the work took An Jing over two months.


    An Jing finished compiling the dictionary on the twenty-first of December, and during the process, she taught her four children how to sing the alphabet song with the 26 pinyin letters.


    The day after the dictionary was completed, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to the palace to see the Emperor of Xiyun, bringing not only their four children but also the dictionary.


    There were more than a hundred volumes of the dictionary, each with different content because it was impossible to fit everything into one book.


    These were handwritten, not printed, so it was normal that one book wasn¡¯t enough.


    Moreover, each book was quite thick.


    But An Jing and Xiao Changyi only brought one volume to the palace for Emperor Xiyun to see; one volume was enough to give a general idea, there was no need to bring over a hundred volumes.


    Upon seeing the Emperor of Xiyun, An Jing immediately had the four children sing the pinyin alphabet song together.


    The four children obediently sang in front of Emperor Xiyun: ¡°A, bo, ci, de, e, fu, ge...¡±


    This was actually ¡®a, b, c, d, e, f, g...¡¯


    But because the children¡¯s voices were soft and milky, the tune sounded a bit altered.


    The Emperor of Xiyun was completely bewildered, unsure of what the children were singing.


    Only after the four little ones finished singing did An Jing show the Emperor of Xiyun the dictionary, and pointing at the letters said, ¡°Imperial father, these symbols are the phonetic annotations I made for the words. This character is pronounced...¡±


    An Jing explained carefully to Emperor Xiyun. He went from bafflement to enlightenment as his eyes grew brighter and brighter.


    It wasn¡¯t until An Jing finished explaining that Emperor Xiyun lavishly praised her and said that this must be promoted, as it would make recognizing characters much easier and simpler for everyone.


    ¡°Imperial father, to promote this, we first need to teach people how to read these symbols. The New Year is almost upon us, let¡¯s deal with it next year. You can have a few scholars learn these symbols from me, and later these scholars can teach others in turn,¡± An Jing said.

 Chapter 943 - 943 944 He is Also Too Useless

    ?Chapter 943: Chapter 944: He is Also Too Useless! Chapter 943: Chapter 944: He is Also Too Useless! ¡°Very good!¡± the Emperor of Xiyun was both satisfied and happy.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had lunch in the palace before returning, and just as they arrived back at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, they happened to see Gong Juechen dejectedly leaving the mansion.


    ¡°You...¡± An Jing didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    Since Tobanya moved into Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, Gong Juechen had been visiting almost daily, trying every way to entangle Tobanya.


    As Tobanya was staying at her home, An Jing did not want Tobanya to be harassed there, so she had ordered the mansion¡¯s guards not to let Gong Juechen anywhere near living quarters where Tobanya was staying.


    Thus, even when Gong Juechen came to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, he couldn¡¯t see Tobanya, and naturally, he couldn¡¯t harass her.


    ¡°Jingjing, I just saw Jade Jade...¡± Gong Juechen was very melancholic and dispirited.


    Fearing that Gong Juechen would utter something that might damage Tobanya¡¯s reputation, An Jing hurriedly had Gong Juechen come inside with them first. Only when they were away from others did An Jing let Gong Juechen continue speaking.


    However, before letting Gong Juechen continue, An Jing, puzzled, asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you unskilled in martial arts? Then how did you get past the guards of my mansion to see Wild Goose Jade?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do martial arts, and naturally, I can¡¯t beat your mansion¡¯s guards. But I didn¡¯t even use force; I didn¡¯t even enter the courtyard where Jade Jade was staying. I hadn¡¯t even gone to look for Jade Jade; I met her right in the promenade at the front of your mansion,¡± he explained.


    ¡°I see,¡± An Jing understood.


    Gong Juechen continued, ¡°As soon as I met Jade Jade, I wanted to talk to her, but she was exceptionally cold and straightforward. She preemptively told me if I kept bothering her, she would report it to the Emperor. Not only would I be in trouble, but it might even implicate my sister... Wah, why is Jade Jade like this? I haven¡¯t even been able to see her before, and now, when I finally do, she threatens me like this, which really breaks my heart.¡±


    An Jing was too lazy to deal with Gong Juechen¡¯s fake crying, tersely responding, ¡°You¡¯re always shamelessly pestering people; anyone would be annoyed by you! And she¡¯s a Commandery Princess, no less!¡±


    Pausing, An Jing added, ¡°If the Emperor finds out about this, you will definitely be convicted and beheaded!¡±


    ¡°Wah, wah...¡± Gong Juechen cried again, ¡°I genuinely like Jade Jade, but she doesn¡¯t like me, and now she even harbors thoughts of killing me; I¡¯m truly heartbroken. Jade Jade also said that the only reason she didn¡¯t kill me with a sword when she first woke up was because I had once saved her life. But the moment I touched her body, my debt of saving her was repaid, and we owed nothing to each other. If I continue to pester her, she will report it to the Emperor.¡±


    At that moment, An Jing felt relieved she had not discussed this at the main entrance with Gong Juechen. Had he not spoken, it might have completely destroyed Tobanya¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Originally, I planned to bless them if Jade Jade and Zhuzhu were having an affair, but after tailing Zhuzhu for so long, it seems they¡¯re not involved. Wah, wah...¡± Gong Juechen cried again, ¡°Jade Jade is so beautiful, and if I can¡¯t have her, and even Zhuzhu can¡¯t have her... ¡±


    Speaking, Gong Juechen even began to berate, ¡°Obviously it could have been kept within the family, but Zhuzhu is so useless! Look at my sister, how good she was to directly take in Lanlan!¡±


    An Jing was even more exasperated, ¡°Gong Juechen, please, can you just not?!¡±

 Chapter 944 - 944 945 Just Want to Hit You

    ?Chapter 944: Chapter 945: Just Want to Hit You Chapter 944: Chapter 945: Just Want to Hit You ¡°Wild Goose Jade, she is alone and helpless; stop adding to her pain and indignity! I don¡¯t care whether you have touched her or not, but as soon as you speak of this matter, it tarnishes her reputation. Do you really want to push her into a corner until she has no face to meet people and feels driven to end herself?¡±


    ¡°Jade Jade seems to be living just fine, on the other hand, I¡¯m the one being threatened by her. Even though I still especially like her face and want to marry no one but her, I can¡¯t pester her anymore... Just thinking about it makes me despair...¡± Gong Juechen spoke with a sense of melancholy and grievance.


    An Jingxin thought: I¡¯m also quite desperate. How can there be such an odd person in this world?


    ¡°If you say anything more that could ruin her reputation, I¡¯ll have Meng Lanqing tell Se Se not to acknowledge you as her brother!¡± An Jing was truly angry as well.


    ¡°Jingjing, you...¡± Gong Juechen had an expression of ¡®how can you be like this.¡¯ After a long pause, he capitulated, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t talk about it anymore in the future, I¡¯ll pretend I never saved her, okay?¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve laid down my words today. If you truly want Se Se to be happy, then behave yourself and stop ruining the young lady¡¯s reputation.¡±


    After a pause, An Jing continued, ¡°Everyone has their limits of endurance, why must you always push people to the brink of losing their patience with you?! If you continue behaving so shamelessly, even if you did treat Yun Er, our family will no longer associate with you.¡±


    This person truly has a problem, and both she and her husband have been enduring his nonsense solely because he saved their young son; but he¡¯s become too much, far too excessive, and it¡¯s gradually eroded the gratitude they felt towards him.


    She and her husband truly wouldn¡¯t mind severing ties with him completely now.


    Gong Juechen immediately said, ¡°Jingjing, from now on, I won¡¯t be so shameless, please keep associating with me! Life would be so boring without your company, wuu wuu...¡± He fake-cried a couple of times.


    An Jing really felt like rolling her eyes at Gong Jue Chen, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve said my piece, from now on, it¡¯s up to you. If you end up with no one wanting to deal with you, you¡¯ll have only yourself to blame.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then...¡± Gong Jue Chen was about to say something else when he noticed Meng Zhuqing standing nearby, and he immediately exclaimed in shock, ¡°Zhuzhu, when did you get here? Why didn¡¯t you make a sound?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t say a word; she just started beating up Gong Juechen on the spot.


    Gong Juechen cried out in pain as Meng Zhuqing hit him.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi did not intervene, instead, they took their four children to the inner room.


    Although Gong Juechen wasn¡¯t afraid of being beaten, they still thought it would be good for him to take a beating.


    This guy¡¯s mouth really deserved it.


    After being beaten by Meng Zhuqing, Gong Juechen, with a face swollen like a pig¡¯s head, looked at Meng Zhuqing in bewilderment, ¡°Zhuzhu, why did you beat me up?¡±


    ¡°Just felt like beating you.¡±


    Gong Jue Chen: ¡°...¡± Alright, I¡¯ll just believe you felt like beating me. It¡¯s definitely not because of that Tobanya.


    ...


    After Gong Juechen left, An Jing thought it over and decided to pay a visit to Tobanya.


    When An Jing arrived at the courtyard where Tobanya lived, she found Tobanya looking out of the window into the distance, her ravishingly beautiful face expressionless, leaving one to wonder what was on her mind.


    ¡°I heard you bumped into Gong Jue Chen in the residence today?¡± An Jing asked softly without being too direct.


    Tobanya nodded: ¡°Mmm.¡±

 Chapter 945 - 945 946 Anniversary of Death

    ?Chapter 945: Chapter 946: Anniversary of Death Chapter 945: Chapter 946: Anniversary of Death She paused before Tobanya added, ¡°I hope the Princess forgives my offenses; from now on, I won¡¯t be courteous to him anymore.¡±


    An Jing responded, ¡°What is there to forgive? What you did was right; he truly was too much.¡±


    Tobanya said, ¡°Thank you, Princess, for your understanding.¡±


    An Jing hesitated for a moment, but still spoke up, ¡°No matter what he said to you, don¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s not worth getting upset over someone like him.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    An Jing hesitated again before asking, ¡°Today is the anniversary of your father¡¯s death, right?¡±


    Tobanya was silent for a long while before she quietly responded, ¡°Mm.¡±


    Seeing that Tobanya was gazing into the distance, An Jing followed her gaze and saw that it was in the direction of Beisheng. She immediately sighed but said nothing and turned to leave.


    At this moment, this person, she just wanted to be alone, and An Jing knew this.


    Once An Jing had left, Tobanya continued to stand by the window, looking in the direction of Beisheng.


    Four years had passed, a full four years since the massacre of the Five Clans, leaving her the only one left in her family.


    Previously, she had survived on the belief in revenge; what would she survive on thereafter?


    Initially, she had stood in the crowd and witnessed her father being torn apart by horses, witnessed the annihilation of the Five Clans. This was not only her agony but also her nightly nightmare.


    That scene, she would never forget for as long as she lived.


    The bloodshed was so severe that she wished she could have died with her family then and there.


    It was not until it grew dark that Tobanya finally stepped away from the window.


    She had someone prepare alcohol and dishes and place them in the pavilion in front of the courtyard where she lived. Without even putting on a coat, Tobanya just walked towards the pavilion step by step.


    It was already deep into winter and the nights were piercingly cold.


    However, the already chilled-to-the-bone Tobanya felt nothing and still walked into the pavilion, sitting there as the night deepened and the dew grew heavy, lifting the wine jug from the table and pouring herself drink after drink.


    Drink after drink, she didn¡¯t touch the dishes, but she kept drinking the alcohol endlessly.


    It seemed to have no end.


    It seemed she would not stop.


    Previously, she thought about revenge, about dying together with Tao Shangran, but she had never thought about how she would live after the revenge was completed.


    Now, with her great vengeance fulfilled, she was still alive but did not know where to go from here.


    Fortunately, the Emperor of Xiyun let her stay in the Capital, sparing her the need to think about where to go next.


    But, in the future, what should she do? Just continue to stay in the Imperial Capital, continuing to live a day-to-day existence without any support?


    Rather than that, it would be better to be dead.


    Being with her family would be better than living like this.


    Thinking this way, Tobanya, extremely saddened and in pain today, wanted to drink herself to death, and thus she drank even faster, cup after cup.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten anything today, and now drinking on an empty stomach, and drinking so much, her stomach quickly began burning. She felt extremely uncomfortable, but thought she was dying and was actually pleased.


    Uncharacteristically, a smile of relief appeared on her stunningly beautiful face.


    Let the weather freeze her to death.


    Let the alcohol kill her.


    Let her go and meet her family.


    Having drunk so much, the signs of intoxication were already visible on Tobanya¡¯s face. Tobanya was naturally beautiful, with skin like porcelain, and now tinged with a drunken blush under the dim light of the lanterns, her cheeks slightly red, her cold beauty gained a captivating charm, making her breathtakingly beautiful.


    ¡°Commandery Princess.¡±


    From afar, Meng Zhuqing saw Tobanya sitting alone in the pavilion, braving the cold wind and drinking, which made him quickly walk over.

 Chapter 946 - 946 947 You Are Not Him

    ?Chapter 946: Chapter 947: You Are Not Him... Chapter 946: Chapter 947: You Are Not Him... Seeing that Tobanya was not dressed warmly, Meng Zhuqing, fearing she might catch a chill, did not have time to notice how beautiful Tobanya was at the moment. Instead, she quickly entered the courtyard where Tobanya lived, got a white mink cloak, and draped it over Tobanya.


    Tobanya was tipsy, her head a bit unclear, and she simply let Meng Zhuqing fasten the cloak on her.


    After securing the cloak on Tobanya, Meng Zhuqing was still somewhat worried that she might catch cold, so she respectfully said, ¡°Commandery Princess, it¡¯s too cold out here, please go back inside.¡±


    Tobanya leaned on the table, one hand holding a wine pot and pouring into a cup, but because she was drunk, her hand was unsteady, and the wine did not pour neatly into the cup.


    With drunken eyes, she squinted at Meng Zhuqing and asked somewhat angrily, ¡°Who are you to tell this Commandery Princess what to do?¡±


    She didn¡¯t recognize him, it seemed she was truly drunk.


    After a small sigh, Meng Zhuqing respectfully replied, ¡°This General Meng Zhuqing. I dare not interfere in the Commandery Princess¡¯s affairs, but as the night is deep, it¡¯s not safe for you to be alone in this courtyard. It would be better to go back to your room.¡±


    ¡°Meng Zhuqing... Meng Zhuqing...¡± Tobanya did not listen to what Meng Zhuqing was saying after that. As soon as she heard Meng Zhuqing say his name, she started muttering it softly, repeating Meng Zhuqing¡¯s name continuously, ¡°Meng Zhuqing... Meng Zhuqing...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s heart stirred. She had never murmured his name like this before, as if his name was very important to her.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Tobanya suddenly showed fury, slapping the table hard as she struggled to rise, pointing at him angrily, ¡°You dare deceive this Commandery Princess! You are not Meng Zhuqing! You are not him!¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    If he was not Meng Zhuqing, then who was he?


    ¡°Commandery Princess, I am Meng Zhuqing,¡± Meng Zhuqing replied gently and patiently. But as he said it, he felt somewhat powerless. Explaining this to a drunkard made him feel silly.


    ¡°You are not him!¡± Tobanya continued to insist, refusing to believe he was Meng Zhuqing. ¡°Meng Zhuqing has no mask, but your face is covered, you are not him, not him...¡± Her voice grew fainter as she spoke.


    In the end, it was almost inaudible.


    Meng Zhuqing was silent. He didn¡¯t want to wear a mask either, but his current face would frighten people, and he didn¡¯t want her to see it.


    ¡°Not you...you are not...¡± Tobanya kept muttering in that barely audible voice, as she swayed back to her stone stool, slumped over the table, picked up the cup, and resumed drinking.


    Meng Zhuqing knew that today was the memorial day for Tobanya¡¯s father and the Five Clans. Seeing Tobanya start to drink again, he understood her mood must be very down.


    Seeing her like this, his heart also felt heavy.


    But still¡ª


    ¡°Commandery Princess, you can¡¯t drink anymore,¡± Meng Zhuqing couldn¡¯t help but speak up to persuade.


    However, Tobanya yelled back at him, ¡°You are not him, what right do you have to control me!¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was stunned.


    What... did she mean by that?


    Does it mean that just because he is Meng Zhuqing, he can control her?


    At that thought, Meng Zhuqing couldn¡¯t help but laugh at his own idea. He actually believed the words of a drunkard. He really was a fool.


    ¡°What... are you laughing at?¡± Tobanya, while drinking, caught sight of Meng Zhuqing laughing. Her beautiful brows immediately furrowed, and leaning slightly to one side, she asked him drunkenly.


    Before Meng Zhuqing could answer, Tobanya continued to pour herself more wine and mumbled unclearly, ¡°Why has this Commandery Princess not yet gotten drunk...¡±

 Chapter 947 - 947 948 Somewhat Familiar

    ?Chapter 947: Chapter 948: Somewhat Familiar Chapter 947: Chapter 948: Somewhat Familiar How am I not drunk yet...


    Meng Zhuqing found it rather amusing. Drunkards never admit to being drunk, and the one before her was no exception.


    ¡°Being drunk allows me to see father... to see big brother, second brother... to see my male and female cousins...¡±


    The moment Tobanya¡¯s drunken words spilled out, Meng Zhuqing immediately felt a pang of heartache. He pitied her.


    ¡°They are all together... I¡¯m all alone... just One Person all alone...¡±


    ¡°Commandery Princess...¡± Meng Zhuqing felt so heartbroken, but had no idea how to console the person before him.


    Upon hearing his voice, Tobanya, bleary-eyed, turned her head toward Meng Zhuqing. She saw him even less clearly, straining to focus, but to no avail. However, that didn¡¯t stop her from drunkenly asking, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing sighed, ¡°Commandery Princess, please go inside. Not only is it cold, but it¡¯s also getting late¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Tobanya lost her patience, angrily chastising him in a drunken slurred tone, ¡°Everyone says you¡¯re not him; you can¡¯t control me, get lost!¡±


    Meng Zhuqing felt another stir in his heart, but he still took Tobanya¡¯s words as nothing more than drunken babble, completely unreliable.


    Sighing once more, he took a couple of steps closer to her and said, ¡°Commandery Princess, this General truly is Meng Zhu¡ª¡±


    Before Meng Zhuqing could finish his sentence, Tobanya suddenly lunged forward and even stretched her hand swiftly toward Meng Zhuqing¡¯s face. Before he could react, she had pulled off the mask on Meng Zhuqing¡¯s face.


    Tobanya even proudly boasted, ¡°This Commandery Princess has now removed your mask. Let¡¯s see how you can continue to deceive this Commandery Princess into believing you¡¯re him!¡±


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s body turned rigid, and he forgot to breathe.


    She had audaciously removed his mask, not even giving him time to prepare, an eventuality he had not anticipated.


    He had thought that from the moment he donned the mask, henceforth, in every encounter with her, he would be wearing it. It didn¡¯t just cover his face, but also his heart.


    ¡°Let this Commandery Princess have a good look at you... Ah...¡± Tobanya, still intoxicated, leaned in close to his face, her stunning beauty encroaching his space, her breath, heavy with alcohol, showering his face causing his heart to pound like a drum.


    Tobanya, steadying her wobbly self against the table with one hand, scrutinized his face closely. The distance between her face and his was indeed very, very close.


    He dared not breathe even more so.


    And his heart was beating even more wildly.


    Perhaps it was the effect of the alcohol-laden breath she exhaled; he felt himself getting a bit drunk, his mind hazy and unable to think of anything.


    ¡°Eh...¡± Tobanya stared at him for a long time, finally expressing mild surprise, ¡°You look somewhat familiar...¡±


    How could I not look familiar? I am Meng Zhuqing.


    Meng Zhuqing first reacted inwardly with annoyance, truly feeling that Tobanya had had too much to drink, but the words that came out were gentle and patient, ¡°Commandery Princess, how many times do you want this General to tell you that I am Meng Zhuqing?¡±


    However, because of this, his stiffness from earlier subsided; he now felt calm. Since she was just a drunk at this point, even if his feelings were exposed, in her state, she would not notice.


    But his heart still thumped vigorously.


    It was clear that this person had an enormous impact on him.


    ¡°Meng Zhuqing...¡± Tobanya murmured softly again, her eyes and expression full of disbelief, yet she continued to gaze at him, her beautiful eyebrows furrowed in deep concentration.


    After a while, she raised her hand and touched his face.

 Chapter 948 - 948 949 Why Hurt Yourself So Much

    ?Chapter 948: Chapter 949: Why Hurt Yourself So Much? Chapter 948: Chapter 949: Why Hurt Yourself So Much? Her face was touched, and Meng Zhuqing instantly stiffened all over.


    Usually, she wasn¡¯t so bold: she must have been drunk.


    Meng Zhuqing kept her body rigid while thinking to herself, feeling that Tobanya must have been drunk to behave this way.


    And indeed, Tobanya was drunk.


    ¡°You do resemble him quite a bit...¡± Tobanya said with a very obvious drunken slur as she touched his face, ¡°just resemble... his face didn¡¯t have these things...¡±


    She was touching the scars on his face.


    Meng Zhuqing felt her heart nearly leap out of her throat.


    ¡°No...¡± she suddenly frowned and denied herself, ¡°he seemed to have them too... also had... he was slashed with random knives...¡±


    Upon hearing this, Meng Zhuqing felt uncomfortable again. He could see her guilt. She was feeling guilty toward him. But he didn¡¯t want her to feel this way.


    Initially, he had been willing.


    Now, if he had to die for her, he would still be willing.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, This General wasn¡¯t good-looking to begin with, a few more scars don¡¯t make a difference,¡± Meng Zhuqing said, pretending not to care at all.


    After hesitating for a moment, he still took two steps back, freeing his face from her hand.


    ¡°You...¡± Tobanya seemed surprised that he wouldn¡¯t let her touch him, first giving him a bewildered look for a long time before she lowered her head, eyes downcast, looking at the hand that had touched his face.


    She didn¡¯t speak, just looked at her hand.


    Since she was lowering her head, he couldn¡¯t see her expression and didn¡¯t know whether she was spacing out or doing something else.


    ¡°Commandery Princess?¡± he tentatively called her.


    Tobanya still had her head bowed, looking at her hand that had just touched the scars on his face, ¡°You... are really him.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was at a loss whether to cry or laugh, but he didn¡¯t say he was Meng Zhuqing anymore, instead, he respectfully said, ¡°the night is too chilly, Commandery Princess, please go back to your room and rest early.¡±


    The hand that had touched his face earlier was distinctly cold to the touch.


    He was really worried, fearing she might fall ill due to the cold night.


    Without a word, Tobanya staggered, turned around, and sat back down on the round stool she had been sitting on earlier. Just as she picked up the jug intending to pour more drink into her cup, Meng Zhuqing disapprovingly called out again, ¡°Commandery Princess!¡±


    Tobanya glanced at him briefly, then, while continuing to pour drink into her cup, she slowly asked, ¡°Would you like to have a drink together?¡±


    Seeing Tobanya pour the drink but hardly getting any into the cup, most of the alcohol spilling onto the table, Meng Zhuqing gritted his teeth, unable to stand it any longer, stepped forward, took the jug from her hand, and said, ¡°Commandery Princess, you can¡¯t drink anymore.¡±


    Tobanya didn¡¯t pay attention to Meng Zhuqing and didn¡¯t struggle with him over the jug. She just picked up the cup, which had only a little drink left in it. Meng Zhuqing thought Tobanya was going to drink it and wanted to snatch the cup away; he now hoped she wouldn¡¯t drink any more alcohol.


    But before Meng Zhuqing could reach out to snatch it, Tobanya crushed the white porcelain cup. Porcelain shards flew everywhere, with some pieces deeply embedding into her palm.


    Instantly, her palm was dripping with fresh blood.


    Meng Zhuqing was startled and, regardless of the high status of the Commandery Princess in front of him and unaware of the gender difference, he stepped forward to pry open her hand that had tightly crushed the cup.


    It was her right hand holding the cup.


    As soon as he pried it open, he saw the bloody mess inside her hand, and Meng Zhuqing instantly felt an unbearable heartache.


    ¡°If you are angry, or if you are sad, you can hit This General, you can smash things, but why hurt yourself like this?¡±

 Chapter 949 - 949 950 You Handle It

    ?Chapter 949: Chapter 950 You Handle It Chapter 949: Chapter 950 You Handle It Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t wait for Tobanya to respond and wanted to call someone to treat Tobanya¡¯s wounded hand, but Tobanya grabbed him with her other unharmed hand, preventing him from getting help.


    Tobanya then said softly, ¡°Who told you not to drink with me.¡±


    At this point, Meng Zhuqing felt like cursing.


    He wanted to curse Tobanya.


    Was it because he didn¡¯t drink with her that she had to injure her hand like this? How could she be so careless with herself?!


    But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.


    Even if he wanted to curse, those harsh words just couldn¡¯t leave his mouth.


    ¡°Commandery Princess, please let your wound be treated first. Afterward, this general will accompany you to drink, alright?¡± he compromised.


    The priority was her wounded hand.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± she paused, ¡°Don¡¯t want anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t understand what Tobanya meant by not wanting anyone else.


    Drunk, Tobanya swayed, severely intoxicated, yet her tone was insistent: ¡°You deal with it.¡±


    Piecing together her previous words, Meng Zhuqing understood. Tobanya wanted him to tend to her wound, not allowing others to do so.


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s heart was instantly filled with mixed emotions.


    Despite this, Meng Zhuqing agreed: ¡°Fine, this general will take care of it. Can you now come inside with this general?¡±


    Otherwise, she might catch a cold from the chill before her wound is even treated.


    For now, he decided to treat this drunken mess as if she were a child to be coaxed.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Tobanya responded softly, then, leaning on the table, she tried to stand up. However, because the alcohol had taken full effect, dizziness overwhelmed her and her legs were too weak to stand, leaving her without any strength. As she tried to stand, she collapsed.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Meng Zhuqing could only rush to support her.


    Originally, Meng Zhuqing intended to assist Tobanya into the room, but she was utterly unable to stand, leaning completely on him and unable to walk; with no other option, he had to carry Tobanya horizontally, quickly taking her into the courtyard where she lived, and then swiftly into her room.


    At this moment, Meng Zhuqing was relieved that Tobanya had not left any maidservants or servants in the courtyard to attend to her.


    Now, aside from him and her, there was no one else in the courtyard.


    The guards had already patrolled the area around the courtyard a quarter of an hour before, and it would be some time before they patrolled again.


    It could be said that no one had seen what had happened between him and her in the pavilion, nor his carrying her inside.


    He wasn¡¯t Gong Juechen; he cared a lot about her reputation and didn¡¯t want her to be bothered by gossip. He just wanted her to be well.


    As soon as Meng Zhuqing brought Tobanya into the room, he sat her down at a round table and then hurried to fetch a basin of water to clean her wound.


    Tobanya obediently sat there, too drunk to see clearly who was treating her wound, but she kept watching.


    Perhaps the alcohol numbed her nerves because, at that moment, Tobanya felt no pain from the wound. She just watched blurily the person who was so careful not to hurt her while treating her, as if he would disappear if she stopped watching.


    Meng Zhuqing was absorbed in tending to Tobanya¡¯s wound, for fear of causing her pain, and didn¡¯t notice that Tobanya had been watching him all along.


    After removing all the porcelain shards from Tobanya¡¯s wound, Meng Zhuqing applied golden sore medicine, a remedy so precious that he seldom used it himself.

 Chapter 950 - 950 951 Wine

    ?Chapter 950: Chapter 951 Wine Chapter 950: Chapter 951 Wine The golden sore medicine really was effective at stopping the blood. As soon as it was applied to the wound, Tobanya¡¯s bleeding stopped.


    Seeing that the bleeding had stopped, Meng Zhuqing let out a huge sigh of relief and then began to bandage Tobanya with a white cloth strip.


    Once the bandaging was finished, Meng Zhuqing turned to Tobanya to apologize, ¡°This General has offended the Commandery Princess, I hope the Commandery Princess will forgive me.¡±


    Nobody is allowed to touch the Commandery Princess casually, and just now he had taken her hand to treat the wound, truly committing an offense.


    Tobanya looked at Meng Zhuqing with blurry eyes, and it was unclear if she heard his words, as all she said was, ¡°Wine.¡±


    With just one word, Meng Zhuqing instantly understood what she meant.


    ¡°Commandery Princess, you¡¯re injured, it¡¯s better not to drink anymore,¡± he said earnestly.


    He wasn¡¯t making excuses, he truly had her best interests at heart.


    But Tobanya, the drunkard, became stubborn about this matter, as if saying how could you go back on your promise now.


    She didn¡¯t say anything else, just lifted her hand, ready to tear open the freshly treated wound again.


    Meng Zhuqing had not expected such an extreme reaction from Tobanya and, startled, he quickly intervened, ¡°This General will bring in the wine and dishes right now, please don¡¯t hurt yourself anymore.¡±


    Only then did Tobanya put her hand down and stopped tormenting her wound.


    Meng Zhuqing had no choice but to go out and bring in all the wine and dishes that were in the pavilion.


    But the dishes had already cooled down, and Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t want Tobanya to eat cold food, so after informing her, he went to the kitchen to fetch a copper stove and some charcoal.


    By the time he brought the items from the kitchen and before he had even started to heat the dishes, Tobanya had already fallen asleep on the table.


    Seeing Tobanya asleep, Meng Zhuqing was not the least bit annoyed but felt a great sense of relief instead.


    Sleeping was much better than drinking.


    Meng Zhuqing opened his mouth, wanting to tell Tobanya to sleep on the bed, but before the words left his mouth, he felt that he might wake her up. Not wanting to disturb her rest, he swallowed his words back down.


    Moving quietly, he first set down what he was holding, and then he went over to undo Tobanya¡¯s cloak and only after that did he again carefully lift Tobanya and lay her on the bed.


    He did not help her remove her clothes, just her shoes, and then he pulled up the covers over her.


    Standing by the bed, he gazed at her stunningly beautiful face for a while, then, satisfied yet slightly pained, he turned and set about silently cleaning up the wine and dishes on the table, as well as the copper stove and charcoal he had brought earlier.


    Once everything was tidied up and he was about to leave, he noticed that the person on the bed was hugging her stomach in discomfort, curled up, and constantly groaning.


    He hurried over and asked anxiously, ¡°Commandery Princess, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tobanya didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, she kept her eyes tightly shut, hugging her stomach and curling up on the bed, groaning, clearly in extreme discomfort.


    Seeing Tobanya like this made Meng Zhuqing even more anxious, ¡°Commandery Princess? Commandery Princess? What¡¯s wrong with you, Commandery Princess?¡±


    He even nudged her, trying to wake her up. Her condition was obviously not due to a nightmare, but because her body was in pain.


    Finally, Tobanya woke up. Her bleary eyes glistened with tears, and without even looking at Meng Zhuqing, she groaned in suffering, ¡°Pain... Pain...¡±


    Seeing Tobanya clutching her stomach, Meng Zhuqing asked, ¡°Is it your stomach that hurts?¡±


    But Tobanya did not answer anymore, and instead continued to groan in discomfort, repeating the same word incessantly, ¡°Pain... Pain...¡±

 Chapter 951 - 951 952 I Know What Happened

    ?Chapter 951: Chapter 952 I Know What Happened Chapter 951: Chapter 952 I Know What Happened Meng Zhuqing was anxious to go for a doctor, but just as he turned around, he remembered that Gong Juechen had once given him a Sobriety Pill which he was carrying on his person.


    He decided to let her take it first, to sober her up and see exactly where she felt unwell.


    With that thought, Meng Zhuqing turned back, took out the Sobriety Pill, and had Tobanya swallow it.


    Tobanya simply swallowed reflexively.


    The effect of the Sobriety Pill took hold quickly, and soon Tobanya¡¯s senses cleared, and she could see the figures in front of her without the haze.


    But the moment she recognized the person standing by the bed, her face of discomfort instantly turned ice-cold.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked, her tone quite chilly.


    Meng Zhuqing had already put on his mask again while quietly tidying up things around, and he wasn¡¯t sure how to answer Tobanya¡¯s question at that moment.


    So instead of responding, he asked, ¡°Commandery Princess, where do you feel unwell? This General will go fetch a doctor for you.¡±


    Struggling, Tobanya sat up and leaned against the bedhead. She glanced outside through the open door, noting the darkness and silence, deducing that it must be deep into the night.


    Her head throbbed, her stomach was burning like fire, and she tried her best not to show it.


    Her gaze returned to the person standing by the bed.


    Originally, she did not want to be truthful to Meng Zhuqing, but seeing his concerned expression, she admitted honestly, ¡°My stomach hurts.¡±


    ¡°Then this General will immediately go and summon a doctor to look after the Commandery Princess,¡± Meng Zhuqing said and was about to turn to fetch the doctor.


    But Tobanya stopped him.


    She said in a faint voice, ¡°No need, the Commandery Princess knows what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Meng Zhuqing immediately turned back, looking at her with hopeful eyes for an explanation.


    Tobanya fell silent.


    After a while, she came clean once more, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten all day, drank too much liquor, and that¡¯s that.¡±


    Hearing that Tobanya hadn¡¯t eaten all day, Meng Zhuqing felt extremely concerned, but he didn¡¯t let it show on his face.


    ¡°Then this General will cook some porridge for the Commandery Princess,¡± he said, turning to leave.


    This time, Tobanya did not call out to him.


    And as Meng Zhuqing¡¯s figure disappeared from her line of sight, Tobanya looked down with mixed emotions for a while before she raised her hand and rubbed her aching temples.


    But just as she rubbed her temples, her stomach burned even more fiercely, causing her to curl up her body immediately, clutching her abdomen tightly, trying to alleviate the discomfort, which was nevertheless unbearable.


    She had never been drunk before; this was her first time.


    Her stomach felt so uncomfortable, and with the effect of the Sobriety Pill still at work, Tobanya¡¯s mind grew clearer.


    With a more lucid mind, Tobanya carefully recalled what had happened while she was drinking in the pavilion. Other than persistently drinking as the night deepened, she could not remember anything else.


    How did Meng Zhuqing end up here?


    Recalling how Meng Zhuqing had not responded to her question earlier, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to dwell on this issue any further.


    However...


    Feeling a pain in her hand, Tobanya lifted her right hand to look and discovered that it was injured, which made her feel slightly startled before she concluded that she must have injured herself.


    She didn¡¯t believe for a moment that the injury on her hand could have been caused by him.


    She clearly remembered what kind of person he was.


    When Meng Zhuqing returned with the porridge, Tobanya struggled to sit up from the bed, got down, and walked to the table to sit down.

 Chapter 952 - 952 953 I Stand Upright Not Afraid of a

    ?Chapter 952: Chapter 953: I Stand Upright, Not Afraid of a Crooked Shadow Chapter 952: Chapter 953: I Stand Upright, Not Afraid of a Crooked Shadow Seeing that Tobanya¡¯s face had turned pale, Meng Zhuqing was very worried, but she did not say anything; instead, she scooped a bowl of steaming porridge for Tobanya.


    Tobanya did not look at Meng Zhuqing, and as soon as a bowl of porridge was pushed in front of her, she picked up the spoon and slowly began to eat. To avoid feeling the intense burning in her stomach, apart from eating, she could not think of any other good solution.


    Meng Zhuqing just stood by and watched.


    While eating, Tobanya raised her right hand and asked, ¡°How did I hurt this hand?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing could not tell if Tobanya truly could not remember the events that transpired when she was drunk or if she was asking on purpose, but eventually, he chose to lie, ¡°This General does not know.¡±


    Tobanya glanced at her injured right hand, then put it down without further questioning Meng Zhuqing, and simply said, ¡°The Commandery Princess cannot remember anything after getting so drunk, not even how she got hurt. It seems that from now on, the Commandery Princess should not drink like this anymore.¡±


    Although Meng Zhuqing did not speak, he strongly agreed with Tobanya¡¯s words about not drinking like that anymore.


    Tobanya had originally been worried that she had revealed her feelings to Meng Zhuqing when she was drunk, but seeing Meng Zhuqing behaving this way, she felt much more at ease.


    She must not have leaked any of her thoughts.


    If she had, this good-hearted man would definitely not be standing here as if nothing had happened.


    If she had, he would probably kindly stay by her side and fulfill her intentions.


    Tobanya ate only a bowl of porridge and did not eat anymore. The porridge in her stomach made her feel much better.


    But her stomach still felt like it was burning, as if a particularly spicy chili had been placed inside, making her incredibly uncomfortable.


    ¡°Commandery Princess, shouldn¡¯t we call a doctor to have a look?¡± Meng Zhuqing was still somewhat unsure.


    ¡°No need.¡± She paused for a moment, then said, ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Apart from saying yes, Meng Zhuqing did not know what else to say.


    Just as Meng Zhuqing was about to take the bowl and other items out, Tobanya spoke again, still in a cold tone, ¡°You need not climb the wall anymore, just leave through the door. With a clear conscience, the Commandery Princess fears no crooked shadows.¡±


    Earlier, he had climbed over the wall to bring the porridge inside.


    Meng Zhuqing was initially startled, then respectfully responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    But when Meng Zhuqing walked out of Tobanya¡¯s room carrying the items, he still climbed over the courtyard wall.


    At this late hour, he could not let anyone see him leaving from her place, otherwise, there would certainly be slanderous gossip tarnishing her.


    While she might not care about such rumors, he did.


    He did not want her to be the subject of gossip.


    He only wanted her to be well.


    Tobanya stood by the window, which she had slightly opened, and saw Meng Zhuqing climbing over the wall again, her beautiful eyes suddenly deepened much.


    He really is a good person.


    I wish you wouldn¡¯t worry about me so much.


    This way, it pains me even more...


    ...


    The next day, two maidservants, as usual, came to clean the courtyard where Tobanya stayed and found that Tobanya had not yet gotten up due to feeling unwell.


    Fearing that something might happen to the Commandery Princess, the two maidservants did not dare to conceal this and went to inform An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°Do you know why she is feeling unwell?¡± An Jing asked.


    The maidservant responded, ¡°Replying to the Princess, the Commandery Princess said she had not eaten all day yesterday but had drunk quite a bit of alcohol, and told us maidservants not to inform the Prince and Princess about it. However, the maidservants were worried something might happen to the Commandery Princess, so we still came to tell the Prince and Princess.¡±

 Chapter 953 - 953 954 Merge into One

    ?Chapter 953: Chapter 954 Merge into One Chapter 953: Chapter 954 Merge into One It turned out to be a disturbance caused by drinking on an empty stomach.


    An Jing realized then.


    She glanced outside at the sky and saw it was almost noon, yet Tobanya had not risen yet, which must mean her condition was more than just discomfort¡ªit was extreme discomfort.


    Believing so, An Jing said, ¡°Go quickly and summon a doctor to check on her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Once the maidservants had departed, An Jing turned to her husband, ¡°Yesterday was the anniversary of Wild Goose Jade¡¯s father and the Five Clans, no wonder she didn¡¯t eat and just drank.¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent, standing there, holding a Wolf¡¯s hair brush, writing on paper.


    His characters soared dynamically across the page, extremely bold and forceful, quite pleasing to the eyes.


    While watching Xiao Changyi write, An Jing continued, ¡°She truly has a hard fate; initially, she did not mean any harm when she persisted in wanting you to take her as a disciple. She only wanted vengeance. Now that we know everything about her, we understand she is good. Now that she is staying in our home, let¡¯s take good care of her if we can.¡±


    Xiao Changyi still didn¡¯t speak, continuing his writing.


    ¡°Even though she is the esteemed Commandery Princess, she is the only one in her family, really very lonely.¡± As she said this, An Jing sighed. ¡°Once, I was also the only one in my family. She is somewhat like me; I had also sought revenge for the dismemberment of my parents, which is why I joined the military.¡±


    As soon as Xiao Changyi heard An Jing mention the dismemberment of her parents again, he immediately put down his brush, stopping his writing, and pulled An Jing into his embrace, holding her tightly.


    He still said nothing, just holding her tightly, as if trying to merge her into his body, to become one.


    All the words in the world could not match him silently holding her, giving her strength, cherishing her.


    An Jing hugged Xiao Changyi back, soothing with her words, ¡°Husband, it¡¯s all in the past, I survived those painful times, I took my revenge in the end, and besides that, I found you.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Finally, Xiao Changyi responded, holding her even tighter.


    Feeling the strength applied to her body, An Jing smiled and then said, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m not overly sympathetic, it¡¯s just that sometimes, she makes me profoundly empathize.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Later, let¡¯s go see her.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°I hope she can be as fortunate as I have been in the future, to have happiness like mine.¡± An Jing sincerely hoped.


    Xiao Changyi did not speak. For him, Tobanya was a person of no consequence, and his wishes would not be wasted on someone inconsequential to him.


    ...


    After lunch, having put the four little ones down for their nap, and once they were asleep, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to visit Tobanya.


    Tobanya had already been seen by a doctor. There was no serious issue, no need for medication, but she needed to be well-rested, and during her recovery, it was best to eat only light food.


    ¡°Do you feel better?¡± An Jing asked.


    Tobanya replied, ¡°I feel better, thank you for your concern, Prince and Princess.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± After pausing, An Jing added, ¡°But don¡¯t strain your body like this again; remember, your body is your own to manage, and if you ruin it, you¡¯re the one who will suffer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Wild Goose Jade has taken this to heart,¡± Tobanya replied submissively.


    Seeing Tobanya¡¯s injured right hand, An Jing frowned and asked, ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± The maidservants didn¡¯t mention her hand was injured.


    Tobanya replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch I got by accident, it¡¯s nothing serious; you don¡¯t need to worry, Princess.¡±

 Chapter 954 - 954 955 Dont Keep Ignoring Me

    ?Chapter 954: Chapter 955: Don¡¯t Keep Ignoring Me Chapter 954: Chapter 955: Don¡¯t Keep Ignoring Me An Jingxin thought her injury looked quite serious, yet she said aloud, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    Since Tobanya was lying, which meant she did not want An Jing to know, An Jing naturally would not be so tactless as to pry.


    After chatting casually with Tobanya for a few sentences, An Jing and Xiao Changyi walked out of Tobanya¡¯s courtyard.


    Not long after they left Tobanya¡¯s courtyard, they ran into Qin Yi.


    On the surface, Qin Yi was the chief guard of Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, but he was actually an agent dedicated to death, one of a total of twenty such agents stationed at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    He was called Qin Yi, and the others were respectively known as Qin Er, Qin San, Qin Si, Qin Wu... up to Qin Twenty.


    When An Jing learned the names of these agents, she just gave her husband an incredulous look.


    She had heard that these names were all chosen by her husband, who, at the time, was too lazy to give proper names and simply numbered them instead.


    Upon seeing them, Qin Yi came forward to pay his respects and reported in a low voice, ¡°My lord, madam, last night, I saw a dark figure scaling the wall out of the Commandery Princess¡¯s courtyard. I discreetly followed the figure and discovered it was Vice General Meng.¡±


    Greatly surprised, An Jing immediately exchanged a glance with Xiao Changyi before saying, ¡°Okay, we understand. You may go back to your duties.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Yi respectfully withdrew.


    After Qin Yi had left, An Jing and Xiao Changyi continued their walk to the main courtyard where they lived, and along the way, An Jing spoke softly to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, the injury on Wild Goose Jade¡¯s hand might be related to Meng Zhuqing. You also heard Qin Yi say that he saw him coming out of Wild Goose Jade¡¯s courtyard last night.¡±


    Xiao Changyi spoke indifferently, ¡°Regardless of whether there is a connection, it¡¯s their own affair.¡±


    An Jing nodded in agreement, ¡°Let them sort it out themselves. We¡¯ll pretend as if we know nothing. Besides, it¡¯s not something we can meddle in even if we wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ...


    Before one knew it, it was New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Originally, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had planned to have New Year¡¯s Eve dinner at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, but the Emperor of Xiyun insisted they come to the Imperial Palace to have dinner together, saying it would truly be a family reunion. Hence, that day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi took their four children to the Imperial Palace for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.


    At the dinner table, Su Chengyu raised a toast to his royal brother Yi, ¡°May Brother Yi enjoy good health and all the best in the New Year.¡± He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°And, don¡¯t always ignore me.¡±


    Su Chengyu had been aggrieved by his Brother Yi ignoring him for three months.


    At first, no one thought much of it, but when Su Chengyu¡¯s remark asking Xiao Changyi not to always ignore him was voiced, everyone burst out laughing.


    In the spirit of the New Year, Xiao Changyi decided not to hold a grudge against Su Chengyu and drank the toast offered by him.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi, along with their four children, had a joyous New Year¡¯s Eve dinner in the Imperial Palace, while at Meng General¡¯s Mansion:


    Meng Zhuqing, Meng Lanqing, Gong Juese, Gong Juechen, and Old Lady Meng were having New Year¡¯s Eve dinner together, with Gong Juese holding her and Meng Lanqing¡¯s child in her arms; everyone seemed very cheerful.


    Of course, that was only on the surface.


    At least, two people¡ªGong Juechen, Meng Zhuqing¡ªwere not as happy as they appeared to be.


    After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Gong Juechen first played around with Gong Juese and the others for a while before retiring to his room.


    Not long after returning to his room, he came back out and climbed up to the rooftop.


    Lying on the rooftop, he quietly watched the night sky.


    The cold wind was piercingly chill, but Gong Juechen lay there as if he felt nothing at all.

 Chapter 955 - 955 956 Even If I Don’t Make a Move You Will

    ?Chapter 955: Chapter 956: Even If I Don¡¯t Make a Move, You Will Die Before Me Chapter 955: Chapter 956: Even If I Don¡¯t Make a Move, You Will Die Before Me During this grand New Year celebration, unlike usual nights, it was not so quiet. Instead, it was exceptionally lively, with the sound of firecrackers being incessant and even the noises of children playing in the streets could be heard.


    It was unclear how much time had passed before Gong Juechen turned his head to look in the direction of the Imperial Palace.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had gone to the palace to celebrate New Year, and by all accounts, they were likely enjoying a harmonious atmosphere.


    Thinking this, a sarcastic smile curled up the corners of Gong Juechen¡¯s mouth.


    That man¡¯s hands were stained with so much of his own son¡¯s blood, shouldn¡¯t he be reaping his karma and die early? Yet, it seemed he might still enjoy his old age.


    His gaze returned, and Gong Juechen once again quietly watched the night sky. After a long while, he spoke in a voice so low only he could hear, ¡°Su Haoyu, you are older than I am, so even if I do nothing, you will die before me.¡±


    After a pause, his smile grew even more sarcastic, ¡°I really want to see if you can truly enjoy your old age.¡±


    ...


    Unlike Gong Juechen, whose heart was filled with resentment and unable to fully enjoy the New Year, Meng Zhuqing was preoccupied with thoughts of Tobanya.


    Her father and mother had taken the four children to the Imperial Palace to celebrate the New Year, and it was clear that Princess Tobanya, as a royal, would not join the servants of Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion for the celebration. Evidently, Tobanya was spending the New Year alone.


    And he, he dearly wished he could be by her side.


    To ensure she was not One Person.


    To ensure she was no longer alone.


    After dining on the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner at the General¡¯s mansion and spending a good while talking with his mother, Meng Zhuqing finally made an excuse to return to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    After hesitating for a moment, he still went to the courtyard where Tobanya lived.


    He did not knock nor climb over the wall, he simply leaned against the wall of Tobanya¡¯s courtyard.


    It was enough to just stay here.


    He was already very close to her here; he could not be too greedy.


    In the courtyard inside, Tobanya was still eating her New Year¡¯s Eve dinner alone, without a maidservant attending to her; right now, she was the only person in the courtyard.


    A table full of dishes was barely touched; the food had gone cold, yet she still sat at the table, occasionally taking a bite.


    Red lanterns hung in the courtyard, candlelight flickering inside them, extremely festive, yet the cold moon outside and the solitary figure inside made both the courtyard and this person seem immensely desolate.


    Unaware of the person outside, Tobanya just felt colder and colder from the desolate atmosphere, and inevitably, she put down her chopsticks and thought about pouring herself a drink.


    Last time she had drunk too much, and her stomach was still upset. She had intended not to drink, but now, she wanted to drink again.


    However, as her hand reached for the wine pot, scattered fragments surfaced in her mind, fragments featuring her and Meng Zhuqing.


    ¡°Would you care to join me for a drink?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Princess, you should not drink any more,¡± he replied.


    Snap.


    It was she who had crushed the wine glass.


    ¡°If you are angry, if you are sad, you can hit This General, you can throw things, but why hurt yourself like this?¡± he held her injured hand, questioning her.


    She grabbed him as he was about to get someone to tend to her wound, and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s because you won¡¯t drink with me.¡±


    At that, the memory abruptly ended.


    Although she had only recalled that much, it was enough to shock Tobanya. She had known that her hand injury was self-inflicted, but she hadn¡¯t realized it was because Meng Zhuqing refused to drink with her that she had hurt herself so severely.


    She withdrew her hand reaching towards the wine pot. The wound in her hand was not yet fully healed but had already scabbed over. Tobanya quietly looked at the scabbed wound in the palm of her hand. After a long while, she finally lowered her hand.

 Chapter 956 - 956 957 Viewing the Lanterns

    ?Chapter 956: Chapter 957: Viewing the Lanterns Chapter 956: Chapter 957: Viewing the Lanterns She no longer looked at her hand but at the similarly lonely wine pot, muttering softly to herself, ¡°Meng Zhuqing, you didn¡¯t drink with me that night. Tonight, will you join me?¡±


    The person who asked this question had no idea that Meng Zhuqing had already arrived, just outside her courtyard.


    And Meng Zhuqing, leaning against the outer wall, had no idea that inside the house, Tobanya had asked such a question.


    Inside the house, Tobanya didn¡¯t eat anything more. She just sat quietly at the table, staring at the wine pot, her beautiful face expressionless, yet she seemed to be waiting for someone.


    Outside the house, Meng Zhuqing leaned against it, holding his sword, tilting his head back, feeling the cold wind, gazing at the cold moon, and his heart had flown into the courtyard the moment he arrived.


    Until dawn, she had no idea he had been there.


    He was even less aware that she was waiting for him.


    ...


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had stayed at the palace for quite some days before returning to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    Upon returning to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, An Jing began thinking about the upcoming Lantern Festival a few days later. The festival here also had the custom of eating sweet dumplings and admiring the lanterns. Originally in Qilin County, she and her husband lived far from the county and had never seen the lanterns together. Now, under the Son of Heaven¡¯s feet in the bustling Imperial Capital, the lanterns of this Lantern Festival were sure to be spectacular.


    Thinking along these lines, An Jing joyfully said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°My Lord, we must go out to see the lanterns this Lantern Festival, they are bound to be beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Should we bring the children along?¡±


    Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t replied when four little rascals came over, hugging their legs, lifting their tiny heads, and shouting continuously, ¡°Take us, take us, take us.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s face flushed with affection, nodding repeatedly, ¡°Yes yes, daddy and mommy will take you along.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Bring a few more guards then.¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing knew her husband agreed to take the four children to see the lanterns, and since there would be a lot of people that day, to prevent the children from getting separated or lost in the crowd, having a few guards nearby was the best option.


    ¡°Yes yes.¡± An Jing nodded and then added, ¡°After we eat the sweet dumplings, we¡¯ll go see the lanterns.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ...


    On the fifteenth of the first moon, An Jing also invited Tobanya to join them for sweet dumplings.


    While eating sweet dumplings, An Jing asked Tobanya if she wanted to see the lanterns and could join them, and Tobanya agreed to go see the lanterns together.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi brought five guards with them: Meng Zhuqing counted as one; the others were Qin Er, Qin San, Qin Si, and Qin Wu.


    At nightfall in the Capital City, all the streets and alleys, every corner, were lit with lanterns. The lanterns were countless and varied, not only beautiful but also magnificent.


    The crowd of people admiring the lanterns was enormous.


    With so many people around, Qin Er and the other guards were extremely vigilant, paying close attention to everything around them, not daring to be lax in the slightest.


    An Jing had originally planned for Xiao Changyi to buy her a lantern. However, seeing that people could win a lantern by guessing lantern riddles, she encouraged Xiao Changyi to give it a try.


    When Xiao Changyi guessed them all correctly, the lantern seller then gifted An Jing an especially beautiful revolving lantern.


    An Jing, holding the revolving lantern, was especially happy.


    Seeing An Jing with a lantern, the four little ones clung to Xiao Changyi¡¯s trouser legs, clamoring for their own.

 Chapter 957 - 957 958 Are You Being Stingy

    ?Chapter 957: Chapter 958: Are You Being Stingy? Chapter 957: Chapter 958: Are You Being Stingy? ¡°Daddy, we want one too, we want a lantern, the lanterns are pretty, Mommy¡¯s lantern is pretty, prettier than all the others.¡± All four children seemed especially eager to have lanterns.


    Xiao Changyi had not yet answered whether he would give the four little ones lanterns, when An Jing, utterly smug, lifted her chin and declared, ¡°Of course! Your dad was able to get such a one only because he guessed all the riddle lanterns correctly!¡±


    Under the glow of the lanterns, in Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes, An Jing, who was showing a smug expression at this moment, was incomparably beautiful.


    Unintentionally, his cool eyes softened.


    Standing beside An Jing, Tobanya wore a faint smile on her face. It was hard to tell if it was envy, but deep inside, she was indeed very envious. Whether it was when they first met or now, Prince Yi had always cherished Princess Yi deep in his bones.


    Meng Zhuqing stood on the other side of Tobanya, and nearly all his attention was devoted to ensuring their surroundings were safe, only occasionally glancing at Tobanya.


    After all, he looked at Tobanya less often than she looked at him.


    ¡°Daddy, we want lanterns, we want...¡± Seeing that Xiao Changyi still had not given them lanterns, and An Jing was flaunting her very pretty lantern, the four little ones became even more anxious and more insistent with Xiao Changyi, hoping Xiao Changyi would give them lanterns.


    Since this outing was meant for fun, and the lanterns were not very expensive, Xiao Changyi bought four small lanterns shaped like tigers, letting each of the little ones hold one.


    The children were holding them and were happy to have the lanterns, but Su Yixing, the little one, was somewhat puzzled: ¡°Daddy, you didn¡¯t pay for Mom¡¯s, why did you pay for these?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°The previous one was given to Dad because he guessed the riddle correctly, and this one Dad bought.¡±


    Su Yixing immediately said, ¡°Can¡¯t Daddy guess more riddles?¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°Star, are you being stingy?¡±


    Su Yixing¡¯s face was all puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s stingy?¡±


    An Jing simply explained, ¡°Reluctant to spend money.¡±


    Su Yixing, ever so innocent, said, ¡°When you can get it for free, why spend the money?¡±


    ¡°Seems like it...¡± An Jing suddenly didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    But Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t want to guess any more riddles.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to guess anymore?¡± At that moment, Su Yixing was a very curious baby.


    Xiao Changyi coolly said, ¡°Don¡¯t want to just means don¡¯t want to, there aren¡¯t so many whys.¡±


    Su Yixing then no longer asked, joyfully holding his little lantern and playing and frolicking with his siblings.


    But An Jing moved closer to Xiao Changyi and softly asked with a smile, ¡°Truly no reason?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°There is.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t answer but looked at her and countered, ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± An Jing said with a laugh, radiating happiness, ¡°but I just wanted to hear you say it.¡±


    Then Xiao Changyi said, ¡°You.¡± He only wanted to guess the lantern riddle for her.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm~¡± An Jing was like she was soaking in a jar of honey, her smile extraordinarily sweet.


    The corners of Xiao Changyi¡¯s mouth lifted almost imperceptibly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s have a look over there, many people are releasing Lotus Lanterns, it¡¯s really beautiful.¡±


    Not far away, many people were releasing Lotus Lanterns into the river. As soon as An Jing saw them, she wanted to go over and have a look.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    Following that, An Jing and Xiao Changyi, hand-in-hand with the four children, went to the riverbank to watch people release Lotus Lanterns.


    Meng Zhuqing was following behind An Jing and Xiao Changyi. While walking, he realized Tobanya was missing, immediately panicked, and turned back to search for her.

 Chapter 958 - 958 959 Daring to Lie to His Face

    ?Chapter 958: Chapter 959: Daring to Lie to His Face? Chapter 958: Chapter 959: Daring to Lie to His Face? Yet just as Meng Zhuqing turned around, not yet having gone in search of someone, he noticed a few steps away, Tobanya was standing in front of a rabbit lantern.


    Tobanya seemed to be lost in thought, just standing there in front of the rabbit lantern, quietly watching it.


    The lantern¡¯s dim flickering light cast upon Tobanya¡¯s stunning face, so beautiful that one couldn¡¯t help but think she was not of this world, but a Heavenly Immortal, pure and unblemished.


    Meng Zhuqing hesitated for a moment, but still walked towards Tobanya.


    Tobanya didn¡¯t notice Meng Zhuqing¡¯s approach, as she was engrossed in the adorable rabbit lantern, reminiscing about the past. There was a time when her brothers had handmade her a rabbit lantern, and back then, beneath her parents¡¯ tender love and her brothers¡¯ care, she lived carefree and cheerful every single day.


    ¡°Commandery Princess?¡± As Meng Zhuqing approached and stood beside Tobanya, he waited for a long while. Seeing that Tobanya was still fixated on the lantern, he finally spoke up.


    Yet Tobanya still gave no response, continuing to gaze at the lantern as if she was immersed in it, unable to extricate herself.


    Meng Zhuqing hesitated for another moment, but went ahead and bought the rabbit lantern from the vendor.


    When the lantern seller handed the rabbit lantern to Meng Zhuqing, and it was no longer in its place, Tobanya finally came back to her senses. She first smiled bitterly and then followed the seller¡¯s hand to see who had purchased the rabbit lantern.


    Seeing it was Meng Zhuqing, she was taken aback.


    ¡°Here.¡± Meng Zhuqing handed over the lantern to Tobanya.


    Tobanya stood there for a good while, first looking at Meng Zhuqing, then lowering her head to look at the rabbit lantern he handed to her. After a long silence, without saying a word, she took the lantern and held it in her hands.


    Meng Zhuqing was quite nervous, afraid that Tobanya would refuse to accept it, but thankfully, Tobanya took it from him.


    But the atmosphere had become somewhat delicate.


    Meng Zhuqing felt somewhat uncomfortable and respectfully said, ¡°My lord and lady are up ahead watching people release Lotus Lanterns, you should hurry over, Commandery Princess.¡±


    Tobanya glanced at the rabbit lantern in her hand again, and then, without saying anything or showing any emotion, walked in the direction of An Jing.


    Meng Zhuqing breathed a small sigh of relief, no longer feeling uneasy, and followed behind Tobanya.


    An Jing was busy with her four children, absorbed in her own enjoyment, and hadn¡¯t noticed Tobanya¡¯s absence for a moment. When Tobanya arrived by her side, and An Jing saw the rabbit lantern in her hand, she asked in surprise, ¡°Did you just buy that?¡±


    Tobanya didn¡¯t say it was Meng Zhuqing who bought it, but simply nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing that Tobanya would lie in front of him, Meng Zhuqing felt a release of tension, yet was filled with mixed emotions.


    ¡°It¡¯s adorable.¡± An Jing smiled and praised the cuteness of the rabbit lantern in Tobanya¡¯s hand, and after her praise, she asked, ¡°Would you like to release a Lotus Lantern? I had Qin Si buy several, take one and release it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Princess.¡± Tobanya casually handed the rabbit lantern she was holding over to Meng Zhuqing and took a Lotus Lantern from the guard Qin Si, intending to set it afloat on the water.


    Meng Zhuqing subconsciously took the rabbit lantern from her, and as he did, he was momentarily stunned.


    ¡°My lord, please look after Jing¡¯er and the others. I¡¯m going to release a Lotus Lantern now.¡± An Jing told Xiao Changyi to keep an eye on the children, and then she crouched down beside Tobanya to release the Lotus Lanterns.


    ¡°Mother, we want to release them too.¡± The four children clamored to participate as well.


    ¡°Wait until Mother has finished, then it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    ¡°Okay~¡±


    As soon as An Jing released her Lotus Lantern into the river, watching it drift farther away with the current, she slightly shifted aside.

 Chapter 959 - 959 960 Free School

    ?Chapter 959: Chapter 960 Free School Chapter 959: Chapter 960 Free School She spoke to the four little ones, ¡°Come one by one to mother¡¯s side and place them, this is by the river, it¡¯s not safe, you must be obedient, only mother can protect you while you release them.¡±


    ¡°Mhm~¡± The four little ones obediently did as they were told.


    After all four little ones had placed their lotus lanterns, An Jing finally looked up and asked her husband, ¡°Husband, there¡¯s one left, do you want to release it?¡±


    That one was specifically reserved by An Jing for Xiao Changyi to release, and Xiao Changyi would certainly not refuse. As soon as An Jing asked him, he nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Having instructed Qin Er to take good care of the four children, Xiao Changyi crouched next to An Jing and together, they gently placed the last lotus lantern into the water.


    The river¡¯s surface was almost completely covered with lotus lanterns, adorning the velvety night with breathtaking, dazzling beauty.


    Tobanya had already set her lantern afloat and had stood up, seeing how affectionately An Jing and Xiao Changyi were releasing the lantern, she couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. Her beautiful eyes involuntarily drifted towards Meng Zhuqing.


    Meng Zhuqing had just snapped out of his daze, alert to his surroundings, when inadvertently, his eyes met Tobanya¡¯s. He instantly didn¡¯t know how to react.


    When had she started looking at him?


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s heartbeat pounded like drums.


    Yet Tobanya acted as if she hadn¡¯t been looking at Meng Zhuqing at all, naturally reaching out a hand to him.


    Meng Zhuqing hurriedly handed the rabbit lantern he was holding back to Tobanya, feeling somewhat disappointed. She must not have been looking at him just now. Even if she was, it was probably just to get the lantern back from him.


    Then, he comforted himself internally.


    Now, he just wanted her to be well, not necessarily to be delighted by him, and that was fine... That was very fine...


    Thinking this, Meng Zhuqing felt much more at ease, not disappointed at all.


    An Jing had originally planned to stroll around and look at the lanterns some more. The Imperial Capital was vast, adorned everywhere with exquisite lanterns that were enough for her to explore and admire, but since the four little ones were tired, she did not continue and, together with Xiao Changyi, took the four little ones home.


    Seeing An Jing heading back, Tobanya didn¡¯t continue either and followed An Jing back to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    ...


    The next day, while An Jing was teaching the four little ones to practice with wooden swords in the main courtyard of Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, someone from the palace arrived, inviting An Jing to enter the palace, stating that the Emperor of Xiyun had important matters to discuss with her.


    Without the Emperor of Xiyun needing to say, An Jing already knew what it was about. Wasn¡¯t it about teaching people how to read and write using phonetics?


    This had already been discussed last year.


    Indeed, once she entered the palace, it was exactly that. The Emperor of Xiyun said he would assign ten scholar-officials to learn phonetics from her, and then it would be their responsibility to promote this phonetic system within Xiyun Kingdom.


    An Jing had no objections.


    ¡°They will come to learn from you at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion for four hours daily until they have mastered it sufficiently to no longer need your guidance,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun stated.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± An Jing had no objections, but added, ¡°Father Emperor, since this phonetic system is to facilitate literacy, why not set up some schools where people can study without having to pay? If so, more people would attend school and read, which could elevate the cultural level of your subjects.¡±


    After a pause, An Jing continued, ¡°Like in Jiuping Village where I used to live, there were only a few people who could read, and even they knew only a few characters. Sometimes, when something needed to be written, they had to ask someone else to write it, which was particularly inconvenient.¡±

 Chapter 960 - 960 961 Moving Out of Prince Yis Mansion

    ?Chapter 960: Chapter 961 Moving Out of Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion Chapter 960: Chapter 961 Moving Out of Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion ¡°And when they go to the town to work, sometimes those heartless people see they can¡¯t read and trick them into pressing their fingerprints on documents, causing them to work for nothing, not getting a single copper coin,¡±


    ¡°They actually want to learn to read too, but their families are so poor they simply can¡¯t afford schooling, so they continue to be completely illiterate.¡±


    Emperor of Xiyun sighed, ¡°Jingjing, I have pondered over this issue as well, but it¡¯s difficult to implement. Although the national treasury is currently full, all the silver is being used for things even more important and urgent than this, such as preparing for natural disasters, war, manufacturing weapons¡ªthere are so many things, I couldn¡¯t even finish telling you right now. We truly don¡¯t have spare Silver Coin to run a school that doesn¡¯t charge fees.¡±


    An Jing immediately fell silent. She also knew that matters had to be prioritized, and here they relied on the whims of nature for sustenance; if a natural disaster struck one day, a large sum would need to be allocated for relief efforts. The funds in the national treasury really couldn¡¯t be mishandled.


    You should know, running a school not only requires building the schoolhouses but also hiring teachers to educate students. If it¡¯s free of charge, a couple of cases may be manageable, but once several schools are established, it would indeed be a significant burden on the national treasury.


    Seeing An Jing not speaking, Emperor of Xiyun pondered for a long while before speaking up again, ¡°I¡¯ve discussed this matter with Chengyu quite a while ago. Both Chengyu and I feel it¡¯s better not to proceed with it. However, if the national treasury is especially abundant and leaves me without any worries, then establishing the school could be considered.¡±


    An Jing, discerning the subtle meaning in Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s words, laughed, ¡°Is Father hoping I come up with more strategies to make money and fill the national treasury?¡±


    Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°If Jingjing really can come up with more good ideas, it would be a fortune for Xiyun.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll think about it, but I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll come up with something. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t set your expectations too high for me.¡±


    Although An Jing would consider ways to earn money for the national treasury, she couldn¡¯t come up with a method straight away. So, she simply started teaching those ten Scholar-officials phonetic reading.


    At first, those ten Scholar-officials found the phonetic reading quite challenging, but as time passed, they gradually improved.


    After all, those Scholar-officials were already very learned and could read. An Jing just had to teach them phonetics, and once they matched it with the characters, in less than a month, the Scholar-officials learned phonetics and didn¡¯t need to continue coming to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion to learn from An Jing.


    With no need to teach phonetics every day, An Jing¡¯s life became easier again.


    At this time, King Sheng¡¯s mansion was also completed, and Tobanya could move in.


    Before moving to King Sheng¡¯s mansion, Tobanya came to An Jing and Xiao Changyi to thank them for taking her in for such a long time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Although you¡¯ll live in King Sheng¡¯s mansion from now on, you can still come and visit us often. If you like, staying with us for a little longer is also possible.¡± An Jing had been hosting Tobanya for several months and, to be honest, felt a bit reluctant to see her leave.


    Tobanya knew An Jing¡¯s kindness was genuine and was deeply moved. She nodded in agreement, said quite a bit more, and then left Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    On the day Tobanya moved out of Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, Meng Zhuqing tried hard not to show it, but An Jing and Xiao Changyi could still sense her low spirits. However, neither An Jing nor Xiao Changyi said anything about it.


    ...


    Three days after Tobanya moved out of Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, An Jing was in the house cutting fruit, planning to drizzle sliced fruit with goat¡¯s milk to feed her four children later.

 Chapter 961 - 961 962 Why Rely on Others

    ?Chapter 961: Chapter 962: Why Rely on Others? Chapter 961: Chapter 962: Why Rely on Others? Xiao Changyi was folding flowers in the back garden of the mansion.


    All four little fellas were following Xiao Changyi, and seeing him folding flowers, they didn¡¯t understand and asked, ¡°Daddy, why are you folding flowers?¡±


    Xiao Changyi, without turning his head, said indifferently, ¡°For your mother.¡±


    Upon hearing it was for their mother, the four little ones immediately became excited, exclaiming, ¡°Then we want to fold too! We want to give flowers to Mommy as well!¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t stop them; he let the four toddlers shuttle through the flower bushes, folding what they thought were pretty flowers.


    ¡°Daddy! Daddy! Scary! Scary!¡± Suddenly, little An Yiyun screamed, looking extremely afraid, and even hid behind Xiao Changyi for a sense of safety.


    ¡°Ah, scary!¡± An Yiqing and Su Yixing also saw what An Yiyun had seen and quickly hid behind Xiao Changyi as well.


    Perplexed, Xiao Changyi followed the children¡¯s line of sight and saw a small caterpillar crawling on the ground. He was about to reassure the children that there was nothing to be afraid of, that the insect was not that scary, but before he could speak, little Su Yi Jing strode over with his short legs and stomped the insect dead.


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi just sighed silently, then took the opportunity to teach the three little ones hiding behind him, ¡°Look at your brother, if you had his courage, you wouldn¡¯t be scared either.¡±


    The three little ones looked at Su Yi Jing with admiration, ¡°Brother is so brave.¡±


    Su Yi Jing ignored his three younger brothers and continued to fold flowers, planning to pick the most beautiful one for his mother.


    Turning around, Xiao Changyi bent down and said to the three little ones, ¡°Now you can hide behind Dad and Mom when there¡¯s danger, but what will you do if Dad and Mom are not around? Who will you hide behind then?¡±


    The three little ones immediately said in unison, ¡°Brother!¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you resolve the danger on your own?¡± Xiao Changyi spoke again, ¡°Why rely on someone else?¡± He hoped his children would grow up to be independent. It¡¯s better to rely on oneself than to depend on others.


    Su Yixing and An Yiqing said nothing, but An Yiyun was confused, ¡°Dad, Mom, and Brother can protect Yun Er, why can¡¯t Yun Er hide behind you?¡±


    With great patience, Xiao Changyi explained, ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t hide, but you should see if you can handle the danger yourselves. If you can, why hide?¡±


    An Yiyun looked as if he had not understood.


    Su Yixing and An Yiqing also appeared not to have understood.


    The children were still young, and these principles were a bit hard for them to grasp now, so Xiao Changyi did not press the matter further and went back to folding flowers.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Changyi sighed inwardly.


    Just yesterday, they all said they would grow up to protect him and his wife, but today they had changed their minds again, just like last time...


    It wasn¡¯t just like last time, it was always like this.


    But, couldn¡¯t their thoughts just stay the same day after day, instead of changing daily...


    Children are truly hard to manage.


    Xiao Changyi had a deep realization of this fact.


    Still, his own Jing¡¯er was good, saving him and his wife a lot of worries.


    Involuntarily, Xiao Changyi¡¯s gaze went towards little Su Yi Jing, who was folding flowers not too far away, feeling somewhat comforted.


    Once he had finished picking nice flowers, Xiao Changyi led the four little ones back to the main courtyard.


    As soon as the four little ones entered the main courtyard, they ran towards An Jing, holding the flowers high for her, ¡°Look, Mommy, flowers, we brought you flowers.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± An Jing was somewhat incredulous, but still accepted the flowers handed to her by the four little ones.

 Chapter 962 - 962 963 He Is Somewhat Busy

    ?Chapter 962: Chapter 963: He Is Somewhat Busy Chapter 962: Chapter 963: He Is Somewhat Busy ¡°Mm-hmm, for Mommy, Daddy picked flowers for Mommy, and we want to give some too.¡±


    Upon hearing the children¡¯s words, An Jing looked toward Xiao Changyi and saw that he was also holding flowers, which were obviously much prettier and neater than what the four little ones had given her.


    However, whether the flowers are pretty or not isn¡¯t important, the thought is what counts.


    Her husband and children all doted on her, and just thinking about it made her overjoyed.


    Xiao Changyi walked up to her and handed her the flowers he was holding.


    ¡°Thank you, my treasures,¡± An Jing thanked her four precious sons first before turning to her biggest treasure, ¡°Thank you, husband.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything, he simply looked at An Jing, and seeing how exceptionally happy she was, a slight smile curled up at the corners of his cool lips.


    ¡°Mommy, hug. Hug.¡± Seeing that Mommy was especially happy, the four little ones were also thrilled and clamored to be hugged by An Jing.


    An Jing, of course, obliged the four little ones, hugging each one in turn.


    All four children were small and soft, and hugging them made An Jing¡¯s heart already turn to mush, now even more so.


    After An Yiyun was hugged, he spoke to An Jing in his childish voice, ¡°Mommy, big brother was so brave just now, he squashed a bug. We were all so scared, but big brother wasn¡¯t afraid.¡±


    An Jing immediately patted Su Yi Jing¡¯s little head in praise, ¡°Our Jing¡¯er is so capable at such a young age, well done, well done. Tonight, Mommy will make you and your brothers pancakes as a reward, how does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Su Yi Jing nodded his little head, and compared to the beaming faces of the other three little ones, he appeared a bit more serious.


    ¡°Yay yay, we¡¯re going to have pancakes tonight.¡± The other three little ones jumped around in happiness.


    An Jing said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to thank your brother. If he hadn¡¯t been so brave today, Mommy wouldn¡¯t be making you pancakes tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± The three little ones dutifully thanked their brother Su Yi Jing.


    An Jing took the opportunity to teach a lesson, ¡°In the future, you also need to be as brave as your brother, know that? There¡¯s nothing to be scared of about bugs.¡±


    With the promise of a tasty treat, the three little ones agreed to whatever An Jing said. She told them this, and they all sweetly agreed, ¡°Mm-hmm~¡±


    Xiao Changyi thought to himself with a humph, They agree so nicely now, but later they¡¯ll forget all about it. It happens every time.


    ¡°Go play.¡± After letting the four little ones go play, An Jing turned back with a smile to her husband and asked, ¡°Husband, what brought this on today? Why did you think to bring me flowers? Is there something you need?¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s face showed little emotion as he said indifferently, ¡°There is a matter.¡±


    An Jing had just asked casually, not really expecting Xiao Changyi to actually have something on his mind. She was momentarily surprised, then laughed, ¡°Confession will earn leniency, come on, tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak but gestured for An Jing to look at their four children playing not far away.


    An Jing followed Xiao Changyi¡¯s gaze to the children and still couldn¡¯t tell what was the matter, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? Just tell me straight, you¡¯re having me watch the kids, but how should I guess? I can¡¯t figure it out.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, probably afraid of the children overhearing, lowered his voice a lot, ¡°It¡¯s time for the children to start sleeping in separate beds.¡±


    An Jing blinked twice in a daze at first, not quite grasping what he meant. Once she realized, she immediately burst out laughing.

 Chapter 963 - 963 964 Two Different Things

    ?Chapter 963: Chapter 964: Two Different Things Chapter 963: Chapter 964: Two Different Things ¡°Just this matter?¡± An Jing asked with a smile, almost laughing so hard she couldn¡¯t catch her breath.


    Sure enough, her husband had been thinking about this issue all along.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t answer; he just repeated her words, ¡°Just this matter?¡±


    An Jing immediately realized her husband was not pleased. To her, whether or not the children should sleep in separate rooms was a trivial matter, but in her husband¡¯s eyes, it was a very, very important one, something he had been looking forward to for a long time.


    In an instant, An Jing became serious, hugged Xiao Changyi¡¯s arm, and soothed, ¡°Husband, I was wrong. I apologize to you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°I don¡¯t want your apology.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Hehe,¡± An Jing laughed twice, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just about sleeping in different rooms from the children? Let¡¯s do it, let¡¯s do it. After all, the kids don¡¯t sleep in the same bed as us, it¡¯s just a matter of moving their beds out of our room.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi¡¯s expression soften, and he became happy, even curling the corners of his lips into a smile.


    An Jing, still holding onto Xiao Changyi¡¯s arm with one hand, raised her other hand, first poking at Xiao Changyi¡¯s right corner of the mouth, then poking the left, ¡°You¡¯re smiling? That means everything is okay. You scared me; I was really afraid you were angry.¡±


    ¡°When have I ever been angry with you?¡±


    ¡°Just now.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry, just a bit displeased. Being displeased and being angry are two different things.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you weren¡¯t angry, just a little displeased,¡± An Jing was very happy with her husband¡¯s honesty, her face full of smiles, ¡°Who told me not to agree to separate rooms right away?¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    An Jing was even happier. In this world, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone else who loved her more than her husband did.


    ¡°Husband, even if we sleep in separate rooms from the children, we can¡¯t be too far apart. Let them stay in the room next to ours, so if anything happens, we can get there quickly.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Perhaps fearing that An Jing would change her mind, the very day she agreed to sleep in separate rooms, Xiao Changyi had someone move all four little ones¡¯ belongings to the room next door.


    The four little ones, still nai?ve, helped move their small items, completely unaware that from tonight onwards they wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep in their parents¡¯ room anymore.


    At night, after bathing the four little ones, Xiao Changyi led them to the room next door.


    The four little ones followed behind Xiao Changyi, puzzled as to why he was taking them to a different room today, their small faces filled with bewilderment. They even pointed toward the master bedroom where Xiao Changyi and An Jing slept and said in their milky voices, ¡°Daddy, we sleep in that room.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll all live in this room.¡±


    The four little ones first blinked their cute, confused eyes, then all pouted, showing their particularly displeased little expressions. Their little doe eyes even turned red, looking like four pitiable little creatures.


    An Jing was spreading blankets for the four little ones in the room. As soon as she finished and came out, she saw the pitiable look on the faces of the four little ones and immediately felt heartbroken. She quickly comforted them, ¡°Daddy and mommy are just next door. We¡¯re not abandoning you. Jing¡¯er, Star, Qinger, Yun Er, be good and don¡¯t be sad. Daddy and mommy are still here, right next door to your room. If anything happens, you can just call for us, and we¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    The four little ones didn¡¯t speak, still pouting, their little doe eyes red, looking at An Jing and Xiao Changyi as if they were abandoned.

 Chapter 964 - 964 965 Red Rain from the Sky

    ?Chapter 964: Chapter 965: Red Rain from the Sky? Chapter 964: Chapter 965: Red Rain from the Sky? An Jing gradually regretted it.


    ¡°Husband...¡± At this moment, An Jing really couldn¡¯t bear it. Her four children now looked like orphans abandoned by others, which made her heart terribly uneasy.


    All she could do was look at Xiao Changyi, hoping he would allow her to change her mind and let the children continue sleeping in their room.


    But how could Xiao Changyi possibly let her take back her decision?


    He only looked down at his four children and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just a change of rooms for you.¡±


    ¡°Why change?¡± An Yiqing asked, his mouth pouting even more.


    Xiao Changyi unemotionally replied, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, which child still stays in the same room as their parents after growing up?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Alright, husband, in your eyes, our little kids are already grown up.


    An Yiyun said softly, ¡°But mom said we are still children, still daddy and mommy¡¯s little treasures.¡±


    An Jing chuckled secretly. Husband, I see what you can come up with now.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°No matter how much you¡¯ve grown, in the eyes of dad and mom, you¡¯re still children.¡±


    ¡°Is it so...¡± An Yiyun, biting his finger, doubted himself.


    The other three little ones felt the same as An Yiyun.


    An Jing chuckled silently again, thinking: Masterful. Husband, with you doing this, I feel embarrassed to regret having separate rooms.


    ¡°But scared, Yun Er is scared,¡± An Yiyun spoke again, furrowing his little brows with a very scared expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of? Dad and mom are just next door, and you have maidservants attending to you all night.¡± After pausing, Xiao Changyi added, ¡°Usually, you stay in dad and mom¡¯s room, and aren¡¯t your beds separated from ours by a screen? Now it¡¯s just separated by a wall.¡±


    An Jing laughed even harder. Her husband rarely spoke so much, and just to have the four little ones sleep in separate rooms ¨C haha, truly a rare moment, one she¡¯d remember for a lifetime~


    While the four little ones were distracted, Xiao Changyi led them into the room.


    Upon entering, Xiao Changyi added, ¡°The layout here is almost the same as in dad and mom¡¯s room. If you are thirsty, hungry, or need anything at night, just tell the maidservant, and they will take care of you.¡±


    All of a sudden, An Yiyun hugged Xiao Changyi¡¯s right leg, looked up with a smiling face, and said cheerfully, ¡°Yun Er doesn¡¯t want to call the maidservant; Yun Er wants to call daddy and mommy.¡±


    The other three children felt the same way.


    Seeing that their children weren¡¯t opposed to sleeping in separate rooms and even found it cute, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t object, ¡°If you feel like calling us, just call.¡±


    ¡°Mmm~¡±


    Since there were maidservants staying up all night in the room, the four little ones had nothing to fear, but An Jing and Xiao Changyi still made sure the little ones were asleep before leaving their room.


    As An Jing walked back to their own room with Xiao Changyi, she teased, ¡°Husband, today was indeed rare, you spoke so much and were so patient. If I didn¡¯t know what you were up to, I would almost think it was raining roses.¡±


    Xiao Changyi wasn¡¯t offended by An Jing¡¯s teasing but continued to hold her hand as they headed back to their room.


    As soon as they entered the room, Xiao Changyi closed the door behind him and pinned An Jing against it, his thin lips covering hers the next moment.


    His hands on her, his lips, his breath, his reactions¡ªall undoubtedly expressed¡ªonly you can turn me into what I am now.

 Chapter 965 - 965 966 Is It On Fire

    ?Chapter 965: Chapter 966: Is It On Fire? Chapter 965: Chapter 966: Is It On Fire? An Jing first smiled, then wrapped her arms around Xiao Changyi¡¯s neck, responding to him.


    ...


    They had successfully managed to sleep in separate rooms from the four children. Although the children would still make noise once or twice during the night, Xiao Changyi felt it was much better than when the children slept in their room.


    That day, in the study, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were teaching the four little ones to recognize the simplest characters.


    As the teaching went on, An Jing became troubled, turned her head, and said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, I still can¡¯t think of a good idea.¡±


    What good idea? Of course, it was about making money.


    As soon as he heard her, Xiao Changyi knew what An Jing was talking about and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve already done enough for Xiyun.¡±


    An Jing was still quite troubled, ¡°I just want the children of impoverished families to also learn to recognize some characters.¡±


    After a pause, An Jing added, ¡°If all else fails, when our rice shops are set up, and if we have some spare money, we can fund a few schools ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objection.


    And just then, through the wide-open window, An Jing and Xiao Changyi saw thick black smoke rising from the north side of their courtyard. It was coming from where the mansion¡¯s main kitchen was located.


    ¡°It seems to be on fire,¡± An Jing quickly stood up. If it was smoke from cooking, it wouldn¡¯t be that thick. ¡°Should we go over and have a look?¡±


    Xiao Changyi was calm, ¡°There are many people in the mansion; they should be able to extinguish it quickly. Whether we go or not doesn¡¯t matter; someone will come to report to us later.¡±


    But An Jing said, ¡°Let¡¯s still go and see. It seems quite serious. It would be better if we went to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Since his wife wanted to go, he would naturally accompany her.


    After instructing the maidservants to take good care of the four little ones, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to where the thick smoke was billowing.


    By the time An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrived, the fire had been extinguished, but smoke was still rising.


    Several rooms had been burned down to half.


    ¡°What happened?¡± An Jing asked as soon as she arrived at the scene.


    Meng Zhuqing quickly put down the bucket in her hand and came over to answer, ¡°The room where charcoal was stored caught fire somehow and ignited the several rooms next to it. Fortunately, the fire is now under control.¡±


    ¡°Charcoal?!¡± An Jing had a flash of inspiration, first smiled, then anxiously asked, ¡°Were there any casualties?¡±


    ¡°No, just a few rooms were burned down,¡± Meng Zhuqing answered truthfully.


    An Jing said, ¡°It¡¯s good that no one was hurt, we can rebuild the rooms.¡±


    After looking around to confirm everyone was indeed safe, An Jing then said to Meng Zhuqing, ¡°Leave the rest to you. The master and I will go back first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Before leaving, An Jing also took with her a piece of blackened charcoal.


    As she walked back with Xiao Changyi, An Jing proudly displayed the piece of charcoal in her hand, smiling, ¡°Husband, do you know what I¡¯m going to do with this?¡±


    Xiao Changyi shook his head, indicating he did not know.


    An Jing said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you yet, let¡¯s talk about it when we get back.¡±


    Xiao Changyi knew it must be something not meant for others to hear, so he didn¡¯t ask further but waited to go back and let his wife tell him herself.


    Once they returned to the main courtyard, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to the study where the four little ones were just about to leave to play. Neither An Jing nor Xiao Changyi stopped them, letting the four little ones go out, but they had the maidservants follow the little ones to prevent any mishaps.


    As soon as the four little ones left the study, An Jing instructed Qin San and Qin Si to patrol around the study to prevent eavesdropping.

 Chapter 966 - 966 967 Coalfield

    ?Chapter 966: Chapter 967 Coalfield Chapter 966: Chapter 967 Coalfield Despite this, An Jing still closed the door to the study.


    As soon as the door to the study was shut, An Jing walked towards Xiao Changyi, who was seated there, pouring tea from a pot.


    He poured two cups of tea.


    When Xiao Changyi saw An Jing sit down opposite him, he pushed one of the cups towards her, clearly intended for her.


    An Jing smiled at Xiao Changyi while placing the charcoal in her hand on the table between them.


    ¡°My dear, I¡¯ve thought of a way to make a lot of money,¡± she said.


    ¡°What way?¡± Xiao Changyi, sipping his tea slowly and leisurely, asked with a particularly relaxed demeanor.


    An Jing also picked up her teacup, took a couple of sips, and then, with her chin pointed, gestured to the charcoal on the table, ¡°This made me think of coal from my original world, which could burn just like charcoal and was called ¡®black gold.¡¯ If we could find a coal field and sell honeycomb coal, we¡¯d definitely make money.¡±


    ¡°Coal...?¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡± An Jing paused to think before explaining in her own words, ¡°It¡¯s a black hard substance buried underground. In my original world, the ancients called it graphite or coal. I¡¯m actually not very familiar with this world yet, and I don¡¯t know if it has already been discovered here. At any rate, up to now, I haven¡¯t heard anything about it here.¡±


    ¡°Graphite? Coal?¡± Xiao Changyi mused, staring at the charcoal on the table. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it either.¡±


    An Jing also fell into thought, ¡°Perhaps someone has already discovered it here, just not under that name.¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded, agreeing that it was indeed very possible.


    An Jing continued, ¡°Whether or not anyone has discovered it, and whatever it¡¯s called, we can be certain that if someone is using it, it¡¯s only a very small number of people. Otherwise, you would definitely have heard of such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Since we don¡¯t know where it is, we¡¯ll have to send people out to look for it. If we really can find a coal field, the plans for our school will be set.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the open-pit kind, which people can see without having to dig up the earth to find it. If there¡¯s really that kind here, the chances of finding coal are very high.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not tell the emperor about this for now. Let¡¯s wait until we find something, so he doesn¡¯t start suspecting me.¡±


    Even if An Jing hadn¡¯t said it, Xiao Changyi was planning to do the same. Hearing An Jing say this, Xiao Changyi nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Then, An Jing had Qin San call Meng Zhuqing over.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi usually gave their orders directly to Meng Zhuqing, who would then assign someone else to carry them out.


    Of course, An Jing didn¡¯t directly say the name ¡®coal.¡¯ She simply described the appearance of coal and coal fields for Meng Zhuqing to send someone to search to see if it exists.


    But who would have thought, just as An Jing finished speaking, Meng Zhuqing said, ¡°I recall passing by the Emin area with my father, and it seems we saw the thing you¡¯re talking about, madam.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± An Jing exclaimed, both surprised and delighted.


    Meng Zhuqing replied truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about, madam, but it looked very similar. My father even jokingly called it a black stone mountain.¡±


    ¡°Mountain?¡± An Jing was puzzled; why call it a mountain?


    Meng Zhuqing explained, ¡°We were just passing by; the middle part of that area is low, surrounded by higher ground, like a hollow, but a very large one. The ground was covered with many small black stones. Out of curiosity, I dug a little and found that the ground underneath was also black.¡±

 Chapter 967 - 967 968 Another Handsome Guy

    ?Chapter 967: Chapter 968 Another Handsome Guy Chapter 967: Chapter 968 Another Handsome Guy An Jing was even happier when she heard it; this could very well be a coal field!


    Suppressing her joy, An Jing said, ¡°That, Meng Zhuqing, you must quickly send someone to the place you passed by to collect some of that black substance and bring it back to me, so I can see if it is what I am looking for.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Zhuqing immediately went to take care of it.


    As soon as Meng Zhuqing left, An Jing joyfully said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, the place Meng Zhuqing mentioned is very likely the location of the coal fields.¡±


    Seeing An Jing¡¯s happiness, Xiao Changyi was also quite pleased and responded lightly, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Since Emin was quite far from the Imperial Capital, even the person Meng Zhuqing sent out would need at least half a month to return at full speed.


    Before the dispatched person returned, An Jing and Xiao Changyi heard from the Emperor of Xiyun that the Seventh Prince of Dongqing Kingdom, Dongfang Tianyang, had come to Xiyun, and would reach the Imperial Capital within the next couple of days.


    Dongfang Tianyang was representing the Dongqing Kingdom for a friendly exchange.


    The Emperor of Xiyun did not like war; it brought suffering to the people and could greatly harm the nation¡¯s vitality. Therefore, the Emperor always warmly welcomed envoys from other countries coming for friendly exchanges and those willing to foster good relations with Xiyun.


    Now, the Emperor of Dongqing had sent his most beloved son, Dongfang Tianyang, as an envoy, which clearly showed that Dongqing Kingdom was sincere in seeking good relations with Xiyun Kingdom.


    Moved by such sincerity from Dongqing, the Emperor of Xiyun was very pleased and planned to invite Xiao Changyi to the welcome banquet for Dongfang Tianyang, to show Xiyun¡¯s sincerity.


    On the first day of March, Dongfang Tianyang arrived at the Imperial Capital City and was personally welcomed by Prime Minister Li to settle into the post station.


    That evening, a grand welcome banquet was held.


    An Jing also attended the banquet with Xiao Changyi, seated next to him, while Dongfang Tianyang, the Prince of Dongqing Kingdom, sat directly opposite Xiao Changyi.


    Dongfang Tianyang looked tall and handsome; compared to Su Chengyu¡¯s gentle majesty, his style was more overt and gave off a wildly unrestrained impression, yet it was filled with an air of absolute nobility.


    Another handsome man.


    This was An Jing¡¯s inward comment upon seeing Dongfang Tianyang.


    Immediately after, she added in her heart, No matter how handsome, he¡¯s not more handsome than my husband; my husband is the handsomest.


    Tonight, Meng Zhuqing was also present, standing behind An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Tonight, Tobanya was also there, though seated a little far from An Jing and Xiao Changyi, but on the same side as them.


    Tonight, the Emperor of Xiyun did not attend, and Crown Prince Su Chengyu accompanied as host and led the banquet.


    The Emperor of Xiyun, being the ruler of a nation, could not lower his status to accompany a prince from another country, and now he had only one son, Su Chengyu. Even though Su Chengyu was the Crown Prince, receiving Dongfang Tianyang was suitable.


    As a result, at that moment, it was Crown Prince Su Chengyu who sat upon the high platform.


    Fine wines and delicacies were on the table, with a slow dance in the center.


    Dongfang Tianyang first drank with Su Chengyu, and then raised his glass to Xiao Changyi across him, smiling, ¡°I have long admired Prince Yi¡¯s great reputation. Now that I have the honor to meet you in person, I must drink with Prince Yi. You must not refuse this glass. Please!¡±


    Without waiting for Xiao Changyi to speak, Dongfang Tianyang drained his glass in one go.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say a word either; he just raised his glass toward Dongfang Tianyang and likewise emptied it in one gulp.


    Dongfang Tianyang politely smiled at An Jing, seated next to Xiao Changyi; An Jing returned a polite smile as well.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi serve food and pour wine for An Jing, the others were no longer surprised, but Dongfang Tianyang was quite astonished, and thereafter, he revealed an especially meaningful smile.

 Chapter 968 - 968 969 Praise Humiliation

    ?Chapter 968: Chapter 969: Praise? Humiliation? Chapter 968: Chapter 969: Praise? Humiliation? Xiao Changyi seemed not to notice Dongfang Tianyang¡¯s meaningful smile and gaze at all, as he continued to pour drinks and offer dishes to his bride.


    An Jing ate the meal while watching the maids dance, feeling quite as if it was a time of peace and prosperity.


    When Dongfang Tianyang¡¯s gaze fell on Tobanya¡¯s face, a trace of amazement flashed in his eyes, and he immediately asked, ¡°Who is that...?¡±


    Tobanya herself didn¡¯t notice anything amiss, but Meng Zhuqing, standing behind An Jing and Xiao Changyi, felt a sudden tightness in her chest.


    Su Chengyu followed Dongfang Tianyang¡¯s line of sight, then chuckled and said, ¡°She is none other than King Sheng¡¯s daughter, Tobanya.¡±


    Dongfang Tianyang promptly raised his wine glass toward Tobanya, ¡°So it¡¯s Princess Yao, my apologies, my apologies. It¡¯s just that Princess Yao is so beautiful that I was taken aback, causing me to forget my manners. I hope the Commandery Princess will forgive me.¡±


    Tobanya was very resistant to Dongfang Tianyang complimenting her beauty in front of so many people.


    It was because of her good looks that she caught Tao Shangran¡¯s attention, leading to the tragic death of her Five Clans, and because of her beauty that Gong Juechen... had touched her body.


    Although she was inwardly resistant, Tobanya¡¯s expression did not reveal any of it. Even so, she raised her wine glass, faced Dongfang Tianyang, and with a cold yet polite tone said, ¡°The Seventh Prince is too kind.¡±


    With that, she drank the wine in her glass.


    This time Dongfang Tianyang did not gulp down his wine in one go but leisurely savored the wine in his glass while watching Tobanya¡¯s cold demeanor, his expression even more profound than when watching Xiao Changyi serving An Jing wine and dishes earlier.


    An Jing and Su Chengyu watched all of this, but they felt very different about it.


    Su Chengyu thought that Dongfang Tianyang clearly took a liking to Tobanya. He could suggest to his emperor father to marry Tobanya off to Dongfang Tianyang, thus deepening the alliance between the two countries with a marital tie.


    But An Jing felt that Dongfang Tianyang was quite extroverted, as if he wore everything on his face.


    However, since Dongfang Tianyang had been sent on a mission to Xiyun, he couldn¡¯t be a fool. Thus, she felt even more that Dongfang Tianyang might appear to wear everything on his face, but in reality, he did not.


    Perhaps he was particularly crafty.


    Subconsciously, An Jing¡¯s gaze shifted to look at Meng Zhuqing, and seeing that she had masked her emotions very well without revealing any, An Jing felt relieved.


    Dongfang Tianyang might have realized that An Jing was looking at Meng Zhuqing, because when An Jing withdrew her gaze, Dongfang Tianyang spoke up, asking, ¡°Prince Yi, why does your guard wear a mask? Isn¡¯t that greatly disrespectful to the Crown Prince?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak, only glancing coolly at Meng Zhuqing behind him.


    Then Meng Zhuqing clasped her fist, with neither servility nor overbearingness, and told Dongfang Tianyang, ¡°Seventh Prince, this General¡¯s face is so unsightly that wearing a mask is lest disrespectful to His Highness.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s unsightly to the point of needing a mask, ah, I see,¡± said Dongfang Tianyang with an expression of sudden realization.


    But those words were quite hurtful.


    Listening to this, Tobanya¡¯s heart ached. She didn¡¯t want Meng Zhuqing to be talked about like that, but she was powerless. Even though she was a Commandery Princess, in such a situation she couldn¡¯t afford to utter a single wrong word.


    Meng Zhuqing was one of their own; An Jing and Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t possibly allow Meng Zhuqing to be humiliated in front of so many people.


    Besides, the other party was from Dongqing.


    As a person from Xiyun, Meng Zhuqing being humiliated was an insult to the national dignity of the entire country of Xiyun.

 Chapter 969 - 969 970 This Battle is Too Childish

    ?Chapter 969: Chapter 970: This Battle is Too Childish Chapter 969: Chapter 970: This Battle is Too Childish An Jing immediately laughed and said, ¡°Seventh Prince, you speak amiss. One¡¯s appearance is a gift from their parents. Vice General Meng wears a mask solely to express his deepest respect for the Crown Prince.¡±


    In other words, it wasn¡¯t because he was too ugly to show his face and needed to wear a mask to hide it.


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°Seventh Prince, have you ever considered how your Third Imperial Brother would feel?¡±


    Dongfang Tianyang was first taken aback, then burst into an extravagant laugh and said, ¡°Vice General Meng, correct? I misspoke, this prince owes you an apology. I will punish myself with three drinks and hope Vice General Meng will not take it to heart. It was an unintentional mistake.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing also bowed with fists clenched, ¡°I dare not accept such words.¡±


    Even though Meng Zhuqing said so, Dongfang Tianyang still very decisively punished himself with three drinks.


    Su Chengyu originally felt that Xiyun had lost face and was inwardly annoyed, but then he saw his Imperial Sister-in-law and brother turn the tables, making Dongfang Tianyang apologize and regaining their lost face; he felt quite proud.


    A prince apologizing to a minor Deputy General from their country, that certainly brought honor to their face.


    It was only then that Su Chengyu smiled again.


    An Jing did not understand the meaning of Xiao Changyi¡¯s earlier words, so she leaned closer and asked him in a lowered voice, ¡°My Lord, what did you mean by your words just now? What about his Third Imperial Brother?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°I once crossed swords with his Third Imperial Brother on the battlefield, and his Third Imperial Brother is unspeakably ugly.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the occasion restraining her, or if her self-control wasn¡¯t strong enough, An Jing would truly have burst into laughter.


    No wonder Dongfang Tianyang was so quick to apologize.


    After Dongfang Tianyang punished himself with three drinks, he looked at Xiao Changyi and said with a laugh, ¡°Although the Third Prince was once defeated by Prince Yi, he has told Tianyang that he accepted his defeat wholeheartedly. The Third Prince also asked Tianyang to convey to Prince Yi that if there is a chance to meet Prince Yi again, he hopes Prince Yi will have another hearty fight with him.¡±


    ¡°Certainly,¡± Xiao Changyi said indifferently, though he had no intention of fighting.


    At that time, it was a battle between two nations, and it was only after he beat that Third Prince that Dongqing withdrew their troops.


    Seeing Dongfang Tianyang speaking with Su Chengyu, An Jing leaned closer again and asked Xiao Changyi in a low voice, ¡°Is that Third Prince skilled in Martial Arts?¡±


    ¡°Not as skilled as I am,¡± he paused. ¡°He is a Martial Arts fanatic.¡±


    ¡°Have you fought with him many times? How do you know he is a Martial Arts fanatic?¡±


    ¡°Just once,¡± Xiao Changyi replied. ¡°He said that as long as I could defeat him, he would withdraw his troops. And he kept his word.¡±


    ¡°No way...¡± That Third Prince¡¯s way of fighting was rather childish.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard,¡± Xiao Changyi continued, ¡°that after he withdrew his troops, he tried to persuade other countries not to attack Xiyun, fearing that my life might be lost, and he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to spar with me anymore.¡±


    ¡°...Okay, truly a Martial Arts fanatic.¡±


    Xiao Changyi went on, ¡°However, not only did other countries not heed his pleas, but upon his return home, he was also punished by his imperial father, the Emperor of Dongqing, to reflect in seclusion for a year.¡±


    An Jing almost wanted to burst out laughing and slam the table.


    It was just too funny.


    However, although that Third Prince was a Martial Arts fanatic and stubborn, through her husband¡¯s words, she thought that Third Prince seemed quite interesting.


    Suddenly, she kind of wanted to meet that Third Prince.


    As soon as the banquet was over, An Jing and Xiao Changyi planned to return to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion. Seeing Tobanya without a guard in attendance, An Jing had Meng Zhuqing escort Tobanya back to King Sheng¡¯s mansion.


    Having known Meng Zhuqing for so long, and with Meng Zhuqing being so straightforward about everything with her and her husband, she could truly tell how much Meng Zhuqing missed Tobanya.

 Chapter 970 - 970 971 Speaking Out Bravely

    ?Chapter 970: Chapter 971: Speaking Out Bravely Chapter 970: Chapter 971: Speaking Out Bravely ¡°Thank you, Prince, Princess,¡± Tobanya did not refuse Meng Zhuqing¡¯s escort.


    Meng Zhuqing was very grateful in his heart. An Jing and Xiao Changyi intended to let him have one more glimpse of Tobanya to alleviate his yearning, but he did not show any of it on his face.


    After seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi off, Tobanya turned around, got into the carriage, and headed back to King Sheng¡¯s mansion.


    On the way, the curtain of the carriage swayed.


    Through the swaying gap, Tobanya could see outside¡ªMeng Zhuqing rode a tall horse beside the carriage, escorting her.


    Even though she could not see Meng Zhuqing¡¯s face, she was still filled with contentment.


    Ever since she moved away from Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, she hadn¡¯t seen him. Being able to see him today made her happy, even though the two of them actually hadn¡¯t spoken a word today.


    Just like this is good... Just like this is good...


    ...


    The next day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were once again summoned to the palace.


    This time it was not to attend any banquet but because the Emperor of Xiyun had matters to discuss with them.


    Comparing the inconvenience for the Emperor of Xiyun, an older man, to come to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, An Jing and Xiao Changyi much preferred being summoned to the palace.


    ¡°Father Emperor, what did you want to see us about?¡± An Jing asked as soon as they entered the Jun Palace.


    The Emperor of Xiyun first gestured for them to sit down, and after the palace maid had served them tea, he laughed and said, ¡°Chengyu told me that the Seventh Prince of Dongqing has a good impression of Wild Goose Jade. Chengyu and I are thinking of betrothing her to him to strengthen the alliance between the two nations, but considering your close relationship with Wild Goose Jade, we thought it best to ask for your opinions first, so I called you over.¡±


    After exchanging a glance with Xiao Changyi, An Jing said, ¡°Father Emperor and Chengyu want to arrange a marriage alliance for Wild Goose Jade. I think it¡¯s best to ask for her own opinion first. However, since Father Emperor has asked for my opinion, I will tell you honestly, I do not approve of this marriage alliance. The Tuoba family has always been loyal to Father Emperor, and their integrity is as clear as the sun and moon. Now the Tuoba family only has Wild Goose Jade left. If she is married off to another country, Sheng Wangye¡¯s spirit in heaven will likely be disheartened, and other loyal subjects who hear of this will also be disheartened.¡±


    ¡°I hope I may be so bold,¡± An Jing stood up, her expression serious, and performed a solemn bow to the Emperor of Xiyun, ¡°to say that after this, who will be truly willing to serve Father Emperor, to follow Father Emperor.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s smile disappeared from his face instantaneously.


    But he couldn¡¯t deny that what An Jing said was true. For someone so loyal to him to end up like this, not only were the Five Clans executed, but the only remaining daughter was to be sent off in a marriage alliance ¡ª this indeed was enough to cool the hearts of people and could shake the resolve of those still loyal to him, making them think that those loyal to him have no good end.


    The Emperor of Xiyun did not immediately respond to An Jing but turned to Xiao Changyi and asked, ¡°Yi Er, what do you think?¡±


    Xiao Changyi spoke without hesitation, ¡°My wife¡¯s opinion is my opinion.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun laughed wryly but didn¡¯t continue speaking with Xiao Changyi. Instead, he turned his head back toward An Jing and smiled, ¡°Since both you and Changyi disagree, naturally, I will not proceed with the marriage alliance for Wild Goose Jade.¡±


    Only then did An Jing also smile, ¡°It¡¯s good that Father Emperor is not angry.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun shook his head helplessly while smiling, ¡°Only you two would dare to speak so irreverently to me.¡±


    An Jing felt even more relaxed and joked, ¡°I used not to dare, but Father Emperor values my husband too much, so I¡¯m just riding on his coattails.¡±

 Chapter 971 - 971 972 Fine Steed

    ?Chapter 971: Chapter 972: Fine Steed Chapter 971: Chapter 972: Fine Steed The Emperor of Xiyun laughed and said, ¡°Yi Er is my son, so of course I have to look out for him.¡±


    An Jing neither agreed nor disagreed, simply smiling.


    She had studied ancient history and had never seen an ancient emperor who didn¡¯t fear ministers whose merits overshadowed their sovereign like the Emperor of Xiyun did. Of course, her husband also had a remarkable ability¡ªit was not the talent of achieving great deeds, but rather the skill to put the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s mind at ease.


    ¡°However,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun suddenly fell into contemplation, ¡°even if we don¡¯t arrange a political marriage, Wild Goose Jade should get married.¡±


    An Jing was silent.


    At twenty, Tuobanya was considered an old maid by the standards of these people.


    ¡°I will find her a good husband,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun continued slowly. ¡°Taking into account King Sheng¡¯s undying loyalty to me, I will not hastily arrange a marriage. Instead, I will first ask her wishes, and if she agrees, then I will grant her the marriage.¡±


    An Jing felt a surge of sympathy for Tuobanya who did not have the freedom to choose her own marriage partner upon first hearing what the Emperor of Xiyun said, but then she heard that he would first ask Tuobanya¡¯s opinion and only arrange the marriage if she agreed, making An Jing immediately smile and thank the Emperor on behalf of Wild Goose Jade: ¡°Then, your daughter-in-law thanks you on behalf of Wild Goose Jade, your imperial father.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun laughed and said, ¡°Seeing you like this, you really seem to like that child, Wild Goose Jade.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t say much, just a simple phrase: ¡°Wild Goose Jade is quite good.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that she is a bit too aloof.¡±


    Just then, a guard hurried in to report: ¡°Begging your pardon, Emperor, the horse sent by Dongqing has escaped its stable and is now running around the palace grounds. Gong Ma and his men are currently trying to capture it.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun ordered, ¡°Quickly notify everyone in all the palaces to stay inside, to prevent anyone from being injured by that horse.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    As An Jing watched the guard hasten away, she asked curiously, ¡°Emperor father, Dongqing sent you a horse?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they did send a horse. The horse is fine indeed, but it¡¯s too wild. It was a gift from Dongfang Tianyang yesterday, saying it¡¯s from the Emperor of Dongqing, who claimed that not a single person in Dongqing could stay mounted on its back, a once-in-a-century steed, hence given to me to show Dongqing¡¯s true intent of friendship with Xiyun.¡±


    After a pause, the Emperor of Xiyun continued, ¡°To think it is so wild as to escape on its own and run around the palace, it¡¯s so audacious that if Dongfang Tianyang weren¡¯t still in Xiyun, I would have it slaughtered right now.¡±


    An Jing laughed, finding the Emperor seemed like a child throwing a little tantrum. But she became even more curious, ¡°Is it really that wild? Then I¡¯d like to see it.¡±


    With that, An Jing turned to Xiao Changyi with a smile, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go see what this once-in-a-century steed looks like.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun disagreed, saying, ¡°You¡¯d better stay here with me, in case that horse goes mad and charges at you.¡±


    But An Jing was not concerned in the least, ¡°If it charges at us, we¡¯ll just dodge; nothing will happen. Besides, it might not even charge at us.¡±


    As she spoke, An Jing looked expectantly at Xiao Changyi again.


    Xiao Changyi was holding a teacup, about to drink, with the cup already at his lips. Seeing An Jing looking expectant, he wasn¡¯t in a rush but instead slowly took a sip of tea first. Only after savoring the tea did he set down the cup and get up.


    After interlocking fingers with An Jing, Xiao Changyi then walked out with her.


    Seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi determined to see the wild horse and not heeding his advice, the Emperor of Xiyun had no choice but to quickly send some guards to follow and protect An Jing and Xiao Changyi, in case the wild horse really did charge at them.

 Chapter 972 - 972 973 I Want to Tame It

    ?Chapter 972: Chapter 973 I Want to Tame It Chapter 972: Chapter 973 I Want to Tame It By the time An Jing and Xiao Changyi saw that wild horse, it had already been captured by several people and was about to be led to the stable.


    The horse was white, its body entirely snowy white, with a sturdy physique, untamed yet majestic, and its untamable wildness was something one couldn¡¯t ignore. An Jing fell in love with it at first sight.


    ¡°Husband, I want to tame it!¡± An Jing pointed at the horse, and excitedly said to Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi whispered in An Jing¡¯s ear in a low voice, ¡°You just need to tame me.¡±


    ¡°Stop teasing.¡± An Jing laughed, gently pushing Xiao Changyi away, her smile and actions filled with sweetness. ¡°I¡¯m serious, I really want that horse, and if I tame it, father should give it to me, right?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°If you ask him, he will give it to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± An Jing was relieved. ¡°Then, Husband, wait here for me, I¡¯m going to tame the horse.¡±


    But Xiao Changyi held her back, ¡°You have no experience in taming horses, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    An Jing shook her head and smiled, ¡°I saw it first, so I should be the first to tame it. I want to be its first master; once I¡¯ve tamed it, I¡¯ll let you ride it with me and become its master too.¡±


    It was always nice to ride the same horse with her husband, but sometimes it was better to ride different ones. Not being able to ride the same one meant they would need another horse, so she thought it better to have an additional horse.


    Now, since this horse so perfectly suited her tastes, she was determined to tame it and make it hers.


    Seeing how adamant An Jing was, Xiao Changyi did not insist on taming the horse himself anymore but instead admonished her, ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± An Jing smiled and nodded at Xiao Changyi, then walked toward the horse.


    This horse, she must have it!


    As soon as An Jing approached, she told the people leading the horse that she wanted to tame it, but those people did not dare to let An Jing do so.


    ¡°Princess, please don¡¯t make this hard for your servants. We really don¡¯t dare. If something happens to you while taming the horse, our heads wouldn¡¯t be enough to pay for it.¡± The people even knelt and kowtowed to An Jing.


    Left with no choice, An Jing had someone go inform the Emperor of Xiyun. Once the Emperor permitted it, these people would naturally dare to proceed.


    But unexpectedly, this summoned the Emperor of Xiyun himself.


    When he arrived, he too disagreed: ¡°Jingjing, this horse is too wild. No one in Dongqing can tame it. You better not try to tame it. If you want a horse, there are many at the stable, just pick any of them without troubling yourself. What if you hurt yourself?¡±


    An Jing knew the Emperor of Xiyun was worried about her, but she said, ¡°Father, I really want to tame it.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± the Emperor of Xiyun was still worried.


    At that moment, Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°Let her tame it.¡±


    ¡°Changyi, you...¡± the Emperor of Xiyun couldn¡¯t believe it. Knowing how much Xiao Changyi loved his wife, he never thought he would agree to let An Jing do such a dangerous thing.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°I believe in her.¡±


    Emperor of Xiyun: ¡°...¡± How sweet is that.


    An Jing just smiled watching her husband. This was another way he pampered her too.


    As her husband was not worried, the Emperor of Xiyun relented, ¡°Then go to the horseback archery field to tame it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Father!¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun also wanted to see how An Jing would tame the horse, so he did not return to Jun Palace and instead accompanied An Jing to the horseback archery field.

 Chapter 973 - 973 974 The Result Will Be a Slap in Your Face

    ?Chapter 973: Chapter 974: The Result Will Be a Slap in Your Face Chapter 973: Chapter 974: The Result Will Be a Slap in Your Face On the way to the horseback archery field, An Jing encountered Su Chengyu and Dongfang Tianyang. Dongfang Tianyang, upon learning that An Jing was going to tame the horse his imperial father had gifted to the Emperor of Xiyun, was very surprised, and immediately interested also followed to the horseback archery field to watch.


    Su Chengyu naturally came along as well.


    For a time, many people gathered around the archery field.


    Dongfang Tianyang strode over to Xiao Changyi with a casual grace and said with a smile, ¡°Prince Yi, before the Princess begins taming the horse, Tianyang must sincerely tell you that the horse is indeed very wild. Even you, Prince Yi, may not be able to tame it, let alone a lady aiming to subdue it, which is as hard as ascending to heaven.¡±


    After a pause, Dongfang Tianyang added, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the Princess to get hurt, Tianyang thinks it¡¯s better not to let her take the risk of taming the horse.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even glance at Dongfang Tianyang, his gaze fixed on An Jing at the very center of the horseback archery field, but his thin lips parted to say, ¡°If it¡¯s as hard as ascending to heaven, then this heaven, the Princess of this Prince will ascend regardless.¡±


    Dongfang Tianyang immediately laughed loudly, ¡°Worthy of Prince Yi, renowned for countless victories¡ªyour confidence is even greater than others.¡±


    With good intentions, Su Chengyu interjected, ¡°Seventh Prince, my Imperial Brother never brags.¡±


    But Dongfang Tianyang remained incredulous, still laughing, ¡°In all of Dongqing, no one can tame this horse. A fragile woman like the Princess¡ªcan she do it? Not to say that Tianyang doesn¡¯t believe it, but even if told, others wouldn¡¯t believe it either. Crown Prince, if you said it was Prince Yi taming the horse, Tianyang could believe a bit, as Third Brother Tianyang said, under these vast skies, probably only Prince Yi could tame this horse.¡±


    In other words, he came to the horseback archery field to enjoy the spectacle and possibly to witness a farce.


    Some things don¡¯t need to be argued; the outcome would eventually come back to slap people in the face harshly. Xiao Changyi, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Dongfang Tianyang¡¯s words at all, continued to stand there, watching An Jing.


    Su Chengyu had special faith in Xiao Changyi. Since Xiao Changyi had spoken, Su Chengyu felt certain that An Jing would definitely be able to tame the horse. Therefore, he did not bother to argue with Dongfang Tianyang any further, but instead moved toward his imperial father, taking his seat below him.


    The Emperor of Xiyun sat in a higher place, having heard the conversation among Xiao Changyi, Dongfang Tianyang, and Su Chengyu, yet he said nothing and continued sitting there, sipping tea while watching An Jing, who had changed into light travel clothes suitable for riding a horse.


    Actually, he was somewhat apprehensive.


    Even though his son Yi Er had said so, he was still a bit worried that An Jing would not be able to tame the horse.


    However, even if An Jing could not tame the horse, it wouldn¡¯t diminish the pride of Xiyun.


    After all, no one in Dongqing had been able to tame the horse, and if An Jing couldn¡¯t, it would not be a disgrace.


    But the Emperor of Xiyun had made up his mind.


    If An Jing could not tame the horse, he would then let Xiao Changyi step in. He was confident that his son Yi Er would certainly be able to tame it.


    Since the horse was to be tamed, it must be subdued, so that Dongfang Tianyang would have nothing left to say.


    No one in Dongqing could tame the horse, but if someone from Xiyun could, regardless of who that person was, it would be a point of glory for him.


    An Jing had changed into clothes more suitable for horse riding and began warming up her body. Once she felt limber, An Jing asked those standing around the horse to step back; she was ready to start taming the horse.


    ¡°My husband!¡± Before An Jing began the horse taming, she even defiantly smiled and called out loudly to Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi said nothing, his gaze shifting with An Jing¡¯s movements. His attention now was almost entirely on his wife.

 Chapter 974 - 974 975 She So Different

    ?Chapter 974: Chapter 975: She, So Different Chapter 974: Chapter 975: She, So Different Su Chengyu and the Emperor of Xiyun had already grown accustomed to An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s frequent displays of affection and thought nothing of it.


    However, Dongfang Tianyang found An Jing¡¯s behavior to be very bold. Surprised, he held a great deal of admiration and interest.


    This Princess seemed very different from the others.


    As soon as An Jing called for Xiao Changyi, she turned and mounted the white horse. The horse, feeling Someone on its back, immediately started to buck and run wildly, trying to throw An Jing off.


    Seeing the horse behave as if it had gone mad, Xiao Changyi appeared expressionless, but his heart was in his throat, and he even forgot to breathe, watching An Jing intently, fearful she might get hurt.


    Dongfang Tianyang merely watched the horseback archery scene as if it were a joke.


    An Jing¡¯s heart raced too; she had heard from the Emperor of Xiyun that this horse was wild, but she had not anticipated it to be this untamed, and she knew she could be thrown off with the slightest misstep.


    Yet, the wilder and more unyielding the horse became, the more it roused An Jing¡¯s desire to conquer it. She was determined to tame it.


    The horse, acting wildly, made it impossible for An Jing to sit firmly, but she used all her strength to prevent herself from falling off its back.


    Suddenly, the horse reared, its front hooves skyward, and An Jing almost got thrown off, but fortunately, she grabbed onto the horse¡¯s long mane at its neck. Clutching it tightly caused pain to the horse underneath her, which reacted even more violently, tossing An Jing from the right to the left.


    But after a long time, An Jing was still lying on its back, her legs tightly clutching the horse¡¯s belly, and her hands merely holding onto the mane.


    At that moment, although An Jing was somewhat exhausted, her fighting spirit was soaring, as if to say, the more you try to throw me off, the more I refuse to be dislodged.


    In that instant, An Jing¡¯s valor was fully aroused.


    As a result, at that moment, An Jing, who was taming the horse in the archery field, was exceptionally dazzling, shining, and radiant in the eyes of the onlookers.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s heart had not settled since An Jing had mounted the horse, always on edge; seeing An Jing continuously turn danger into safety, he was both elated and frightened, while his hands hidden beneath his wide sleeves were clenched into fists.


    Seeing the horse¡¯s frenzy, Su Chengyu and the Emperor of Xiyun, despite not wanting to worry, were very concerned about An Jing, afraid she might be thrown off and trampled to death. As time passed, their concern only grew, and though An Jing had not yet been thrown off by the horse, they did not feel the slightest relief or reassurance.


    At that moment, they had only one hope: no matter whether the horse could be tamed by the warrior An Jing, they only wished for her safety.


    Dongfang Tianyang had initially watched An Jing tame the horse as if it were a mere joke, but the more he watched, the brighter his eyes shone. He had never seen a woman like An Jing before; even as she lay on the horse¡¯s back and continued to tame it, he felt that it was not the horse that was wild and unruly but the Princess An Jing.


    This Princess truly was different from the others. Dongfang Tianyang thought as much.


    Although this Princess¡¯s beauty did not astonish him like Tobanya did, her actions and demeanor greatly impressed him, surpassing any other woman he had seen before.


    At that moment, Dongfang Tianyang felt a profound attraction to An Jing, one that captivated his gaze and made him look at her, unable to look away.


    He could only watch her, focusing solely on her, with nothing else in mind.

 Chapter 975 - 975 976 Also Have to Accept It

    ?Chapter 975: Chapter 976: Also Have to Accept It Chapter 975: Chapter 976: Also Have to Accept It Taming a horse was all about exhausting its energy. Once the horse didn¡¯t have the strength to struggle, it would naturally submit to the person on its back, and that¡¯s what An Jing was trying to do¡ªstay on its back without being thrown off, exhausting the horse¡¯s energy, so it would recognize her as its master.


    An Jing could clearly feel that the horse beneath her was gradually depleting its energy. Its thrashing wasn¡¯t as violent as before, but it was still trying hard to throw her off, even suddenly lying down on the ground, intending to crush her as she was thrown to its right side.


    An Jing was startled and instinctively moved quickly from the horse¡¯s right to its left side, ensuring that even if the horse lay down, it wouldn¡¯t press down on her.


    Seeing this, Xiao Changyi was about to step forward to end the horse taming and rescue An Jing, but after seeing An Jing¡¯s quick movements to avoid being crushed, he retracted the step he had already taken.


    Seeing that An Jing had not only avoided being crushed but also wasn¡¯t thrown off, the horse trembled several times on the ground. Seeing that it still couldn¡¯t throw An Jing off, it finally got up.


    After a good while of chaotic thrashing, the horse finally became tired and lacked the strength, its energy completely depleted. While panting heavily, it calmed down and quietly allowed An Jing to stay on its back.


    An Jing was also very tired, but she didn¡¯t dare to sit up; instead, she continued to lie on the horse¡¯s back. When she felt her strength had recovered a bit, she finally sat up, took the reins, and tentatively led the horse to walk.


    The horse was still panting heavily, but when An Jing pulled on the reins, it started moving: at first reluctantly, but then it walked step by step, sluggish but obedient. An Jing directed it to the left, and it went left; to the right, and it followed. It was exceptionally docile.


    At last, Xiao Changyi slightly curled up the corners of his mouth. He knew his bride could do it.


    Dongfang Tianyang had never seen the horse so tame under someone¡¯s control, and what¡¯s more, this person was merely a woman.


    Thinking that no one in Dongqing could tame the horse, but a woman from Xiyun had, Dongfang Tianyang found An Jing to be extraordinary, yet he felt that he and Dongqing had lost face.


    Bear in mind, he had just said those words to Xiao Changyi and Su Chengyu, looking as if An Jing wouldn¡¯t be able to tame the horse.


    Dongfang Tianyang felt like he had embarrassed himself.


    However, since the horse was voluntarily offered by Dongqing to the Emperor of Xiyun and had now been tamed by someone from Xiyun, they could only accept it.


    After listening to An Jing for a while, the horse no longer panted as harshly. It began to struggle again, wildly attempting to throw An Jing off, but it couldn¡¯t succeed no matter how hard it tried.


    Then, the horse finally resigned itself to its fate, accepting An Jing as its master and stopped trying to throw her off.


    ¡°Good!¡± Upon seeing An Jing tame the horse, the Emperor of Xiyun exclaimed a single word of approval, his old face beaming with pride.


    While Dongqing lacked someone who could tame the horse, Xiyun did!


    Su Chengyu also showed an expression of pride.


    Xiao Changyi just continued to watch his bride intently.


    An Jing, riding on the horse, felt thrilled to see that the horse had completely settled. Yet she still didn¡¯t dare to ride it over to Xiao Changyi and the others right away. Instead, she walked around the horseback archery field again, and only when she was sure the horse wouldn¡¯t rebel again did she ride majestically to where Xiao Changyi stood.


    Sitting on the horse, An Jing smiled at Xiao Changyi, as if her eyes held only him. After a while, she said with a smile, ¡°Husband, I have tamed the horse.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Xiao Changyi nodded lightly, tilting his head slightly, his gaze still fixed on An Jing. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

 Chapter 976 - 976 977 Fought for Pride

    ?Chapter 976: Chapter 977: Fought for Pride Chapter 976: Chapter 977: Fought for Pride An Jing immediately shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Xiao Changyi then extended a hand toward An Jing.


    An Jing smiled as she placed her hand on Xiao Changyi¡¯s, and he helped her down from the horse.


    Watching the interaction between An Jing and Xiao Changyi, Dongfang Tianyang felt a subtle discomfort in his heart, but he did not show it and smiled at An Jing instead, ¡°The Princess, a woman, has such courage and bravery to have tamed the horse. Tianyang admires, truly admires this.¡±


    One does not strike a smiling face, moreover, this was a prince from another nation. Even if one did not respect the prince personally, they must give face to Dongqing Kingdom to avoid causing displeasure and sowing seeds of conflict between the two nations.


    Thus, An Jing replied with a smile, ¡°Seventh Prince, you flatter me. Previously, my lord taught me the art of horse taming. If not for that, I would have been thrown off the horse long ago, and how could I have tamed such a wild horse?¡±


    As Prince Yi, Xiao Changyi held high prestige in Xiyun, and other nations regarded him with much wariness. If Xiao Changyi managed to achieve something, others wouldn¡¯t find it surprising; some even saw it as natural.


    Now, since An Jing mentioned that Xiao Changyi taught her horse taming, Dongfang Tianyang felt much more comfortable and not as embarrassed.


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Dongfang Tianyang and Su Chengyu finally left.


    Once Su Chengyu and the others had left, An Jing hurried to the Emperor of Xiyun and cheekily said, ¡°Your Majesty, in honor of me taming this horse and earning some respect, please give this horse to me.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun immediately laughed, saying, ¡°Oh, you Jingjing, so this was your plan all along!¡±


    ¡°The horse would just sit in the stable, unused. Just give it to me.¡± An Jing still wore a playful smile, and seeing her husband approaching, she even hugged his arm.


    Seeing An Jing hugging Xiao Changyi¡¯s arm and continuing to be playful, showing little ladylike demeanor, the Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t get angry at all, but laughed instead, ¡°You have never asked me for anything before. Since this is the first time you¡¯ve asked for something, naturally, I will grant it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± An Jing immediately expressed her thanks joyfully.


    ¡°However,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun continued, ¡°since Dongfang Tianyang is still in Xiyun, it wouldn¡¯t be proper for me to give the horse to you now. Wait for him to leave, and once he¡¯s gone, you can take the horse home.¡±


    An Jing also understood that it was rude to give away a gift from someone else right after receiving it, so she readily nodded her head, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take the horse home once he leaves.¡±


    ¡°Alright, watching you tame the horse for so long has tired me. Let¡¯s return.¡±


    With that, the Emperor of Xiyun headed back to the Jun Palace.


    Unwilling to just let someone else take the horse she had just tamed back to the stable, An Jing led it herself.


    She held the horse with one hand and Xiao Changyi with the other, still laughing and saying, ¡°My Lord, what do you think we should name the horse?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Whatever you like.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°I think we should give it a name similar to ¡®Zhuri.¡¯ When one hears the name, they¡¯ll know it¡¯s our horse. Zhuri... Zhuri... Zhu? Ri?¡±


    An idea suddenly flashed through her mind. An Jing eagerly exclaimed, ¡°I¡¯ve got it! I know what we should call our horse.¡±


    At An Jing¡¯s use of ¡®our,¡¯ Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips curved slightly, and he asked, ¡°What shall we call it?¡±

 Chapter 977 - 977 978 Why Is She Included

    ?Chapter 977: Chapter 978: Why Is She Included? Chapter 977: Chapter 978: Why Is She Included? ¡°Moon Stepping! Moon Stepping is the counterpart to Zhuri, just like you and I are a pair. Hehe, my lord, isn¡¯t that a great name?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    After the excitement of horse training had passed, An Jing furrowed her brows in discomfort, ¡°My lord, training this horse has left my hands and feet sore and achy. Tonight, you must give me a proper massage.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± He paused, ¡°Are there any other places that are uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°No more.¡±


    Xiao Changyi then stopped asking, and even though he stopped speaking, the fingers intertwined with An Jing¡¯s tightened and tightened again.


    An Jing knew that her lord must have been especially worried about her while she was training horses, so she also tightened her grip on his hand and even smiled at him more brilliantly.


    And her smile, like the warm sun in winter, not only made Xiao Changyi¡¯s heart feel a warm glow but also slowly brought a smile to his lips.


    ...


    Three days later, the Emperor of Xiyun sent someone to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion to find Xiao Changyi and An Jing, saying that Dongfang Tianyang would be setting off back to Dongqing in two days, and asked Xiao Changyi and An Jing to show Dongfang Tianyang around the Imperial Capital.


    An Jing asked the messenger, ¡°Why do I have to go too?¡±


    Showing a foreign envoy around was a normal duty for her husband, Prince Yi.


    But why include her, a woman of the household?


    The person replied, ¡°It was the Seventh Prince of Dongqing himself who requested this from the Emperor. He said he wished for the Prince and Princess to accompany him on a tour.¡±


    An Jing frowned, sent the messenger back to the palace, and then asked Xiao Changyi, ¡°My lord, what is Dongfang Tianyang up to, that he has asked for us to show him around? Are we that close to him to begin with?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°When the enemy advances, we must defend; when the flood comes, we must dam it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all we can do,¡± she agreed, since she had no idea what Dongfang Tianyang was up to either.


    That day, as An Jing and Xiao Changyi were getting ready to leave home to find Dongfang Tianyang at the post station, they had not yet stepped out when the servants informed them that Dongfang Tianyang had already arrived at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Presumptuous of me to come uninvited, I hope the Prince and Princess will forgive me,¡± said Dongfang Tianyang with a smile upon seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi. ¡°Tianyang was just too eager to have the Prince and Princess show him around, so he didn¡¯t wait for you to find him and came here on his own.¡±


    When he saw the four adorable little ones behind An Jing and Xiao Changyi, Dongfang Tianyang immediately expressed his envy, ¡°The Prince and Princess are truly blessed, to have four sons in one go.¡±


    After a pause, Dongfang Tianyang continued, ¡°I heard that when these four children were born, there were signs in the sky, Jing Xingqingyun, which surely means these children are destined for great things.¡±


    An Jing politely responded, ¡°The Seventh Prince is jesting. These four children of ours are just ordinary kids, certainly not destined for greatness.¡±


    Without waiting for Dongfang Tianyang to speak again, An Jing turned and ordered the maidservants, ¡°Take the young masters out to play.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservants hurriedly took the four little ones out of the main courtyard to play elsewhere in the mansion.


    Before the four little ones were taken away, they each gave An Jing and Xiao Changyi a hug.


    The family of six was so warm and happy that it left no room for others to intrude.


    Dongfang Tianyang watched, feeling somewhat unsettled. Actually, he wanted An Jing to show him around alone, but for the sake of propriety and reason, he could only tell the Emperor of Xiyun that he wished for both Xiao Changyi and An Jing to accompany him.


    Yes, he had fallen for An Jing.


    When he saw An Jing, valiant and splendid in her horse training, he thought she was different from any other woman he had met; and as he watched, captivated, he found himself falling for her.

 Chapter 978 - 978 979 Taking for Oneself

    ?Chapter 978: Chapter 979: Taking for Oneself Chapter 978: Chapter 979: Taking for Oneself And these past few days, whenever he found himself at leisure, his mind would conjure the graceful figure of a woman taming a horse.


    It was a pity that the figure was already someone else¡¯s wife.


    Married to Xiao Changyi.


    The likelihood of him attaining her was pitifully small.


    However, if one day he unified the world, and if at that time he still desired her, he would certainly kill Xiao Changyi and take her for himself.


    Even as he harbored such intentions, Dongfang Tianyang did not show the slightest hint on his face.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi were unaware of the thoughts hidden in Dongfang Tianyang¡¯s heart; they simply took him around the Imperial Capital for a stroll.


    At noon, An Jing and Xiao Changyi even took Dongfang Tianyang to the most famous restaurant in the Imperial Capital for a meal.


    During the meal, Dongfang Tianyang laughed, ¡°Your Imperial Capital is lively and prosperous, but I wonder what lies outside the Capital. How about you take Tianyang to see outside the city after this?¡±


    As he was sent by the Emperor of Dongqing to engage in friendly exchanges, and because his request was not excessive, An Jing and Xiao Changyi did not refuse.


    Outside of the Imperial Capital, the mountains were green and the waters were clear. Dongfang Tianyang stood on the edge of a cliff, looking down at the water below and the mountain opposite, the fragrance of wildflowers wafting in the breeze, making him feel refreshed and at peace.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had not left the city for a while, and now, seeing the verdant mountains and clear waters, they felt an unusual sense of closeness. At the same time, their hearts were especially calm, and they particularly enjoyed this moment.


    Dongfang Tianyang noticed, out of the corner of his eye, the interlocked fingers of An Jing and Xiao Changyi, as well as the occasional glances they exchanged. In those glances, it seemed as though each only had eyes for the other, as if the rest of the world ceased to exist. This made Dongfang Tianyang both envious and jealous.


    Originally, he had wanted to take the opportunity to see An Jing and talk to her, but even though he indeed saw her and spoke with her, it only made his own heart grow increasingly uncomfortable.


    He had never seen a couple as loving as An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    A love so deep he wanted to destroy it with his own hands.


    But reason told him that it was not yet time. He still needed to bide his time, until Dongqing was his, until the whole world was his.


    ¡°Seventh Prince, it¡¯s getting late. We should head back,¡± said An Jing with a smile after standing for a while, suggesting it was time to return.


    They were outside the city, and by the time they entered and reached home, it would probably be dark.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Dongfang Tianyang replied with a smile and nodded, turning around to walk back towards the Imperial Capital with them.


    However, halfway back to the Imperial Capital, they encountered about a dozen masked men in black, brandishing swords and emerging from the surroundings, charging towards them with murderous intent.


    ¡°Protect the Seventh Prince!¡± Xiao Changyi ordered the guards accompanying them to shield Dongfang Tianyang.


    As a Prince of Dongqing Kingdom, if any harm came to him in Xiyun, it could potentially lead to war between the two nations.


    Just like the Emperor of Xiyun, Xiao Changyi did not favor war, and neither did An Jing.


    At this moment, Xiao Changyi and An Jing¡¯s sole mission was to protect Dongfang Tianyang, to ensure no harm would come to him.


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing stood side by side at the forefront, devoid of any fear, their demeanor and poise displaying their proud and unyielding spirit.


    Their garments fluttered in the wind as Xiao Changyi and An Jing first exchanged a look before turning their attention toward the dozen or so masked assailants rushing at them.


    Their eyes were extremely piercing.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± An Jing demanded sternly of the masked men.

 Chapter 979 - 979 980 The First Battle Side by Side

    ?Chapter 979: Chapter 980: The First Battle Side by Side Chapter 979: Chapter 980: The First Battle Side by Side But those masked black-clad figures did not respond to An Jing¡¯s words, instead, they continued to charge at An Jing and her group, intent on killing them.


    ¡°Husband, I can finally fight side by side with you.¡± An Jing said with a smile to Xiao Changyi, then drew her sword and joined him in the fight.


    The dozen or so men in black were all experts, making them difficult to handle at first, causing only the clanging sounds of weapons clashing to be heard for a while.


    An Jing¡¯s skills were not as extraordinary as Xiao Changyi¡¯s, but they were considerably good. Even though she couldn¡¯t kill the men in black, they also couldn¡¯t kill her.


    Xiao Changyi, however, could dispatch a masked man in black in just six or seven moves. No one could stand in his way.


    Dongfang Tianyang, protected by his guards at the center, watched An Jing fighting among the men in black. Even though he had noticed An Jing must have some martial arts foundation when she was taming the horse, he didn¡¯t expect her to be this capable.


    He was impressed by how An Jing had managed to hold her own for so long against those expert men in black without being defeated.


    He didn¡¯t think about the future at that moment, but right then and there, he truly wished to possess An Jing for himself.


    An Jing was truly extraordinary.


    Dongfang Tianyang¡¯s gaze unavoidably moved to An Jing¡¯s husband, Xiao Changyi, and he had to admit that Xiao Changyi was really terrifying, not only in strategizing and arranging troops but also in martial arts.


    The more Dongfang Tianyang felt Xiao Changyi¡¯s terror, the more he wanted to get rid of him.


    Of course, not now.


    In the future, he still wished for Xiyun to send troops to aid Dongqing. It was too early to kill Xiao Changyi now; at least he would need to wait until he and Xiyun openly split before he would think of a way to take him out.


    Four of the men in black didn¡¯t engage with An Jing and Xiao Changyi but went directly to assassinate Dongfang Tianyang, immediately pulling back his somewhat drifting thoughts.


    Seeing that the guards couldn¡¯t protect him, Dongfang Tianyang had no choice but to take action himself.


    He didn¡¯t want to die.


    Dongfang Tianyang¡¯s martial arts skill was neither high nor low, but he could handle two or three expert men in black.


    It was only when Dongfang Tianyang made his move that An Jing and Xiao Changyi became aware that Dongfang Tianyang knew martial arts.


    Dongfang Tianyang took care of two men in black; the rest were dealt with by Xiao Changyi. An Jing helped by dragging those men in black, making it easier for Xiao Changyi to defeat them.


    After all, it took time to deal with these men in black.


    Otherwise, there would have been more than four men in black charging at Dongfang Tianyang.


    Xiao Changyi had kept some alive, several in fact, wanting to interrogate them about who had sent them to assassinate, but before he could start the interrogation, those captives all bit their own tongues and committed suicide.


    Thus, Xiao Changyi could only order the guards to search the bodies of the masked men in black and pull down their face coverings to see what they looked like.


    The faces of the men in black were all extremely unfamiliar; not one of them was known to Xiao Changyi and his group, and besides some silver notes and pieces of silver, there was nothing else on the bodies that could prove their identities.


    Looking at the dozen or so corpses on the ground, Dongfang Tianyang frowned and said, ¡°Who exactly were these people after? Was it to kill me or you guys?¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°It seems they were not only after killing you but also wanted to kill me and my husband.¡±


    If they had only wanted to kill him, then the men in black would have all focused their attacks on him alone, but they did not.


    Many of them targeted her and her husband from the start. It was clear they also intended to put her and her husband to death.

 Chapter 980 - 980 981 The Son of Heaven Goes on an

    ?Chapter 980: Chapter 981: The Son of Heaven Goes on an Inspection Tour Chapter 980: Chapter 981: The Son of Heaven Goes on an Inspection Tour Upon hearing An Jing say that the target was not only him but also her and Xiao Changyi, Dongfang Tianyang asked, ¡°Then who wants all three of us dead?¡±


    An Jing shook her head and said, ¡°I do not know.¡±


    Dongfang Tianyang looked towards Xiao Changyi, ¡°Prince Yi, do you not have anything to say?¡±


    Xiao Changyi, who had been silent all along, finally spoke indifferently, ¡°The Prince is also unaware.¡±


    Since everyone else had said they did not know, Dongfang Tianyang did not pursue the matter further.


    ...


    Upon learning that An Jing and the others had been assassinated, the Emperor of Xiyun was both furious and frightened, but he did not forget to tell Dongfang Tianyang that he would certainly send escorts to ensure Dongfang Tianyang¡¯s safe departure from Xiyun.


    After Dongfang Tianyang¡¯s departure, the Emperor of Xiyun then turned to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Yi Er, if Dongfang Tianyang were to die in Xiyun, it could likely cause Xiyun and Dongqing to go to war, and if you, the highly esteemed Prince Yi, were to die, it would definitely cause panic in Xiyun, and might even lead to other nations disregarding the peace agreement and invading Xiyun again. I think that the assassination attempt on you was only a small part targeting Dongqing, while a large part was targeting Xiyun.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°We are all unharmed, so there is no need for you to worry so much.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Xiao Changyi continued, ¡°Xiyun has been in a favorable situation these past few years, the national treasury is full, and the people¡¯s lives are improving day by day. Other countries are not in a similar state, and they inevitably harbor jealousy. Regardless, all our forces must be in a constant state of readiness and train rigorously every day; there can be no slack.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun nodded, ¡°You always see things more clearly than I do. I will send orders accordingly, to prevent Xiyun from being invaded again.¡±


    An Jing did not interrupt through the entire conversation. However, she also agreed with her husband¡¯s words that a country must always be vigilant.


    If one becomes too complacent, by the time others attack, it would be too late to manage affairs effectively.


    ...


    Two days later, Dongfang Tianyang set off back to Dongqing, and the Emperor of Xiyun had many people escort Dongfang Tianyang, to prevent any mishaps on his journey back to Dongqing.


    Once Dongfang Tianyang had left, An Jing ran into the palace and brought back Moon Stepping, the white horse, to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Husband, look, Moon Stepping stands next to Zhuri, and their presence does not seem inferior at all.¡± An Jing stood at the entrance of the stable, watching Moon Stepping and Zhuri in the stable, and the more she watched, the more she felt that Moon Stepping matched Zhuri evenly.


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    Seeing that Xiao Changyi did not respond to her, and showed no expression, An Jing playfully asked, ¡°What, are you afraid that from now on, since I have Moon Stepping, I won¡¯t ride the same horse with you anymore?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Changyi actually nodded honestly.


    An Jing was even more amused and laughed for a while before she reassured him, ¡°Normally, I will still ride with you. Whether it be Zhuri or Moon Stepping, but in cases like having to travel urgently, it¡¯s better if we each ride our own horse, so that the horses won¡¯t be so tired, and we can travel faster.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s expression finally softened, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Prince, Princess, the Crown Prince has arrived,¡± suddenly, Meng Zhuqing rushed in with the news. ¡°He is in the front hall.¡±


    Only then did An Jing and Xiao Changyi leave the stable to go to the front hall.


    Before even entering the front hall, An Jing saw Su Chengyu drinking tea in the front hall, and upon entering, she smiled and asked, ¡°What brings you here today? Aren¡¯t you busy?¡±


    Su Chengyu quickly put down his teacup, stood up, and responded with a smile, ¡°I took some time to come over and say goodbye to Brother Yi and Sister-in-law, as I will be departing the day after tomorrow to go on a tour on behalf of my father. I mentioned this to Brother Yi and Sister-in-law before, you must remember, don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 981 - 981 982 My Lord how astonishing

    ?Chapter 981: Chapter 982: My Lord, how astonishing! Chapter 981: Chapter 982: My Lord, how astonishing! Su Chengyu was indeed scheduled to conduct an inspection on behalf of the Son of Heaven in the South Shen area, and Su Chengyu had actually mentioned it to An Jing and Xiao Changyi several days ago. Yet, such a significant matter, how could An Jing and Xiao Changyi forget?


    The inspection was indeed very necessary. First, it could deter local officials, urging them to be diligent and love the people, and to benefit the populace; second, it was to examine the local governance and the situation of people¡¯s livelihoods.


    The Emperor of Xiyun was getting older and not suitable for travel, and he did not want anyone else to go either, so he let his son, Su Chengyu the Crown Prince, go in his place.


    However, Su Chengyu specifically took the time to bid them farewell in person, which both An Jing and Xiao Changyi found very gratifying.


    Xiao Changyi, with his reserved emotions, said nothing.


    It was An Jing who couldn¡¯t help but exhort, ¡°When you go to Nan Shen, you must be careful with your safety.¡±


    Su Chengyu immediately responded with a smile.


    An Jing said with a smile, ¡°On the day you leave the Capital for the inspection, Brother Yi and I will see you off.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Su Chengyu still responded with a smile, but this time he seemed much happier.


    ...


    On this day, Su Chengyu went to inspect the South Shen area on behalf of the Son of Heaven, with An Jing and Xiao Changyi seeing him off.


    There were many people seeing him off, including the Emperor of Xiyun, princes, and high officials; the procession was indeed grand. Fortunately, Xiao Changyi¡¯s status was high enough that he could send Su Chengyu off from close by when he left the Imperial Capital.


    The Emperor of Xiyun only saw Su Chengyu off at the gates of the Imperial Palace, whereas An Jing and Xiao Changyi took him all the way to the gates of Imperial Capital.


    Once Su Chengyu had departed, An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    They had originally planned to take their four little ones to play behind the artificial hill in the mansion, but before they could leave the main courtyard, Meng Zhuqing came looking for them with a sack.


    The sack contained half a bag of something, and being quite thick, it was impossible to see what was inside.


    Upon seeing them, Meng Zhuqing said, ¡°My Lord, Madam, the people we sent to Emin have returned. This is what they have brought back. Madam, please take a look and see if it¡¯s the item you were talking about.¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing immediately suspected that it could be coal and hurriedly asked Meng Zhuqing to open the sack for her to examine.


    Upon seeing that it really was coal inside the sack, An Jing, delighted, immediately embraced Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, it really is!¡±


    Meng Zhuqing, ever so conscious, tactfully looked away, not staring at his master and mistress embracing.


    Seeing An Jing so happy and hugging Xiao Changyi, the four little ones ran over to An Jing¡¯s feet, looking up with small faces and stretching out their little arms, clamoring for An Jing to hug them too.


    An Jing first gave each of the four little ones a cuddle, then dealt with the coal.


    Half a sackful, there was enough to make many honeycomb briquettes.


    When An Jing and Xiao Changyi were making the honeycomb briquettes, the four little ones were beside them, finding it fun to play with the coal, and in the end, they were covered in dirt.


    The first thing after making the honeycomb briquettes, An Jing and Xiao Changyi took the four little ones for a bath.


    Of course, it was just Xiao Changyi who bathed the four children. An Jing had wanted to wash them as well, but Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t let her, so An Jing simply sat there comfortably drinking tea.


    After some time for the honeycomb briquettes to dry, once dried, An Jing took four blocks to the palace.


    ¡°What is this?¡± When the Emperor of Xiyun saw the honeycomb briquettes, he didn¡¯t know what they were at all. He just thought they looked very black with many holes in the middle.


    An Jing replied, ¡°This is something that can burn like charcoal, but it burns for a longer time than charcoal.¡±


    ¡°Can this really burn?¡± the Emperor of Xiyun was somewhat incredulous.

 Chapter 982 - 982 983 Plague

    ?Chapter 982: Chapter 983 Plague Chapter 982: Chapter 983 Plague An Jing didn¡¯t respond and instead had someone bring over a stove, first placing a piece of honeycomb briquette inside and then adding some firewood to ignite the briquette.


    Seeing that the briquette burned just like charcoal, Emperor Xiyun¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, ¡°What on earth is this? How can it burn?¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°This is something from underground; I¡¯m not sure exactly what it is. I discovered it could burn when it accidentally came into contact with fire. Meng Zhuqing once saw this material with General Meng in Emin. Later, Meng Zhuqing had it investigated and found there are large quantities of it in the Emin region. If we mine this material and shape it like this for sale, whether in Xiyun or to neighboring countries, we could earn a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Father, you asked me to think of a way to run a school. Now I have thought about it and have found the material. It all depends on whether you agree or not.¡±


    ¡°Also, comparing it to charcoal, Changyi joked with me yesterday, calling it ¡®stone charcoal.¡¯ I feel it¡¯s a good name; what do you think, Father?¡±


    They didn¡¯t have the word for ¡°coal¡± here, and she didn¡¯t want to create a new word; calling it ¡°stone charcoal¡± would be better.


    Hearing that it was Xiao Changyi who came up with the name, Emperor Xiyun immediately smiled and nodded, ¡°Stone charcoal is a good name. Let¡¯s call it stone charcoal.¡±


    After a pause, Emperor Xiyun fell into deep thought, ¡°This stone charcoal is underground and needs to be mined. If we want to produce a lot of it, it will need many people...¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°If you, Father, think this method of making money is feasible, then let¡¯s handle it like how we produce white paper. The national treasury could fund it, and the profits would also go to the national treasury.¡±


    Emperor Xiyun looked again at the burning briquettes and then nodded, ¡°Alright, let the national treasury fund it.¡±


    Pausing once more, Emperor Xiyun still felt somewhat anxious and asked, ¡°Jingjing, is there really a lot of this material around Emin?¡±


    An Jing nodded, ¡°There is a lot. According to the reports from those dispatched there, there is at least enough to be mined for several years.¡±


    Hearing it could be mined for several years suggested that there really was a great deal, so Emperor Xiyun felt reassured.


    ¡°Father,¡± An Jing continued, ¡°this stone charcoal might not only be in Emin. You could send people to other places in Xiyun to look; maybe they¡¯ll find more.¡±


    Emperor Xiyun nodded, ¡°I will.¡± After a pause, ¡°Chengyu has gone on patrol and is not in the capital. We can¡¯t assign this task to him, so let¡¯s assign it to the Prime Minister; he is reliable.¡±


    An Jing had no objections.


    ...


    Truly a burden was lifted, as prior to this, An Jing had to think about how to make money to run a free school. Now that everything was in place and Emperor Xiyun had ordered it done, An Jing¡¯s life resumed its relaxed and comfortable pace.


    Time passed quickly like a fleeting horse.


    In the blink of an eye, a month passed.


    That day, while Emperor Xiyun attended the morning court and listened to the ministers report on matters, suddenly he heard¡ª


    ¡°Report! Urgent news! Eight hundred li express!¡± A soldier rushed in.


    Upon entering, the soldier knelt on one knee and urgently reported, ¡°Your Majesty, an epidemic has broken out in Nanshen City, and the Crown Prince has also been infected!¡±


    This news struck like a thunderbolt, shocking the Assembly Hall.


    The ministers were greatly alarmed, unsure of what to do.


    Emperor Xiyun¡¯s face turned pale at once; his hands tightly grasped the armrests of the Dragon Chair, veins bulging, lips trembling, yet he still tried to maintain his composure and uphold his imperial dignity.


    The soldier continued, ¡°The Crown Prince has already ordered the city to be sealed. He commands me to tell you, Your Majesty, not to worry about him. If necessary... to cull the city!¡±


    Emperor Xiyun closed his eyes instantly, forcefully suppressing his pain.

 Chapter 983 - 983 984 Hes Going to Save Him

    ?Chapter 983: Chapter 984: He¡¯s Going to Save Him Chapter 983: Chapter 984: He¡¯s Going to Save Him The ministers were both shocked and admiring of Su Chengyu, the Crown Prince.


    To prevent the spread of plague, it had always been resolved by massacring the city¡¯s population. However, because the Crown Prince was present in the afflicted area, they dared not suggest to the Emperor of Xiyun to order a massacre. Yet the Crown Prince himself took the initiative and proposed it, thinking solely of Xiyun¡¯s welfare, considering the lives of all its people. Such righteousness won their respect.


    The Emperor of Xiyun said nothing, but rose from his seat and slowly made his way out, leaving the Assembly Hall to return to the Jun Palace.


    ¡°Emperor, the situation is urgent, we hope Your Majesty will make a decision soon!¡± Seeing the Emperor of Xiyun leave like that, the ministers all knelt down anxiously, calling out loudly to him, hoping he would make an early decision regarding the plague.


    The longer the plague was left unchecked, the more dangerous it became.


    The Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t even know how he had made it back to the Jun Palace. He was completely distraught. Once he had returned to the Jun Palace, he sat in a daze for a while before quietly commanding, ¡°Summon Prince Yi to the palace.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Eunuch Fu hurried to send someone to call for Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing were playing with their four children at home when the imperial guard arrived. He urgently told Xiao Changyi, ¡°Prince, the Emperor summons you to the palace immediately!¡±


    Seeing the imperial guard¡¯s panicked appearance, Xiao Changyi knew instantly it was a serious matter and asked, ¡°What does the Emperor require of this prince, do you know?¡±


    The imperial guard replied, ¡°There is a plague outbreak in Nanshen City, and the Crown Prince has been infected.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Changyi ran out like a gust of wind, without even saying a word to An Jing.


    Listening anxiously in her heart, An Jing instructed the maidservants to take good care of the four children before mounting Moon Stepping to follow into the palace.


    Once Xiao Changyi arrived at the Jun Palace, he saw the Emperor of Xiyun, dispirited and looking ten years older, sitting there. He paused briefly before approaching the Emperor.


    When the Emperor of Xiyun saw him stop in front of him, he slowly lifted his eyes, and upon seeing Xiao Changyi, he broke down completely and burst into tears, ¡°Yi Er, if Chengyu leaves us before I do, how can I ever explain it to his mother...¡±


    Xiao Changyi lifted his right hand, placing it on the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s shoulder, and gradually tightened his grip, as if to give the Emperor strength. After a long moment, he spoke softly, ¡°I will go to Nanshen.¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± the Emperor said, tears streaming down his face as he shook his head urgently, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous there, the plague is rampant, and you might contract it just like Chengyu.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°I will take Gong Juechen with me. His medical skills are very profound, and he may be able to cure the plague.¡±


    Upon hearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s words, hope ignited in the Emperor of Xiyun. He stopped crying, his tearful, old eyes clinging to Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand as he choked out, ¡°Yi Er, you and Chengyu must both return safely, you must.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Although he responded, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t know if he truly could return.


    Despite not knowing, he wouldn¡¯t let Su Chengyu die like this.


    He was going to save him.


    Whether he could save him or not, he at least had to try. Without trying, Su would have only one fate¡ªdeath.


    Given the urgency of the situation, and not knowing if Su Chengyu could hold on until his arrival, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t linger any longer with the Emperor of Xiyun. After telling the Emperor to wait for his good news, he turned and left.


    As he walked out of the Jun Palace, he ran into An Jing, who had rushed into the palace in desperation.


    Xiao Changyi pulled An Jing as he turned back, and as they walked, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the General¡¯s residence to take Gong Juechen to Nanshen City to treat the plague.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± An Jing nodded immediately. ¡°I will accompany you.¡±

 Chapter 984 - 984 985 Kneel…

    ?Chapter 984: Chapter 985 Kneel... Chapter 984: Chapter 985 Kneel... Xiao Changyi¡¯s step paused, and his mind was filled with thoughts of telling An Jing not to come with him. He might not return from this journey, but he also knew An Jing¡¯s personality, and they had both agreed initially, to be together no matter what, to live together and to die together.


    ¡°Okay.¡± In the end, Xiao Changyi still agreed, and as he did so, he pulled An Jing into his arms and hugged her tightly.


    An Jing laughed, ¡°I¡¯m glad you agreed. If you hadn¡¯t, I would have definitely given you a hard time for daring to leave me behind.¡±


    After patting An Jing¡¯s head affectionately, Xiao Changyi finally let go of her and continued to walk swiftly, pulling her along while still saying, ¡°I will never leave you in this lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Okay~¡± An Jing was very happy, yet her eyes reddened. She couldn¡¯t bear to leave her four adorable children behind.


    Xiao Changyi was no less attached to their four children, but there was no choice, he had to go. Even if there was no return, he had to go. Su Chengyu was his brother, and he wouldn¡¯t just watch his brother wait for death without doing anything.


    An Jing shared the same psychology as Xiao Changyi.


    Moon Stepping and Zhuri were waiting at the entrance of Jun Palace. As soon as they strode down the stairs, Xiao Changyi mounted Zhuri, and An Jing mounted Moon Stepping.


    ¡°As soon as we find Gong Juechen, we¡¯ll go home to see the children,¡± Xiao Changyi said as he rode briskly, speaking to An Jing.


    An Jing, similarly riding Moon Stepping and keeping pace with Xiao Changyi, nodded and replied loudly, ¡°Okay!¡±


    This journey might be one with no return, they had to see their four adorable children no matter what.


    The two of them hurried on horseback and arrived at Meng General¡¯s Mansion. Without waiting to be announced, Xiao Changyi and An Jing went straight in to find Gong Juechen, who was in the backyard with Gong Juese, playing with their children.


    Meng Lanqing was there too, but not playing with the children. Instead, he sat at a stone table, playing chess with himself.


    Presumably out of love for his sister¡¯s house, Gong Juechen was as good to his sister, Gong Juese, as he was to Gong Juese¡¯s son ¡ªhe would play with the child whenever he had the chance.


    ¡°Chu? Juechen! Pack your things and come with us to Nanshen!¡± An Jing burst in shouting for Gong Juechen.


    Meng Lanqing, seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrive, immediately stopped playing chess and stood up with the utmost respect.


    Gong Juechen was confused, ¡°What are you going to Nanshen for?¡±


    ¡°An epidemic has broken out in Nanshen, and Nanshen City is sealed off. Chengyu has also become infected with the plague. Your medical skills are exceptional. Come with us to see if you can cure this epidemic,¡± An Jing blurted out urgently.


    Meng Lanqing¡¯s expression changed drastically with shock.


    Gong Juechen froze momentarily, then while still playing with his sister¡¯s child, he spoke casually, ¡°As you know, I don¡¯t save people who aren¡¯t good-looking. My sister and I used to live in Nanshen, and there aren¡¯t many good-looking people there. Although the Crown Prince isn¡¯t ugly, he doesn¡¯t strike me as good-looking either. You¡¯d better find someone else more capable.¡±


    An Jing could hardly believe it, ¡°If the epidemic can¡¯t be cured, they¡¯ll have to slaughter the city! There are thousands of civilians in Nanshen. Are you really going to just watch them die? Chengyu is the Crown Prince. If he¡¯s gone, Xiyun will be thrown into chaos, and it will be the civilians of Xiyun who suffer. Moreover, if chaos ensues, being in Xiyun won¡¯t assure you any peaceful days either!¡±


    Gong Juechen still appeared nonchalant, ¡°I¡¯ve never had any aspiration to save the world. I learned medical arts not to save people but just for fun. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Before Gong Juechen could finish speaking, Xiao Changyi suddenly knelt in front of him. Although he was asking for help, Xiao Changyi¡¯s spine remained straight as a rod, and his presence was even more commanding than those standing.

 Chapter 985 - 985 986 If I Die Then So Be It

    ?Chapter 985: Chapter 986: If I Die, Then So Be It Chapter 985: Chapter 986: If I Die, Then So Be It Xiao Changyi said emotionlessly, ¡°I beg you, come with us to Nan Shen to treat the plague.¡±


    If his kneeling could save thousands of citizens in Nan Shen, he was willing.


    If his kneeling could save his younger brother, Su Chengyu, he was willing.


    Gong Juechen was completely taken aback that Xiao Changyi would kneel before him; he was somewhat stunned, unable to believe it.


    When An Jing saw Xiao Changyi kneel, she was first taken aback, but soon, she also knelt down and said, ¡°Gong Juechen, my husband and I never beg anyone, but this time, we beg you to go and save the thousands of citizens in Nan Shen, to save our younger brother, Su Chengyu.¡±


    Thousands of citizens...


    Your younger brother...


    Gong Juechen came back to his senses. His face showed no emotion, but his heart felt an exceptional sadness. Su Haoyu must have been a healer in his past life; otherwise, why would these two, so loyal and righteous, go to such lengths for him?


    With his master and his wife kneeling, how could Meng Lanqing remain standing? He immediately fell to his knees with a thud.


    As soon as Meng Lanqing knelt, Gong Juese blew up, ¡°Brother! Gong Juechen! How dare you let my husband kneel before you?!¡±


    Gong Juechen looked innocent, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to kneel; he did it on his own...¡±


    ¡°Then hurry up and let them stand up!¡± If this wasn¡¯t her dear brother who treated her very well, Gong Juese would have wanted to fight with Gong Juechen.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to go to Nan Shen to save those unattractive people...¡± Gong Juechen muttered very softly.


    Enraged, Gong Juese yelled, ¡°Fine, you won¡¯t go? Then I will! I will catch the plague! Let¡¯s see if you can continue to ignore it and stand by idly!¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately panicked and rushed to grab Gong Juese, who seemed to be heading out to Nan Shen to contract the plague, ¡°Se Se, Se Se, your brother was wrong; your brother was wrong, please don¡¯t be rash. If you were to catch the plague, and your brother couldn¡¯t heal you, what would I do?¡±


    ¡°Then go to Nan Shen!¡± Then, Gong Juese threatened again, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll really head to Nan Shen.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that if I go to Nan Shen and catch the plague, you¡¯ll never see your brother again...¡± There was a certain wistfulness in Gong Juechen¡¯s voice.


    Gong Juese rolled her eyes at him, ¡°You¡¯re immune to all poisons, you can¡¯t catch the plague!¡±


    ¡°...Okay, I¡¯ll go to Nan Shen, but you have to promise me you won¡¯t go. Nan Shen is too dangerous right now. Just stay safely in the General¡¯s estate, waiting for us to return.¡± The person he cared about most was his sister; he could afford to be in danger, but his sister could not.


    Gong Juese nodded decidedly right away, ¡°Mhm, I won¡¯t go. Just hurry and cure that plague so that you can come back soon.¡±


    From Gong Juese¡¯s words, it was clear that she had great faith in Gong Juechen¡¯s medical skills and believed that he could definitely cure the plague.


    Gong Juechen smiled outwardly, but his heart was very bitter. My medical skills really aren¡¯t that great...


    However, if you can live well, I can accept my death.


    Thinking thus, Gong Juechen turned to An Jing and Xiao Changyi and said, ¡°I can go with you to Nan Shen, but you must not allow my sister and my brother-in-law to accompany us.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want his sister to become a widow.


    After all, it was a plague, and he truly wasn¡¯t confident he could cure it.


    ¡°Brother, I already said I¡¯m not going; why do you keep talking about me?!¡± Gong Juese didn¡¯t believe for a second that Gong Juechen would go and not return; she just immediately expressed her dissatisfaction.


    Meng Lanqing was not as naive as Gong Juese; hearing Gong Juechen¡¯s words, he immediately understood the implication, and his heart was filled with mixed emotions.


    ¡°Alright, we promise,¡± Xiao Changyi pledged while helping An Jing to stand up.

 Chapter 986 - 986 987 If We Dont Come Back…

    ?Chapter 986: Chapter 987: If We Don¡¯t Come Back... Chapter 986: Chapter 987: If We Don¡¯t Come Back... Seeing Xiao Changyi and An Jing stand up, Gong Juese hurried to pull her husband Meng Lanqing, urging him to stand as well.


    Gong Juese was utterly devoid of guile, her simplicity to the point of foolishness. Meng Lanqing did not wish to burst her bubble about the possibility that Gong Jue Chen might not return, causing her concern. As he stood up, he called out to Xiao Changyi with extreme complexity, ¡°My lord...¡±


    He wanted to go as well.


    Even if going meant not returning, he still wanted to go. Like going to the battlefield, together with his lord and his younger brother¡ªhe had never considered the possibility of returning alive.


    Xiao Changyi spoke indifferently, ¡°While we are not here, you should manage the rice shop properly.¡±


    Meng Lanqing fell silent. His lord¡¯s words were clearly meant for Gong Juese to hear, to keep her believing they would return alive.


    Gong Jue Chen looked at Xiao Changyi with rare gratitude and thought to himself: My sister, even if I cannot return alive, you must be happy...


    ¡°We¡¯ll take a look at the children before we go, see you at the city gate.¡± Without further delay, Xiao Changyi finished speaking with Gong Jue Chen and hurried out of the general¡¯s mansion with An Jing, heading back to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Se Se, help your brother pack some things quickly, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Meng Lanqing hastened to follow Xiao Changyi back to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Gong Juese readily agreed.


    On one side, Gong Juese swiftly helped Gong Jue Chen pack his belongings, while on the other side, on the way back to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, Xiao Changyi said to Meng Lanqing, ¡°If we do not return, Jing¡¯er, Star, Qinger, and Yun Er will be your masters.¡±


    Meng Lanqing¡¯s throat tightened, but he still respectfully and firmly replied, ¡°Yes, sir, your subordinate obeys!¡±


    As soon as Xiao Changyi and An Jing returned to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, they saw Meng Lanqing standing at the entrance with Qin Yi, Qin Er, Qin San, and Qin Si. All five were carrying simple bundles, and there were five horses at the entrance of Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion¡ªobviously for them.


    ¡°My lord, madam, your belongings have been packed and placed on the horses.¡± Meng Zhuqing had guessed that their faithful and honorable lord and lady would venture to Nan Shen upon learning of the epidemic there.


    Thus, he had the maidservants quickly prepare some clothing for An Jing and Xiao Changyi and hurried to arrange everything at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion so he could accompany them.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi always had confidence in Meng Zhuqing¡¯s ability to handle things.


    Seeing Meng Zhuqing and the others with their bundles, An Jing and Xiao Changyi understood that these five intended to accompany them.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had initially planned to take a few people with them just in case, and this worked out perfectly.


    Xiao Changyi exchanged no words with Meng Zhuqing and his group, hurrying inside Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion with An Jing.


    The four children were squatting in the courtyard¡¯s corner watching ants at work, engrossed in the sight.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi and An Jing found the children, they pulled them tightly into their embrace, the family of six holding each other in a scene both warm and heart-wrenchingly difficult.


    The four little ones were unaware of what was happening. Even if they had known, they couldn¡¯t grasp the grave implications. They simply smiled and asked as An Jing and Xiao Changyi held them, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, you¡¯re back!¡±


    An Jing struggled not to let her true emotions show and smiled, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re back, but Daddy and Mommy have to go out again and can¡¯t play with you. You go to the palace to play with your imperial grandfather and Brother Muchen, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm~¡±

 Chapter 987 - 987 988 Dare Not Look Back

    ?Chapter 987: Chapter 988: Dare Not Look Back Chapter 987: Chapter 988: Dare Not Look Back An Jing again smiled and said, ¡°In a moment, your Uncle Lan Qing will take you into the palace. Once you¡¯re inside, don¡¯t just focus on playing with your Imperial Grandfather and Brother Muchen, remember to listen to them as well. You must be good and obedient. As soon as your father and mother return, we will come to the palace to get you.¡±


    ¡°Mhm~¡±


    ¡°You must be good and obedient.¡± An Jing emphasized again, not reassured.


    ¡°Mhm~¡± The four little ones still obediently and adorably nodded their heads, thinking they were just going in to play and were now very happy.


    An Jing watched the four children¡¯s cute little ways, and if she weren¡¯t desperately holding back, she surely would have cried.


    This departure wasn¡¯t just a living separation; it could very well be a final farewell.


    ¡°Come, let Mother hug you one more time, each of you give me a hug.¡±


    ¡°Mhm~¡±


    The four children lined up, one by one, happily and tightly embraced by An Jing.


    After being hugged by An Jing, without the need for Xiao Changyi to say anything, the four little ones moved from An Jing¡¯s arms to Xiao Changyi¡¯s, letting him hug each of them as well.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s face seemed expressionless, but with every child he hugged, his cold eyes grew a shade darker.


    After An Jing and Xiao Changyi had each hugged the four children, they both gathered the four little ones into their arms for another embrace, the six of them huddled together once again.


    The four little ones, encircled tightly by An Jing and Xiao Changyi, were all grinning and saying, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, you must come back soon.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, mhm.¡± An Jing nodded repeatedly, forcing herself to smile.


    Even though her heart was already a river of tears.


    Time was of the essence, and reason told Xiao Changyi that they had to leave; thus, he finally spoke up, ¡°We must go.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± An Jing smiled in response, though her voice choked up a bit. Fortunately, it was subtle enough that the four little ones didn¡¯t notice.


    But Xiao Changyi could hear it, and he felt a mix of pain for his wife and reluctance to leave the four children. At this moment, his heart was also very heavy.


    An Jing released the children and stood up, her gaze sweeping over the small faces of their four children, ¡°Jing¡¯er, Star, Qinger, Yun Er, Daddy and Mommy are leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Mhm~¡±


    An Jing¡¯s eyes instantly reddened, and fearful the little ones would see, she quickly turned around and walked swiftly towards the exit, still instructing them, ¡°You must be obedient and listen to your Imperial Grandfather, okay.¡±


    ¡°Mhm~¡±


    Xiao Changyi also took one last glance at their children and then turned to leave with An Jing.


    The two of them tried hard not to look back.


    Their hearts ached too much to leave; they feared that if they turned back, they wouldn¡¯t be able to go.


    Just as the two were about to exit the main courtyard, the four little ones cheerfully waved their small hands behind them, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, come back soon!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy/Mommy will come back soon.¡± An Jing and Xiao Changyi quickly replied loudly.


    As they answered, An Jing and Xiao Changyi still dared not turn back.


    As they answered, An Jing finally lost control, and tears streamed down her face; though Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t cry, his thin lips were pressed tightly together in a straight line.


    Once they were out of the courtyard and no longer in the children¡¯s sight, Xiao Changyi wiped An Jing¡¯s tears while commanding Meng Lanqing, ¡°Once we¡¯re gone, you take them into the palace.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Lanqing promptly answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, my husband. I¡¯m fine.¡± An Jing, mustering all the strength she could against the pain of parting from their four little ones, showed Xiao Changyi a big smile. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry to Nan Shen.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±

 Chapter 988 - 988 989 Realgar

    ?Chapter 988: Chapter 989: Realgar Chapter 988: Chapter 989: Realgar As soon as they walked out from Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, An Jing and Xiao Changyi mounted their respective horses, planning to meet up with Gong Juechen at the city gates before heading to Nanshen City together.


    ¡°Zhuqing,¡± Meng Lanqing called out to Meng Zhuqing, who was also about to mount his horse. Complicated emotions filled his handsome brows and eyes. This might very well be the last time he would see his younger brother.


    However, Meng Lanqing did not indulge in sentimentalities, merely saying, ¡°Take good care of our lord and the lady.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was not dense and understood the deeper meaning behind Meng Lanqing¡¯s words, but he too refrained from sentimentality, nodding and responding, ¡°Brother, rest assured, I will.¡±


    Having said that, he too got on his horse and joined Qin Yi, Qin Er, Qin San, and Qin Si in pursuing An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi led the way with Meng Zhuqing and the others following, and the seven of them quickly arrived at the city gates on horseback.


    At the gates of the Imperial Capital, Gong Juechen had already been waiting on horseback. Upon seeing An Jing and the others, he raised his voice, ¡°On our way there, we must buy some realgar, realgar, cinnabar, and the like. These items are for plague prevention. If we carry some with us, although it will not completely prevent us from contracting the plague, it can make us less likely to be infected than most people.¡±


    Since these were for plague prevention, both An Jing and Xiao Changyi naturally had no objections and immediately agreed.


    The journey from the Imperial Capital to Nanshen City normally took more than half a month by horse, but An Jing and her group managed to arrive in just four days, though they hardly rested during that time.


    Because they did not know how long the epidemic would last, nor how long they would have to stay inside Nanshen City, and fearing that the city might run out of food, An Jing had Meng Zhuqing take Qin Er, Qin San, and Qin Si to An¡¯s Rice Shop near Nanshen City to transport food into the city.


    An¡¯s Rice Shop was almost spread over half of Xiyun¡¯s territory and conveniently several counties near Nanshen City had An¡¯s Rice Shop establishments.


    Originally, An¡¯s Rice Shop was intended to store grain in case of future wars, but now it served a new purpose.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi discussed and decided to transport the grain reserves of the five rice shops closest to Nanshen City into the city.


    So, when they were close to Nanshen City, An Jing and her group separated from Meng Zhuqing¡¯s group. Meng Zhuqing and his group went to transport grain while An Jing and the others continued on horseback into Nanshen City.


    As Meng Zhuqing turned his horse around to transport the grain, Gong Juechen spoke up, reminding him to not forget to buy more medicines such as Realgar and Cinnabar during the grain transport, fearing they might run out later.


    On the road, besides medicines like realgar, Gong Juechen had also made them buy some small cloth bags, similar in size to money pouches, which they had already filled with substances like realgar. Gong Juechen had each person hang one in front of their chest to prevent contracting the plague.


    ¡°Jingjing, Changyi, the plague in Nanshen City is rampant, and merely carrying these plague prevention medicines on our chests may not be that effective. How about we also smear some realgar powder on our faces? That should be more effective,¡± Gong Juechen suggested, thinking that it would greatly reduce the likelihood of infection.


    Neither An Jing nor Xiao Changyi had any objections.


    Only then did Gong Juechen address Meng Zhuqing, ¡°Zhuzhu, when you¡¯re transporting grain into Nanshen City, don¡¯t forget to have the Qin Guards also smear some realgar powder on their faces. Remember, realgar powder must not be ingested, as it is also poisonous.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Meng Zhuqing nodded. Then, he led Qin Er and the others in a different direction.

 Chapter 989 - 989 990 Receiving the Monarchs Bounty Sharing

    ?Chapter 989: Chapter 990: Receiving the Monarch¡¯s Bounty, Sharing the Monarch¡¯s Concerns Chapter 989: Chapter 990: Receiving the Monarch¡¯s Bounty, Sharing the Monarch¡¯s Concerns By the time An Jing and Xiao Changyi were nearing the base of the Nanshen Tower, they heard Wang Youbao¡¯s voice¡ª


    ¡°General Lu, I truly wish to go inside and take a look. Please let me in.¡±


    Wang Youbao, as the Salt Transportation Officer for the South Shen area, did not serve in Nanshen City and thus had avoided the plague.


    ¡°Lord Wang, it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t let you in; once inside, you won¡¯t be allowed out. Are you sure you want to come in?¡± Pausing for a moment, the general in charge of guarding Nanshen City continued, ¡°The Crown Prince has decreed a lockdown¡ªentry is permitted but exit is not. Otherwise, there will be no mercy.¡±


    Wang Youbao also knew that the Crown Prince had issued such an order to prevent the spread of the plague to other areas. Righteously, he said, ¡°Granting loyalty for the grace of provision, sharing the sovereign¡¯s worries¡ªthe Crown Prince is afflicted inside; how can I only look out for my own safety? General Lu, please open the gates. I must go in.¡±


    General Lu was very surprised; while other officials avoided coming to Nanshen City, Wang Youbao stood firm in his desire to enter, and the general couldn¡¯t help but admire Wang Youbao¡¯s spirit. However, he still dared not let Wang Youbao inside, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s do this¡ªI will send someone to consult with the Crown Prince. If His Highness agrees to your entry, I will naturally open the city gates.¡±


    Wang Youbao gave General Lu, standing atop the city wall, a clasped hand salute: ¡°Then I¡¯ll be troubling you, General Lu.¡±


    Hearing the sound of approaching horse hooves, Wang Youbao instinctively looked back and saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi riding toward them.


    ¡°Master! Shifu!¡± Wang Youbao exclaimed with joy.


    Seeing Wang Youbao, An Jing was also quite surprised. She tightened the reins, making Moon Stepping halt; without dismounting, she solemnly said, ¡°Youbao, we heard everything you said to the guard commander just now. Both your Shifu and I disagree with your entering. You should quickly return.¡±


    Last month, she had received a letter from Wang Youbao stating that Li Wuyu was already with child.


    Entering would likely be fraught with danger, and she truly objected to Wang Youbao going in.


    ¡°Your presence would not aid the situation¡ªit¡¯s better that you do not enter,¡± she paused before continuing, ¡°If you truly wish to help, sometimes come around this area. There might be something we ask you to do. Once we¡¯re inside, we can no longer leave. If we¡¯re outside, should there be any issue, we can call out to you from the city walls to attend to the matter. But remember to keep a safe distance from Nanshen Tower to avoid infection.¡±


    Wang Youbao felt that An Jing¡¯s advice was sound and agreed, ¡°Yes!¡±


    It was then that Qin Yi, from the back, called out loudly to the officers on Nanshen Tower, ¡°Prince Yi and Princess Yi are here by order to treat the plague¡ªGeneral Lu, open the city gates with haste!¡±


    General Lu recognized Xiao Changyi. After confirming that it was indeed Xiao Changyi who had come, he happily and urgently ordered, ¡°Quick, open the city gates! Prince Yi has come to treat the plague!¡±


    Gong Juechen began smearing realgar powder on his face while saying to An Jing and the others, ¡°Hurry and apply it.¡±


    Only then did An Jing and the others start applying realgar powder on their faces.


    Wang Youbao was completely confused, not understanding what An Jing and the others were doing.


    An Jing cleared his confusion, ¡°This is realgar powder, it can prevent infection. Hurry back, don¡¯t stay here, it¡¯s not safe. If you do come around this area, remember to also apply some realgar powder on your face.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Wang Youbao first gave An Jing and their group a salute before turning around and leading his people away.


    From behind, Gong Juechen called out, ¡°Youbao, there¡¯s also realgar and cinnabar...¡±

 Chapter 990 - 990 991 Forcing Yourself Too Much for Too Long

    ?Chapter 990: Chapter 991: Forcing Yourself Too Much for Too Long Chapter 990: Chapter 991: Forcing Yourself Too Much for Too Long Gong Juechen listed a series of medicinal herbs that could prevent the epidemic and also asked Wang Youbao to make sachets to wear for protection against contagion.


    Grateful, Wang Youbao turned back and bowed to Gong Juechen, ¡°Thank you, palace doctor!¡±


    Once the city gates opened, General Lu, the commander of the city¡¯s defenses, came out to greet them, ¡°This General pays his respects to Prince Yi and Princess Yi!¡±


    First, Xiao Changyi instructed General Lu to gather all the realgar and other epidemic prevention medicines from the city¡¯s pharmacies to distribute to those citizens not yet afflicted by the plague. Only then did he ask, ¡°Where is the Crown Prince now?¡±


    General Lu replied respectfully, ¡°His Highness is currently in the temporary palace.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Immediately, General Lu led the way.


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing exchanged glances before entering Nanshen City. Once inside, whether they could leave again was uncertain, but they hoped that the plague could be cured and that they would be able to exit.


    Because of the epidemic, the conditions inside Nanshen City were somewhat tragic; the air was filled with white funeral paper money, the sorrowful crying of people, and the sounds of fear from the citizens.


    The panic among the populace wasn¡¯t the only thing, as the atmosphere inside the city was also quite eerie. It was as though all the people in this city had already become corpses.


    While on their way to the temporary palace to find Su Chengyu, An Jing asked, ¡°How many have died?¡±


    General Lu reported truthfully, ¡°Since the outbreak of the epidemic, more than three hundred people have died.¡±


    An Jing fell silent, her mood exceptionally heavy.


    ¡°Where are those citizens who have contracted the plague now?¡± Xiao Changyi asked this question.


    As soon as they entered Nanshen City, they saw its desolation, its oppression, its lifelessness; they saw the panic of its people; they saw that Nanshen City seemed without a future, but what they didn¡¯t see was a single citizen suffering from the plague.


    General Lu said, ¡°Those who have contracted the epidemic have all been sent to the Medicinal Diet Hall. Without permission, none are allowed to leave.¡± He paused, ¡°But every day, more people contract the epidemic and are taken there. The number of people in the Medicinal Diet Hall is increasing and it¡¯s almost unable to accommodate any more.¡±


    Xiao Changyi stopped speaking.


    Upon reaching the temporary palace, An Jing and Xiao Changyi headed straight for Su Chengyu¡¯s room to find him.


    ¡°Chengyu!¡± An Jing called out his name urgently, even before entering the room.


    Su Chengyu was lying on the bed, feverish and delirious, he faintly heard An Jing calling him and thought it was a hallucination, but when he saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi hurriedly approaching his bedside, he realized it wasn¡¯t an illusion, but reality.


    His Brother Yi and Sister-in-law had come to find him.


    ¡°Brother Yi... Sister-in-law...¡± Su Chengyu had never shown his vulnerability since contracting the epidemic, maintaining the dignity of a Crown Prince even after falling ill, but now, seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi, his eyes reddened instantly and tears scaldingly rolled down his cheeks.


    He cried like a child.


    His throat felt as if it were being choked by something, a painful stifling that left him completely at a loss for words, unable to speak due to his tight throat.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so grown up, why are you crying like a child? Alright, no more crying, or you¡¯ll turn into a tear-stained cat,¡± An Jing teased, trying to lift the mood. Beneath that light-hearted tone and the smile, however, was a weighty heart¡ªvery heavy indeed.


    Because Su Chengyu¡¯s condition was very bad.


    The high fever flushed Su Chengyu bright red, and his body was covered in many red pustules, so hideous as though they would burst at any moment, making one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Even Gong Juechen, the doctor, was somewhat shocked. The virulence of the epidemic was far beyond his imagination.

 Chapter 991 - 991 992 I Am Powerless

    ?Chapter 991: Chapter 992: I Am Powerless... Chapter 991: Chapter 992: I Am Powerless... Gong Juechen, though he had never experienced a plague before, had seen the medical books left by his master. Some records of plague were there in the books, but the symptoms did not seem nearly as terrifying as those that Su Chengyu now suffered from.


    Xiao Changyi stood beside the bed, watching Su Chengyu cry like a child, clearly showing the symptoms of the plague. He felt somewhat distressed by this, yet his face showed no hint of emotion.


    His lips slightly parted, he said indifferently, ¡°We are here; you don¡¯t need to worry about anything. Just focus on recovering.¡±


    Su Chengyu¡¯s cries became even more intense. All the emotions he had been holding back were now released in this moment.


    Xiao Changyi, whether Su Chengyu was crying or not, turned to instruct Gong Juechen to examine Su Chengyu.


    Gong Juechen, though reluctant to check on Su Chengyu, stepped forward and carefully examined Su Chengyu¡¯s body.


    Since they needed to remove Su Chengyu¡¯s clothes to check on him, and Su Chengyu was a man, An Jing temporarily excused herself to wait outside.


    Some of the pustules on Su Chengyu¡¯s body had burst, which was quite horrifying and disgusting. Both Gong Juechen and Xiao Changyi frowned deeply. This plague seemed like it might be a journey with no return.


    After Gong Juechen had thoroughly examined Su Chengyu, and after Su Chengyu had finished crying, though he was still hiccupping,


    Gong Juechen only felt that, sometimes, Su Chengyu did not resemble a Crown Prince at all. Of course, Su Chengyu only let down his royal facade in front of Xiao Changyi.


    Or rather, Su Chengyu only showed his most genuine side to his imperial brother, Xiao Changyi.


    Su Chengyu, how much do you trust this imperial brother?


    ...Alright, I also quite trust this imperial brother, whose loyalty and sense of brotherhood make me want to get rid of him with a single stroke!


    Gong Juechen admired and resented Xiao Changyi in equal measure.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Seeing Gong Juechen just looking at Su Chengyu without speaking, Xiao Changyi took the initiative to ask.


    Gong Juechen said gravely, ¡°It¡¯s tricky,¡± he paused, ¡°It probably exceeds my medical skills.¡± In other words, I am powerless to help.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s complexion turned somewhat ugly.


    In history, plagues were resolved by massacring the affected cities; no one had ever cured a plague. Su Chengyu, having seen that Xiao Changyi brought Gong Juechen, a doctor of great medical skill, still held no hope.


    Therefore, upon hearing Gong Juechen¡¯s words, Su Chengyu remained calm, only saying, ¡°Brother Yi, you and Sister-in-law should not have come here...¡±


    Xiao Changyi scolded him coldly, ¡°You are supposed to rest and recuperate; why are you having such foolish thoughts!¡±


    Reprimanded, Su Chengyu was not at all angry and instead smiled at Xiao Changyi. He knew that his Brother Yi cared about him.


    Gong Juechen only felt it was tragic. These two, who were not biological brothers, had such strong feelings for one another¡ªone, even knowing it might be a death sentence, made the long journey to save the other, while the other wished deeply that no one had come...


    What about him, their blood brother?


    The person lying here, the one deeply tormented by the plague, was his biological brother... his half-brother who shared the same father...


    But he really wanted Su Chengyu to die!


    If Su Chengyu died, Su Haoyu would surely be devastated! Just the thought of Su Haoyu¡¯s unbearable grief thrilled him!


    Thinking this, Gong Juechen kept his face expressionless and merely said, ¡°Though it¡¯s beyond my medical expertise, I am here, and I will naturally try every possible method to treat him.¡±


    He wished for Su Chengyu¡¯s death to bring Su Haoyu to the brink of despair, but he did not plan to let the people of Nanshen City die, and above all, he wanted to survive and continue to protect his naive sister.


    His sister was so pure, without a hint of cunning, and he was genuinely worried that should he die, she might be bullied by others.

 Chapter 992 - 992 993 A Glimmer of Hope

    ?Chapter 992: Chapter 993: A Glimmer of Hope? Chapter 992: Chapter 993: A Glimmer of Hope? ¡°I may try my best to treat this plague, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I will cure it well,¡± Gong Juechen added another sentence.


    Xiao Changyi also understood that no one had been able to cure the plague before, no matter what the plague was, but he still spoke up, ¡°Do your best.¡±


    Gong Juechen smiled, ¡°Of course, I will do my best. I want to stay alive and go back to see my sister and my great-nephew.¡±


    He glanced at Su Chengyu again before Gong Juechen continued, ¡°Just looking at the Crown Prince isn¡¯t enough for me to fully understand this plague. I need to see other infected people too.¡±


    Thereupon, Gong Juechen looked at General Lu, ¡°General, please arrange for someone to take me to the Medicinal Diet Hall.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± General Lu immediately had a soldier lead Gong Juechen to the Medicinal Diet Hall.


    As soon as Gong Juechen left, An Jing entered.


    Unlike Xiao Changyi who was reticent, An Jing assured Su Chengyu warmly for a while before she and Xiao Changyi together left Su Chengyu¡¯s room.


    Once they stepped out of Su Chengyu¡¯s room, Xiao Changyi instructed General Lu, ¡°From now on, report directly to me if anything happens; do not trouble the Crown Prince anymore.¡±


    General Lu immediately saluted, ¡°Yes, This General obeys!¡±


    ¡°I have also brought in a lot of antiepidemic materials like realgar to the city. Take them and distribute some to those who aren¡¯t infected. It will do some good.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    ¡°This General takes his leave.¡±


    When General Lu had left, An Jing sighed, ¡°I hope this realgar and the like could be somewhat effective, so that no more people will be affected by the plague.¡±


    After a pause, An Jing continued, ¡°My Lord, let¡¯s also visit the Medicinal Diet Hall.¡±


    Xiao Changyi nodded in agreement, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The Medicinal Diet Hall was originally very large, but it seemed cramped now as it housed nearly a thousand people infected with the plague.


    Among these people, a significant number presented the same symptoms as Su Chengyu: high fever, bodies burning red-hot, covered with many pus-filled blisters that seemed about to burst at any moment.


    Those with milder symptoms were much better off, having high fevers but without the pus-filled blisters, at most exhibiting some skin rashes.


    The common symptom among these people was a high fever.


    When An Jing and Xiao Changyi arrived at the Medicinal Diet Hall, they were slightly stunned by the miserable scene inside, while at this moment, Gong Juechen was examining the symptoms of those infected.


    The more he examined, the graver Gong Juechen¡¯s expression became.


    He really was at a loss.


    But there was nothing else to do, it was a case of trying to heal a dead horse as though it was alive ¨C if he did nothing, these people were certainly doomed, but if he tried to treat them, perhaps there would be a slim chance of survival.


    Once he understood the range of symptoms the plague could cause, Gong Juechen no longer inspected further, but walked up to An Jing and Xiao Changyi and asked, ¡°You aren¡¯t afraid that my treatment might kill them, are you?¡±


    An Jing knew that Gong Juechen was trying to brave a few methods to see if he could cure the plague, but she still felt incredibly heavy, ¡°Not treating them means they only have death ahead, treating them might give them a sliver of a chance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too.¡± After a pause, Gong Juechen, grinning cheekily, replied, ¡°Then I¡¯m going all out.¡±


    An Jing glared at him, ¡°I¡¯ve warned you not to speak recklessly without a filter last time. You did tone it down a lot afterward. Why are you acting up again today? Be careful that they hear you taking their lives lightly, and they all come to beat you up; they might even end up killing you.¡±


    An Jing truly didn¡¯t understand, clearly, Gong Juechen was doing a good deed, was saving lives, but once phrased by Gong Juechen, it didn¡¯t feel like a good deed at all.

 Chapter 993 - 993 994 Panic Rioting

    ?Chapter 993: Chapter 994 Panic, Rioting Chapter 993: Chapter 994 Panic, Rioting Gong Juechen laughed and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that if I kept being offensive and overboard, you¡¯d stop associating with me? I didn¡¯t want to lose you and Changyi as friends, so I really tried to control myself, to not always make sharp remarks, and to not do everything too excessively. But now, we may die here in Nanshen City. Why should I still restrain myself? Of course, I have to enjoy myself while I can~¡±


    An Jing continued to glare at him, ¡°Is your happiness built on other people¡¯s misery?¡±


    Gong Juechen actually admitted it, ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    An Jing was too lazy to talk to Gong Juechen any further, but still spoke up, ¡°We are entrusting the plague matter to you. Whether you can cure it or not, we won¡¯t blame you. We are actually very grateful that you¡¯ve come with us, and we feel sorry for you. If you contract the plague and die here, one could say, we¡¯d have caused your death.¡±


    Gong Juechen still wore a playful smile, ¡°If you really are grateful to me, and if I cure this plague, from now on let me say whatever I want when I¡¯m with you. You don¡¯t know how hard it was for me before, always biting my tongue, afraid to say this or that for fear of losing you guys as friends.¡±


    Although the man in front of them was extremely cunning, both An Jing and Xiao Changyi could tell that Gong Juechen had developed a fondness for them and considered them friends.


    An Jing first exchanged a glance with Xiao Changyi before promising, ¡°If we do make it back alive to the Capital, from now on, you can say whatever you want in front of us.¡±


    ¡°You said it! For that, I will work even harder to cure this plague!¡± Gong Juechen looked as if he could once again be his unrestrained self after returning to the Capital.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    By the time An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned to their temporary palace from the Medicinal Diet Hall, before they could even step inside, General Lu hurriedly came to report, ¡°Reporting to the Prince, a group of people who haven¡¯t caught the plague are making a fuss. They¡¯re afraid of a mass execution and want us to open the city gates to let them leave.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s expression turned stern, ¡°Where are they causing trouble?¡±


    ¡°At the West Gate.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± General Lu immediately led the way, taking Xiao Changyi and An Jing to the Western Gate of Nanshen City.


    Before they even reached the gate, An Jing and Xiao Changyi could hear the clamor from afar¡ª


    ¡°The ones with the plague are them, why should we be not allowed to leave the city? We are all fine!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Let us out quickly!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not infected with the plague, yet we are trapped in the city, is this their way of wanting us to catch the plague, of wanting us to die?¡± someone cried out.


    Some were so terrified of the plague within the city that they went mad, ¡°Staying in the city is a death sentence, I don¡¯t want to stay here, I want to go out! I want to leave the city!¡±


    With that, someone charged at the soldiers guarding the gate.


    But they were quickly subdued by the soldiers.


    Even though the soldiers subdued that person, the atmosphere became more chaotic, making the uninfected townspeople even more panicked, feeling that they were indeed meant to die in the city.


    Suddenly, someone broke down crying, ¡°My grandfather told me, once a plague breaks out, a mass execution follows, we¡¯re all going to die in this city, even if we don¡¯t die from the plague, others will kill us.¡±


    Originally, many people were afraid of a mass execution, which was why, despite the soldiers maintaining order, they gathered to make a fuss, wanting to leave the city, not wanting to die; and now, hearing this person¡¯s desperate cries, the emotions of the crowd who came to cause a commotion surged instantly, all of them wanting to rush forward, kill the soldiers, then open the city gates so they could escape this cursed place.

 Chapter 994 - 994 995 This Prince Will Advance and Retreat

    ?Chapter 994: Chapter 995: This Prince Will Advance and Retreat with You Chapter 994: Chapter 995: This Prince Will Advance and Retreat with You Even though this was their hometown, at this moment, they truly couldn¡¯t bear to love this place.


    At this moment, all they wanted was to escape it.


    The place was truly terrifying, and not one of them wished to die here.


    Seeing how agitated everyone was, looking as if they were about to clash with the soldiers, An Jing and Xiao Changyi hurriedly ascended the West Gate Tower.


    Once standing atop the city tower, Xiao Changyi called out loudly to those below, ¡°I am the Emperor¡¯s adopted son, Prince Yi, Su Changyi. Today, I have already brought people to deal with this epidemic. Everyone, please calm down and rest assured, the Emperor will absolutely not massacre the city.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s prestige in Xiyun was unmatched, and even people from the remotest regions knew of the Great General Xiao Changyi, who had triumphed in numerous battles¡ªlet alone in Nanshen City where almost everyone knew him.


    Upon hearing Xiao Changyi claim his identity as Prince Yi, the previously noisy crowd fell silent.


    If the man on the city tower truly was Prince Yi, who protected Xiyun¡¯s land and ensured its peace, preventing foreign nations from bullying them, he was seen as a deity in their hearts, and they naturally would believe Prince Yi¡¯s assurance that the Emperor would not massacre the town.


    However¡ª


    ¡°You say you are Prince Yi, what proof do you have?¡± many people questioned, unconvinced.


    They knew of Prince Yi, but they did not recognize him. If this man was impersonating him just to placate them, what then?


    Xiao Changyi pulled out his Prince¡¯s Token, ¡°This is my token.¡±


    The doubters relaxed somewhat but still harbored suspicions, ¡°We do not recognize what a token is...¡±


    Which meant, I don¡¯t recognize the token, you can¡¯t prove your identity after all.


    Xiao Changyi did not say anything to those below, but instead put away his own Prince¡¯s Token and turned to ask An Jing, ¡°Do you have the Death Exemption Token with you?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± An Jing immediately produced the Death Exemption Token for Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi received the Death Exemption Token and held it high, ¡°The Death Exemption Token is here.¡±


    When the Death Exemption Token was displayed, it equated to the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s personal presence.


    General Lu and some soldiers, as well as the city¡¯s defending forces, upon seeing this Death Exemption Token, were all so frightened that they knelt respectfully and shouted, ¡°Long live the Emperor, long may he reign.¡±


    Seeing General Lu and the others react like this, everyone else also believed in Xiao Changyi¡¯s identity and hurriedly knelt as well, kowtowing and shouting, ¡°Long live the Emperor, long may he reign.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°You are all subjects of the Emperor, and the Emperor will absolutely not abandon you. I am here by the Emperor¡¯s command to deal with this epidemic, and I hope for your cooperation.¡±


    He then explained, ¡°You are not allowed to leave the city because the epidemic does not manifest immediately. Some people may contract the epidemic and show symptoms only after several days. It¡¯s possible that some of you are already infected without knowing. Staying within Nanshen City will prevent spreading the epidemic elsewhere and will also help me focus on treating this epidemic.¡±


    ¡°I assume you all know that the Crown Prince is also right here in the city. I assure you, both I and the Crown Prince will stay here with you, facing this together, until the epidemic is cured.¡±


    No sooner had Xiao Changyi finished speaking than a commoner said, ¡°Prince, we do believe you, but this epidemic is terrifying, and we are scared. We hope, Prince, that you can quickly cure the epidemic so that we can live peacefully again.¡±


    Hearing this, other citizens immediately knelt before Xiao Changyi, pleading in unison, ¡°We hope, Prince, that you can quickly cure the epidemic so that we can live peacefully again!¡±

 Chapter 995 - 995 996 Songlan

    ?Chapter 995: Chapter 996 Songlan Chapter 995: Chapter 996 Songlan Seeing the people kneeling and sincerely kowtowing below the city tower, Xiao Changyi declared resoundingly, ¡°Rest assured, everyone, I will do my utmost.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Prince! Thank you, Prince!¡± The people cried out in unison as they thanked him.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s arrival gave them a leader to rely on and rekindled their hope, even though it was faint. They still chose to believe in Prince Yi, believing that he could help them survive and regain a peaceful life.


    Once, Xiyun Kingdom was invaded by a foreign country, and there was no peace within the kingdom. It was Xiao Changyi who repelled the foreign invaders and restored peace to Xiyun Kingdom, freeing them from living daily in fear and dread of the country¡¯s ruin. Now, they hoped and firmly believed that Xiao Changyi could once again keep them from living in daily fear and allow them to regain a peaceful life.


    An Jing silently observed the profile of her husband, who was watching the citizens below. His profile was stern and resolute, like a towering mountain, inspiring trust and admiration.


    And she was proud to have such a husband!


    After comforting the citizens who wanted to leave the city, An Jing and Xiao Changyi walked toward the palace.


    On the way back to the palace, An Jing and Xiao Changyi did not utter a word, each walking quietly, both weighed down by a solemn, oppressive mood.


    This place now really made it impossible to feel joyful.


    While walking back to the palace with Xiao Changyi, An Jing thought about how modern people would deal with an epidemic.


    In fact, she had been thinking about this on the journey to Nan Shen. But the conditions and technological level here were limited, and since she wasn¡¯t medically trained, she didn¡¯t know how to treat an epidemic, leaving her at a complete loss.


    In the palace, a room had already been arranged for them.


    Once An Jing and Xiao Changyi were alone in the room assigned to them, without any outsiders present, An Jing said, ¡°Husband, in my previous world, there was something called Isatis root. It has the effects of clearing heat, detoxifying, cooling blood, and relieving sore throats, and is commonly used for epidemics, fever, and throat pain. If we had Isatis root here, perhaps we could control the epidemic to some extent.¡±


    ¡°Isatis root?¡± Xiao Changyi frowned, pondered, and after a while, shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°I also haven¡¯t heard about Isatis root here, but I think it should exist, just undiscovered, or perhaps it is known by another name.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°What does it look like? Tell me, and we can send people to search for it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the root of Songlan... Oh!¡± An Jing suddenly slapped her head, ¡°Songlan! That¡¯s it! Because it looks very similar to a type of cabbage, but it¡¯s distinctly different. The root is Isatis root, and its leaves can be extracted to make a dye to turn fabrics blue.¡±


    Songlan referred to a family of cabbage-like vegetables in ancient language.


    Here, Songlan meant the same thing, and with An Jing¡¯s description, Xiao Changyi got some idea of what Songlan might look like.


    An Jing continued, ¡°In my original world, anciently Songlan was initially used as a dye, and only later was it used medicinally. Maybe it is the same here.¡±


    At that moment, An Jing felt fortunate that she had thoroughly learned about Isatis root when there had been an epidemic in the modern world.


    ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go to the dye workshop and ask how they obtain their blue dye; perhaps it really is extracted from the leaves of Songlan.¡±

 Chapter 996 - 996 997 Cowardly Afraid of Death

    ?Chapter 996: Chapter 997: Cowardly Afraid of Death? Chapter 996: Chapter 997: Cowardly Afraid of Death? Xiao Changyi had no objections, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Neither Isatis root nor Songlan was familiar to him, though one was the root part of the other, he had never heard of them.


    However, Gong Juechen currently had no effective treatment for the plague, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt to try using Isatis root to address the epidemic.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go now!¡± An Jing grabbed Xiao Changyi and headed outside.


    But Xiao Changyi refused to move, ¡°You should rest a bit. I¡¯ll go alone.¡±


    During the journey to Nanshen City, she had barely rested, and it pained his heart.


    An Jing knew he was concerned for her, but she still shook her head with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I¡¯m more familiar with Songlan.¡±


    He understood her insistence; she wanted to be with him every moment, for if the plague couldn¡¯t be cured, their time together would be limited. Moreover, the pressing issue of the epidemic needed to be addressed as quickly as possible.


    Thus, Xiao Changyi relented, squeezing An Jing¡¯s hand firmly and nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Because of the plague, all business activities in Nanshen City had halted.


    People dared not conduct business for fear of contracting the disease, and nearly all who were not yet infected stayed at home, avoiding the streets and contact with others.


    There were three dye workshops in Nanshen City, all of which had closed down. An Jing and Xiao Changyi asked a soldier, who was particularly familiar with Nanshen City, to take them to these workshops.


    The soldier first brought An Jing and Xiao Changyi to the dye workshop closest to the residence.


    This workshop was tightly shut, no one inside. Then, the soldier suggested they go to the owner¡¯s home, where there should be people.


    He mentioned that the owner¡¯s home wasn¡¯t far, just down the street behind them.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had no objections, and followed the soldier to the owner¡¯s house.


    The owner was at home and responded but refused to open the door, expressing fear of contagion.


    Upon hearing that the owner wouldn¡¯t open the door, the soldier shouted sternly, ¡°Prince Yi and Princess Yi have personally come to your doorstep, and you shut them out. Do you believe you could be punished for disrespect?¡±


    Hearing the soldier¡¯s words, the owner broke down crying, knelt on the ground, and pleaded, ¡°Prince, Princess, this commoner is really terrified of death. Please forgive me! If the Prince and Princess wish to ask me anything, we can talk without entering. Please don¡¯t scare this commoner; I¡¯m truly timid and fear death.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi stood outside the yard, listening to the owner who seemed genuinely terrified, so they decided not to insist.


    After exchanging a glance, An Jing spoke up, ¡°Then we shall ask from outside, but you must answer truthfully, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, the commoner will answer truthfully, thank you, Prince and Princess, thank you, Prince and Princess. The commoner will surely answer truthfully,¡± the owner was indeed trembling with fear.


    ¡°Then the Princess will ask you,¡± An Jing went straight to the point, ¡°the blue dye used in your workshop, from what sources is it extracted?¡±


    The owner didn¡¯t dare to question why An Jing was asking this and honestly replied, ¡°There are many plants from which blue dye can be extracted, like Persicaria tinctoria, Malva sylvestris, Baphicacanthus cusia, and Celosia argentea among many others. The commoner can¡¯t name them all at once.¡±


    An Jing also felt this made sense, so she asked a more specific question, ¡°There is a plant that is used to extract blue dye, its leaves to its flowers resemble rape, but there are significant differences from rape. The differences are¡ª¡±

 Chapter 997 - 997 998 This Wanton Waste of Heavens Gifts…

    ?Chapter 997: Chapter 998: This Wanton Waste of Heaven¡¯s Gifts... Chapter 997: Chapter 998: This Wanton Waste of Heaven¡¯s Gifts... ¡°The oil cabbage bears ¡®Long Horn Fruit¡¯, its seeds can number in the dozens, but it bears ¡®Short Horn Fruit¡¯, with only a mere few seeds. Do you know of this grass?¡±


    As soon as An Jing finished speaking, the dye workshop owner said, ¡°Princess, are you talking about ¡®Blue Grass¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Blue Grass?¡± An Jingxin¡¯s heart leapt with joy, and she exchanged a glance with Xiao Changyi. Perhaps Songlan really was this ¡®Blue Grass¡¯.


    ¡°Judging by your description, Princess, it should be ¡®Blue Grass¡¯. Our dye workshop also uses this to extract the blue dye for fabrics; I¡¯m fairly familiar with it.¡±


    An Jing became even happier, and her clasped hand with Xiao Changyi tightened with excitement as she immediately asked, ¡°Then does your workshop have any roots of this ¡®Blue Grass¡¯?¡±


    The dye workshop owner found it even stranger. It was one thing to ask about ¡®Blue Grass¡¯, but to inquire about the roots? Nevertheless, the dye workshop owner did not ask why, simply replying truthfully, ¡°Our workshop only needs the leaves of ¡®Blue Grass¡¯ to extract the blue dye; we do not require the roots, so we do not have any ¡®Blue Grass¡¯ roots.¡±


    ¡°Do you grow the ¡®Blue Grass¡¯ yourselves, or do you buy it from someone?¡±


    ¡°We buy it. There are people who specifically grow it to sell to us.¡± After a pause, ¡°We only buy the leaves of ¡®Blue Grass¡¯ from that person. They only provide us with the leaves; the roots have already been removed.¡±


    ¡°Whom do you buy it from?¡±


    ¡°From Tao Aigui¡¯s family in the west of the city.¡±


    ¡°Do you know if there are other families growing ¡®Blue Grass¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It seems there are several families in the city growing it. As for exactly who, I¡¯m not sure. I have always bought ¡®Blue Grass¡¯ only from Tao Aigui¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I, Princess, understand now.¡±


    There was nothing more to ask the dye workshop owner, so An Jing and Xiao Changyi did not seek out other dye workshop owners in the city but went to the west to find Tao Aigui, who planted ¡®Blue Grass¡¯.


    At first, Tao Aigui was also unwilling to open the door, fearing contagion from the epidemic, but as soon as he heard that Prince Yi and Princess Yi had come, although he was still afraid of catching the epidemic, he opened the door and let An Jing and Xiao Changyi in.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi did not sit down inside the house; they stood in the courtyard and asked Tao Aigui.


    It was still An Jing who spoke first, ¡°I hear your family lives off planting ¡®Blue Grass¡¯?¡±


    Tao Aigui was an incredibly honest and straightforward One Person, especially reserved and also very afraid. He had never seen such high-ranking individuals like the Prince and Princess, but he still answered, ¡°Yes, our family plants ¡®Blue Grass¡¯ and sells the leaves to some dye workshops for dye extraction, barely making ends meet.¡±


    ¡°Does your family have any ¡®Blue Grass Root¡¯?¡±


    ¡°We used to have some at home, but it¡¯s all been burned as firewood.¡±


    Burned as firewood...


    Such waste of heaven¡¯s gifts...


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained expressionless.


    Tao Aigui continued, ¡°The roots of ¡®Blue Grass¡¯ are useless. Every time after harvesting the leaves, since I didn¡¯t want to throw the roots away, I dried them all out and brought them back to burn as firewood, and they burn quite well.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± One day if you knew it could be used for medicine, you would certainly regret those ¡®Blue Grass Roots¡¯ you burned...


    After a moment of silence, An Jing then asked, ¡°Do you know of any other families in the city who also grow ¡®Blue Grass¡¯?¡±


    Tao Aigui indeed knew, and he reported truthfully about four families.


    An Jing made a note of it and then asked, ¡°Does your family still have ¡®Blue Grass¡¯ planted in your fields?¡± She wanted to go directly to their fields and dig up the roots.


    Tao Aigui said, ¡°Last month was the usual planting time, but with the epidemic outbreak, leaving the city was prohibited. The fields are outside the city. Hence, I couldn¡¯t plant them. Those fields are lying fallow now.¡±


    An Jing was already disappointed; now, even more so.

 Chapter 998 - 998 999 Theres Only This Way Left

    ?Chapter 998: Chapter 999: There¡¯s Only This Way Left Chapter 998: Chapter 999: There¡¯s Only This Way Left There was no need to stay any longer, so An Jing and Xiao Changyi left Tao Aigui¡¯s house.


    When they left Tao Aigui¡¯s house, it had already gotten dark. Since everyone now knew that Songlan was called Blue Grass here, An Jing and Xiao Changyi no longer went out personally. Instead, they sent people to inquire at the other four households that grew Blue Grass in the city to see if there were any Blue Grass Roots.


    Unfortunately, the result was that these four households, like Tao Aigui¡¯s, were reluctant to just throw away their Blue Grass Roots and had already used them all as firewood.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi even sent people to ask the other two dye workshops in the city.


    These two dye workshops didn¡¯t have any Blue Grass Roots either; they always bought Blue Grass leaves directly for dye extraction.


    ¡°My lord...¡± An Jing sighed deeply, full of disappointment. Everyone knew that Blue Grass Root was Isatis Root, yet there was not a single one in the city.


    When Xiao Changyi embraced her and let her lean on his shoulder, he said, ¡°We can only ask those outside the city to search for it now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± People in the city were not allowed to go out, and there were no Blue Grass Roots inside, so this was the only option left.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had originally planned to have Wang Youbao search for Blue Grass Roots. However, when they stood on top of the city gate tower the next morning, they did not see Wang Youbao wandering outside. Instead, they saw Meng Zhuqing leading people to push grain to the city gate.


    A lot of grain, all intended to be transported into Nanshen City.


    An Jing shouted to the people below, ¡°Meng Zhuqing, stop handling the grain for now. Let Qin San and the others do it. You and Qin Er hurry to find as many Blue Grass Roots as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Zhuqing did not ask what the Blue Grass Roots were for and respectfully fist-saluted An Jing and Xiao Changyi up on the city gate tower. Then, he and Qin Er rode out on horses to search for Blue Grass Roots in the nearby counties around Nanshen City.


    It was six days later when Meng Zhuqing managed to bring the Blue Grass Roots.


    Meng Zhuqing brought back more than a dozen sacks of dried Blue Grass Roots, which pleased An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Qin Er did not enter the city with Meng Zhuqing; he was still searching for Blue Grass Roots outside the city.


    During these days, people in Nanshen City were dying every day, and many new cases of the epidemic were reported daily.


    However, the number of new daily infections was less than before An Jing and her party had arrived.


    Before their arrival, thirty to forty people were infected and sent to the Medicinal Diet Hall each day, but now the number had dropped to twelve to twenty new cases a day. This showed that remedies like realgar were indeed effective against the epidemic.


    If it weren¡¯t for the technical constraints here, An Jing really wanted to make protective masks for everyone to wear.


    But it was impossible to achieve.


    Simply making a common mask would be ineffective; it was better not to wear one at all.


    Fortunately, the continuous release of the medicinal odor from realgar and other drugs they wore on their chests and applied on their faces helped prevent the invasion of infectious agents. Otherwise, rather than the number of infections decreasing daily, it might well have increased.


    During these days, Gong Juechen was extremely busy and distressed.


    He was mixing various medicinal concoctions, then having people infected with the epidemic drink them, to see if they could cure the disease. Despite formulating many prescriptions, he was still unable to cure the epidemic.


    In fact, they had no effect at all.


    When An Jing and Xiao Changyi brought the Blue Grass Roots to the Medicinal Diet Hall to find Gong Juechen, he was in his room drafting a prescription, pondering what other herbs to add in order to cure the epidemic.


    Gong Juechen was so preoccupied that he hardly took notice of An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s arrival.

 Chapter 999 - 999 1000 Really

    ?Chapter 999: Chapter 1000 Really... Chapter 999: Chapter 1000 Really... An Jing took out two Blue Grass Roots and placed them in front of Gong Juechen, ¡°This is Blue Grass Root. My husband and I accidentally ate this when we had a fever and sore throat back in our hometown, and it was quite effective. You can try adding it to the formula.¡±


    Gong Juechen didn¡¯t say anything, just picked up a Blue Grass Root and stuffed it into his mouth to bite.


    After carefully tasting the flavor of Blue Grass Root, Gong Juechen spat it out and said, ¡°It¡¯s bitter, cool in nature, it might really be useful. I¡¯ll add it to my prescription now, have someone brew it, and see if it really works.¡±


    Those who had contracted the plague and drank the medicated brew with Blue Grass Root did indeed have their body temperature reduce a tiny bit, but the other symptoms of the plague remained unchanged.


    After drinking it for four days, it was still the same.


    That¡¯s when Gong Juechen concluded, ¡°At most, this provides some relief, but it doesn¡¯t cure the disease.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi also knew that it would be difficult to cure the plague with just Blue Grass Root. Hearing Gong Juechen¡¯s words, both An Jing and Xiao Changyi were silent, saying nothing.


    Gong Juechen continued, ¡°The number of people in the Capital contracting the plague these past few days has indeed decreased. The medicinal soup with Blue Grass Root seems to be more effective in prevention than in curing.¡±


    These past few days, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had someone distribute the brew made with Isatis Root to those who had not yet contracted the plague, and the effect was quite remarkable; now, only a few new cases arose each day.


    ¡°How exactly can this plague be cured...¡± Suddenly, Gong Juechen let out a deep sigh, looking utterly powerless. He was also very tired.


    Living for so many years, his body had never felt as exhausted as it did now.


    In the past, it had mostly been a mental exhaustion.


    But now, it was not just mental exhaustion, but physical as well¡ªtruly a dual fatigue of body and mind.


    An Jing also felt very helpless, ¡°We are out of options, it¡¯s all on you now.¡±


    ¡°On me... on me...¡± Gong Juechen first murmured the words ¡°on me¡± softly, then suddenly laughed, a bewitchingly seductive laugh, ¡°I think I might not find a way out. What to do, we¡¯re all going to die here.¡±


    Even though the tone was interrogative, the sentence was structured as a declaration.


    Neither An Jing nor Xiao Changyi paid any attention to Gong Juechen in such a state, simply turning and walking away.


    Watching An Jing and Xiao Changyi leave, the smile on Gong Juechen¡¯s face gradually turned into a bitter one, and he opened his mouth again, whispering softly, ¡°Truly...¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi, already out of the Medicinal Cooking Room, also understood that Gong Juechen¡¯s words were true, but they did not want to engage with his cynical demeanor.


    That night, An Jing sat hugging her knees on the highest terrace of the temporary palace, first glancing at the bright moon above, then turning to look in the direction of the Imperial Capital, her eyes gradually reddening.


    She missed her children...


    She wondered if her children were doing well, if they missed her and her husband, if they were being obedient, if they had cried because she and her husband hadn¡¯t gone to the palace to pick them up...


    She truly, truly, truly missed her children so much...


    As soon as Xiao Changyi arrived, he saw An Jing sitting there, her back toward him, hugging her knees, her slender and delicate silhouette deeply stirring his heart. He knew where she was looking. He knew whom she was thinking of.


    ¡°Jing Er.¡± Xiao Changyi walked over and sat beside An Jing, gently wrapping his arms around her shoulders, letting her lean into his embrace.


    Feeling the warm embrace, An Jing¡¯s throat tightened, and she sobbed, ¡°Husband, I miss the children...¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He paused, ¡°I miss them too.¡± Saying that, he placed a kiss on the crown of her hair.

 Chapter 1000 - 1000 1001 I Want to Live and Go Back

    ?Chapter 1000: Chapter 1001: I Want to Live and Go Back Chapter 1000: Chapter 1001: I Want to Live and Go Back ¡°Husband, I¡¯m not afraid of dying,¡± An Jing¡¯s voice choked even more violently, her throat painfully constricted, her eyes so red it seemed like tears could fall out at any moment, ¡°I just can¡¯t bear to leave the children behind...¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Xiao Changyi wrapped his hand tightly around An Jing¡¯s, squeezing so hard it felt as if he wanted to embed her into his body. After a moment, he murmured softly, ¡°I feel the same.¡±


    ¡°Husband...¡± An Jing buried her face completely in Xiao Changyi¡¯s chest, not allowing him to see her tears, but her voice grew even more anguished, ¡°I want to live and go back... I want to watch the children grow up... I want to see them get married and have children...¡±


    Xiao Changyi held An Jing tightly, his throat also tight with emotion, painfully so. It took him quite a while before he could utter three words: ¡°So do I.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the Imperial Capital:


    At the Imperial Palace.


    At the entrance to Jun Palace, four little ones sat together on the steps, and although it was deep into the night, they still refused to enter Jun Palace to sleep.


    The Emperor of Xiyun stood not far from the four children, looking at them as they sat there like little ones abandoned by their parents, feeling quite uncomfortable in his heart.


    At first, the children could still play happily in the palace. However, as time passed and their parents hadn¡¯t come for them, they started to cry and make a fuss. They had been consoled with great difficulty, but after a few days, they began to cry again, asking why their parents hadn¡¯t come for them.


    Today, the children were no longer crying; instead, they just sat there, waiting for their parents to come for them.


    ¡°Jing¡¯er, Star, Qinger, Yun Er, it¡¯s late. You should rest. Come, let¡¯s go inside with Grandfather.¡±


    Just as the Emperor of Xiyun was about to lead the four children inside, they all turned their heads to look at him.


    ¡°Grandfather, why haven¡¯t Daddy and Mommy come to pick us up?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s lips trembled slightly.


    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t Daddy and Mommy want us anymore?¡±


    Upon hearing this, he hurriedly reassured, ¡°My dears, your parents would never abandon you.¡±


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t Daddy and Mommy come to take us home?¡± the four children immediately asked again, their doe eyes welling up with tears, appearing incredibly pitiful and heart-wrenching.


    The Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s old eyes also turned red; after all, he was bearing far more than these four little ones.


    Yet he still consoled them, ¡°Good children, your parents are off tending to affairs and haven¡¯t come back yet. That¡¯s why they haven¡¯t been able to come for you, not because they don¡¯t want you. Listen to Grandfather, let¡¯s go inside to rest.¡±


    An Yiyun cried out, ¡°Mommy told Yun Er and my brothers to listen to Grandfather, and we all did, but Mommy and Daddy still haven¡¯t come for us. Yun Er doesn¡¯t want to listen to Grandfather anymore, I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Right, we don¡¯t want to listen to Grandfather anymore!¡± the other three children chimed in, all of them crying.


    The Emperor of Xiyun comforted them for a long time without success, so he had no choice but to send for Su Muchen.


    When Su Muchen arrived, the Emperor of Xiyun whispered to him, ¡°Chen, you ought to be sensible by now. Don¡¯t make your Imperial Grandfather worry about you too.¡±


    ¡°Your grandson obeys,¡± Su Muchen felt especially distressed inside, for he knew about his father catching the epidemic.


    ¡°Please talk to your four younger brothers. You get along with them the best. If your father cannot return, you¡¯ll be their support in the future, and they will be yours. You must be as close as true brothers, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Your grandson understands.¡±


    ¡°Go on, then.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 1001 - 1001 1002 You the Audacity

    ?Chapter 1001: Chapter 1002: You, the Audacity Chapter 1001: Chapter 1002: You, the Audacity Su Muchen mustered up his spirits, struggled to suppress his grief, squeezed out a smile, and walked toward the four little ones. He comforted the four little ones and played with them. Soon, they stopped crying and happily accompanied Su Muchen into the Jun Palace.


    ...


    On the twelfth day since An Jing and the others had entered the city, more people from the Imperial Capital had arrived at Nanshen City.


    These two were Tobanya and Crown Princess Ning Wen Xian.


    Tobanya¡¯s arrival was, of course, because of Meng Zhuqing. She didn¡¯t believe the epidemic could be cured, and felt it likely that Meng Zhuqing would eventually succumb to it and die in this city. Therefore, she came.


    Meng Zhuqing was her only concern, the only tie she could not feign ignorance of while merely staying in the Imperial Capital.


    Even if Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t know of her affection for him, even if she no longer harbored any hope of being together with him, she still came without hesitation to this place¡ªNanshen City, ravaged by epidemic.


    It was good to die in the same place as him. Although Tobanya¡¯s expression remained cold as ever, this was what she thought to herself.


    As for why Crown Princess Ning Wen Xian came...


    Tobanya turned to look at Ning Wen Xian, who, as the Crown Princess Consort, nodded at her. Tobanya then called out loudly to the soldiers on the city gate tower, ¡°The Crown Princess Consort is here, General, please quickly open the city gates and let us in.¡±


    General Lu looked closely and, having once held office in the Imperial Capital, immediately recognized that it really was the Crown Princess Consort. He was quite surprised, as he hadn¡¯t expected the Crown Princess Consort to come. ¡°As for opening the city gates, This General doesn¡¯t have the authority. This General must go and ask Prince Yi for instructions.¡±


    This visitor was the Crown Princess Consort; he couldn¡¯t just let anyone in. If she were to catch the epidemic, it wouldn¡¯t be good. Better to ask Prince Yi for instructions, then even if something went wrong, it wouldn¡¯t be blamed on him.


    When Ning Wen Xian heard that it was to ask Prince Yi and not the Crown Prince, she immediately asked anxiously, ¡°What about His Highness, the Crown Prince? Why not ask His Highness, the Crown Prince?¡±


    General Lu replied, ¡°His Highness, the Crown Prince, is currently resting and recuperating, and since Prince Yi has entered the city, all matters of Nanshen City are under Prince Yi¡¯s control, no need to report to His Highness, the Crown Prince again.¡±


    Hearing that Su Chengyu was recuperating and not dead, Ning Wen Xian breathed a huge sigh of relief.


    General Lu was just about to send someone to ask Xiao Changyi for instructions, but he saw Meng Zhuqing preparing to inspect the city walls, so he called out loudly, ¡°Vice General Meng, your timing is perfect. The Crown Princess Consort has arrived; what do you think...?¡±


    Upon hearing that the Crown Princess Consort had arrived, Meng Zhuqing quickly ascended the city wall, leaned over, and looked down.


    General Lu had mentioned the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s arrival, so Meng Zhuqing wasn¡¯t surprised to see her, but when he saw Tobanya standing at the city gate, he was immediately startled.


    How did she come here?!


    Meng Zhuqing tried hard to suppress his concern for Tobanya¡¯s situation and respectfully asked, ¡°Why have the Crown Princess Consort and the Commandery Princess come? Did the Emperor permit you to come?¡±


    Upon seeing that Meng Zhuqing was in good condition, Tobanya, who had been uneasy since he left the Imperial Capital for Nanshen City, finally settled down.


    Ning Wen Xian didn¡¯t know how to respond. She and Tobanya had sneaked here, and the Emperor of Xiyun was completely unaware of this.


    Seeing Ning Wen Xian remain silent, Tobanya shouted loudly, ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve! What the Commandery Princess and the Crown Princess Consort are here for is not something a Deputy General should question! Now open the city gates and let us in!¡±


    Meng Zhuqing immediately asked for forgiveness, ¡°I beg the Crown Princess Consort and the Commandery Princess for forgiveness. This General did not intend any disrespect; it¡¯s just that Nanshen City is too dangerous right now, and it truly isn¡¯t safe for the Crown Princess Consort and the Commandery Princess to be here.¡±

 Chapter 1002 - 1002 1003 When Will You Give Me Peace of Mind

    ?Chapter 1002: Chapter 1003: When Will You Give Me Peace of Mind? Chapter 1002: Chapter 1003: When Will You Give Me Peace of Mind? ¡°Talking so much, actually Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t want to let them in at all, especially Tobanya.


    He wanted her to live a good life.


    Not to come to Nanshen City to die.


    He really didn¡¯t know why she came here... this place is clearly so dangerous...


    Involuntarily, Meng Zhuqing became anxious about Tobanya again.


    Ning Wenxian, although not as formidable as Tobanya, still carried the dignity of the Crown Princess Consort with ease; she said, ¡®Vice General Meng, if you also can¡¯t make the decision to let us in, then please consult Emperor Changyi.¡¯


    Meng Zhuqing had no choice but to go and consult Xiao Changyi. It was clear these two were not going to give up until they were allowed in, such a headache...


    When Xiao Changyi and An Jing heard that Ning Wenxian and the Crown Princess Consort had arrived, they hurriedly came but did not open the city gate; instead, they went up to the city gate tower.


    Standing by the city wall, looking down at the two people standing at the city gate, An Jing immediately chided, ¡®Why did you come here? It¡¯s too dangerous here, now go back to the Imperial Capital!¡¯


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t need to think to know that these two had come secretly, hiding it from the Emperor of Xiyun.


    Tobanya said nothing.


    Upon seeing her brother-in-law and sister-in-law, Ning Wenxian¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡®Emperor brother, sister-in-law, Wen Xian came here with no intention to return alive. Wen Xian has never overstepped boundaries before; this is the first time. I hope Emperor brother and sister-in-law can allow this and let Wen Xian meet His Highness.¡¯


    Seeing Ning Wenxian determined and insisting on entering the city, An Jing and Xiao Changyi exchanged glances and still, they did not plan to let Ning Wenxian in.


    An Jing tried persuading her again to return to the Imperial Capital.


    But before An Jing could finish persuading, Ning Wenxian knelt down and declared vehemently, ¡®If Emperor brother and sister-in-law do not open the gate, Wen Xian will kneel here. If His Highness lives, Wen Xian lives; if His Highness dies, Wen Xian dies.¡¯


    The message was clear: she intended to share life and death with Su Chengyu.


    An Jing, seeing Ning Wenxian kneeling below, first sighed, then looked at her husband and seeing him nod slightly, she said to the person kneeling below, ¡®Wen Xian, we¡¯ll let you in. But, Wild Goose Jade, you came for Chengyu, what about you? Why are you so reckless?¡¯


    Upon hearing she would be let into the city, Ning Wenxian immediately stood up, delighted, ¡®Thank you, Emperor brother, sister-in-law, for allowing it.¡¯


    Tobanya calmly and respectfully said, ¡®Wild Goose Jade came with the Crown Princess Consort, naturally she must return with the Crown Princess Consort. If only Wild Goose Jade goes back, she would be restless for life.¡¯


    Standing beside Xiao Changyi, Meng Zhuqing wanted to curse. Restlessness is better than coming here to die!


    This person really never eased his worries!


    From Tobanya¡¯s expression and posture, An Jing and Xiao Changyi weren¡¯t sure if her words were true or not, but An Jing spoke again, ¡®If you come in and the epidemic can¡¯t be treated, you may never be able to leave this city.¡¯


    Tobanya calmly said, ¡®Wild Goose Jade has no attachments, if she truly can¡¯t leave Nanshen City, it¡¯s fine.¡¯


    Meng Zhuqing felt both anger and pain. Angry that Tobanya wanted to come here to die, pained that Tobanya had no attachments.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say much more, instructing to open the city gate and let Ning Wenxian and Tobanya in.


    Before Ning Wenxian and Tobanya entered Nanshen City, An Jing gave them each a sachet containing epidemic prevention medicine to hang around their necks, and also had them apply realgar powder on their faces.


    As soon as Ning Wenxian entered the city, An Jing and Xiao Changyi took her to the palace.¡±

 Chapter 1003 - 1003 1004 Get out

    ?Chapter 1003: Chapter 1004: Get out! Chapter 1003: Chapter 1004: Get out! ¡°Crown Prince!¡±


    As soon as Ning Wenxian was brought to the door of Su Chengyu¡¯s room, she hurried in. Seeing Su Chengyu lying on the bed, his body red and covered with pustules, she cried out in pain and sympathy.


    At first, Su Chengyu didn¡¯t know it was Ning Wenxian who had come. The high fever had clouded his mind, and his vision was blurry. When he finally made out that it was Ning Wenxian, he immediately wrapped himself completely in his blanket, hiding every bit of himself from her view.


    At the same time, he shouted angrily, ¡°Who let you in? Who allowed you to come? Get out! Get out!¡±


    ¡°Crown Prince...¡± Seeing Su Chengyu reject her so strongly hurt Ning Wenxian deeply, her eyes reddening.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Su Chengyu was still very agitated, ordering her to leave.


    Ning Wenxian was even more hurt and choked up, ¡°Crown Prince, please don¡¯t treat Wen Xian like this. I beg you, don¡¯t...¡±


    Their relationship had always been very good; they had never had a disagreement.


    In other words, this was the first time Su Chengyu had spoken to her so harshly, telling her to leave and making it clear he didn¡¯t want to see her. It really hurt her.


    And it made her heart ache even more.


    She knew why he was reacting so strongly; he didn¡¯t want her to see him in his current state.


    ¡°Get out! Just go!¡± Su Chengyu was still frantically telling her to leave. ¡°Someone, escort the Crown Princess Consort out. Without my permission, no one is to allow her entry!¡±


    Finally, Ning Wenxian couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore.


    ¡°Crown Princess Consort, please,¡± said the servant attending Su Chengyu, as they gestured for Ning Wenxian to leave. The Crown Prince had spoken, they had to comply.


    ¡°Crown Prince...¡± Ning Wenxian¡¯s tearful eyes lingered on the figure tightly wrapped in the blanket on the bed, and at last, she walked out.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi were standing at the door, having heard Su Chengyu ordering Ning Wenxian away, they understood why he had reacted so strongly.


    When Ning Wenxian came out, Xiao Changyi said nothing, but An Jing spoke up, ¡°Wen Xian, Chengyu doesn¡¯t really want you to leave. He just doesn¡¯t want you to see him like this.¡±


    While wiping her tears, Ning Wenxian nodded and responded with a choked voice, ¡°My brother-in-law and sister-in-law need not worry about Wen Xian. I understand it all. It¡¯s just that my heart aches for the Crown Prince, and I feel a bit heartbroken. Wen Xian is not only ready to enjoy prosperity with the Crown Prince, but I am also willing to endure hardships with him.¡±


    ¡°Chengyu is not a fool; you came all the way here, and he knows,¡± An Jing paused, ¡°He probably just wants you to share his prosperity, not his adversity and hardships.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ning Wenxian¡¯s tears uncontrollably streamed down again, ¡°Wen Xian knows... I understand...¡±


    An Jing sighed, then said, ¡°You must be tired from the journey, why don¡¯t you rest a bit?¡±


    Ning Wenxian shook her head, ¡°Wen Xian is not tired. I want to stay here near the Crown Prince. Since he doesn¡¯t want Wen Xian to see him like that, I¡¯ll stand guard at the door.¡±


    Knowing Ning Wenxian¡¯s deep feelings for Su Chengyu, An Jing did not try to persuade her further, allowing Ning Wenxian to stay outside Su Chengyu¡¯s room.


    One day passed, and Su Chengyu did not see Ning Wenxian.


    Two days passed, and he still did not see Ning Wenxian.


    Three days passed, and seeing that Su Chengyu had no intention of seeing Ning Wenxian, An Jing hesitated for a moment but decided to approach Su Chengyu.


    ¡°Chengyu, you should know. Wen Xian is guarding just outside your room.¡±

 Chapter 1004 - 1004 1005 Cherish

    ?Chapter 1004: Chapter 1005: Cherish Chapter 1004: Chapter 1005: Cherish Su Chengyu didn¡¯t speak, but from his expression, it was clear that he was also in pain.


    An Jing continued, ¡°Her coming here signifies her feelings for you. If the plague can¡¯t be cured, she won¡¯t be able to leave the city either. You won¡¯t see her, yet she doesn¡¯t blame you at all, just silently guards your door¡ª¡±


    ¡°I look like this,¡± Su Chengyu finally spoke, even lifting the thin blanket off his body. Underneath, the skin that was exposed was covered in pustules. Some had burst open, oozing pus, sticky and utterly disgusting. ¡°I find myself disgusting... Sister-in-law, I really don¡¯t want her to see me like this...¡±


    An Jing was silent. If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t want her husband to see her in such a state either. And knowing him, he probably wouldn¡¯t want her to see him like this.


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have come...¡± Su Chengyu closed his eyes, his face twisted in agony, ¡°You all shouldn¡¯t have come...¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°There¡¯s no question of whether we should come or not, only that we care about you. We care about you as a brother, and she cares about you as her lover; that¡¯s why she came. Even if it means dying here, there are no regrets.¡±


    Su Chengyu¡¯s lips trembled continuously, his cheeks twitched, and his throat choked up, appearing as if he wanted to cry but was desperately holding it back.


    Looking at Su Chengyu in this state, An Jing felt even worse inside but still said, ¡°Let her see you, to have her beside your bed will make her happier than guarding outside your room.¡±


    After a pause, An Jing added, ¡°Perhaps tomorrow we¡¯ll all be gone. Some things, now that they have come before us, should be cherished if we can.¡±


    Without saying anything more, An Jing turned and walked away.


    After An Jing had left, Su Chengyu opened his eyes and quietly stared at the ceiling.


    An hour later, he spoke as if he had come to some realization, ¡°Please bring the Crown Princess Consort in.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The attendant hurried to invite Ning Wenxian in.


    Upon being told that Su Chengyu wanted her to come in, Ning Wenxian first couldn¡¯t believe it, then hurried inside.


    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Ning Wenxian, with tears in her eyes, walked to the bedside and looked at the person lying there, not knowing what to say because of her grief.


    Su Chengyu sighed softly before asking, ¡°Does this look frighten you?¡±


    Ning Wenxian shook her head vigorously.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it disgusting?¡± Su Chengyu asked again.


    Ning Wenxian shook her head even more fiercely, crying out, ¡°Your Highness is just sick, Wenxian isn¡¯t afraid and doesn¡¯t find it disgusting; Wenxian just feels heartache for Your Highness...¡±


    Su Chengyu¡¯s eyes reddened and he scolded hoarsely, ¡°You have always been wise and considerate of the bigger picture; how could you disregard everything and come this time? You are the Crown Princess Consort of Xiyun, not some ignorant woman without any responsibilities!¡±


    Ning Wenxian suddenly knelt down, ¡°Your Highness, although Wenxian doesn¡¯t feel that Wenxian did wrong, Wenxian still asks for Your Highness¡¯s forgiveness for this once.¡±


    After a pause, Ning Wenxian continued, ¡°Your Highness, not only does Wenxian not think she did wrong, Wenxian also believes this is the most correct decision Wenxian has ever made: no matter when Your Highness dies, Wenxian will accompany you in death!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Su Chengyu was initially enraged and even coughed several times; but soon, he just felt sorrowful, thinking how he, being a Crown Prince, couldn¡¯t protect himself or his woman from the plague; at last, he was simply moved.


    ¡°Rise,¡± he said.


    Ning Wenxian first stealthily glanced at Su Chengyu and seeing that he seemed not to be angry anymore, she stood up, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±

 Chapter 1005 - 1005 1006 How Can This Thing Fall

    ?Chapter 1005: Chapter 1006: How Can This Thing Fall! Chapter 1005: Chapter 1006: How Can This Thing Fall! Immediately, Ning Wenxian sat by the bedside, wanting to grasp Su Chengyu¡¯s hand, but Su Chengyu, terrified, swiftly withdrew his hand into the quilt, preventing Ning Wenxian from holding it.


    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Ning Wenxian looked somewhat hurt.


    Su Chengyu said, ¡°Gong Juechen is finding a way to cure the epidemic, there might be a cure, my hand is cut and oozing pus, you¡¯d better not touch it.¡±


    Ning Wenxian immediately shook her head, ¡°Your Highness, Wenxian is not afraid.¡±


    ¡°I am!¡± Su Chengyu exclaimed loudly. ¡°I am afraid that before I die of the epidemic, you will have caught it and died!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    ¡°Be obedient.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Involuntarily, Ning Wenxian smiled, her smile full of sweetness, as if they were talking of love and enjoying scenic views, completely oblivious to the terrifying city of epidemic around them.


    Watching Ning Wenxian¡¯s sweet and happy smile, Su Chengyu silently vowed: If I can survive and return to the Imperial Capital, I will definitely treat this person even better.


    ...


    With Ning Wenxian¡¯s company, Su Chengyu felt much better than before, even though the epidemic still tormented him so much that he wanted to end his life immediately.


    ...


    That day, Qin Er entered Nanshen City, bringing a lot of Blue Grass Root, fifty sacks in total.


    Xiao Changyi kept five sacks in the temporary palace, and he ordered Meng Zhuqing to send the rest to the Medicinal Cooking Room.


    Meng Zhuqing obeyed the order, left the temporary palace, and planned to send the forty-five sacks of Blue Grass Root at the entrance to the Medicinal Cooking Room, but just as he left the temporary palace, he bumped into Tuoba Yao coming back from outside.


    ¡°Commandery Princess.¡± First, Meng Zhuqing respectfully greeted her, then couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous in this city, it¡¯s better for the Commandery Princess to stay in the temporary palace and not walk around.¡±


    Tuoba Yao said nothing, just gave Meng Zhuqing a cold glance and continued on her way.


    But Meng Zhuqing sharply noticed that the sachet around Tuoba Yao¡¯s neck was missing, that sachet which contained various epidemic-preventing medicines, and immediately, he asked in horror, ¡°Commandery Princess, where is your sachet?¡±


    Tuoba Yao instinctively looked down and, noticing the sachet was gone from her neck, first paused, then indifferently said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when it fell.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was furious. How could it have fallen!


    Though furious inside, Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t curse or show it; instead, he hurriedly took off his own sachet around his neck and offered it to Tuoba Yao.


    ¡°Commandery Princess, please use This General¡¯s for now; once This General has finished his duties and returned, I will have a new one made for the Commandery Princess.¡±


    Tuoba Yao didn¡¯t accept it.


    But Meng Zhuqing, unable to concern himself with whether he was being presumptuous, forcibly handed it to Tuoba Yao.


    Without further dialogue with Tuoba Yao, Meng Zhuqing handed the sachet forcibly to her and then proceeded to deliver Blue Grass Root to the Medicinal Diet Hall.


    In the Medicinal Diet Hall, people infected with the epidemic were dying daily; when Meng Zhuqing arrived, another two had died.


    Besides having the bodies carried out to be cremated, Meng Zhuqing could do nothing else.


    ¡°Zhuzhu, your timing is perfect, come here quick, help distribute some ice,¡± Gong Juechen saw Meng Zhuqing and immediately had him help distribute ice to the infected patients.


    Once infected, the first symptom of the epidemic is a high fever; Blue Grass Root could only help alleviate it slightly. Fearing these people would be scorched senseless by the fever, they could only use ice to cool their bodies.


    Previously, the ice in Nanshen City¡¯s ice cellars wasn¡¯t enough, fortunately, An Jing knew how to make ice with saltpeter, which kept the ice supply sufficient.

 Chapter 1006 - 1006 1007 He Contracted the Plague

    ?Chapter 1006: Chapter 1007: He, Contracted the Plague Chapter 1006: Chapter 1007: He, Contracted the Plague ¡°Good!¡± Meng Zhuqing hurried over and helped Gong Juechen distribute ice cubes to those who had contracted the plague.


    By the time Meng Zhuqing had finished his work and come out of the Medicinal Diet Hall, the sky was already very dark.


    His head felt slightly dizzy, but Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, simply attributing the sensation to having been too busy and tired today.


    When Meng Zhuqing returned to his own room in the temporary palace, he saw Tobanya standing at the door of his room.


    ¡°Commandery Princess...¡± Seeing Tobanya at the door of his room, Meng Zhuqing was quite surprised and didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.


    Tobanya said nothing but took out the sachet Meng Zhuqing had given her that day and returned it to him.


    Seeing that Tobanya was wearing a new sachet around her neck, Meng Zhuqing was relieved and took back his own sachet.


    Tobanya had wanted to ask Meng Zhuqing where he had been all day, but in the end, she did not ask, nor did she speak; she turned around and went back to her own room.


    In fact, she had waited for him for a long time but had not seen him return. It was only now that she had finally seen him.


    Originally, she had planned to ask An Jing and the others where he had gone, but fearing it would reveal her feelings for him, she held back and didn¡¯t ask, instead waiting silently on her own.


    Now that she had seen him and returned the sachet to him, she felt much more at ease.


    Meng Zhuqing watched Tobanya disappear from his sight before he lowered his head to look at the sachet in his hand.


    The moonlight spilled over his silver mask, casting a cold glow on it, but the hand holding the sachet was extremely warm.


    She had returned the sachet to him, and when she did, it still carried her warmth.


    ...


    Four days later.


    ¡°Where is Meng Zhuqing? Why haven¡¯t I seen him at all this morning?¡± An Jing asked.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi were planning to bring Meng Zhuqing with them to distribute medicinal soup, which contained Blue Grass Root for its preventive properties, to those who hadn¡¯t contracted the plague in the city, but both had not seen Meng Zhuqing all morning.


    Qin Yi and the others shook their heads: ¡°We have also not seen him today.¡±


    Only then did An Jing command, ¡°Qin Er, go and check his room to see if he is still there.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Er hurriedly ran to check on Meng Zhuqing¡¯s room.


    And in a short while, Qin Er returned.


    He came back with a solemn expression, and with a heavy voice, he reported, ¡°Master, Madam, Deputy General Meng... he has contracted the plague.¡±


    Without saying a word, An Jing and Xiao Changyi put down what they were holding and rushed to Meng Zhuqing¡¯s room.


    Meng Zhuqing was lying in bed; seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi coming, he didn¡¯t wait for them to reach the bedside before he hurriedly stopped them, ¡°Master, Madam, please do not come any closer! I know you are both concerned about me, but now... it¡¯s better you don¡¯t take care of me in case you also catch the plague.¡±


    An Jing saw that Meng Zhuqing¡¯s skin was all red, and some parts had even developed pus-filled blisters, ¡°Qin Yi, quickly go get Gong Juechen to take a look.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Meng Zhuqing immediately objected, ¡°I¡¯ve always been around the Medicinal Cooking Room and know the symptoms of this plague. I truly have caught it.¡±


    After a pause, Meng Zhuqing continued, ¡°Even if Gong Juechen came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cure it. Whether he comes or not, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Then, Meng Zhuqing struggled to get up, knelt on the bed, and kowtowed to Xiao Changyi and An Jing,¡± I can no longer serve the master and the madam, I ask for your forgiveness.¡±

 Chapter 1007 - 1007 1008 We Wont Ignore You

    ?Chapter 1007: Chapter 1008: We Won¡¯t Ignore You Chapter 1007: Chapter 1008: We Won¡¯t Ignore You An Jing immediately rebuked, ¡°What are you doing? You are in such a state, lie down quickly!¡±


    Seeing that Meng Zhuqing obediently lay down, An Jing then instructed Qin Yi, ¡°Go fetch some ice and bring some medicinal soup as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Yi immediately turned around to comply.


    Meng Zhuqing expressed his thanks, ¡°Thank you, madam.¡±


    ¡°You rest well, we will not abandon you,¡± An Jing said.


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s throat choked up, painfully stifled, unable to utter another word.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything, just walked to the bedside, gently patted Meng Zhuqing¡¯s shoulder, then turned and walked towards the door.


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s throat felt even more choked up. He had always known, he always knew that their lord and lady would never abandon him... he always knew...


    ¡°We and your lord still have to distribute the medicinal soup, and we can¡¯t delay this. When Qin Yi brings the soup, you must drink it.¡±


    Seeing Meng Zhuqing nod, An Jing then turned and also walked outside.


    Xiao Changyi was waiting for her at the doorway.


    With Meng Zhuqing contracting the epidemic, it made them even more aware that they themselves might be the next to fall ill¡ªthe mood of both Xiao Changyi and An Jing was extremely grave.


    ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go. The villagers are still waiting.¡±


    At this time of the day, they would go out to distribute epidemic-prevention medicinal soup to the villagers in Nanshen City who hadn¡¯t yet caught the epidemic, and it was also the time when the villagers would come out to collect the soup to drink.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Xiao Changyi responded, and together with An Jing, they walked towards the outside of the royal residence, but they had only taken a few steps before Tobanya blocked their path, even kneeling before them.


    ¡°Wild Goose Jade, what are you doing? Get up quickly!¡± An Jing tried to help Tobanya up, but she refused to rise.


    Xiao Changyi, not wanting to delay the villagers from getting the medicine, ordered Qin Er and Qin San to go ahead and distribute the soup in the city.


    ¡°It was Wild Goose Jade who caused Vice General Meng to contract the epidemic. Wild Goose Jade¡¯s great revenge was avenged, and Vice General Meng also helped Wild Goose Jade a lot. Filled with guilt and gratitude, Wild Goose Jade begs the Prince and Princess to allow Wild Goose Jade to take care of Vice General Meng, hoping for their blessing!¡± Tobanya said.


    Listening that it was Wild Goose Jade who had caused Meng Zhuqing to contract the epidemic left An Jing and Xiao Changyi somewhat puzzled. After exchanging glances, it was An Jing who asked, ¡°The epidemic is rampant in Nanshen City, anyone here could catch the epidemic, how can you say it was your doing?¡±


    ¡°Four days ago, Wild Goose Jade¡¯s sachet was lost, and it was Vice General Meng who gave his sachet to Wild Goose Jade, while Vice General Meng did not carry any sachet and wandered outside for a whole day,¡± Tobanya replied.


    An Jing understood, but added, ¡°But that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean he contracted the epidemic that day. Moreover, the sachet¡¯s contents aren¡¯t guaranteed to prevent contracting the epidemic instantly.¡±


    ¡°Wild Goose Jade feels it was that day.¡± Tobanya, kneeling there, cold and proud, with a straight back, each word resonating with deep insistence and determination.


    So it was clear she wanted to take care of Meng Zhuqing, right?


    Both An Jing and Xiao Changyi understood Tobanya¡¯s intentions, so they didn¡¯t ask further. Since she wanted to take care, they would just let her do so, especially since Meng Zhuqing indeed needed someone to care for him.


    Then, An Jing said, ¡°Then care for him if you wish.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Prince and Princess,¡± Tobanya finally agreed to rise.


    An Jing looked at Tobanya, sighed at her first, and then she and Xiao Changyi walked away.


    Only after An Jing and Xiao Changyi disappeared from sight did Tobanya move to the entrance of Meng Zhuqing¡¯s room.

 Chapter 1008 - 1008 1009 The Next One to Die is Him

    ?Chapter 1008: Chapter 1009: The Next One to Die is Him... Chapter 1008: Chapter 1009: The Next One to Die is Him... Tobanya did not immediately enter Meng Zhuqing¡¯s room; instead, she stood coldly and proudly at the doorway.


    As soon as she heard Meng Zhuqing had contracted the plague, she came without any hesitation.


    She was somewhat afraid of seeing Meng Zhuqing afflicted by the plague, yet she longed to see him.


    In Nanshen City, people were dying every day. Perhaps the next to die would be him...


    Then, in the remaining days, she should see him as much as possible.


    If he were to die, she would indeed have no more worldly concerns.


    At this thought, Tobanya closed her beautiful eyes; after a long while, she opened them again with an extremely calm expression.


    Then, she went inside.


    Meng Zhuqing was lying in bed. Hearing footsteps, he thought it was Qin Yi. However, when he saw it was Tobanya, he was startled and hastily said, ¡°Commandery Princess, this general has contracted the plague, and it is very dangerous here. Please leave quickly. If something happens to you here, I cannot bear the responsibility!¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was extremely nervous. He even wanted to get out of bed and kneel to beg Tobanya to leave his room immediately, but Tobanya was unmoved and even casually walked to the bedside.


    Tobanya first stood by the bed for a long while and then moved a stool next to his bed, sitting down with an attitude that she wouldn¡¯t leave.


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    This person really hadn¡¯t spared him any worry ever. He had contracted the plague and was lying here, yet she still made him so anxious!


    Meng Zhuqing grew even more anxious: ¡°Commandery Princess, you¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Tobanya calmly started, ¡°Last time you gave me a sachet. Perhaps you contracted the plague that day. You also avenged a deep blood feud for me. Now that you¡¯ve contracted the plague, it¡¯s my turn to take care of you as a way of repaying the favor.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing immediately said, ¡°This general doesn¡¯t need your repayment. All you need to do is leave quickly and never come back to this general¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need my repayment?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Zhuqing nodded vigorously, his expression begging her to leave quickly.


    ¡°But I feel guilty.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing paused, then urgently said, ¡°Commandery Princess, you needn¡¯t feel guilty. Anyone else would have done the same. Moreover, contracting the plague might not be related to me not carrying the sachet that day. Commandery princess, you really don¡¯t need to¡ª¡±


    He had not finished speaking when Tobanya slowly and deliberately said, ¡°My mind is made up.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Commandery Princess, what is your status? How can you come to take care of a mere deputy general like me?¡± Meng Zhuqing continued to plead, hoping Tobanya would leave quickly.


    ¡°ÎÒµÄÐÄÒѾö.¡± She still used those five words.


    Meng Zhuqing still would not give up and kept pleading, even though he was almost weary from talking, but Tobanya still responded with the same phrase: ¡°My mind is made up.¡±


    At last, Meng Zhuqing resigned himself; she was determined to take care of him.


    But how could he possibly let her take care of him?!


    His face had already turned ghostly, and now with the plague causing pustules, even he found himself disgusting. He didn¡¯t even want to look at himself, so how could he possibly let her take care of him, always seeing him in this revolting condition.


    Of course, most importantly, he was afraid of infecting her with the plague.


    Thinking this way, Meng Zhuqing planned to get out of bed and run away. He wanted to hide in a place where she couldn¡¯t take care of him.


    But as soon as one foot stepped off the bed, he heard Tobanya start speaking slowly and deliberately again¡ª

 Chapter 1009 - 1009 1010 Such a Headache

    ?Chapter 1009: Chapter 1010: Such a Headache Chapter 1009: Chapter 1010: Such a Headache ¡°You want to run away, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing froze on the spot. He really did want to run...


    But Tobanya didn¡¯t wait for his answer and simply said, ¡°Go ahead and run.¡±


    Before Meng Zhuqing could revel in his relief, he saw Tobanya yank the sachet from her neck and also said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to feel guilty. Since you don¡¯t want me to take care of you, I can only let myself catch the plague as well.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Meng Zhuqing was horrified and immediately gave in, ¡°County Princess, please put the sachet back on. This General will let you take care of him. Is that agreeable now?¡±


    Tobanya had initially pretended to throw the sachet away, but upon hearing Meng Zhuqing¡¯s capitulation, she leisurely put the about-to-be-thrown sachet back on her neck.


    In fact, she had always wanted to wear the sachet around her waist, as wearing it around her neck looked ugly, but Princess Ke Anjing had said it was useless to hang it on the waist and it had to be close to the nose and mouth, hence she had kept wearing it this way.


    Meng Zhuqing silently watched Tobanya for a long while before lying back down on the bed, turning his back to her.


    He was dying, and yet here he was being distressed by this person... she really was...


    Seeing that Meng Zhuqing had resignedly laid back down, still with his back to her, Tobanya¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile of triumph.


    She knew that he, always being the kind-hearted soul, would never stand by and watch her catch the plague just like himself.


    ...


    The night had just fallen when Gong Juechen learned that Meng Zhuqing had contracted the plague, but he still came to visit him.


    Seeing Tobanya in Meng Zhuqing¡¯s room, he first hesitated upon laying eyes on Tobanya¡¯s face that outshone the beauty of heaven and earth, then approached the bed to talk with Meng Zhuqing.


    Looking at the pustules on Meng Zhuqing¡¯s body, Gong Juechen, uncharacteristically, did not make jokes at Meng Zhuqing¡¯s expense, nor was he sharp-tongued, but instead kept insisting that Meng Zhuqing must drink the herbal medicine every day.


    Whether the medicine was helpful or not, it had to be taken.


    Perhaps the concoction he worked on might prove effective one day.


    Gong Juechen entertained this hope as he urged Meng Zhuqing to take the medicine, wanting at all costs for him not to die.


    Meng Zhuqing actually understood that Gong Juechen cared about him; touched by Gong Juechen¡¯s rare earnestness in insisting that he take the medicine, Meng Zhuqing nodded and promised he would drink the herbal concoction.


    But even if Gong Juechen hadn¡¯t insisted, he would still have drunk it.


    He hadn¡¯t had his fill of life yet; if he could continue living, he still wanted to live on.


    Leaving Meng Zhuqing¡¯s room, Gong Juechen hesitated for a moment before going to Su Chengyu¡¯s room, the Crown Prince.


    Su Chengyu could be said to be at death¡¯s door, unconscious and with nearly all the pustules on his body burst, emitting a foul stench that pervaded the whole room, rendering it a place one would never want to enter again after a single visit.


    Yet Ke Anjing, Xiao Changyi, and Ning Wenxian did not shun him and kept visiting his room, and Ning Wenxian even stayed by the side of such a Su Chengyu¡¯s bed.


    At the moment, Ning Wenxian was still at Su Chengyu¡¯s bedside, heart aching immensely as she watched the person on the bed, constantly wiping away her tears.


    When Gong Juechen entered Su Chengyu¡¯s room, Xiao Changyi and An Jing were also there, but before Gong Juechen left Su Chengyu¡¯s room, Xiao Changyi and An Jing had already exited.


    Gong Juechen, in the capacity of a doctor, examined Su Chengyu¡¯s body, while the very faint sobbing of Ning Wenxian lingered in his ear, making his heart all the more heavy and pained.

 Chapter 1010 - 1010 1011 Hoping You Never Reincarnate After

    ?Chapter 1010: Chapter 1011: Hoping You Never Reincarnate After Death Chapter 1010: Chapter 1011: Hoping You Never Reincarnate After Death Both he and Su Chengyu were born into the Royal Family, yet their fates were so different. Su Chengyu was cared for by so many, but what about him? When had he ever been loved by so many?


    After the death of his master, he had always depended on his sister for survival...


    The more Gong Juechen thought about it, the sadder he felt.


    However, seeing Su Chengyu¡¯s body battered and broken, looking as if he could breathe his last at any moment, Gong Juechen found himself unable to harden his heart.


    He had originally wanted Su Chengyu to die, but now, he somewhat wanted him to survive...


    This man was his brother, after all...


    Overwhelmed with emotions, Gong Juechen examined Su Chengyu¡¯s body, but he didn¡¯t linger long before he left Su Chengyu¡¯s room.


    Looking up, he gazed at the lone moon in the sky, thinking about how he still hadn¡¯t found a good solution to end this plague, and sadness welled up in Gong Juechen.


    It was already a hopeless situation.


    No longer looking at the moon, Gong Juechen lowered his head and stared at the ground for a long time before he decided to leave the temporary palace and return to the Medicinal Diet Hall.


    Since coming to Nanshen City, he had been staying at the Medicinal Diet Hall.


    But, before he could leave the temporary palace, he saw Xiao Changyi sitting alone in the pavilion, drinking alcohol.


    Gong Juechen hesitated for a moment, but then walked towards Xiao Changyi.


    He didn¡¯t ask why An Jing wasn¡¯t there; he simply walked into the pavilion and sat opposite Xiao Changyi.


    Picking up the wine jug on the table, he poured himself a cup of wine, drank it all in one gulp, and then said softly, ¡°I can¡¯t come up with a cure for this plague... We¡¯re all going to die here...¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he didn¡¯t speak, continuing to sip the wine in his cup slowly as if all of this was unrelated to him, as if he didn¡¯t care at all about any of it.


    ¡°You¡¯re always like this,¡± Gong Juechen chuckled softly, pouring another cup of wine for himself. However, he didn¡¯t drink it this time but stared at the cup, lost in thought.


    After a while, he asked softly, ¡°Is it worth it? Coming here, is it worth it?¡±


    This time, Xiao Changyi spoke, ¡°It¡¯s worth it.¡±


    ¡°If...¡± Gong Juechen fell silent again for a long moment before he continued, ¡°If the Crown Prince dies, would Xiyun really be thrown into chaos?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°The chaos would be temporary. Even if the Emperor has no son to succeed him, there are grandsons.¡±


    After a pause, Xiao Changyi added, ¡°Chengyu is the most suitable person I¡¯ve seen to be Emperor.¡±


    Gong Juechen fell silent.


    He said nothing more and just sat there in silence.


    Even after Xiao Changyi had left the pavilion, he still sat there, quietly being silent.


    Only deep into the night, in the dead silence, did Gong Juechen leave the pavilion, exit the temporary palace, and return to the Medicinal Diet Hall.


    Gong Juechen¡¯s room in the Medicinal Diet Hall was near the back yard. Gong Juechen entered the room without lighting a lamp and walked to the bed by the faint moonlight, then lay down.


    His eyes closed, but Gong Juechen didn¡¯t sleep, instead thinking: If Xiyun were peaceful and everyone lived and worked in happiness, then his sister should be able to live well in such a country, right?


    Moreover, the fault lay with Su Haoyu, not Su Chengyu. If he just let Su Chengyu die without making a final, desperate effort... he would probably regret it later, wouldn¡¯t he?


    Thinking this, Gong Juechen eventually fell asleep.


    The next day, while examining plague-stricken people, Gong Juechen bit a finger of a man infected with the plague and drank a few mouthfuls of his blood, causing a great shock to everyone present.


    As he drank the man¡¯s blood, Gong Juechen laughed tragically in his heart: ¡°Su Haoyu, in this lifetime I owe you this; I hope when you die, you¡¯ll descend to the eighteenth level of Hell and never reincarnate!¡±

 Chapter 1011 - 1011 1012 Despair Once Again

    ?Chapter 1011: Chapter 1012: Despair Once Again Chapter 1011: Chapter 1012: Despair Once Again The blood of those afflicted by the plague is not something one can casually drink; once consumed, one would also contract the plague.


    Gong Juechen¡¯s action clearly showed his intention to contract the plague himself.


    Everyone thought that Doctor Gong had gone mad.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi rushed to the Medicinal Diet Hall from the temporary palace as soon as they learned that Gong Juechen had drunk the blood of someone with the plague and questioned him about why he did so.


    However, Gong Juechen appeared unconcerned, rummaging through the medicine cabinet and, with a teasing smile, said, ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, I just want to test the medicine on myself. It¡¯s inconvenient to constantly have others test it. It¡¯s quicker and more convenient for me to do it myself.¡±


    Listening, An Jing and Xiao Changyi felt uncomfortable but said nothing, both just watching Gong Juechen with complex expressions in their eyes.


    After Gong Juechen found the medicines he wanted to mix, he didn¡¯t bother to decoct them. Instead, he kept popping them into his mouth, munching away while flippantly saying to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, ¡°If I can¡¯t find a solution, I¡¯ll die in this city anyway. So I might as well burn my boats. Perhaps, I might actually find a cure by testing on myself.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi remained silent, still just watching Gong Juechen.


    Gong Juechen continued in his playful manner, ¡°If I do cure this plague, don¡¯t forget the promise you made to me. I can¡¯t stand being restrained, and my sharp tongue is something I truly can¡¯t change¡ªnor do I wish to. If we manage to survive and return to the Imperial Capital, you must keep your word and allow me to speak freely.¡±


    ¡°By the way,¡± Gong Juechen added, ¡°in light of my sacrifice, don¡¯t let people knock me out again in the future. My neck has been hurting lately, probably because Zhuzhu knocked me out during that time, leaving a lingering issue. Ah, I don¡¯t want to be riddled with ailments before I get old.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi exchanged a glance before An Jing solemnly responded, ¡°We have always kept our word.¡±


    After a pause, An Jing added, ¡°If we really do make it back to the Imperial Capital alive, we¡¯ll try not to let anyone knock you out.¡±


    Try, not definitely.


    Gong Juechen laughed loudly, ¡°What, are you afraid I¡¯ll do something unbearable by then?¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi did not respond.


    But Gong Juechen still laughed, ¡°I even doubt myself sometimes, that I might do something unbearable. It seems... it¡¯s not just towards you; I always seem to do things people can¡¯t stand. I don¡¯t know why, but I just like doing them.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    ¡°Alright, you can go back now, don¡¯t interfere with my medicine testing,¡± Gong Juechen said while chewing on a piece of herb, gesturing for An Jing and Xiao Changyi to leave.


    Thinking they wouldn¡¯t be of any help by staying, both An Jing and Xiao Changyi left.


    And so, Gong Juechen¡¯s journey of testing medicine on himself began.


    It was the night after the second day when Gong Juechen, having drunk the blood of the afflicted, started showing symptoms of the plague. Seeing the symptoms, Gong Juechen became even more reckless with testing medicines on his body, sampling various medicines and observing their effects on him.


    Even some grasses and flowers in the city, he tried them all.


    Alas, his condition grew worse; his body became covered in pustules, not at all alleviated by anything he had tried.


    Gong Juechen experienced despair once again.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the Imperial Capital:


    In the Imperial Palace, the Assembly Hall:


    ¡°Emperor, over a thousand people have died within Nanshen City, and the highly skilled doctor who accompanied Prince Yi has also contracted the plague; there is still no cure for it,¡± Prime Minister Li reported.

 Chapter 1012 - 1012 1013 Tell the Truth Honestly

    ?Chapter 1012: Chapter 1013: Tell the Truth Honestly Chapter 1012: Chapter 1013: Tell the Truth Honestly Prime Minister Li continued, ¡°The Crown Prince is unconscious, barely clinging to life... I believe, the longer this epidemic drags on, the more it will endanger counties around Nanshen City, and even threaten the entirety of Xiyun. To prevent this situation, I hope that after the Crown Prince breathes his last, the city will be slaughtered.¡±


    The court officials immediately followed Prime Minister Li¡¯s lead and knelt down, shouting in unison, ¡°We hope that after the Crown Prince breathes his last, the city will be slaughtered!¡±


    Seated on the Dragon Chair, the Emperor of Xiyun trembled with fury, ¡°The Crown Prince is not yet dead, and you all are already wishing him dead here?¡±


    ¡°Emperor¡ª¡±


    An official tried to say something, but the Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t let him speak and fiercely said, ¡°In Nanshen City, not only is the Crown Prince there, but also Prince Yi, Princess Yi, the Crown Princess Consort, and still alive are over three thousand of My subjects. Unless I die, I will absolutely not slaughter the city!¡±


    Having said this, the Emperor of Xiyun stormed off.


    Since his birth, this was the first time the Emperor of Xiyun had encountered an epidemic problem. He didn¡¯t care how the predecessors handled it; under no circumstances would he slaughter the city now!


    Meng General¡¯s Mansion.


    Meng Lanqing, upon learning the current situation in Nanshen City, felt extremely uneasy.


    Old Lady Meng, although aware of the outbreak in Nanshen City, didn¡¯t know the current situation and called Meng Lanqing to her room to ask him in secret.


    ¡°Lan Qing, tell your mother honestly, how are things now in Nanshen City? How are Prince Yi and the others? And your brother, is he alright?¡± Old Lady Meng¡¯s face wore a look of concern.


    Fearing that his mother couldn¡¯t handle the shock, Meng Lanqing did not reveal that Zhuqing had contracted the epidemic. He simply said, ¡°Lord and Lady are all well, Zhuqing is fine too, it¡¯s just Se Se¡¯s brother...¡±


    ¡°What happened to Se Se¡¯s brother?¡± Old Lady Meng immediately asked anxiously.


    At that moment, outside the door, Gong Juese was holding a piece of cloth to find Old Lady Meng, intending to make clothes for her, but she overheard Old Lady Meng¡¯s words and stopped in her tracks.


    Meng Lanqing sighed deeply before he gravely said, ¡°Se Se¡¯s brother has contracted the epidemic.¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    Old Lady Meng was about to say that the doctors who went to treat the epidemic had also caught it, meaning the epidemic was incurable, but she had barely started speaking when the door was abruptly pushed open.


    Gong Juese, looking utterly distraught, burst in and yelled at her and Meng Lanqing, ¡°My brother won¡¯t get the epidemic! He won¡¯t! He won¡¯t! He won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Se Se, calm down, you...¡±


    Startled by Gong Juese¡¯s appearance, Meng Lanqing quickly got up, attempting to soothe Gong Juese, but Gong Juese shook off her hand and rushed out.


    ¡°Se Se!¡± Meng Lanqing immediately chased after her.


    As soon as Gong Juese left Old Lady Meng¡¯s room, she ran back to her own, ignoring the wet nurse holding her son; she just began packing her luggage.


    Meng Lanqing followed her in and saw Gong Juese packing a bundle, promptly asking, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gong Juese didn¡¯t even look at Meng Lanqing and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Nanshen! I want to find my brother!¡±


    ¡°But you promised your brother you wouldn¡¯t go to Nanshen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± Gong Juese was frank.


    ¡°...¡± Meng Lanqing fell silent for a moment before trying a different approach to retain Gong Juese, ¡°You don¡¯t care about the child anymore? Look at our son, he¡¯s still¡ª¡±


    Before Meng Lanqing could finish, Gong Juese said, ¡°You take care of the child, or give him to Mother to raise.¡±

 Chapter 1013 - 1013 1014 Fulan Flower

    ?Chapter 1013: Chapter 1014: Fulan Flower Chapter 1013: Chapter 1014: Fulan Flower She had packed just two sets of clothes to change into, and Gong Juese was ready quickly. As soon as she was ready, she tied the bundle to her back and shouldered it.


    Then, Gong Juese planned to step out.


    ¡°Gong Juese, you can¡¯t go! Nanshen is too dangerous!¡± Meng Lanqing grabbed her as she walked toward the door, ¡°You promised me, you would do whatever I say, aren¡¯t you disobeying me now?¡±


    Gong Juese finally cried, cried bitterly, and sobbed at Meng Lanqing, ¡°My brother won¡¯t catch the plague! You said he caught the plague! It was you who said it!¡±


    ¡°I lied, your brother hasn¡¯t caught the plague¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°You liar!¡± Gong Juese once again shrugged off Meng Lanqing¡¯s hand. ¡°Would anyone talk nonsense about something like this, my brother is indeed infected with the plague!¡±


    After shouting at Meng Lanqing, Gong Juese began to reproach herself deeply, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have let him go; if he hadn¡¯t gone, he wouldn¡¯t have caught the plague. It¡¯s all my fault...¡±


    ¡°That idiot, my brother has always given in to me since we were little... Idiot... idiot... big idiot...¡± Gong Juese cried even harder.


    In this world, there were only two people who treated her the best and always yielded to her; one was her master, and the other was her brother. Her master was already dead, leaving only her brother behind.


    Was her brother going to die now?


    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t complied with me, if he had insisted on not going to Nanshen, he wouldn¡¯t have caught the plague... He wouldn¡¯t have caught the plague... It¡¯s me... It¡¯s me...¡± Gong Juese was nearly tortured to death by her own guilt.


    Meng Lanqing, however, could only try to comfort her, ¡°Your brother is a brilliant doctor, he will certainly cure the plague, there¡¯s no need for you to go.¡±


    Gong Juese roared at him again, ¡°If my brother could really cure this plague, how could he have contracted it?!¡±


    After shouting, Gong Juese didn¡¯t waste any more words with Meng Lanqing, and continued walking outside.


    But Meng Lanqing stopped her again.


    ¡°Meng Lanqing, are you forcing me to fight you?¡± Since they had paid their respects to heaven and earth together, she had always listened to him and naturally hadn¡¯t fought with him, but today, she refused to listen to him and wanted to fight.


    Because she was going to find the person who loved her the most.


    And he was stopping her.


    Meng Lanqing was somewhat unaccustomed to this kind of Gong Juese and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    But Gong Juese didn¡¯t say anything more either, she walked around Meng Lanqing with the intention of heading outside again, yet Meng Lanqing stopped her once more.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go to your death!¡± Meng Lanqing had a determined expression that he wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    However, Gong Juese didn¡¯t say another word and immediately started to fight with Meng Lanqing, who was no match for Gong Juese; in no time, Meng Lanqing was defeated and tied up by Gong Juese.


    Then, Gong Juese left.


    She rode her horse to Nanshen.


    Gong Juese and Gong Juechen had grown up in Nanshen and were very familiar with the place; upon arriving in Nanshen territory, Gong Juese didn¡¯t immediately enter Nanshen City but went to the mountain outside the city to pick some Fulan flowers, planning to make Fulan flower cakes for her brother.


    She had been pampered by her brother and master since she was a child and couldn¡¯t cook, but she could make Fulan flower cakes because both her brother and master loved them, so she learned.


    And this season, it was the time when the Fulan flowers were in full bloom.


    Gong Juese quickly gathered a large amount of Fulan flowers in a cloth bag, then immediately turned her horse around and went to Nanshen City.


    But when she reached the gates of Nanshen City, the Gatekeeper General wouldn¡¯t let her in. She immediately said, ¡°Go tell Prince Yi and Princess Yi, just say my name is Gong Juese, if they still won¡¯t let me in, then I will have to force my way in!¡±

 Chapter 1014 - 1014 1015 Viciously Slapping Myself Several

    ?Chapter 1014: Chapter 1015: Viciously Slapping Myself Several Times Chapter 1014: Chapter 1015: Viciously Slapping Myself Several Times Gong Juese looked as if she was ready to wreak havoc, causing Gatekeeper General General Lu¡¯s nerves to instantly tense up.


    But considering that Gong Juese knew Prince Yi and Princess Yi, General Lu did not order his men to kill Gong Juese, this dangerous individual, with a sword, but instead hurriedly informed Xiao Changyi and An Jing.


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing were in the temporary palace; upon learning of Gong Juese¡¯s arrival, and seeing that she looked ready to force her entry, Xiao Changyi and An Jing immediately understood that Gong Juese must have learned about Gong Juechen contracting the plague.


    Knowing that Gong Juese was determined to enter, Xiao Changyi and An Jing could only instruct General Lu to open the city gates and let Gong Juese in.


    An Jing personally met Gong Juese at the city gate, and also gave her a sachet filled with epidemic-preventative herbs to hang around her neck. Naturally, she also did not forget to have Gong Juese apply some realgar to her face.


    Then, An Jing led Gong Juese to the Medicinal Diet Hall to find Gong Juechen.


    Gong Juechen was alone in the pharmacy experimenting with medicine; upon seeing Gong Juese arrive, he was initially stunned before fiercely slapping himself several times, bursting the pustules on his face.


    Yet, he cursed at Gong Juese, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise not to come here? How did you come anyway? You¡¯ve always been like this since childhood, exceptionally disobedient... When will you ever listen to me, your brother... when will you... when will you?!¡±


    As he cursed, the peach blossom eyes of Gong Juechen reddened, looking deeply saddened as if his sister Gong Juese would also die here with him.


    He clearly wanted to protect his sister; how did it come that, in the end, he also let her fall into this dangerous situation...


    Seeing Gong Juechen fiercely slapping himself, An Jing knew that Gong Juechen truly cared most about his sister. When she saw Gong Juechen¡¯s eyes turn red, An Jing¡¯s mood, which was already heavy, grew even heavier.


    No matter how scheming a person might be, this person had real flesh and blood, which was touching.


    Upon seeing Gong Juechen severely slapping himself, Gong Juese anxiously wanted to grab the hand that was hitting his face, but before she got close to Gong Juechen, he hurriedly stepped back several steps, not letting her come near.


    Then, Gong Juese could no longer control herself and burst into tears, ¡°Brother...¡±


    ¡°Brother, it is my fault, all my fault...¡± Gong Juese stopped moving towards Gong Juechen, knelt on the ground, and cried uncontrollably, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me... you wouldn¡¯t be like this... you wouldn¡¯t be like this... I shouldn¡¯t have let you come here, it¡¯s all my fault... it¡¯s all me...¡±


    Seeing the pustules covering the exposed skin of her brother, and those on his face that were personally burst by her brother, Gong Juese felt so self-blaming and sad that she wanted to die.


    She originally thought her brother could cure the plague; she did not expect the plague to be so severe that her brother couldn¡¯t cure it. She never intended to kill her brother, truly never.


    ¡°What are you talking nonsense about? It was my decision to test the medicine on myself that I contracted the plague. It has nothing to do with you.¡± After scolding her, Gong Juechen urgently asked, ¡°Did you drink the preventative broth when you arrived?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Gong Juese cried and shook her head.


    ¡°Did you just come to cause me trouble?!¡± Gong Juechen scolded angrily while quickly having someone bring a bowl of the broth to the door.


    When the broth arrived, Gong Juechen had it given to Gong Juese to drink.


    Gong Juese obediently drank it.


    ¡°From today onward, you must drink this every day until I cure the epidemic in this city,¡± Gong Juechen instructed.

 Chapter 1015 - 1015 1016 Dont Believe

    ?Chapter 1015: Chapter 1016: Don¡¯t Believe... Chapter 1015: Chapter 1016: Don¡¯t Believe... Gong Juese finally managed to stop her tears, but then she cried again, ¡°You¡¯ve contracted the plague, how can you possibly be cured?¡±


    Gong Juechen said, ¡°I¡¯m testing the medicine on myself, hoping to cure this plague. Now that you¡¯re here, I have even more reason to cure it. I don¡¯t want you to die here. I promised our master that I would take good care of you. If you die here with me, how could I face our master after my death?¡±


    ¡°But, brother, you...¡± Seeing her brother¡¯s body covered in pustules, Gong Juese felt extremely distressed.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± Gong Juechen consoled. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, I¡¯m testing the medicine on myself, and I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t let anything happen to me. Now, you should go to the palace with Jingjing. Don¡¯t stay here; it¡¯s too dangerous. Almost everyone in this Medicinal Diet Hall has contracted the plague. I won¡¯t worry as much if you stay safely in the palace, and I¡¯ll be able to develop the medicine sooner.¡±


    Gong Juese didn¡¯t say she would stay obediently in the palace, instead she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the palace and make you Fulan flower cakes. When they¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll bring them to you.¡±


    Gong Juechen was very touched, ¡°You even picked Fulan flowers?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I picked quite a lot, just outside the city on the mountain. You like the cakes made from these flowers, so I thought I¡¯d pick some to make them for you.¡± Saying this, Gong Juese also opened the cloth bag to show Gong Juechen the Fulan flowers inside.


    Gong Juechen, looking at the Fulan flowers in the bag, understood that his sister wanted him to have something he liked to eat before he died, feeling touched and sad, ¡°Just have someone bring them to me when they¡¯re ready, you don¡¯t need to come.¡±


    Gong Juese didn¡¯t say whether she would come or not but left for the palace with An Jing and the cloth bag.


    Once arriving at the palace, Gong Juese started making Fulan flower cakes.


    An Jing, feeling she was also unoccupied, helped Gong Juese in the kitchen.


    ¡°Is this the Fulan flower?¡± An Jing asked as Gong Juese poured all the Fulan flowers from the cloth bag onto the table.


    The Fulan flowers were blue, each with only five petals, a very fine stem, and similarly fine leaves.


    Not only were the leaves fine, but they were also long.


    It seemed like there were many white fibers growing on the stem.


    An Jing didn¡¯t recognize this flower, neither in the modern era nor here; she had never seen such a flower before, and of course, she had never heard of it either.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gong Juese nodded, ¡°this is the Fulan flower.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    As Gong Juese plucked the petals off and placed them in a bowl, she said, ¡°The name ¡®Fulan flower¡¯ was given by our master. Only my brother and I know this name, so of course you haven¡¯t heard of it. Actually, this flower is a wildflower found on the mountains in the South Shen area, not found anywhere else. This is the season when these wildflowers bloom profusely. When my brother and I lived on the mountain with our master, he loved to use these petals to make cakes. Not only did our master enjoy eating these cakes, but my brother and I also loved them.¡±


    An Jing understood. It was, in fact, a wildflower from the mountains in the South Shen area.


    Gong Juese continued, ¡°My brother always likes to trick people, and I¡¯m always fooled by him. I rushed over as soon as I learned he had contracted the plague, partly out of guilt and partly to see him one last time. Before, if he said he could cure the plague, I believed him, but now...¡±


    As she spoke, Gong Juese suddenly fell silent, pausing for a long while before she finally shook her head and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Listening, An Jing felt very distressed.

 Chapter 1016 - 1016 1017 An Jing Catches the Plague

    ?Chapter 1016: Chapter 1017 An Jing Catches the Plague Chapter 1016: Chapter 1017 An Jing Catches the Plague ¡°I can only practice Martial Arts and spend his money; I¡¯m useless at everything else,¡± Gong Juese whispered again. ¡°He¡¯s always been the one sacrificing for me. A slight temper from me, and he¡¯d humor my every wish. I don¡¯t know what I can do for him in the time he has left, apart from making Fulan flower cakes for him to eat; I truly can¡¯t think of anything else I could do...¡±


    It was clear to her that since her brother had contracted the plague, he must be near death.


    An Jing understood the deep meaning in Gong Juese¡¯s words but did not know how to comfort her, because she felt the same way.


    Gong Juese did not say anything more but silently picked Fulan flower petals.


    Usually, Gong Juese was the most boisterous one, but now...


    An Jing also said nothing further, just quietly helped Gong Juese pluck all the petals from the Fulan flowers and put them in a basin.


    Originally, An Jing had planned to help Gong Juese make the dough for the cakes, but she found herself feeling a bit dizzy and feverish, and then, she did not help Gong Juese but rather went to lie down in her room.


    When Xiao Changyi finished his chores and came back, he saw An Jing lying in bed. He quickly walked to the bedside, touched his forehead to An Jing¡¯s forehead, and found that her body temperature was elevated. He simply pursed his lips but said nothing.


    ¡°Husband,¡± An Jing smiled at him.


    Xiao Changyi still did not speak, only lay down next to An Jing and then took her into his arms.


    An Jing did not struggle, obediently letting Xiao Changyi hold her, and moreover, she hugged him back.


    Both of them were well aware of why her temperature was high, but neither of them spoke about it.


    They just quietly held each other.


    As if by doing so they could sleep together forever, never to be parted.


    ...


    Once Gong Juese finished making the Fulan flower cakes, she took them straight to the Medicinal Diet Hall.


    When Gong Juechen saw Gong Juese carrying a basket, he knew what she was there for, but still¡ª


    ¡°Se Se, can¡¯t you just listen to me, your brother, for once...¡± Gong Juechen felt utterly helpless.


    This place where he stayed was the most dangerous area in Nanshen City; he truly did not want her to come, especially since he had told her to send someone else to deliver things. There was no need for her to come in person.


    Gong Juese laughed heartily: ¡°Brother, you know I never really listen to you; you and Master are the naive ones, always getting fooled by me.¡±


    It¡¯s not that you¡¯ve been fooling Master and me; it¡¯s that we¡¯ve been indulging you.


    Gong Juechen sighed inwardly. Still, he¡¯d rather see his sister smile than cry. He didn¡¯t like to see her cry, not one bit.


    Despite this, Gong Juechen still gave Gong Juese a stern look: ¡°Just put the things down and leave. Don¡¯t linger here, it¡¯s not good.¡±


    ¡°But can you finish this entire basket by yourself? I¡¯ve brought all the Fulan flower cakes. How about sharing some with others?¡±


    The moment Gong Juese proposed that, Gong Juechen blurted out: ¡°If I can¡¯t finish them today, I¡¯ll save them for tomorrow or the day after. You made them for me, and I won¡¯t share with anyone else; I¡¯ll eat them all by myself.¡±


    ¡°With this weather... won¡¯t they go bad overnight?¡± Gong Juese disagreed. It was already mid-May, and the weather was getting warm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put what I can¡¯t finish in ice, so they won¡¯t spoil,¡± Gong Juechen replied.


    ¡°Then you enjoy it by yourself, brother.¡± After a pause, Gong Juese added, ¡°Once you¡¯ve finished, if you want more, I¡¯ll go out of the city and pick more Fulan flowers to make them for you.¡±


    Gong Juechen was startled and hurriedly said, ¡°People can come into Nanshen City but can¡¯t go out; you mustn¡¯t leave.¡±

 Chapter 1017 - 1017 1018 Kill Without Mercy

    ?Chapter 1017: Chapter 1018: Kill Without Mercy Chapter 1017: Chapter 1018: Kill Without Mercy Gong Juese brushed it off, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother, with my skills, those who guard the city gates can¡¯t stop me at all. I can enter or leave the city whenever I want.¡±


    ¡°My foolish sister,¡± Gong Juechen was almost infuriated. ¡°The junior soldiers guarding the gates can¡¯t stop you, but can Changyi not stop you? His skills far surpass yours. The city is now sealed, anyone who enters will not be allowed to leave. Even if someone breaks out, they will probably be captured and killed.¡±


    Gong Juese was stunned, ¡°Is it that serious?¡±


    Gong Juechen explained, ¡°The epidemic is currently contained within Nanshen City, but if someone were to leave, it could spread the epidemic to other places, endangering the people there, or even threatening the entire Xiyun. Do you think that¡¯s serious?¡±


    After a pause, Gong Juechen continued, ¡°A few days ago, some people couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and tried to leave the city by force. In the end, it was only after Changyi issued an order to kill without mercy that no one dared to charge at the city gates again.¡±


    ¡°Kill without mercy?¡± Gong Juese was shocked.


    ¡°Yes. Changyi and An Jing came here for what, other than to save the Crown Prince? It was to combat this epidemic. If your actions cause the epidemic to spread throughout the country of Xiyun, would the just and righteous Changyi and An Jing let you off? Unless this epidemic is cured, none of the people in this city can think about leaving.¡±


    Gong Juese sighed, ¡°Brother, sometimes I really hate this about Jingjing and Brother Changyi, can¡¯t they just live for themselves and leave others to their fate?¡±


    Gong Juechen sighed, ¡°What they have is nobility, and what we have is selfishness.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand it anyway.¡± She had always lived for her own happiness.


    Gong Juechen said no more, only adding, ¡°Hurry up and leave. Remember, don¡¯t ever try to force your way through the city gates. When Changyi and An Jing get ruthless, they wouldn¡¯t even spare themselves. Don¡¯t ever cross their bottom line.¡±


    ¡°I get it.¡±


    Seeing his sister¡¯s perfunctory response, Gong Juechen couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Just being able to have you make Fulan flower cake for me this time has already satisfied me immensely. I won¡¯t crave it anymore, so please don¡¯t risk your life trying to force your way through any city gates.¡±


    When she saw that her brother was truly terrified of her forcing her way through the gates, Gong Juese became solemn, ¡°I know, brother.¡±


    ¡°Then head back to the palace. You¡¯ve traveled such a long way here, and you didn¡¯t rest at all to make the cake for me. You must be exhausted; take a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Mm, brother, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Gong Juese placed the basket on the table and left.


    Gong Juechen watched as Gong Juese disappeared from sight, his peach blossom eyes growing increasingly somber.


    Sister, just endure a little longer.


    Take good care of yourself.


    Don¡¯t catch the epidemic.


    If I really can¡¯t cure this epidemic in the end, brother will risk his life to get you out of the city.


    Obviously, if Gong Juechen wasn¡¯t unsure about overpowering Xiao Changyi, from the moment he saw his sister, he would have relied on his own skills to forcefully send her out of the city.


    Walking to the table, Gong Juechen lifted the cloth covering the basket and saw that it was filled with Fulan flower cakes, his favorite.


    He picked up a cake and shoved it into his mouth. As he bit down, tasting the familiar flavor, his nose instantly soured.


    If he and his sister hadn¡¯t come down from the mountain back then, would there have been so much trouble?


    ...


    After one night, An Jing¡¯s body temperature had risen so high it felt scorching to the touch.


    An Jing had truly contracted the epidemic.


    Although blisters had not yet formed, her face was already burned red from the fever.

 Chapter 1018 - 1018 1019 Heaven Never Seals Off All Exits

    ?Chapter 1018: Chapter 1019: Heaven Never Seals Off All Exits! Chapter 1018: Chapter 1019: Heaven Never Seals Off All Exits! ¡°Jing Er...¡± Xiao Changyi, seeing that An Jing¡¯s consciousness was somewhat clouded by the high fever, felt so distressed that he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Dear,¡± An Jing moaned in discomfort, ¡°bring me some more ice, I¡¯m so hot... so hot...¡±


    An Jing was not lying on a bed, but on ice, and yet she still felt hot.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s thin lips pressed together into a straight line. After a long moment, he ordered someone to fill a bathtub with half water and half ice, then he lifted An Jing horizontally and placed her into the bathtub.


    The ice water submerged An Jing¡¯s shoulders, and her chin could barely touch the water surface.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that An Jing hadn¡¯t developed any pustules yet, Xiao Changyi would absolutely not dare to put her in ice water like this.


    ¡°Do you feel a bit better?¡± Xiao Changyi sat by the bathtub and asked softly.


    An Jing finally opened her eyes. Her consciousness was clearer, and she felt much better. Turning her head, she gave Xiao Changyi a weak, comforting smile: ¡°Much better, dear. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be all right.¡±


    Xiao Changyi pursed his lips and remained silent.


    But his well-formed, extremely beautiful hand reached towards An Jing¡¯s face. Feeling that her face was still burning hot, he wrapped crushed ice in cloth and put it on her face to give her more relief.


    An Jing wanted to raise her hand to grasp Xiao Changyi¡¯s, but she had no strength. She gave up on trying to lift her hand, instead giving Xiao Changyi another smile, still very weak.


    Xiao Changyi felt extremely heartbroken, yet he still said nothing. Instead, he leaned his handsome face close to hers, not at all afraid of contracting the epidemic, and affectionately rubbed his cheek against hers.


    An Jing suddenly laughed again, weakly conveying, ¡°Yun Er likes it the most when we do this, he¡¯s always so happy whenever we rub against him.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Jing¡¯er, Star, and Qinger, seeing us rub against Yun Er, would also come to us seeking cuddles,¡± An Jing laughed weakly a few times, ¡°Our four children, no matter how I think about it, I find them so adorable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, adorable.¡±


    ¡°Will father-in-law take good care of them?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Then I can rest easy.¡± As she spoke, An Jing closed her eyes, looking not only weak but also extremely fatigued. ¡°Dear, I want to sleep for a while.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, you sleep.¡± Xiao Changyi¡¯s handsome face approached An Jing¡¯s once more, tenderly pressing a kiss onto her forehead.


    An Jing fell asleep, reassured.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t dare to leave. He sat by the bathtub, one hand holding the cloth wrapped with crushed ice to cool An Jing¡¯s face, and the other supporting An Jing who sat in the bathtub, to prevent her from slipping under the water and drowning from head to toe.


    ...


    Gong Juechen woke up to find that the pustules on his body had deflated significantly, no longer looking as ready to burst with pus as before. He was stunned at first, completely unaware of the reason, but then, he was overjoyed.


    Yesterday, he hadn¡¯t eaten anything special, except for the Fulan flower cake his sister had given him.


    This meant, it must be the Fulan flower...


    Heaven never seals off all exits!


    Upon learning that the Fulan flower could cure the epidemic, Gong Juechen was ecstatic. Taking the remaining Fulan flower cake, he headed towards the temporary palace to find Xiao Changyi and An Jing.


    However, he was stopped at the entrance to the room where Xiao Changyi and An Jing stayed by Qin Er and Qin San.


    ¡°Palace doctor, our master has ordered that no one is allowed to enter,¡± they said.


    Gong Juechen immediately sensed something was wrong: ¡°What happened?¡±


    Qin Er was silent for a moment before honestly saying: ¡°Madam has contracted the epidemic.¡±


    Gong Juechen was first taken aback, then smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go in, but hurry, call your master out. I¡¯ve found a way to treat the epidemic.¡±

 Chapter 1019 - 1019 1020 Giving You Some Pastries for Rescue

    ?Chapter 1019: Chapter 1020: Giving You Some Pastries for Rescue Chapter 1019: Chapter 1020: Giving You Some Pastries for Rescue Qin Er and Qin San were immediately overjoyed when they heard the news. Right away, Qin Er hurried to knock on the door to report the matter to Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi, upon hearing that Gong Juechen had found a way to cure the plague, immediately ordered the maidservants to take care of An Jing, who was soaking in ice water and had fallen asleep in the tub, as he himself got up and walked outside.


    ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± Xiao Changyi asked Gong Juechen urgently as soon as he came out of the room.


    Gong Juechen didn¡¯t answer but instead gestured for Xiao Changyi to look at his face and neck: ¡°Take a look, so many of my pustules have deflated, do you think I¡¯m telling the truth?¡±


    Only then did Xiao Changyi notice the changes in Gong Juechen¡¯s body, and even with his cold personality, he couldn¡¯t help feeling overjoyed at the moment, ¡°What is the method?¡±


    Gong Juechen didn¡¯t beat around the bush any longer and took out a Fulan flower cake from the basket: ¡°I ate a lot of these last night, and when I woke up this morning, I found that the pustules had deflated. It must be the Fulan flowers in the cakes that can cure the plague. The most urgent task now is to get people outside the city to pick a large amount of Fulan flowers from the surrounding mountains and bring them in.¡±


    Xiao Changyi had heard An Jing mentioning the previous night that Gong Juese had made Fulan flower cakes for Gong Juechen, which must be the same cakes. Before he could speak, someone from Su Chengyu¡¯s entourage came rushing in to report urgently, ¡°Prince, it¡¯s terrible, the Crown Prince is not doing well.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was startled and asked Gong Juechen in a hurry, ¡°Have the Fulan flowers your sister brought into the city been used up?¡±


    It was clear he wanted to save Su Chengyu.


    Gong Juechen didn¡¯t want to die either, though he had brought the cakes actually intending to save Meng Zhuqing, who was also unconscious and tormented by the plague. However, he still secretly hoped to save Meng Zhuqing first.


    But now, with one close to death and the other who could possibly hold on a bit longer, Gong Juechen could only say: ¡°My sister used all the flowers to make cakes for me. There are still quite a few cakes left. I¡¯ll give the Crown Prince a few cakes right away to see if it works.¡±


    At this point, that was all they could do.


    Xiao Changyi took three Fulan flower cakes from Gong Juechen and ran to Su Chengyu¡¯s room, while Gong Juechen hesitated for a moment but still followed with the basket.


    To tell the truth, he was quite reluctant to part with those three cakes.


    Those cakes were made by his sister just for him, and he had not intended to give any away to anyone else.


    But because he felt that he had always been somewhat unfair to his friend Meng Zhuqing, he had come with the cakes, planning to save Meng Zhuqing first.


    Meng Zhuqing was now unconscious and could die at any moment.


    As Gong Juechen went to Su Chengyu¡¯s room, he also gave Qin Er five cakes to take to Tuobanya, asking Tuobanya to find a way to feed Meng Zhuqing.


    Qin Er didn¡¯t understand why Gong Juechen only gave three cakes to save the Crown Prince but was so generous with five cakes for Meng Zhuqing. However, he still followed Gong Juechen¡¯s instructions.


    Looking at the six remaining cakes in his basket, Gong Juechen felt even more heartache for the ones he had given away.


    When Gong Juechen entered Su Chengyu¡¯s room, Xiao Changyi and the others were frantically soaking the cakes in water, mashing them into a pulp, planning to feed it to Su Chengyu. Because Su Chengyu was now completely unconscious and couldn¡¯t eat the cakes.


    But when they tried to feed the pulpy, porridge-like cakes to Su Chengyu, they found that he couldn¡¯t swallow it.


    Ning Wenxian, seeing this, didn¡¯t care about embarrassment or the many people present; her only concern was to save Su Chengyu. So she took a sip herself, then mouth-to-mouth fed it to Su Chengyu.


    This showed deeply Ning Wenxian¡¯s affection for Su Chengyu.


    Gong Juechen watched and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit envious. When would there be a woman who would love him as deeply?

 Chapter 1020 - 1020 1021 Cant Anymore

    ?Chapter 1020: Chapter 1021: Can¡¯t Anymore... Chapter 1020: Chapter 1021: Can¡¯t Anymore... Seeing Xiao Changyi gaze towards his basket, Gong Juechen immediately hid it behind him, excitedly saying, ¡°These were made by my sister!¡±


    Another meaning was, you¡¯re too greedy¡ªI¡¯ve already given out eight, that¡¯s enough! The rest I want to eat myself! I haven¡¯t even eaten breakfast yet!


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Next time, have your sister make some for you.¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s not the same, this was the first time my sister made them for me voluntarily!¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°It will take some time for the people outside to find Fulan flowers, and right now, Chengyu¡¯s symptoms are quite severe. We need to save Chengyu first.¡±


    ¡°Three are really enough...¡± Gong Juechen truly believed that giving Su Chengyu three Fulan flower cakes was enough to save him. Each cake really had many Fulan flowers.


    Xiao Changyi asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± He paused, ¡°If he dies, will you take responsibility?¡±


    Gong Juechen thought that he wasn¡¯t really sure how many Fulan flowers were needed to cure the epidemic. Now, Su Chengyu¡¯s life was really hanging by a thread¡ªif they didn¡¯t use more Fulan flowers to save him, he might really die.


    Thinking this, Gong Juechen, with a reluctant heart, took out four more cakes from the basket to give to Xiao Changyi.


    While handing them over to Xiao Changyi, he also cautioned, ¡°Eating too many can have adverse effects, so let¡¯s feed him three for now to see the effect. These four are for backup.¡±


    As Xiao Changyi took the four Fulan flower cakes from Gong Juechen, he continued to gaze at the basket in Gong Juechen¡¯s hands.


    This truly angered Gong Juechen, who clutched his basket like a mother protecting her calf and shouted at Xiao Changyi, ¡°I only have two left, I can¡¯t give you any more!¡±


    Xiao Changyi finally stopped looking at Gong Juechen¡¯s basket and handed the four Fulan flower cakes to those attending to Su Chengyu, instructing them to chill them with ice to prevent them from spoiling.


    ¡°Go, see who is outside the city, have that person get more Fulan flowers, the more, the better.¡± Xiao Changyi turned and ordered Qin Si.


    Qin Si had never heard of Fulan flowers and said, ¡°I have not heard of Fulan flowers, I am afraid others may not know either. Please tell your servant what the flowers look like so I can have someone find them.¡±


    Xiao Changyi had never seen Fulan flowers either, only looking towards Gong Juechen.


    Gong Juechen, while gnawing on one of the remaining two cakes, said, ¡°They are blue wildflowers that grow on the mountains in the South Shen area, in vast patches, all blue, with very small blossoms, narrow leaves, and thin stems. Each plant only bears one flower, and the stem has many white hairs. People from the South Shen area should know this wildflower.¡±


    Qin Si then left to execute the command, hurrying to the city gate tower to have people outside search for the Fulan flowers.


    Half an hour later, Qin Si returned.


    Upon returning, he reported to Xiao Changyi, ¡°General Meng Lanqing and Envoy Wang Yan happened to be outside the city, so I had them search for the Fulan flowers.¡±


    Gong Juechen was quite pleased to hear that Meng Lanqing had come.


    He had previously been a bit resentful towards Meng Lanqing, feeling that Meng Lanqing did not love her sister enough, allowing her to come alone to the city.


    Now that Meng Lanqing had followed her sister, he had nothing more to complain about.


    It was at this time that Ning Wenxian, who had been tightly holding Su Chengyu¡¯s hand, cried tears of joy, ¡°Imperial brother, His Highness is not as hot anymore... He must be surviving...¡±

 Chapter 1021 - 1021 1022 Give It to Jingjing

    ?Chapter 1021: Chapter 1022: Give It to Jingjing Chapter 1021: Chapter 1022: Give It to Jingjing Xiao Changyi, upon hearing the news, quickly stepped forward to feel Su Chengyu¡¯s forehead and discovered that Su Chengyu wasn¡¯t as hot as before. Only then did he feel relieved.


    The Fulan flower truly could cure the plague.


    Despite this, Xiao Changyi still turned to Gong Juechen and said, ¡°You go take a look at him.¡±


    Resigned, Gong Juechen moved forward and took Su Chengyu¡¯s pulse. After checking, he said, ¡°His pulse is still a bit fast, but it¡¯s much more stable than before. The Crown Prince should indeed survive.¡±


    At the same time, he thought to himself, ¡°Su Haoyu, I and my sister saved your son¡ªmay you fall to the eighteenth level of hell and never escape.¡±


    Xiao Changyi rarely let out a long sigh of relief.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi like this, Gong Juechen felt somewhat sad but more than that, he felt envious: Su Chengyu is truly lucky to have such a good brother. Even though they¡¯re not related by blood, he¡¯s better than a real brother.


    Now that Su Chengyu had survived, and there was no need for him in Su Chengyu¡¯s room anymore, Xiao Changyi did not linger in Su Chengyu¡¯s room. After giving a few simple instructions, Xiao Changyi left Su Chengyu¡¯s room.


    Xiao Changyi planned to return to his room to be with his wife.


    But Gong Juechen hurriedly followed him, calling out, ¡°Changyi, wait a moment, Changyi.¡±


    Xiao Changyi stopped and turned around, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Gong Juechen handed over a basket to Xiao Changyi, ¡°There¡¯s another Fulan flower cake inside this basket. Give it to Jingjing. I heard she contracted the plague and must be suffering right now.¡±


    Without waiting for Xiao Changyi to respond, Gong Juechen thrust the basket into his hands and turned around, excitedly going to find his sister.


    As long as we get the Fulan flower, everyone still alive in Nanshen City will be safe. He wanted to go and share this great news with his sister so she wouldn¡¯t worry about him anymore.


    Xiao Changyi watched as Gong Juechen left, then lowered his gaze to the basket in his hands, and his cold eyes softened a bit.


    However, he said nothing and just carried the basket back to the room he shared with his wife.


    In the room, his wife was still soaking in the bathtub.


    And his wife was also asleep.


    Xiao Changyi first asked the maidservants to leave, then he sat by the tub, supporting his wife while applying a cloth wrapped with crushed ice to her face.


    His wife had hardly slept last night, and now that she was finally asleep, he couldn¡¯t bear to wake her.


    But even though he didn¡¯t wake her, his wife woke up.


    He saw his wife¡¯s long eyelashes quiver slightly, and then her eyes opened.


    ¡°My lord...¡± his wife weakly smiled at him.


    ¡°Awake?¡± Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool lips curved slightly, and without waiting for her to speak, he said, ¡°Gong Juechen discovered that Fulan flower could cure the plague. As long as we get the Fulan flower, we don¡¯t have to die.¡±


    As he spoke, Xiao Changyi¡¯s thin lips trembled slightly, ¡°We can live and go back to see our children, Jing Er.¡±


    An Jing, not expecting the Fulan flower to cure the plague, was initially stunned, then overjoyed, and then she choked up, ¡°Yes, we can live and go back to see our children.¡±


    Not caring that An Jing was still in the cold water, Xiao Changyi embraced An Jing tightly in the tub.


    An Jing hugged Xiao Changyi in return. Now that she had contracted the plague, she didn¡¯t have much strength to hug Xiao Changyi, but her arms still wrapped around him.


    The hardest part of her having the plague was for him.


    Even An Jing¡¯s eyes reddened, filled with tears, but her face still bore a smile. She was crying, but it was also tears of joy.

 Chapter 1022 - 1022 1023 Im Not Angry Im Just Worried About

    ?Chapter 1022: Chapter 1023: I¡¯m Not Angry, I¡¯m Just Worried About You Chapter 1022: Chapter 1023: I¡¯m Not Angry, I¡¯m Just Worried About You Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t hold An Jing for long, soon, he let go of her and took out a Fulan flower cake from the basket, ¡°This is a Fulan flower cake given by Gong Juechen. The Fulan flowers haven¡¯t been gathered into the city so quickly, you eat this first, it should relieve a lot of pain.¡±


    An Jing, however, smiled and shook her head, ¡°I helped Se Se yesterday, I know how many cakes the Fulan flowers Se Se brought into the city can make, I can still hold on, better give this cake to someone who needs it more than I do, saving one is saving a life.¡±


    Too many people had died in this city. She truly did not want to see anyone else die.


    Xiao Changyi fell silent, then placed the cake back in the basket. He then stood up, giving the basket with the cake to Qin San, telling him to deliver it to the Medicinal Diet Hall, for the people there who needed it most.


    When he walked back, Xiao Changyi hugged An Jing again, tightly embracing her while he whispered in her ear, ¡°Jing Er, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    This past month, you¡¯ve worked hard.


    An Jing shook her head, her heart aching as she said, ¡°You worked harder.¡± This past month, he had to be consulted for everything in the city, his burden was so much heavier than hers.


    Then, An Jing smiled, ¡°Still, it¡¯s almost over... almost over... We¡¯re about to return to the Capital, to see the children...¡± As she spoke, tears filled her eyes.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Xiao Changyi hugged her even tighter and angled his head to place a light, gentle kiss on the back of her neck.


    ...


    With the urgent need to combat the epidemic, Wang Youbao and Meng Lanqing learned that Fulan flowers could treat the epidemic and hurriedly led a large group of people to pick these flowers on all the mountains in the South Shen area.


    With many helpers, they quickly gathered a lot of Fulan flowers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take these in to save people first, you keep having people pick more, and then you can bring them in,¡± Meng Lanqing said.


    ¡°Mm!¡± Wang Youbao had no objections.


    By noon that day, Meng Lanqing had delivered the first batch of Fulan flowers to Nanshen City, and Gong Juechen had people quickly boil them while also adding a few other medicinal herbs.


    As soon as Gong Juese saw Meng Lanqing, she gleefully came over and hugged his arm, ¡°Husband~¡±


    Meng Lanqing ignored her.


    ¡°Husband~¡± Gong Juese was not at all angry and continued to giggle.


    Meng Lanqing kept ignoring her.


    ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be mad, I promise I won¡¯t fight with you anymore, is that okay?¡± Gong Juese playfully assured.


    Meng Lanqing scoffed, ¡°You¡¯ve made promises before to always listen to me, what happened, did you listen?¡±


    Gong Juese immediately forced a laugh, ¡°Cough cough... well, I feel so guilty, my brother was forced to come here by me, if he caught the epidemic and died here, how could I live pretending nothing happened?¡±


    Meng Lanqing wasn¡¯t unreasonable, he understood that Gong Juese wasn¡¯t trying to not listen, she was just overwhelmed with guilt. Therefore, he stopped being pretentious and said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh oh, Husband, this is the first time you¡¯ve said you care about me!¡± Gong Juese was overjoyed. ¡°Come on, give me a kiss.¡± Saying that, she even tiptoed and moved her mouth towards Meng Lanqing.


    Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡±


    Gong Juechen couldn¡¯t bear to watch, ¡°Se Se, I¡¯m still here.¡±


    ¡°What does that matter, you¡¯re not a stranger,¡± Gong Juese boldly stated.


    ¡°It seems so,¡± Gong Juechen earnestly nodded in agreement.


    Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1023 - 1023 1024 Dont Just Look After Others and

    ?Chapter 1023: Chapter 1024: Don¡¯t Just Look After Others and Forget Yourself Chapter 1023: Chapter 1024: Don¡¯t Just Look After Others and Forget Yourself Gong Juese saw that Meng Lanqing still wasn¡¯t kissing her and the happy expression on her face just vanished, ¡°You said you¡¯re not angry, but you are. You¡¯re not even kissing me anymore, even though we used to do it so often before.¡±


    Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡± That was all in private, okay!


    However, afraid that Gong Juese would say something more embarrassing, Meng Lanqing resigned himself and quickly pecked her on the lips. Then he scolded, ¡°Stop making a fuss, or I¡¯ll really get angry.¡±


    Gong Juese then behaved, but her face held a big smile, radiating sweetness.


    Still, she clung to one of Meng Lanqing¡¯s hands and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Meng Lanqing shook his hand twice and couldn¡¯t shake her off, so he stopped trying. He took Gong Juese with him to see his father and mother-in-law. He had entered the city; he had to personally tell his father and mother-in-law.


    As Meng Lanqing, her husband, pulled her along, Gong Juese looked back at Gong Juechen and called out, ¡°Brother, the Fulan flowers have entered the city. Don¡¯t just take care of others and forget to eat yourself. Your plague is still not completely cured.¡±


    ¡°I know, okay!¡± Though sounding impatient, Gong Juese¡¯s face had a smile on it, clearly happy that his little sister cared about him.


    ...


    By the time Meng Lanqing brought the Fulan flowers into the city, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had already received the news.


    When the Fulan flower-infused medicinal broth was brought to An Jing, she didn¡¯t drink it immediately but instead looked at Xiao Changyi.


    She smiled at Xiao Changyi first and, seeing him smirk, then started to drink the broth.


    Four hours later, An Jing felt much better and no longer needed to soak in ice water, so she came out of the bath tub.


    Changing out of her wet clothes, An Jing put on dry ones.


    Not lying down to rest, An Jing joined Xiao Changyi in heading to the Medicinal Diet Hall.


    Everyone in the Medicinal Diet Hall who had caught the plague had already taken the broth, and the medicine had taken effect, easing everyone¡¯s suffering.


    Seeing that everyone was feeling better, An Jing and Xiao Changyi exchanged glances involuntarily. No words were spoken, but joy was evident in their eyes.


    Wang Youbao entered Nanshen City in the evening, and the Fulan flowers he brought into the city were far more than those Meng Lanqing had brought.


    Initially, fearing that there wouldn¡¯t be enough Fulan flowers, the broth containing them was only given to those who had caught the plague. Now, with Wang Youbao bringing in more Fulan flowers, Xiao Changyi ordered that it be given to those as well who weren¡¯t sure whether they had caught the plague, in order to completely cure the epidemic in Nanshen City.


    Of course, the broth given to those unsure if they were infected differed from the one given to those who were, with the prescription written by Gong Juechen. The only commonality between the two broths was the inclusion of Fulan flowers.


    The next day, all those who had been unconscious and infected with the plague woke up, including Su Chengyu and Meng Zhuqing.


    When Su Chengyu woke up, Ning Wenxian cried tears of joy once again.


    When Meng Zhuqing woke up, Tuobanya ran off. She hid in a deserted corner, covering her mouth, crying loudly. He was finally awake... He wouldn¡¯t die now...


    Since everyone in Nanshen City had drunk the broth containing Fulan flowers, no more people died.


    Those infected with the plague were getting better day by day.


    Inside Nanshen City, all citizens were grateful to Gong Juechen for saving them and even more grateful to the Emperor of Xiyun for never abandoning them by ordering the slaughter of the city. People knelt down, facing the direction of the Imperial Palace, kowtowing and crying, shouting long live the Emperor.

 Chapter 1024 - 1024 1025 Hosting a Banquet

    ?Chapter 1024: Chapter 1025: Hosting a Banquet Chapter 1024: Chapter 1025: Hosting a Banquet Despite Xiao Changyi bringing people to treat the epidemic and making concerted efforts with them, it also bolstered Prince Yi¡¯s prestige in the South Shen area.


    But because Xiao Changyi always mentioned Su Chengyu, people in Nanshen City, though they had never seen Chengyu, the Crown Prince, chose to trust Prince Yi, Xiao Changyi, believing that the Crown Prince was also with them in Nanshen City, fighting the battle. Thus, Su Chengyu also gained a certain level of prestige there.


    On May 21, when the Emperor of Xiyun learned that Fulan flowers could cure the epidemic and that Su Chengyu was safe, and that Xiao Changyi and his people would soon return to the Imperial Capital, the Emperor initially had no reaction, but after a while, he laughed.


    And then, he cried.


    ...


    To completely eradicate the epidemic in Nanshen City, not only did everyone drink medicine brewed with Fulan flowers, but a large number of Fulan flowers were also burned throughout the city. For a time, the scent of Fulan flowers pervaded everywhere in Nanshen City.


    When burning them for one day did not suffice, they continued for half a month until no more people contracted the epidemic, and most of those who had been infected were now cured.


    Even those who had been seriously ill were now seventy percent recovered and, barring any accidents, only needed another five or six days of recuperation before they would be completely well.


    Nanshen City had gone from being lifeless to bursting with vitality once again.


    No one shut themselves in their homes any longer; people visited relatives and friends throughout the city without any reservations. Even business, which had been on hiatus, began to stir and restart in Nanshen City.


    Seeing that they could still make it back to celebrate the third birthday of their four children at home, An Jing and Xiao Changyi planned to return to the Capital.


    Su Chengyu¡¯s health had not fully recovered, and it was not yet suitable for him to return to the Capital, so Xiao Changyi had Chengyu stay in Nanshen City for a few more days before returning.


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s constitution was strong, and he had already fully recovered, but Xiao Changyi left Meng Zhuqing behind in Nanshen City to deal with the aftermath; once finished, he too could set off for the Capital.


    Gong Juechen¡¯s epidemic affliction had also been cured, with no further threat to his life, and Gong Juese no longer worried. She thought of her son who was still in the Imperial Capital and then decided to return to the Capital with her husband, Meng Lanqing.


    Tuobanya planned to return to the Capital with Ning Wenxian, while Ning Wenxian intended to return with Su Chengyu.


    Therefore, aside from An Jing, Xiao Changyi, Meng Lanqing, and Gong Juese, the others remained in Nanshen City.


    On the eve of An Jing and the others¡¯ departure to the Capital, Su Chengyu, the Crown Prince, held a banquet with Ning Wenxian and Tuobanya accompanying him, inviting An Jing, Xiao Changyi, Gong Juechen, Gong Juese, Wang Youbao, Meng Lanqing, and Meng Zhuqing, all who had contributed to combating the epidemic, for a meal.


    At the banquet, Chengyu made a particular effort to toast to Gong Juechen and Gong Juese with great earnestness and respect, thanking Juechen and Juese not only for saving him but also for saving so many citizens of Nanshen City.


    Gong Juese laughed and heartily drank the wine toasted by Chengyu.


    Although Gong Juechen smiled as he drank, inwardly he scorned with a sneer, ¡°I don¡¯t need your thanks; what I want is for your father, Emperor Su Haoyu, to descend to the eighteenth level of hell after his death, never to be reborn!¡±


    Since they had to set off early the next morning to return to the Capital, An Jing, Xiao Changyi, Meng Lanqing, and Gong Juese did not stay late at the feast but excused themselves early to rest in their rooms.


    As for the others, they continued drinking and enjoying the feast.

 Chapter 1025 - 1025 1026 Secrets About You

    ?Chapter 1025: Chapter 1026: Secrets About You Chapter 1025: Chapter 1026: Secrets About You In the end, everyone had left, leaving only Gong Juechen and Meng Zhuqing at the banquet.


    Meng Zhuqing wanted to leave as well, but Gong Juechen pulled him back, not allowing him to go, insisting that he stay and drink with him.


    Meng Zhuqing reluctantly kept Gong Juechen company for two more cups of wine.


    ¡°Zhuzhu, I have a secret to tell you, it¡¯s really a secret,¡± suddenly, Gong Juechen whispered mysteriously by his side, his voice particularly soft, looking like he was sharing a genuine secret.


    With a sly chuckle, Gong Juechen added, ¡°It¡¯s a secret about you.¡±


    Initially, Meng Zhuqing wasn¡¯t interested in any secrets Gong Juechen had to share, but when he heard it was about him, he became curious and asked, ¡°A secret about me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gong Juechen smiled wickedly, his smile making Meng Zhuqing¡¯s scalp tingle as if facing a formidable foe.


    Still, Meng Zhuqing braced himself and asked, ¡°What secret?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just...¡± Gong Juechen drew out his words, leisurely sipped another cup of wine before leaning in again, and whispered to Meng Zhuqing, ¡°Jade Jade must have kissed you.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing felt an overwhelming urge to slap Gong Juechen dead. This man truly had the ability to completely dishonor a young lady with just one sentence.


    Gong Juechen, with a meaningful look, saw Meng Zhuqing¡¯s flushed face and deepened his mischievous smile, ¡°It¡¯s true. The Fulan flower cake that day was fed to you mouth-to-mouth by Jade Jade.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to bet I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart?¡± Finally, Meng Zhuqing got angry and squeezed those words through his clenched teeth, afraid of being overheard, his voice was kept very low. It was all right to joke with him, but not to tarnish her reputation!


    Gong Juechen put on an injured face, whispering his complaint very softly, ¡°It¡¯s true, that day you were just like the Crown Prince, unconscious, unable to swallow, and the Crown Princess Consort had to mouth-to-mouth feed the Crown Prince the Fulan flower cake, naturally, you needed someone to do the same, and I heard that in your room, aside from yourself, there was only Jade Jade... If not mouth-to-mouth from Jade Jade, how else would you have eaten that Fulan flower cake?¡±


    Damn it, it seemed to really be the case!


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s face turned even redder with anger, and his hand unconsciously touched his lips; he startled himself and quickly removed his hand.


    Even if it had been mouth-to-mouth, it must have been her acting out of gratitude and guilt, with no intentions towards him, he must not misunderstand!


    With that thought, Meng Zhuqing grabbed Gong Juechen¡¯s clothes in a menacing grip and warned, ¡°Gong Juechen, I¡¯m warning you, if you say another word that damages the Commandery Princess¡¯s reputation, I will stab you to death.¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately made a frightened expression, but cursed, ¡°You ungrateful creature, if I had known you¡¯d treat your savior like this, I wouldn¡¯t have given you five Fulan flower cakes... sob sob, I really can¡¯t bear to part with those cakes, but it was the first time my sister made them for me...¡±


    As he spoke, Gong Juechen started fake crying.


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s mouth twitched in annoyance, ¡°Would I have acted like this if you hadn¡¯t gone too far?¡±


    Suddenly, Gong Juechen burst out laughing with a particularly wicked and sneaky expression, ¡°Tsk tsk, I just knew you liked her~¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± As Meng Zhuqing withdrew the hand that had grabbed Gong Juechen¡¯s clothes, he also pushed Gong Juechen away from in front of him, not allowing Gong Juechen to smirk at him.


    Gong Juechen fell to the ground and simply lay there, still lying on his side facing Meng Zhuqing, propping his head up on one arm; his posture was as lazy and relaxed as could be.

 Chapter 1026 - 1026 1027 When Can I Be Foolish Too

    ?Chapter 1026: Chapter 1027 When Can I Be Foolish Too? Chapter 1026: Chapter 1027 When Can I Be Foolish Too? And his smile at the corner of his mouth was as meaningful as one could expect it to be.


    ¡°Not admitting it yet...¡± Gong Juechen not only smiled meaningfully, but his peach blossom eyes were also full of depth.


    Meng Zhuqing panicked and wanted to escape.


    But before he could act, Gong Juechen slowly spoke again, ¡°Zhuzhu, honestly, when I treated her wounds back then, I really didn¡¯t touch her body, I was just saying it¡ª¡±


    Meng Zhuqing instantly glared at him with a murderous look, ¡°Are you still talking?¡±


    Gong Juechen wasn¡¯t scared at all, and even sat up from the ground, patting Meng Zhuqing¡¯s shoulder like a big brother, ¡°For the sake of our friendship, I won¡¯t mention it again. But Zhuzhu, won¡¯t you really confess your feelings to her?¡±


    Without waiting for Meng Zhuqing to speak, Gong Juechen sighed, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to see the water running into someone else¡¯s field, Jade Jade is so beautiful.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing got up and left.


    Although this person seemed entirely unreliable and clueless about boundaries, in reality, he was dependable and very much knew how to handle things.


    He also knew that this person wanted him to be with Tobanya, but the problem was, with his ghastly appearance, how could he be with Tobanya? He felt ashamed even standing next to her!


    Besides, she didn¡¯t like him.


    It was better he continued to pine for her silently in his heart.


    Seeing Meng Zhuqing walk away, Gong Juechen found it amusing, ¡°What a fool, if a Commandery Princess didn¡¯t like you, would she feed you mouth-to-mouth? You could just have a maidservant do it. So silly... another fool... When will I ever be foolish...¡±


    Since Gong Juechen¡¯s voice was particularly soft, so soft that he couldn¡¯t hear it himself, naturally, the guards outside couldn¡¯t hear it either.


    Gong Juechen didn¡¯t care whether anyone had heard his conversation with Meng Zhuqing or not, he just leaned against the desk again, picked up his wine cup, and continued sipping slowly.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t get drunk.


    ...


    That night, before sleeping, An Jing was exceptionally happy, her smile exceptionally radiant, ¡°Husband, we are going back to the Capital tomorrow, we¡¯ll see the kids very soon.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Although Xiao Changyi¡¯s face was expressionless, his cold eyes were extremely gentle, and his tone very soft and tender.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep early and get up early tomorrow.¡± An Jing¡¯s voice was especially cheerful.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± While Xiao Changyi responded lightly, he kissed the top of An Jing¡¯s head and involuntarily tightened his grip on her hand.


    An Jing obediently let herself be held by Xiao Changyi.


    Even though the thought of returning to the Capital to see their children kept An Jing too excited and happy to fall asleep, she still closed her eyes.


    The next day, before dawn, An Jing got up. She hadn¡¯t slept much the previous night, but her energy was still remarkably high; she didn¡¯t feel tired or sleepy at all.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi also took a detour on their way back to the Capital to visit Li Wuyu. Li Wuyu, who was over five months pregnant, was kept indoors by Wang Youbao, fearing any mishap, so during the epidemic, she just stayed at home worriedly.


    Because they were in a hurry to get back on the road to the Capital, An Jing only spoke a few words with Li Wuyu before continuing their journey. She was eager to make it back in time to celebrate the birthdays of their four little ones; she couldn¡¯t miss the date.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned to the Imperial Capital the day of June 6, which was the birthday of their four little ones.


    Upon arriving in the Imperial Capital, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went straight into the palace.

 Chapter 1027 - 1027 1028 Aged A Lot

    ?Chapter 1027: Chapter 1028: Aged A Lot Chapter 1027: Chapter 1028: Aged A Lot The Emperor of Xiyun was informed just after the early court that An Jing and Xiao Changyi had returned to the Capital, and he was overjoyed. He immediately wanted to go meet An Jing and Xiao Changyi, but he hadn¡¯t walked two steps before he saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi riding horses toward him, making his old eyes instantly turn red.


    As soon as An Jing saw the person in the Dragon Robe, she waved excitedly at the Emperor of Xiyun, ¡°Father! Father! Changyi and I have come back!¡±


    Although Xiao Changyi¡¯s face bore no expression, warmth slowly surfaced in his cold eyes.


    But when they rode up beside the Emperor of Xiyun, both An Jing and Xiao Changyi were startled.


    ¡°Father, you...¡± Looking at the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s completely white hair, An Jing was truly taken aback, and her feelings were so complicated that for a moment she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    During these two months, the Emperor of Xiyun had stayed in the Imperial Capital, enduring immense shocks and pressure. His hair, which had been peppered with white, was now completely white, without a single black strand.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s throat tightened, but he didn¡¯t mention the matter of the Emperor¡¯s hair. Instead, he dismounted and knelt before the Emperor of Xiyun. An Jing hurriedly dismounted as well and knelt alongside Xiao Changyi in front of their father, the Emperor.


    Then, both of them said in unison, ¡°Father, your son/daughter-in-law has returned. Your son/daughter-in-law has been unfilial, causing you worry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, good that you¡¯re back, good that you¡¯re back,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun said tearfully as he hastened to help Xiao Changyi and An Jing to their feet. ¡°You both have had a hard time.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, the Emperor of Xiyun choked up, ¡°As long as you¡¯re safe, that¡¯s all that matters, that¡¯s all that matters...¡±


    Seeing the Emperor of Xiyun aged like this, seeing him cry with happiness because of their return, An Jing and Xiao Changyi felt particularly uneasy in their hearts.


    ¡°Father, Chengyu¡¯s health has not fully recovered, and he probably won¡¯t return for a few more days. Don¡¯t worry, there will be no more troubles,¡± An Jing, holding back her own distress, informed the Emperor of Xiyun about Su Chengyu¡¯s condition.


    The elder Emperor¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, and he clasped his hands together, facing the sky with utmost sincerity, ¡°Heaven bless Xiyun, heaven bless Xiyun.¡±


    After briefly chatting, the Emperor of Xiyun seemed to suddenly remember something and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been away from the Capital for two months, you must especially want to see the children. They are in the Imperial Garden; you should hurry over and see them, they¡¯ve all been missing you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± An Jing responded with a laugh and then hurried along with her husband to the Imperial Garden to find their four children.


    The four children were frolicking in the Imperial Garden, with many palace maids, eunuch guards following and watching over them, clearly fearful the little ones might get into trouble.


    As soon as An Jing spotted her four children, even though they were still quite a distance away from her, she couldn¡¯t help but call out with joy, ¡°Jing¡¯er, Star, Qinger, Yun Er! Mom and Dad have come to take you home!¡±


    The four little ones, hearing someone call out their names, instinctively looked in the direction of the voice. At first sight of An Jing and Xiao Changyi running toward them, the children¡¯s doe eyes showed unfamiliarity and bewilderment before they quickly hid behind the nearest eunuch.


    Their little heads were still sticking out from behind the eunuch, but the expressions on their small faces showed that they were afraid of An Jing and Xiao Changyi, these two strangers.


    As An Jing and Xiao Changyi ran over, they saw their children hiding from them, looking at them as if they were strangers, and their hearts immediately clenched.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi wanted to get closer to the four children, but with each step forward they took, the four little ones retreated several small steps in fear, then quickly hid behind another eunuch.


    Then, the four little heads popped out again, looking at An Jing and Xiao Changyi as if they were strangers.

 Chapter 1028 - 1028 1029 Different from What She Thought

    ?Chapter 1028: Chapter 1029: Different from What She Thought Chapter 1028: Chapter 1029: Different from What She Thought An Jing endured the heart-wrenching pain and stopped walking forward. Instead, she bent down, smiling as she said to the four little ones, ¡°Jing¡¯er, Star, Qinger, Yun Er, don¡¯t you recognize your dad and mom anymore? We are your dad and mom, your very own dad and mom.¡±


    The four little ones still crouched behind the eunuch, looking at them as if they were strangers.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi felt extremely distressed.


    Two months had passed, and the children no longer recognized them...


    They had originally thought that upon seeing them, the children would run towards them happily like they used to, every time before, and then hug their legs.


    But now...


    ¡°Jing...¡± As she began to speak again, only one word came out before An Jing choked up, ¡°Jing¡¯er, Star, Qinger, Yun Er, we truly are your dad and mom, truly...¡±


    At that moment, she really wanted to go over, really wanted to hug her four children, but she was afraid of scaring them. Right now, her children thought she and her husband were strangers, watching them cautiously and fearfully.


    ¡°Dad and mom are back, we¡¯ve come to take you back home. Will you come home with us? Will you?¡± An Jing not only choked up but her eyes also turned red.


    ¡°Mom...¡± An Yiyun, biting his little finger, watched An Jing like that; he first blinked dazedly, then mumbled this word, seemingly unsure whether he knew the meaning of the word or if he knew it but couldn¡¯t remember who his mom was.


    An Jing immediately nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I am mom, I am your mom. Yun Er, I am your mom.¡±


    An Yiyun continued to bite his finger, furrowing his little brow as he looked at An Jing and Xiao Changyi for a long time, then turned to look at his three older brothers and said in a babyish voice, ¡°Brother, they really look like our daddy and mommy but didn¡¯t daddy and mommy abandon us?¡±


    An Jing instantly burst into tears.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s throat tightened, painfully choked up.


    ¡°Yun Er, I am your mom... I am...¡± An Jing wept. ¡°Dad and mom didn¡¯t abandon you. We had to go out for some urgent matters. Before, dad and mom told you all that once we¡¯re done, we would come to the palace to take you home. You all agreed at that time...¡±


    Xiao Changyi wrapped one arm around An Jing¡¯s shoulder, giving her strength, while his cold gaze stared complexly at his four children. Clearly, he was also in emotional torment.


    Although they were undoubtedly his and his wife¡¯s children, now...


    Seeing An Jing crying, An Yiyun became anxious, ¡°Brother, brother, mommy is crying, mommy is crying.¡±


    Saying this, An Yiyun tried to walk towards An Jing, but Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiqing all held him back, not letting him go.


    Su Yixing even shouted, ¡°Our dad and mom have abandoned us, those are not our dad and mom. Dad and mom told us, don¡¯t talk to strangers or go with them, they are not our dad and mom, don¡¯t go over.¡±


    ¡°But Yun Er misses daddy and mommy...¡± Saying this, An Yiyun¡¯s lips quivered as he began to cry, tears streaming down.


    The falling tears twisted An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s hearts like knives.


    Seeing An Yiyun cry, An Yiqing¡¯s lips also quivered as he cried, ¡°Qinger also misses daddy and mommy...¡±


    Su Yixing¡¯s eyes reddened too, but he stubbornly held back his tears. However, his little hand clung tightly to An Yiyun¡¯s clothing, afraid that his younger brother might be unable to resist temptation and be lured away by strangers.

 Chapter 1029 - 1029 1030 Id Give Up My Life Before Giving Up

    ?Chapter 1029: Chapter 1030: I¡¯d Give Up My Life Before Giving Up On You Chapter 1029: Chapter 1030: I¡¯d Give Up My Life Before Giving Up On You Su Yi Jing¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t red, but her hands clung tightly to An Yiyun¡¯s clothes. She even freed one little hand to grab An Yiqing¡¯s clothes, making it clear she also didn¡¯t want An Yiqing to leave.


    But Su Yi Jing¡¯s gaze was fixed on An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Compared to Su Yixing, An Yiqing, and An Yiyun, the three little ones, Su Yi Jing was truly calm, so calm that she didn¡¯t seem like a three-year-old child at all.


    ¡°I really am your mother...¡± An Jing cried with An Yiqing and An Yiyun, her tears flowing more fiercely than theirs, almost as if she was about to cry herself to death.


    Despite this, An Jing didn¡¯t forget to apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry... It¡¯s father and mother¡¯s fault... It¡¯s all father and mother¡¯s fault... Father and mother shouldn¡¯t have waited so long to come back for you, I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry... You, you mustn¡¯t... refuse to acknowledge your father and mother...¡±


    ¡°How could father and mother possibly abandon you...¡± An Jing continued crying, her heart filled with sorrow and guilt towards the children, which made it impossible for her tears to stop, ¡°You are father and mother¡¯s treasures... Father and mother would give their lives before abandoning you...¡±


    Seeing An Jing crying so hard she could hardly breathe, Xiao Changyi felt deeply distressed, but at the same time, he also felt sorry for their four children.


    Finally, he spoke, his voice choked with emotion, ¡°Jing¡¯er, Star, Qinger, Yun Er, father and mother really are back, to take you home. Don¡¯t you want to go home with father and mother?¡±


    An Yiyun cried out, ¡°Yun Er wants to go home with daddy and mummy, but daddy and mummy don¡¯t want Yun Er and her brothers anymore. Yun Er and her brothers keep crying, daddy and mummy never come back, daddy and mummy really don¡¯t want us anymore.¡±


    At this, An Jing couldn¡¯t even cry out loud anymore. She was too distressed, she had let down her children too much, she made her children so sad...


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s heart was also filled with extreme distress.


    The Emperor of Xiyun arrived at the Imperial Garden only to see An Jing crying inconsolably. Three of the four children were already crying, and his own Yi Er¡¯s cold eyes were also red, clearly also in extreme distress.


    Upon learning why, the Emperor of Xiyun quickly approached the four little ones.


    When the children saw him, they ran towards him, still crying out, ¡°Grandfather, Grandfather, they say they are our daddy and mummy, but daddy and mummy obviously don¡¯t want us anymore, they¡¯re lying.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s heart ached, but he still patiently and gently said, ¡°Haven¡¯t Grandfather told you every day? Your daddy and mummy haven¡¯t abandoned you, they had something to do, and once it was done, they would come back. Now they have returned, look, there they are. They didn¡¯t lie to you, they are your daddy and mummy that you¡¯ve been longing for every day.¡±


    All four children looked in the direction the Emperor of Xiyun was pointing, towards An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    An Yiyun and An Yiqing both lit up with joy and anxiously asked, ¡°Grandfather, Grandfather, is what you¡¯re saying true? Are they really our daddy and mummy? Really, daddy and mummy haven¡¯t abandoned us?¡±


    ¡°Silly children,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun gently patted the little ones¡¯ heads, ¡°If your daddy and mummy didn¡¯t want you, why would they come to the palace to take you? You also are really naughty, your daddy and mummy have come to get you, and you don¡¯t even recognize them.¡±


    Upon hearing these words from the Emperor of Xiyun, An Yiyun and An Yiqing immediately ran happily towards An Jing and Xiao Changyi.

 Chapter 1030 - 1030 1031 They Are

    ?Chapter 1030: Chapter 1031 They Are Chapter 1030: Chapter 1031 They Are The moment An Yiyun and An Yiqing ran towards them, calling out ¡°Daddy¡± and ¡°Mommy,¡± both An Jing and Xiao Changyi felt a surge of joy and quickly wrapped An Yiyun and An Yiqing in their arms, embracing them.


    As soon as she held her soft, little children, An Jing burst into tears again.


    Xiao Changyi, while embracing An Jing, also held An Yiyun and An Yiqing tight.


    He usually kept his emotions in check, but at that moment, he couldn¡¯t help himself from affectionately nuzzling the faces of the two little ones in his arms.


    Tickled by the nuzzling, An Yiyun and An Yiqing giggled nonstop.


    An Yiyun even turned her head and, with sheer delight, yelled toward Su Yi Jing and Su Yixing, who were still standing by the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s side, ¡°Big brother, big brother, it¡¯s Daddy and Mommy, it¡¯s Daddy and Mommy, only Daddy and Mommy would nuzzle Yun¡¯er like this, they are Daddy and Mommy!¡±


    Su Yixing heard this and seemed like he wanted to go over, but he did not move.


    It was impossible to tell whether Su Yi Jing wanted to go over or not; he just calmly watched An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    The Emperor of Xiyun smiled and gently urged, ¡°Jing¡¯er, Star, go to your parents. Your parents have come back, and they¡¯re going to take you home. Hurry up.¡±


    Su Yixing still looked hesitant, not moving.


    Su Yi Jing¡¯s face remained calm, not at all like that of a child. The Emperor of Xiyun watched and felt increasingly that Su Yi Jing resembled Xiao Changyi.


    Unable to urge the children on, the Emperor of Xiyun then said to An Jing, who was still crying, ¡°Jingjing, today is a day for happiness. Don¡¯t cry anymore. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you made yourself sick from crying.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± An Jing responded with a cry and a laugh, but her tears still uncontrollably streamed down.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry,¡± said An Yiyun and An Yiqing in her arms, both using their little hands to wipe her tears, their little brows furrowed, showing how much they didn¡¯t want her to cry.


    An Jing¡¯s heart instantly melted, and although she was still in great distress, she struggled to control her tears and stop crying.


    Once her tears were under control and seeing that her two eldest sons had not come over, she said with a smile, ¡°Jing¡¯er, Star, come here, come to Daddy and Mommy.¡±


    Su Yixing hesitated.


    Su Yi Jing was still watching An Jing and Xiao Changyi with an expressionless little face.


    ¡°Come on, come over, to Daddy and Mommy here,¡± An Jing called again with a smile.


    Xiao Changyi also spoke up, ¡°Jing¡¯er, Star, be good and come here.¡±


    An Yiqing and An Yiyun also said, ¡°Big brother, big brother, come over, it really is Daddy and Mommy, come over quickly.¡±


    Finally, no longer hesitating, Su Yixing, with his small legs, ran excitedly toward An Jing and Xiao Changyi and hurled himself into their embrace, all the while joyfully shouting, ¡°Daddy, Mommy. Daddy, Mommy.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi hugged each other, with Su Yixing, An Yiqing, and An Yiyun, the three little ones, snugly held in the middle of their embrace, in both An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms.


    Luckily, the little ones were still small enough to be held this way; otherwise, it would have been impossible.


    Noticing her eldest son still not coming over, the joy on An Jing¡¯s face faded a bit, and she said with a choked voice, ¡°Jing¡¯er, would you like to come to Daddy and Mommy? Daddy and Mommy are here, and your brothers are too.¡±


    Su Yi Jing still did not come over and remained unusually calm for his young demeanor.


    Xiao Changyi then stood up and walked over. Once he reached Su Yi Jing, he bent down, picked him up without any struggle from Su Yi Jing, and quietly allowed Xiao Changyi to bring him to his brothers¡¯ side.

 Chapter 1031 - 1031 1032 Take Your Time

    ?Chapter 1031: Chapter 1032: Take Your Time Chapter 1031: Chapter 1032: Take Your Time The family of six was finally together.


    An Jing hugged her four children and, seeing Yi Jing¡¯s particular calmness, rubbed her face against Yi Jing¡¯s little face and choked up with an apology, ¡°Jing¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry, it was Dad and Mom¡¯s fault for not coming to pick you up sooner, making you cry all the time, it was all Dad and Mom¡¯s fault, sorry... Can you forgive Dad and Mom, please? Please?¡±


    As she spoke, tears began to fall again. The other three children had all paid attention to her, but her eldest son did not, which made her heartache.


    Just when An Jing was feeling upset, the little fellow Yi Jing lifted his small hand, and though he did not speak, his hand reached out to wipe her face, clearly not wanting An Jing to cry.


    Seeing this, An Jing happily rubbed Yi Jing¡¯s little face again, not caring whether her tears smeared onto his little face.


    It was thanks to Yi Jing¡¯s gesture of wiping her tears that An Jing stopped crying.


    ¡°Today is your third birthday, do you remember?¡± An Jing sniffled and smiled. ¡°Tell Dad and Mom what you¡¯d like to eat, and we¡¯ll make it for you, okay?¡±


    Besides Yi Jing, Su Yixing, An Yiqing, and An Yiyun, the three other little ones, all happily shouted in unison, ¡°Okay!¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi both knew their eldest son was very different from the other three children, and since it had been two months since they had seen him, it was normal for him to be a bit estranged. So they didn¡¯t press the issue.


    Take it slowly; over time, their eldest son would probably not be so estranged from them.


    ¡°So, do you want Dad and Mom to go home and cook for you, or cook right here in the palace?¡± An Jing mustered her spirits and asked with a smile again.


    Immediately, Su Yixing, An Yiqing, and An Yiyun, the three little ones, said, ¡°Go home, go home! Daddy and Mommy are going to take us home! We want to go home! Cook at home! We want meat at home, the meat that Daddy and Mommy make!¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Is there nothing else in your eyes but meat?¡±


    The three little ones, in striking unison, answered, ¡°Only meat! Lots of meat! All kinds of meat! Meat is delicious!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, meat it is. Dad and Mom will go home and make lots of meat for you,¡± An Jing first said to the three little ones with a smile, then turned her head and carefully, with a hint of trying to please, asked her eldest son, ¡°Jing¡¯er, is it okay if Dad and Mom make you lots of meat to eat?¡±


    Although Yi Jing still had a calm expression and remained quiet, he nodded slightly.


    An Jing was even happier. Although he was not talking to her, her eldest son was still paying attention to her.


    Then, An Jing looked towards the Emperor of Xiyun.


    Before she could speak, the Emperor of Xiyun smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, I really can¡¯t handle that much meat, it¡¯s better for me to eat some light porridge and dishes here in the palace.¡±


    ¡°Then, Your Majesty the Emperor, we will take our leave now,¡± An Jing rose to her feet, holding one child¡¯s hand.


    Xiao Changyi also stood up, leading another child by the hand.


    ¡°Yes, go on then,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun nodded and smiled.


    ...


    Once An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, they took their four little ones straight to the kitchen.


    At this time, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were far from willing to be apart from their four children; naturally, they kept them by their side.


    Fortunately, the four little ones were also willing to follow them.


    ¡°Mommy, make sure there¡¯s lots of meat!¡± An Yiyun was not reassured and followed An Jing around the kitchen, pacing as he milky voiced his reminder to her.


    An Jing found this both amusing and tender to the heart.

 Chapter 1032 - 1032 1033 Today is Special

    ?Chapter 1032: Chapter 1033: Today is Special Chapter 1032: Chapter 1033: Today is Special Bent over, head down, An Jing gently rubbed the little face of the child spinning around her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom and Dad will definitely make you lots of meat today.¡±


    Today was their children¡¯s birthday, how could she not fulfill the requests of their children?


    ¡°Mmm~¡± The little one, An Yiyun, was extremely happy as he got rubbed and his mother had promised to make a lot of meat.


    In the end, An Jing and Xiao Changyi made braised pork, double-cooked pork, steamed pork, stewed pig¡¯s trotters, beef bone soup, scallion egg pancakes, and four small bowls of longevity noodles.


    Before serving the dishes, An Jing had already taken the beef bones out of the soup to drain them and put them on a plate, so the children could just take them and gnaw on the meat.


    ¡°Meat, we want meat!¡± As soon as An Yiyun, An Yiqing, and Su Yixing were seated at the table, they clamored for meat.


    Although Su Yi Jing did not clamor, her eyes were also fixed on the meat on the table, clearly showing her desire to eat.


    ¡°First eat the longevity noodles, today is your birthday, surely you should have some,¡± An Jing said with a smile. Together with Xiao Changyi, they placed a bowl of noodles in front of each of the four little ones.


    But the four little ones refused to eat the noodles, all with expressions of wanting only meat.


    An Jing patiently coaxed with a smile, ¡°Just have one bite, and Mom and Dad will eat the rest. You eat a bite of noodles, and then we¡¯ll let you have meat, how about that?¡±


    Finally, the four little ones picked up their chopsticks, clumsily grabbed some noodles, and then ate a small bite.


    Immediately after, they stopped eating the noodles.


    Seeing that the four little ones each had a bite of noodles, An Jing and Xiao Changyi took the hint; they didn¡¯t insist any further and let the children continue with the meat.


    They just started distributing the meat to the four little ones, who all loved meat dearly. An Yiyun and An Yiqing even started humming happily while eating.


    An Jing didn¡¯t know what An Yiqing and the others were humming, but watching their four children eat the food she and her husband made filled her heart with joy.


    Back in Nan Shen, she thought she might never see her children again because she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of leaving them; it was incredibly painful at the time.


    Now that her children were right in front of her, she truly felt immensely blessed.


    Xiao Changyi handed An Jing a bowl of left-over noodles from the four little ones, while he ate the other three bowls himself. Fortunately, the bowls were small, and he quickly finished without feeling too full.


    Xiao Changyi first gave An Jing a big beef bone to gnaw on before picking up one himself.


    ¡°Daddy, Yun Er wants too!¡± An Yiyun clamored for a beef bone.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Finish what¡¯s in your hand first.¡± He still had a beef bone he hadn¡¯t finished.


    An Yiyun said in a milky voice, ¡°Can¡¯t Yun Er hold a bone in each hand?¡±


    Xiao Changyi replied, ¡°You¡¯re still holding an egg pancake in your other hand.¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Yiyun quickly put the egg pancake back in the bowl, pretending he was only holding a beef bone in one hand.


    An Jing watched and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Sometimes her youngest son was just too funny.


    Xiao Changyi wasn¡¯t usually one to indulge the children, but today was special, so he gave An Yiyun another beef bone to hold.


    With a bone in each hand, An Yiyun was immediately satisfied.


    Seeing An Yiyun with two bones, Su Yixing and An Yiqing also wanted more.


    Xiao Changyi gave them each one more, and he also gave Su Yi Jing a beef bone so she could also hold one in each hand.

 Chapter 1033 - 1033 1034 Coming out of the water…

    ?Chapter 1033: Chapter 1034: Coming out of the water... Chapter 1033: Chapter 1034: Coming out of the water... When Su Yi Jing saw that Xiao Changyi also gave him a bone, he first stared at the bone, then his doe eyes moved to gaze at Xiao Changyi. After a while, he lowered his head and stopped looking at Xiao Changyi, holding a bone and nibbling on it like his younger brothers.


    But he was nibbling quietly.


    He didn¡¯t say a word.


    Seeing their eldest son like this, both An Jing and Xiao Changyi felt somewhat upset.


    After dinner, An Jing and Xiao Changyi took the four little ones to play around in Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    The four tykes particularly enjoyed the rockery in Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, so An Jing and Xiao Changyi spent much more time with the four little ones there than in other places.


    ¡°Water, water,¡± the wildest of the four children, An Yiqing, suddenly ran to An Jing, stretching his little hands toward his back. ¡°Mommy, Qinger¡¯s back is all wet, lots of water, it¡¯s hot.¡±


    An Jing laughed, ¡°That¡¯s sweat. Look at you, your forehead is also all sweaty.¡±


    Saying that, An Jing wanted to wipe An Yiqing¡¯s sweat with a handkerchief but realizing she didn¡¯t have one, she simply used her sleeve instead.


    ¡°Qinger wants to take off his clothes, it¡¯s hot,¡± An Yiqing said, letting An Jing wipe his sweat while he fiddled with his clothes, wanting to take them off.


    An Jing said, ¡°It¡¯s almost dark now, Daddy is going to bathe you soon. Just keep them on, okay? After Daddy bathes you, he¡¯ll help you take them off.¡±


    ¡°But Qinger is hot now,¡± An Yiqing looked a bit unhappy, clearly unable to bear the heat.


    An Jing first exchanged a look with Xiao Changyi, then said, ¡°How about we take one off?¡±


    An Yiqing immediately became happy, ¡°Mhm~¡±


    Then, An Jing took off An Yiqing¡¯s outer clothes, leaving only his underclothes.


    ¡°Mommy, Yun Er also wants to take off.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Star also wants to take off.¡±


    As soon as An Yiyun and Su Yixing saw An Yiqing had taken off his clothes, they stopped playing and quickly ran to An Jing¡¯s side, wanting her to help them undress.


    ¡°Are you guys all wet too?¡± An Jing asked with a smile.


    An Yiyun and Su Yixing immediately nodded their little heads, ¡°Mhm!¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± An Jing then took off An Yiyun and Su Yixing¡¯s outer clothes as well.


    Xiao Changyi saw that Su Yi Jing hadn¡¯t come over but was not playing either; he was just standing there watching them. Xiao Changyi immediately strode over to Su Yi Jing.


    Reaching his eldest son, Xiao Changyi bent down and asked softly, ¡°Did you sweat too?¡±


    Su Yi Jing pursed his lips slightly before honestly nodding.


    ¡°Do you want to do like your brothers and take off a piece of clothing too?¡± Xiao Changyi still spoke softly.


    This time, Su Yi Jing didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded again.


    ¡°Come, let Daddy help you,¡± Xiao Changyi said, as he started to help Su Yi Jing take off his clothes.


    Su Yi Jing obediently let Xiao Changyi take off his outer garments.


    After Xiao Changyi had removed Su Yi Jing¡¯s outer garment, he even gently patted Su Yi Jing¡¯s head, his voice still very soft, ¡°Go play.¡±


    Su Yi Jing looked up at Xiao Changyi, his lips slightly parted as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing and turned to go play with his brothers.


    Xiao Changyi just stood there, quietly watching his eldest son frolic with his other sons, watching his eldest son talk with his other three sons, yet still unwilling to talk to him and his wife, which made him feel somewhat upset.


    An Jing walked over to Xiao Changyi¡¯s side and stood shoulder to shoulder with him, also looking toward her eldest son playing with the other three little ones, and after a moment, she sighed softly, ¡°Dear, we really have hurt the children¡¯s feelings.¡±

 Chapter 1034 - 1034 1035 It Will Be Fine After a While

    ?Chapter 1034: Chapter 1035: It Will Be Fine After a While Chapter 1034: Chapter 1035: It Will Be Fine After a While She paused, then added, ¡°Especially Jing¡¯er.¡±


    Star, Qinger, and Yun Er were alright, but her eldest son had always been very sensitive and more conscious of things than her other three children, even though he was just three years old.


    Seeing his eldest son not talking to them, Xiao Changyi felt a bit upset, but he still spoke up, gently comforting his wife, ¡°We¡¯ve just come back after being away for two months, it¡¯s natural to feel a bit estranged, but give it some more time, and it¡¯ll get better.¡±


    An Jing thought that if they had been in modern times, they could¡¯ve used a computer or a mobile phone for video calls to let them see the children and for the children to see and talk to them. But here, after their two-month absence, they hadn¡¯t spoken to the kids, and the kids hadn¡¯t spoken to them; it was no wonder her eldest son was acting this way.


    Despite understanding this, An Jing still felt quite upset inside.


    However, not wanting her husband to worry, An Jing still replied with a ¡°Mhm,¡± appearing to be comforted by Xiao Changyi.


    After a while, An Jing said, ¡°Husband, let the children sleep with us tonight, right in between us.¡±


    In the past, Xiao Changyi would definitely not have agreed, but now, he readily responded with a ¡°Mhm.¡±


    He had not seen the four children for two months, and he had even thought that he would never be able to come back to see them. To be honest, he missed the children as much as his wife did.


    That evening, after Xiao Changyi had bathed the four little ones, he led them into his and An Jing¡¯s room.


    An Yiyun asked in confusion, ¡°Father, our room is next door, why are you bringing us here?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Tonight you¡¯ll sleep with your dad and mom.¡±


    An Yiyun, An Yiqing, and Su Yixing immediately began hopping and jumping around in excitement, cheering.


    Although Su Yi Jing was not as excited as An Yiyun and the others, he silently climbed onto Xiao Changyi and An Jing¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Jing¡¯er, wait, dad will take off your shoes,¡± Xiao Changyi said when he saw Su Yi Jing climbing onto the bed. He was quite happy inside, but he was concerned that Su Yi Jing¡¯s shoes would dirty the bed, so he quickly went over.


    Su Yi Jing sat on the bed, his little feet resting on the edge, letting Xiao Changyi take off his shoes.


    ¡°Daddy, us too! Us too!¡± The other three little ones clamored for Xiao Changyi to take off their shoes so they could join their brother on the large bed.


    Xiao Changyi obliged and took off their shoes, one by one.


    Once the four little ones had gathered on the bed, they began jumping and bouncing around again, singing in their childish voices, brimming with happiness.


    Xiao Changyi sat on the edge of the bed, watching the children play with a serene and softly tender gaze. Once An Jing finished her bath and entered the room, Xiao Changyi stood up, tended to the children while An Jing took care of them, and then went to bathe himself.


    By the time Xiao Changyi returned, the family of six lay on the bed, with An Jing lying innermost and Xiao Changyi on the outer edge, the four little ones nestled between them.


    The four little ones were not yet sleepy; they sat up as soon as they lay down and started frolicking again.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi simply sat up as well, joining the four little ones in their play.


    Only after the four little ones had worn themselves out did they obediently lie down and peacefully drifted off to sleep.


    But what An Jing and Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t expected was that, before falling asleep, Su Yi Jing tightly clutched An Jing¡¯s clothes with one little hand and Xiao Changyi¡¯s clothes with the other, as if by doing so, his parents would never leave him again.

 Chapter 1035 - 1035 1036 Cold Noodles

    ?Chapter 1035: Chapter 1036: Cold Noodles Chapter 1035: Chapter 1036: Cold Noodles Watching Su Yi Jing like this, An Jing almost broke into tears.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s thin lips pressed tightly together, it was clear that he, too, was taking it hard.


    Su Yixing, An Yiqing, and An Yiyun, seeing Su Yi Jing like that, also each held onto Xiao Changyi¡¯s clothes with one small hand and onto An Jing¡¯s clothes with the other.


    The four little ones looked at each other and giggled, seemingly reassured, before they closed their eyes and slowly fell asleep.


    Watching the four little ones not sleeping neatly between them but scattered haphazardly, indiscriminately clutching at their clothes in the middle, An Jing and Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t find it in themselves to get angry, only felt a pang of heartache for the four children of their household.


    Their four children were only three years old after all...


    After the children had fallen asleep, An Jing still couldn¡¯t control herself, and tears streamed down her face.


    Xiao Changyi, seeing this, reached out his hand, across the children, to wipe away his wife¡¯s tears.


    An Jing said nothing, and upon seeing Xiao Changyi¡¯s hand reach out to wipe her tears, she immediately smiled and shook her head at him, acting as if she was alright. But her tears continued to flow uncontrollably.


    Xiao Changyi also said nothing and continued to wipe away An Jing¡¯s tears.


    That night, An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t dare to turn over for fear of waking the four little ones who were holding onto their clothes.


    They lay motionless all night and, despite their bodies feeling very stiff the next day, neither An Jing nor Xiao Changyi had any complaints.


    If this could comfort the four little ones, they would even be willing to sleep every night with their clothes clutched in this way by the little ones...


    The next day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were in no rush to get up, waiting instead for the four little ones to wake up before they did.


    The four little ones got up as well, standing on the bed while An Jing and Xiao Changyi dressed them.


    Once their clothes and shoes were on, the four little ones didn¡¯t go anywhere else but followed An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    If An Jing and Xiao Changyi were not together, they would follow one of them.


    If they did not see either An Jing or Xiao Changyi, they would cry, as if thinking that once again, they were unwanted, their crying particularly sad and pitiful.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi now could not bear to let the children cry and be sad over this, so they took the four little ones everywhere with them. If they really couldn¡¯t both accompany them, they would make sure one of them stayed behind, allowing the children to follow and see for themselves, comforting their little hearts.


    Seeing that the weather was hot, An Jing thought for a bit and made a cold fruit salad for the four children to eat to cool down.


    The fruit salad she made was indeed very simple: just fruit cut into cubes in a bowl, some crushed ice added, then topped with some sheep¡¯s milk and honey.


    The fruit salad, cold and refreshing, was thoroughly enjoyed by the four little ones.


    But fearing that eating too much cold food might upset their stomachs, An Jing and Xiao Changyi did not dare to give the children too much.


    However, it was truly too hot, and even with ice, An Jing felt unbearably hot.


    An Jing suddenly remembered how in modern times during extreme heat, she would always eat cold skin noodles or cold noodle dishes and said to the four little ones, ¡°How about Mother makes you some ¡®liangpi¡¯ to eat?¡±


    The four little ones didn¡¯t care what ¡®liangpi¡¯ was; hearing it was something to eat, they all nodded in unison, clearly excited: yes!


    The weather being very hot, An Jing did not take the four little ones to the kitchen, afraid they would suffer from the heat. She asked Xiao Changyi to stay with the children in the main courtyard while she went to the kitchen to make ¡®liangpi¡¯ by herself.

 Chapter 1036 - 1036 1037 Very Satisfied

    ?Chapter 1036: Chapter 1037: Very Satisfied Chapter 1036: Chapter 1037: Very Satisfied Because the dough needed more time to wake, An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t have cold noodles at noon, but only in the evening was An Jing able to steam the cold noodles.


    An Jing cut the cold noodles into strips and placed them in a bowl.


    Gluten, peanuts, cucumber strips, minced garlic, soybean sprouts, vinegar, and chili sauce were all prepared and served alongside the cold noodles, and she mixed as much as the children wanted to eat.


    ¡°Do you want it spicy?¡± An Jing asked the four little ones as she mixed the noodles.


    An Yiyun and Su Yixing did not want it spicy, but An Yiqing and Su Yi Jing wanted it spicy, yet An Jing only added a bit of spice for them.


    After mixing the cold noodles for the four little ones, a small bowl was placed in front of each, and all four eagerly enjoyed their meal.


    An Jing looked on, quite content.


    Just as she was satisfied and was about to mix a portion for her beloved husband, he had already quietly prepared a bowl for her.


    Seeing a bowl of cold noodles placed before her, An Jing immediately gave Xiao Changyi a brilliant smile.


    Xiao Changyi caught An Jing¡¯s eye before mixing his own cold noodles.


    The noodles were chewy and brightly colored, and with the enticing ingredients added, it fueled the appetite. After finishing their bowl, the four little ones immediately asked An Jing to mix them some more.


    ¡°You eat yours, I¡¯ll mix it,¡± Xiao Changyi said, putting down his chopsticks to make more cold noodles for the little ones.


    An Jing sat there happily continuing to eat her noodles and said, ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll make some more and send it to the palace for father-in-law to enjoy, hoping he¡¯ll like it just as the children do.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Changyi had no objections.


    The next day, once An Jing had made the cold noodles, she went with Xiao Changyi and the four children to the palace.


    The Emperor of Xiyun had recently been lacking appetite, but he found the cold noodles very appetizing and ate more than half a bowl.


    ...


    To make up for their four children and to repair the relationship with them, An Jing and Xiao Changyi not only let the children sleep with them every night but also took them out to play every day.


    They even made different delicious dishes for the children each day.


    All four children were very happy.


    However, the oldest, Su Yi Jing, still hadn¡¯t spoken to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, which made them feel a bit sad.


    ...


    Since Su Chengyu was not as anxious as An Jing and Xiao Changyi to ride fast horses back to the Capital, even though Su Chengyu and his group left Nan Shen four days after An Jing and Xiao Changyi, it was half a month after An Jing and Xiao Changyi returned to the Imperial Capital that Su Chengyu and his followers arrived.


    Upon his return to the Capital, Su Chengyu went straight to the Assembly Hall to see the Emperor of Xiyun.


    Meanwhile, Gong Juechen, Meng Zhuqing, Tuobanya, and the Crown Princess Consort waited outside the great hall and could only enter upon being summoned.


    Entering the Assembly Hall, Su Chengyu knelt before the jade stairs and worshiped the Emperor of Xiyun.


    Su Chengyu first reported on the situation in Nan Shen, then reported his safe return, and finally, he exclaimed, ¡°May heaven bless Xiyun!¡±


    The princes and ministers also knelt down and echoed, ¡°May heaven bless Xiyun!¡±


    Outside the great hall, Gong Juechen heard the shouting and sneered to himself: It was clearly my sister¡¯s achievement, how come it¡¯s credited to heaven?!


    Shortly after, a eunuch announced loudly, ¡°Announce the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort, Princess Yao, Deputy General Meng, and Gong Juechen.¡±


    The Crown Princess Consort, Tuobanya, and Meng Zhuqing hurried into the hall, while Gong Juechen, scoffing in his heart, followed Meng Zhuqing into the Assembly Hall.

 Chapter 1037 - 1037 1038 Rewards and Honors

    ?Chapter 1037: Chapter 1038 Rewards and Honors Chapter 1037: Chapter 1038 Rewards and Honors As soon as Gong Juechen entered the main hall, Han Xinche¡ªthe General of Cavalry from Xiyun¡ªcaught sight of him and was startled.


    It was more than just a startle; it was like a great shock to his heart.


    This person, he looks so much like his sister...


    In the hall, there were quite a few officials who recognized Consort Han, and they too were taken aback upon seeing Gong Juechen. However, remembering that Consort Han and her children had all perished in a fire, they didn¡¯t pay it much mind, only thinking Gong Juechen happened to resemble Consort Han.


    The Emperor of Xiyun originally detested Gong Juechen for his resemblance to Consort Han. However, now that Gong Juechen had saved his son, Su Chengyu, and cured the plague, the emperor¡¯s dislike for him had somewhat lessened.


    Atop the hall, the Emperor of Xiyun rewarded everyone who contributed to the cure of the plague.


    Especially Gong Juechen and Gong Juese, the Emperor of Xiyun truly gave them a lot of rewards.


    Even though Gong Juese was not present.


    The Emperor of Xiyun even wanted to have Gong Juechen join the Imperial Hospital, but Gong Juechen replied, ¡°I implore the Emperor to rescind his command! I¡¯m a commoner with quite the sharp tongue, and both Prince Yi and Princess Yi believe that it¡¯s only a matter of time before such a tongue costs me my life, yet I wish to live well. I hope the Emperor will grant me this.¡±


    This man really had a sharp tongue.


    The emperor had learned as much when he had visited Prince Yi¡¯s house.


    The Emperor of Xiyun therefore didn¡¯t insist, ¡°Since that is the case, then I shall grant you your wish. You need not join the Imperial Hospital.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for granting my request,¡± said Gong Juechen, bowing deeply in gratitude toward the Emperor of Xiyun, appearing truly thankful on the surface.


    But in his heart, he was cursing, ¡°You¡¯d better descend to the eighteenth level of hell and never be reborn!¡±


    Then, because the Crown Princess Consort and Tobanya had left the Capital for Nan Shen without permission, the Emperor of Xiyun punished them; both were confined to reflexion facing the wall for a month.


    Actually, this punishment was light for Ning Wenxian, who was extremely grateful to accept it.


    As the Crown Princess Consort, she had gone off to Nan Shen without thinking of the bigger picture. Indeed, the Emperor of Xiyun could have used this as a pretext to strip her of her title, but he did not. He merely confined her and had her face the wall for a month. To her, this was indeed light.


    And she was genuinely thankful to the Emperor of Xiyun.


    Su Chengyu, despite not wanting Ning Wenxian to face any punishment, knew she had indeed done wrong, and since his imperial father had been lenient, he naturally said nothing.


    For Tobanya, being punished was not a big deal. It was only a month, and it would pass quickly. She visited Meng Zhuqing, who was now also alive and back. Even though she hadn¡¯t cured the plague herself, she still felt it was worth it.


    Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t want Tobanya to be punished, yet he had little power and was low-ranking, and since Tobanya genuinely made a mistake, he could only silently feel sorry for her in his heart.


    Some officials who wanted to bring down the Crown Princess Consort considered petitioning that the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s punishment for her was too lenient, but it was clear that the emperor was showing favoritism toward his daughter-in-law, so they dared not file their petitions.


    Gong Juechen had a chance to witness the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s favouritism.


    Because of his love for Xiao Changyi, he also doted on An Jing, his daughter-in-law; and because of his love for Su Chengyu, he favored Ning Wenxian, his son¡¯s wife.


    Disliking his imperial consort mother also meant disliking him and his sister...


    Such clear preferences...


    Good.


    Very good.


    Gong Juechen chuckled to himself, mentally muttering ¡®good¡¯ twice. Then, once again, he cursed in his heart, ¡°If you do not descend to the eighteenth level of hell and never be reborn after your death, I won¡¯t reincarnate either. I¡¯ll become a vicious ghost, and no matter how many times you are reborn or who you become, I will haunt you! Torture you!¡±

 Chapter 1038 - 1038 1039 Watch Your Words

    ?Chapter 1038: Chapter 1039: Watch Your Words! Chapter 1038: Chapter 1039: Watch Your Words! From the corner of his eye, Gong Juechen noticed that the Great General had been sizing him up all this time, and without even thinking, Gong knew it was his maternal uncle Han Xinche.


    Even though he actually no longer had any recollection of this uncle.


    However, he had heard that his uncle had become the General of Cavalry.


    But what of it if he was a General, he wielded little real power after all.


    Compared to the other generals, the real power his uncle held was truly pitiful.


    Gong Juechen could not help but feel a bit of sympathy for his uncle.


    He could have been holding heavy troops and guarding a region, but due to Su Haoyu¡¯s wariness, he was forcibly retained in the Imperial Capital.


    ...


    After the morning court, Han Xinche quickly intercepted Gong Juechen, who was about to leave the palace with Meng Zhuqing.


    ¡°Palace Doctor,¡± Han Xinche greeted Gong Juechen with a clasped fist.


    Gong Juechen pretended not to know Han Xinche¡¯s identity, eyeing Han Xinche in his armor, ¡°General, you are...?¡±


    Before Han Xinche could introduce himself, Meng Zhuqing hurriedly said to Gong Juechen, ¡°This is General of Cavalry Han Xinche, General Han.¡±


    Gong Juechen acted as if he was just realizing who it was, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s General Han. May I ask what business General Han has with this commoner?¡±


    Han Xinche stated plainly, ¡°Palace Doctor, you bear a strong resemblance to my elder sister.¡±


    Anybody who had seen his sister would think so, as this man looked remarkably like her.


    There was no need to conceal this.


    Both Gong Juechen and Meng Zhuqing were quite surprised.


    Of course, Gong Juechen¡¯s surprise was feigned, while Meng Zhuqing¡¯s was genuine. General Han¡¯s elder sister was the late Consort Han, and Gong Juechen actually resembled Consort Han...


    Han Xinche continued, ¡°My elder sister has been gone for many years. The General misses her greatly, and seeing that the Palace Doctor resembles my elder sister so closely, the General felt a sense of familiarity and came to say hello.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Gong Juechen said, appearing to understand but not saying much more.


    Meng Zhuqing was on edge, fearing Gong Juechen would speak out of turn and cause offense, or even bring disaster upon himself.


    Han Xinche added, ¡°My elder sister was once the Master of Qingyi Palace¡ªConsort Han.¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately touched his face, looking honored, ¡°This commoner actually resembles the late Imperial Consort. My ancestral graves must be emitting green smoke by now.¡±


    Han Xinche subtly followed up with the question, ¡°May I ask where the Palace Doctor¡¯s family is from?¡±


    Gong Juechen replied, ¡°Nan Shen.¡±


    Fearing that someone might notice something off, Han Xinche did not probe any further. He clasped his fist at Gong Juechen once again and walked away with a particularly bold and carefree air.


    Once Han Xinche was far away, Gong Juechen whispered to Meng Zhuqing in complaint, ¡°He actually said I look like a woman. I¡¯m not your brother; how do I resemble a woman?¡±


    That woman was the Imperial Consort; who are you to disdain her so casually?!


    Meng Zhuqing got a shock and hurriedly covered Gong Juechen¡¯s mouth, urging him not to talk nonsense in case someone overheard and it led to serious trouble.


    Disrespecting the Imperial Consort could lead to a sentence as harsh as being beaten to death with sticks.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t left the palace yet. Be careful with your words!¡± Meng Zhuqing gave a particularly soft warning. Seeing Gong Juechen blink vigorously, a sign he had heard, Meng Zhuqing then let go and stopped covering Gong¡¯s mouth.


    After leaving the palace and returning to the General¡¯s residence, Gong Juechen asked Meng Zhuqing with feigned curiosity, ¡°Zhuzhu, how come I¡¯ve never heard of Consort Han? Has she been deceased for a long time?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing replied, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been quite a while. Consort Han died when I was only about five or six years old.¡±

 Chapter 1039 - 1039 1040 Only Knows to Suffer Losses Doesnt

    ?Chapter 1039: Chapter 1040: Only Knows to Suffer Losses, Doesn¡¯t Learn? Chapter 1039: Chapter 1040: Only Knows to Suffer Losses, Doesn¡¯t Learn? ¡°Dead so soon?!¡± Gong Juechen exclaimed in surprise.


    Meng Zhuqing said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know much about Consort Han. It wasn¡¯t a natural death; Qingyi Palace somehow caught fire. Not only did Consort Han burn to death there, but so did the Seventh Prince and the Eighth Princess. This incident was fervently discussed in the Imperial Capital for the first few years, and that¡¯s how I came to know of it.¡±


    ¡°Both the Seventh Prince and the Eighth Princess died as well?¡± Gong Juechen feigned confusion. ¡°How come they just happened to be in Consort Han¡¯s chambers?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing explained, ¡°The Seventh Prince and the Eighth Princess were Consort Han¡¯s children, so they lived with her.¡±


    Gong Juechen, stroking his chin with an air of intrigue, said, ¡°So this fire killed a consort, a prince, and a princess. Such a fire burns too...¡±


    He deliberately left his sentence unfinished, which only added more room for speculation.


    Meng Zhuqing said, ¡°At first, the Emperor also suspected it was arson meant to kill Consort Han, the Seventh Prince, and the Eighth Princess, but since nothing was found, it ultimately had to be deemed an accidental fire.¡±


    Gong Juechen thought to himself: It was no accident, it was set by my mother.


    ...


    Consort Han¡¯s mother had three children: Consort Han and her two younger brothers, Han Xinche and Han Xinrui.


    Han Xinche was older than Han Xinrui.


    Upon returning home, Han Xinche immediately sought out his brother Han Xinrui, to talk about how much Gong Juechen resembled their elder sister, Consort Han.


    Han Xinrui became excited immediately, ¡°Brother, are you serious? Does Gong Juechen really look exactly like our sister?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t true, would I urgently tell you this?¡± Han Xinche replied.


    Upon hearing this, Han Xinrui grew even more excited, ¡°Then he must be our sister¡¯s child!¡±


    Han Xinche disagreed and said, ¡°It¡¯s only a resemblance; we can¡¯t be sure yet.¡±


    ¡°Our sister¡¯s child never died, and since Gong Juechen so closely resembles our sister, he must definitely be her son!¡±


    Han Xinche, annoyed, said, ¡°Why are you still so rash? After all these years, don¡¯t you know how much you¡¯ve suffered due to your rashness? Don¡¯t you ever learn from your mistakes?¡±


    As he spoke, Han Xinche¡¯s face displayed an expression of frustration mixed with disappointment.


    Han Xinrui chuckled sheepishly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just because I¡¯m too eager to find our nephew?¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Han Xinrui complained, ¡°Regardless, our sister shouldn¡¯t have taken her own life to protect her child, leaving us searching for so many years without finding him.¡±


    Han Xinche sighed, ¡°It¡¯s also Su Haoyu¡¯s ruthlessness; even beasts do not devour their offspring. If our sister hadn¡¯t sent the child away by pretending he died with her in the fire, Su Haoyu would never have let it go.¡±


    Han Xinrui still complained, ¡°Our sister should not have acted on her own; she should have consulted with us or handed the child over to us. We could have secretly arranged for someone else to raise him, which would have been better than us not knowing where the child is and looking everywhere.¡±


    Han Xinche sighed again. ¡°When our sister¡¯s devoted Serverfly told me about it, weren¡¯t you there? She said our sister saw through everything and merely wanted her kituds to grow up safe and ordinary, which is why she didn¡¯t tell us.¡±


    Han Xinrui retorted defiantly, ¡°He is a Prince, why can¡¯t our great-nephew be the Emperor? Brother, look at our family: even though you¡¯re titled Great General, you hold no real power. Su Haoyu keeping you in the Imperial Capital is no different from putting you under house arrest here.¡±

 Chapter 1040 - 1040 1041 Birthmark

    ?Chapter 1040: Chapter 1041: Birthmark Chapter 1040: Chapter 1041: Birthmark At last, Han Xinrui concluded, ¡°Only if our grandnephew becomes the Emperor can our family¡¯s situation turn around!¡±


    Over the years, the Emperor of Xiyun had been suppressing the Han family. If not for the desire to change their family¡¯s fortunes and restore them to their former glory, why would they tirelessly search for the Seventh Prince¡ªtheir grandnephew in secret?


    Han Xinche longed to achieve great accomplishments, but even though he had been conferred the title of Great General, his martial arts ability had not been fully utilized. Instead, he was trapped in the Imperial Capital, harbor a great deal of resentment in his heart.


    But with Su Haoyu as the Emperor, how could his family compete with Su Haoyu, the Monarch?


    Therefore, he had always been enduring.


    Carrying the entire Han family¡¯s constrained silence with him.


    He dreamt that one day, they would find their grandnephew, eliminate Su Chengyu, the Crown Prince, and have their grandnephew ascend the throne. Then, their family would surely shine more brightly than in its original splendor.


    But for the sake of reviving the Han family, even understanding the painstaking decisions of their eldest sister, Han Xinche and his brother continued their covert search for their grandnephew.


    And because they did not know where their eldest sister had sent their grandnephew, they had never been able to find him.


    Hearing the words of his brother, Han Xinrui, Han Xinche felt the resentment in his heart surge once more, his ambition thwarted in the Imperial Capital, unable to find proper expression!


    After calming the resentment in his heart, Han Xinche cautiously said, ¡°Everyone still thinks our grandnephew is dead; we can¡¯t reveal the fact that he¡¯s still alive. If Su Haoyu learns of it, he would definitely strike ruthlessly again.¡±


    ¡°Brother, even if you don¡¯t remind me, I am aware of the serious implications,¡± Han Xinrui immediately responded with a solemn nod.


    Han Xinche nodded in approval, satisfied with his brother¡¯s current demeanor. Then he continued, ¡°Our grandnephew has a birthmark on his waist. If Gong Juechen has an identical one, then he must be our grandnephew.¡±


    Han Xinrui immediately stood up and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go check for a birthmark on Gong Juechen¡¯s waist right now!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Han Xinche halted Han Xinrui. ¡°Can¡¯t you be less impulsive? I was just talking to you seriously, and you were nodding along perfectly fine.¡±


    ¡°Brother, what did I do?¡± Han Xinrui asked, looking baffled.


    Han Xinche was both angry and helpless, but still said, ¡°We¡¯ve just said that no one should know our grandnephew is alive. If we go now to check Gong Juechen for the birthmark, won¡¯t we be openly showing our suspicion that Gong Juechen is our grandnephew? We can¡¯t take that risk.¡±


    Han Xinrui chuckled sheepishly and said, ¡°Brother, if I didn¡¯t have you always there to guide me, I would definitely make even more mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re my brother; I can¡¯t just ignore you.¡± After a pause, Han Xinche shifted the conversation back to the matter at hand, ¡°This task of verifying whether Gong Juechen has the birthmark must be done without anyone noticing. Our family couldn¡¯t afford a loss before, and even less so now. We can¡¯t make a single misstep; Su Haoyu is always looking for a way to eliminate our family righteously, and we can¡¯t give him the chance.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯ll listen to you, brother,¡± Han Xinrui agreed. After all, he was only there to voice his opinions; the real decisions were always made by his older brother.

 Chapter 1041 - 1041 1042 Dont be afraid it doesnt bite

    ?Chapter 1041: Chapter 1042: Don¡¯t be afraid, it doesn¡¯t bite Chapter 1041: Chapter 1042: Don¡¯t be afraid, it doesn¡¯t bite ...


    At Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Daddy, what are you doing?¡±


    As soon as An Jing led the four little ones out of the house, they saw Xiao Changyi turning over bricks in the corner of the wall, not understanding what Xiao Changyi was doing, the four little ones immediately ran towards Xiao Changyi with great interest.


    Su Yixing, An Yiqing, and An Yiyun even asked Xiao Changyi excitedly.


    Although Su Yi Jing did not ask Xiao Changyi, his eyes were sparkling, hoping Xiao Changyi would provide an answer.


    Xiao Changyi picked up the small cloth bag he had placed aside, opened it, and while showing it to the four little ones, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, they don¡¯t bite.¡±


    Inside the small cloth bag, there was moist soil and many earthworms.


    When they saw the soft-bodied earthworms, Su Yixing, An Yiqing, and An Yiyun were all somewhat frightened and took a small step back, just as An Jing came over and comforted them, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, both daddy and mommy are here, we will protect you.¡±


    Then, An Jing smiled and explained, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday? Today we¡¯re going to take you fishing. These are the bait your daddy dug up for feeding the fish, and the fish really like it.¡±


    As An Jing spoke, Su Yi Jing reached his little hand into the cloth bag, wanting to catch the earthworms to play with, but he didn¡¯t catch any because Xiao Changyi hurriedly tied up the cloth bag.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°This is too dirty, don¡¯t touch it.¡±


    An Jing and the three little ones exclaimed, ¡°Look, look at your brother, how brave he is, he even dared to catch the earthworms.¡±


    The three little ones immediately clapped their hands, ¡°Brother is awesome! Awesome!¡±


    Initially, Su Yi Jing was unhappy because Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t let him play with the earthworms, but seeing his younger brothers praising him, he was no longer unhappy and even his lips slightly curled into a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dirty here, take the children to play elsewhere for a while, I need to dig some more.¡± Xiao Changyi asked An Jing to take the four children to another place to play. He truly needed to dig up more earthworms.


    Before An Jing could speak, An Yiyun shook her little head vigorously and said, ¡°No, no, Yun Er wants to stay here, watching daddy dig earthworms.¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and pinched An Yiyun¡¯s little nose, ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡±


    An Yiyun immediately said, ¡°Yun Er can¡¯t be scared, Yun Er wants to be like big brother, not afraid, so when Yun Er grows up, she can protect daddy and mommy too. And her brothers.¡±


    ¡°Our Yun Er is really a good child.¡± An Jing was very comforted.


    An Yiqing immediately said, ¡°Mommy, big brother and second brother are good children too!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, all of you are good children, daddy and mommy¡¯s good children, daddy and mommy¡¯s treasures.¡± An Jing was very supportive.


    Then, An Jing asked, ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t want to go elsewhere, what about you?¡±


    An Yiqing and Su Yixing immediately said, ¡°We want to stay here, watch daddy dig earthworms.¡±


    Su Yi Jing did not answer, but one little hand was pulling at Xiao Changyi¡¯s clothes, clearly also wanting to watch Xiao Changyi dig earthworms.


    Seeing Su Yi Jing still not speaking to her, An Jing felt somewhat hurt, but immediately cheered up and laughed, ¡°These earthworms are too dirty, you can watch but please don¡¯t touch, ok?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± An Yiyun, An Yiqing, and Su Yixing immediately nodded vigorously and responded.


    Su Yi Jing did not respond, but he nodded slightly.


    While the four little ones surrounded Xiao Changyi, watching him turn over the bricks and dig earthworms from beneath the bricks¡¯ soil, Gong Juechen arrived.

 Chapter 1042 - 1042 1043 Close Relations

    ?Chapter 1042: Chapter 1043 Close Relations Chapter 1042: Chapter 1043 Close Relations ¡°Ding ding ding!¡± Gong Juechen leapt into the courtyard, ¡°Jingjing, Xingxing, Qingqing, Yunyun, come look, what has Uncle Chenchen brought for you all!¡±


    ¡°Ah, paper windmills! Hurry, hurry, hurry, Uncle Chenchen, give one to Qing¡¯er, give one to Qing¡¯er!¡±


    An Yiqing, with particular enthusiasm, ran towards Gong Juechen and, taking a paper windmill from his hand, began to run all over the courtyard. Because of the wind, the paper windmill spun continuously, and An Yiqing, looking delighted, ran and laughed, filled with joy.


    That smile really resembled Maitreya Buddha.


    Su Yi Jing, Su Yixing, and An Yiyun also each took a paper windmill from Gong Juechen¡¯s hand and played in the courtyard, running with the spinning windmill, all very happy.


    And because of the paper windmills, the four little ones temporarily forgot that they were supposed to watch their father, Xiao Changyi, dig for earthworms.


    After playing with the kids and the paper windmills for a while, Gong Juechen made his way over to An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    An Jing, seeing Gong Juechen still had a paper windmill in his hand, laughed and asked, ¡°Is that for me?¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately protected the windmill like a mother hen, hiding it in his chest, ¡°I want to play with it myself.¡±


    An Jing found this amusing, ¡°How old are you, still playing with these?¡±


    Gong Juechen said, ¡°You just wanted one too, didn¡¯t you also want to play?¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Even if you gave it to me, I wouldn¡¯t play with it. I was just asking.¡±


    ¡°Oh my~¡± Gong Juechen wore a smile like that of an Old Mama and his tone was very much like one too, ¡°Stubborn as a mule~¡±


    An Jing silently looked to the heavens.


    Gong Juechen was already used to the fact that they always ended up speechless because of him, so very naturally, he turned to Xiao Changyi, who was digging for earthworms, and asked, ¡°What are you digging earthworms for?¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t speak.


    Instead, An Jing answered, ¡°We¡¯re about to take the kids fishing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go,¡± Gong Juechen immediately nodded excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll come too, I¡¯m really bored, Se Se doesn¡¯t want me to carry around my chubby nephew anymore, saying I¡¯ll spoil him rotten. The kid is just so tiny, can¡¯t even talk yet, how could he be spoiled.¡± As he spoke, Gong Juechen began to grumble.


    An Jing was quite speechless at how Gong Juechen never saw himself as an outsider.


    But ever since they all went to Nan Shen and experienced an epidemic, although on the surface it seemed like their relationship hadn¡¯t changed, in reality, his relationship with her and her husband had actually grown closer.


    Taking for granted that Gong Juechen would join them for fishing, An Jing still said irritably, ¡°Se Se came by yesterday and mentioned that you¡¯re always carrying your nephew, making it so now he cries if he¡¯s not held and refuses to sleep.¡±


    ¡°But I just really like my chubby nephew...¡± Gong Juechen said with a hint of aggrievance. If he didn¡¯t like the kid, why would he always be holding him?


    Nevertheless, Gong Juechen was soon cheerful again, saying spiritedly, ¡°Jingjing, I really don¡¯t know how my sister raises him, but she¡¯s made him so chubby. Ha ha, when I hold him, I feel like I¡¯m holding a big chunk of meat, so soft and mushy, warm and toasty, even smells like milk, I truly love holding him! Just a shame, Se Se won¡¯t let me hold him anymore.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Only you could describe a perfectly fine child as a big chunk of meat...


    After the earthworms were gathered, An Jing and Xiao Changyi took the four children to the riverside outside the city to fish.


    Gong Juechen, very much a child at heart, followed along with a paper windmill in hand.


    Meng Zhuqing and Qin Er also joined the group.

 Chapter 1043 - 1043 1044 His Ability

    ?Chapter 1043: Chapter 1044 His Ability... Chapter 1043: Chapter 1044 His Ability... An Jing and the others not only brought fishing gear but also brought barbecue supplies, planning to cook the fish right by the riverbank if they really caught any, as a form of picnic.


    Now that the weather wasn¡¯t so hot, picnicking was really nice.


    Since they didn¡¯t know how long they would be fishing, An Jing also brought some food in case they got hungry.


    Xiao Changyi was very patient in teaching the four little ones how to fish. The children were all particularly interested in listening, but they lost patience while waiting for the fish to bite and went off to play with the paper windmills given by Gong Juechen.


    Just as the children ran off to play with the paper windmills, Xiao Changyi caught a big crucian carp.


    Upon seeing this, An Jing hurriedly called out to the four little ones, ¡°Jing¡¯er, Star, Qinger, Yun Er, come look, your daddy caught a fish!¡±


    Hearing that a fish was caught, the four little ones quickly dropped their windmills and ran back, just in time to see Xiao Changyi pulling the fish ashore.


    ¡°The fish is so big, Daddy, awesome! Awesome!¡± crowded around Xiao Changyi, An Yiyun, An Yiqing, and Su Yixing watched as Xiao Changyi unhooked the crucian carp, jumping and hopping with joy.


    ¡°Daddy, awesome! Awesome!¡± Su Yi Jing also jumped and hopped with joy.


    Hearing Su Yi Jing¡¯s voice, Xiao Changyi¡¯s throat choked up, and he paused his movements. After glancing at his eldest son Su Yi Jing, he continued to unhook the fish and placed it in a wooden bucket already filled with water.


    An Jing also heard Su Yi Jing¡¯s voice. It was the first time Su Yi Jing had spoken to his father since she and her husband returned from Nan Shen.


    ¡°Mom, Daddy is awesome! So awesome!¡± Probably too excited, Su Yi Jing seemed to forget what he was upset about and happily pulled on An Jing¡¯s clothes, urging her to look at Xiao Changyi and the fish he caught.


    An Jing¡¯s nose instantly felt sour. Her eldest son finally spoke to her again.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± An Jing immediately nodded her head repeatedly with a smile, indicating that her husband was awesome, but her voice was slightly choked.


    How wonderful.


    Her eldest son finally spoke to her and her husband.


    At this moment, An Jing and Xiao Changyi no longer felt distressed; all that was left was happiness.


    An Jing lovingly patted Su Yi Jing¡¯s little head and then patted the other three little ones¡¯ heads. The four children continued to jump and hop, clapping their hands, exceptionally happy.


    They kept praising how awesome Xiao Changyi, their dad, was for catching such a big fish.


    ¡°Changyi, you caught a big one,¡± said Gong Juechen as he walked over and looked at the big crucian carp Xiao Changyi had caught.


    However, Gong Juechen was still holding his fishing rod.


    The fishing rod was dangling with a line, the line with a hook, and the hook with a small grass carp about half the size of a finger.


    The small grass carp was still frantically wriggling on the hook, causing the fishing line to sway continuously in the air.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Gong Juechen laughed shamelessly, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, this is what I caught. Being able to catch such a small fish is also my skill. See if you can catch one like this.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    An Yiqing looked at the small grass carp on Gong Juechen¡¯s hook and spoke in a serious baby voice, ¡°Uncle Chenchen¡¯s fish is so small, just as big as Qinger¡¯s fingertip, hee hee.¡±


    Then, An Yiqing stuck out his little finger, making him look particularly adorable.

 Chapter 1044 - 1044 1045 The Position Is Not Right

    ?Chapter 1044: Chapter 1045: The Position Is Not Right Chapter 1044: Chapter 1045: The Position Is Not Right Gong Juechen, however, felt exceptionally proud. ¡°Qingqing, the smaller fish have their advantages. You can eat this fish in one bite, not like the one your daddy caught¡ªyou have to take lots of bites. Right?¡±


    An Yiqing looked closely at the small fish still bobbing in the air and, after making sure he truly could eat it in one bite, he nodded in agreement. ¡°Mmm, that¡¯s right!¡±


    Gong Juechen took the opportunity to ask, ¡°So, should Uncle Chenchen catch more of these small fish for Qingqing to eat, would that be good?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± An Yiqing nodded happily.


    When An Jing saw this, she chuckled and asked, ¡°Qinger, are you saying you¡¯d rather eat your uncle¡¯s fish than the one your daddy caught?¡±


    An Yiqing replied in a babyish voice, ¡°Qinger will eat the fish Daddy caught first, and after I¡¯m full, then I will eat the small fish Uncle Chenchen caught.¡±


    Gong Juechen said, ¡°If you¡¯re full, will you have room for the fish I caught?¡±


    An Yiqing, quite honestly replied, ¡°If I don¡¯t have room, then Qinger won¡¯t eat it.¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately clutched at his heart, pretending to be deeply hurt, ¡°Qingqing, you¡¯re breaking your uncle¡¯s heart.¡±


    Then, Gong Juechen quickly recovered, acting as if nothing was wrong. ¡°But, considering you are eating your daddy¡¯s fish and not someone else¡¯s, I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    Right after that, Gong Juechen asked the other three little ones, ¡°How about you guys, do you also want to eat the fish your daddies caught first?¡±


    The three little ones immediately clung to Xiao Changyi¡¯s legs, clamoring at Gong Juechen, ¡°We want Daddy¡¯s! We want Daddy¡¯s!¡±


    Seeing this, An Yiqing also joined in, hugging Xiao Changyi¡¯s legs just like the others.


    As Gong Juechen watched, he feigned sorrow and said, ¡°Changyi, I¡¯m so jealous of you. Look at your kids, tsk tsk, if my kids loved me that much, I¡¯d give them whatever they wanted, even my life.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything but felt a soft warmth in his heart. He looked down at the four children clinging to his legs, and warmth slowly emerged in his cold eyes.


    At the same time, he felt a deep sense of paternal pride. The pride of being so loved by the four little ones, a feeling no other man could match in the hearts of his children.


    It was only after Xiao Changyi caught his third fish that An Jing started to clean the fish, preparing to grill them over the fire.


    By this point, Gong Juechen felt wickedly amused because, as Xiao Changyi brought up his third rather large fish, Gong Juechen had already caught more than twenty small ones, each very small. They were so tiny he didn¡¯t think they¡¯d even get stuck in his teeth.


    ¡°Jingjing, I must not have read the almanac before going out today, look at the fish I¡¯ve caught... sigh...¡± Initially, Gong Juechen was quite pleased with his ability to catch small fish, but after catching so many, he felt disappointed.


    As she cleaned the fish, An Jing teased him, ¡°To keep catching small fish like this is also a skill of yours.¡±


    ¡°A skill it might be, but I want to catch a big one too. Seeing Changyi catch big ones makes me green with envy,¡± Gong Juechen admitted earnestly.


    An Jing, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to care much. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll have my husband give you one of his fish.¡±


    Gong Juechen suggested, ¡°That¡¯s less useful to me. I¡¯d rather Changyi teach me the skill of catching big fish. Fish that you catch yourself taste the best.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°But isn¡¯t he catching them the same way you are? I really don¡¯t understand why only small fish bite your hook.¡±


    Gong Juechen stroked his chin, gazing pensively in the direction where he had cast his line, contemplating. ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m fishing in the wrong spot?¡±

 Chapter 1045 - 1045 1046 Have You No Shame

    ?Chapter 1045: Chapter 1046: Have You No Shame? Chapter 1045: Chapter 1046: Have You No Shame? Immediately, Gong Juechen stopped talking to An Jing and ran over to Xiao Changyi to say, ¡°Changyi, let me switch places with you. You catch a big one for me, and then I¡¯ll give the spot back to you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t think it was a problem with the spot, but since Gong Juechen wanted to switch, he did.


    Then, Xiao Changyi went to the spot where Gong Juechen had just been fishing, and Gong Juechen took up the spot where Xiao Changyi had been fishing.


    In no time, Xiao Changyi pulled up a big carp that was even larger than the three he had caught before.


    As soon as Gong Juechen saw it, he immediately dropped his fishing rod, ran over like a madman, snatched the big carp Xiao Changyi had just caught and hid it behind his back, then shouted at Xiao Changyi, ¡°This is mine!¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°... Can you have a little shame?¡±


    Gong Juechen acted as if he was in the right: ¡°I just switched spots with you and you caught one here¡ªthat fish was definitely planning to bite my hook. Who knew when I switched with you, it would bite yours instead, so this is mine!¡±


    An Jing was speechless but also found it funny, ¡°Husband, just give it to him. He just can¡¯t catch big fish himself and wants to comfort himself by saying this fish actually wanted to bite his hook.¡±


    Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t planned to fight with Gong Juechen over a fish in the first place, and now with An Jing saying so, he readily agreed to give the fish to Gong Juechen.


    Xiao Changyi then rebaited his hook and resumed fishing.


    Meanwhile, Gong Juechen cheerfully walked over to An Jing, who had already cleaned the fish and was now washing them, and handed her the big carp, ¡°Grill this for me and remember, don¡¯t give it to anyone else. This fish is mine¡ªit¡¯s naturally for me to eat.¡±


    An Jing gave Gong Juechen a big eye roll before taking the big carp and beginning to clean it, intending to grill it later.


    Seeing that An Jing had taken the fish, Gong Juechen looked at it contentedly before heading back to his fishing spot and started fishing again.


    It wasn¡¯t long before he felt a fish bite his hook.


    But when he pulled it up to look, he saw yet another particularly small fish and immediately tossed the fishing rod aside, deciding not to fish anymore¡ªhe would just let Xiao Changyi and the others do it!


    ¡°Ha ha ha...¡± An Jing finally couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter. She also felt today was a bit odd¡ªGong Juechen kept catching tiny fish, and so tiny at that.


    Even after switching spots.


    The four little ones also laughed unrestrainedly, ¡°Uncle Chenchen caught another tiny fish and he¡¯s mad, ha ha ha...¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately pretended to be angry and pounced toward the four little ones, ¡°Dare to laugh at me? I¡¯ll catch you and throw you into the water to feed the fish.¡±


    As soon as the children saw Gong Juechen bearing his teeth and coming toward them, they hid behind An Jing or Xiao Changyi, all the while shouting anxiously, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, protect us, Uncle Chenchen is so scary.¡±


    An Jing soothed them with a laugh, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. With Daddy and Mommy here, he won¡¯t dare to throw you in.¡±


    Gong Juechen had intended to scare the four children some more, to frolic with them, but before he could, he saw someone coming their way, and the man leading them was someone he knew¡ªhis Uncle Han Xinche.


    Han Xinche was followed by a servant carrying fishing gear, looking as though they had come to fish as well.


    Gong Juechen was certain: This was definitely not a coincidence! His Uncle had to be coming for him!


    ¡°Jingjing, have you invited more people to fish with you?¡± Gong Juechen gestured with his chin, signaling An Jing and the others to look toward Han Xinche approaching them.

 Chapter 1046 - 1046 1047 Such people

    ?Chapter 1046: Chapter 1047: Such people... Chapter 1046: Chapter 1047: Such people... An Jing followed his gaze, glancing briefly before saying indifferently, ¡°No, I guess he¡¯s just here to fish and happened to bump into us by coincidence.¡±


    As soon as Han Xinche approached, he walked straight toward Xiao Changyi, who was fishing by the riverbank, and greeted him with a clasped-fist smile, ¡°What a coincidence, Prince Yi is fishing here, too. I hope Prince Yi doesn¡¯t mind if This General also fishes here? I¡¯ve heard that this is a good spot and came here for that reason.¡±


    Xiao Changyi replied coolly with just two words: ¡°As you please.¡±


    Han Xinche immediately thanked him with a fist and palm salute, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    After giving thanks, Han Xinche went over to An Jing to greet her from Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    Then, Han Xinche¡¯s gaze fell on Gong Juechen, and he said with a smile, ¡°At the Great Hall, I heard the palace doctor mention the Prince and Princess, and I thought the palace doctor must have a special relationship with the Prince and Princess. Seeing the palace doctor fishing together with the Prince and Princess now, it is indeed as I suspected.¡±


    Jue Chen replied with exaggerated modesty and politeness, ¡°The Great General jests. It¡¯s only because the Prince and Princess do not despise this commoner that I could shamelessly follow them to fish.¡±


    When Jue Chen mentioned ¡®shamelessly,¡¯ Han Xinche paused slightly, seemingly surprised that Jue Chen would describe himself as such, but he didn¡¯t say much afterward and went to fish by the river.


    Right where Jue Chen had just discarded his fishing rod.


    An Jing, while roasting fish, teasingly looked at Gong Juechen who was adding wood to make the fire burn brighter, ¡°You know you¡¯re being shameless?¡±


    Jue Chen replied with a playful grin, ¡°I¡¯ve always been well aware of my own nature.¡± He paused for a moment, ¡°You see, I¡¯m a man who knows nothing of shame.¡±


    Before An Jing could reply, Jue Chen contradicted himself, his tone still playful, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. Not having shame feels better than having it; I¡¯m happier when I¡¯m shameless.¡±


    ¡®Happier when shameless...¡¯


    An Jing thought to herself, ¡°...What an oddball.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, seeing Gong Juechen continuously talking to his wife, felt a tinge of jealousy. Then, he stopped fishing, had Meng Zhuqing take over, and went to sit by An Jing to help roast the fish.


    When An Jing saw Xiao Changyi stop fishing and come over, she realized her husband was feeling jealous. She smiled blissfully until Xiao Changyi sat down next to her. Only then did she lean over and rub her face against Xiao Changyi¡¯s shoulder.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s cool gaze instantly softened.


    The atmosphere turned sweet and cloying.


    Gong Juechen, who was tending the fire opposite An Jing and Xiao Changyi, saw them together and let out a melodramatic sigh, ¡°My dear wife, where in the world are you? Could it be that you haven¡¯t been born yet? Do you know how bitterly your husband has been waiting?¡±


    Han Xinche, who was pretending to fish nearby, nearly stumbled and plunged into the water upon hearing Gong Juechen¡¯s words.


    He had never encountered someone like Gong Juechen before... truly shameless!


    Which honorable man goes around blatantly calling out for a wife? This man shamelessly shouted to the heavens for his ¡®wife¡¯¡ªhe truly had no shame!


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this person was quite possibly his great-nephew, Han Xinche would have wanted to go home already.


    He really couldn¡¯t stand such people.


    Han Xinche tried to compose himself, and after suppressing his agitation, he called out loudly, ¡°Whose fishing rod is this? Why abandon it?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jue Chen knew that his uncle was trying to draw him over. With an inward sigh of helplessness, Jue Chen stood up, quickly walked toward Han Xinche, and called out loudly, ¡°Mine! I haven¡¯t discarded it; I simply left it there earlier because I hadn¡¯t caught any big fish yet.¡±

 Chapter 1047 - 1047 1048 Falling into the Water

    ?Chapter 1047: Chapter 1048: Falling into the Water Chapter 1047: Chapter 1048: Falling into the Water Gong Juechen had just arrived next to Han Xinche when he bent down to pick up the fishing rod he had just dropped on the ground, as he caught a glimpse of Han Xinche¡¯s foot stretching toward him from the corner of his eye, he sighed internally once more, neither dodging nor avoiding.


    He closed his eyes and was tripped by Han Xinche¡¯s foot, plunging headfirst into the river.


    Splash.


    As Gong Juechen plunged into the river, he sighed in his heart: Dear uncle, my imperial consort mother sent my sister and me to be raised by my teacher so we could live a stable life, couldn¡¯t you just stop making trouble, huh?


    ¡°Gong the palace doctor!¡± As soon as Han Xinche saw Gong Juechen fall into the water, he feigned a start and shouted out for Juechen, also ordering his attendant to jump into the water to quickly rescue Juechen onto the shore.


    Gong Juechen was familiar with water, but since someone was coming to rescue him, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to save himself and allowed Han Xinche¡¯s attendant to drag him onto the bank.


    An Jing and the others were startled when they saw Gong Juechen fall into the river, so they hurried to the riverside to check on his condition.


    Seeing that Gong Juechen had been dragged ashore and had only spit out a couple of mouthfuls of water, and that he was fine apart from the shock, An Jing then asked, ¡°How did you end up falling into the water just like that?¡±


    Gong Juechen feigned a shaken demeanor and said with some grievance, ¡°I just wanted to pick up the fishing rod, I guess the ground here is a bit steep, and as I bent down to pick it up, I tumbled in.¡±


    ¡°Luckily General Han was here; otherwise, we might not have been able to save you in time.¡± Since Juechen had been pulled up onto the shore, An Jing assumed that Gong Juechen was not adept in the water.


    Gong Juechen got up from the ground, and with a sincere face, he thanked Han Xinche: ¡°Thank you, General Han, I can never repay you for saving my life; I shall give my big carp to General Han to eat later!¡±


    Who wants to eat your fish!


    This person is not only shameless but also a bit of an oddball.


    Han Xinche remained silent for a moment before smiling and saying, ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    Then, Han Xinche looked at Gong Juechen¡¯s soaking wet clothes and ¡®kindly¡¯ suggested, ¡°Doctor Gong, your clothes are all wet, you must be uncomfortable, why don¡¯t you take them off to dry for a bit?¡±


    His grandnephew had a very obvious birthmark just above his waistline. If this person truly was his grandnephew, then all they had to do was for Gong Juechen to remove his shirt for it to be revealed.


    When Han Xinche had stretched out his foot to trip him, Gong Juechen had already guessed that Han Xinche wanted to check for the birthmark on his waist, but he had no intention of acknowledging his ancestral home, naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let Han Xinche check it.


    Gong Juechen laughed it off nonchalantly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to remove it, drying it while wearing it works just fine, and then I don¡¯t have to put on the clothes again. Oh, right, I¡¯ll go sit by the fire, it¡¯ll dry faster.¡±


    Saying this, Gong Juechen strode towards the fire where they were grilling fish.


    Han Xinche watched Juechen walk towards the fire fully drenched without taking off his clothes, feeling the urge to rush over and strip the clothes from Juechen¡¯s body.


    However, Han Xinche still managed to control himself with reason, not allowing himself to be that impulsive.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi also walked back to the fire to continue grilling fish.


    As soon as he saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi return, Gong Juechen, sounding somewhat aggrieved and a little loud, said, ¡°Jingjing, I have to give my big carp to the Great General as thanks for saving my life, could you guys give me another one?¡±


    Upon hearing these words from Juechen, the corners of Han Xinche¡¯s mouth twitched. With this bear-like appearance, is he really a man?


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll give you another one.¡± An Jing answered promptly. It was just another fish, not a big deal at all, hardly worth considering.

 Chapter 1048 - 1048 1049 He Has No Other Choice

    ?Chapter 1048: Chapter 1049: He Has No Other Choice Chapter 1048: Chapter 1049: He Has No Other Choice An Jing looked at Gong Juechen, soaking wet and sitting there as the water poured off him, and felt somewhat unable to bear the sight. She spoke up, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just take off your clothes? They will dry faster that way.¡±


    Han Xinche had thought that he wouldn¡¯t get the chance to see today whether Gong Juechen had a birthmark on his waist, but upon hearing An Jing¡¯s words, hope surged in him again. Although he appeared to be focused on fishing, the corner of his eyes remained watchful of Gong Juechen.


    However, when Gong Juechen heard An Jing¡¯s words, he immediately crossed his arms in an exaggerated pose, clutching himself like a wronged woman of a good family, ¡°My body has never been seen by a woman before; it¡¯s for my wife¡¯s eyes only, you can¡¯t have designs on me!¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but be speechless. After a long pause, she said irritably, ¡°Suit yourself whether you strip or not!¡±


    Her words were no doubt a signal that she was done bothering with him¡ªwhatever he wished to do was up to him.


    Gong Juechen, however, gave Xiao Changyi a mischievous look and said, ¡°Changyi, I think I should strip.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t even bother to look at him before responding with two words, ¡°Keep them on.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Gong Juechen immediately burst into laughter, ¡°Jingjing, you see, your husband doesn¡¯t want you to see my body at all, hahaha...¡±


    Gong Juechen was clearly making a joke, but Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t care in the least. He truly did not want his wife to see the body of any man other than himself.


    An Jing felt sweetly contented.


    Han Xinche just thought Gong Juechen must be out of his mind. If you knew Prince Yi was like this, that would have been all well and good, but why would you blurt it out so brazenly?


    But then, Han Xinche remembered that Gong Juechen could very likely be his nephew, and he sighed deeply in his heart.


    If this man really was his nephew, he would recognize him.


    To revitalize the Han Clan, he had no other choice.


    Just as An Jing and Xiao Changyi were about half-done grilling the fish, someone from the Great General¡¯s residence arrived.


    The man whispered a few words to Han Xinche, who immediately stopped fishing and, with a fist in palm, said to Xiao Changyi and An Jing, ¡°Prince, Princess, this General has some matters to attend to at home and must leave now. Thus, I shall take my leave.¡±


    Before An Jing and Xiao Changyi could respond, Gong Juechen suddenly said in a flurry of urgency, ¡°Great General, the big crucian carp isn¡¯t ready yet. Don¡¯t you want to wait a bit longer? This is my humble way of repaying the Great General for saving my life; you must eat it before you leave.¡±


    Han Xinche felt like cursing someone. Aside from having no shame and being an oddity, this guy was particularly clueless.


    ¡°Palace Doctor Gong jokes,¡± said Han Xinche, without lingering on further talk, and turned to leave.


    ¡°Eh, eh, eh Great General...¡± Gong Juechen looked bewildered, his expression crying out, ¡®why don¡¯t you eat my fish before leaving?¡¯


    Gong Juechen had displayed even more peculiar behavior that An Jing and Xiao Changyi had seen before, so now, both of them couldn¡¯t be bothered with Gong Juechen¡¯s peculiar desire to repay lifesaving gratitude with a crucian carp.


    As for Han Xinche¡¯s visit to fish and subsequent departure, An Jing and Xiao Changyi treated it as nothing more than a minor interlude, not paying it much mind.


    But Gong Juechen couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    Today, if he hadn¡¯t shown his uncle his waist, his uncle surely wouldn¡¯t let the matter rest.


    It was also at this moment that Gong Juechen had a bit of understanding for the Emperor of Xiyun. If everyone didn¡¯t keep to their own business, how could there be anything to worry about?


    Involuntarily, Gong Juechen looked over at Xiao Changyi, who was warmly grilling fish with An Jing. If only every person of great achievement could be like Xiao Changyi...


    ¡°Jingjing, just because that Great General didn¡¯t eat my big crucian carp, don¡¯t go back on your promise to give me the other fish, okay?¡± Gong Juechen spoke again, looking utterly foolish.

 Chapter 1049: 1050: Relieved

    Chapter 1049: Chapter 1050: Relieved


    An Jing just gave Gong Juechen a sidelong glance, too lazy to bother speaking with this fool.


    Qin Er and Meng Zhuqing also caught quite a few big fish, and together with the food An Jing had brought, everyone¡¯s lunch was sorted out.


    Once the fish were roasted, An Jing and Xiao Changyi washed the little ones¡¯ hands before handing out the fish for them to eat.


    The four tykes had never eaten grilled fish before, and once they got their share, they excitedly opened their mouths to bite in.


    ¡°Eat slowly, be careful of the bones.¡± An Jing, afraid the little ones might choke on a fishbone, couldn¡¯t help but caution them.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm~¡± The four youngsters mumbled happily as they ate their fish.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± An Jing asked.


    Su Yixing, An Yiqing, and An Yiyun immediately nodded their little heads vigorously: ¡°Delicious!¡±


    Seeing Su Yi Jing just nod without making a sound, An Jing hesitated before softly asking, ¡°Jing¡¯er, is it good?¡±


    Su Yi Jing first blinked blankly, as if he didn¡¯t understand why An Jing would specially ask him alone, then cracked a small smile and said in a milky voice, ¡°Delicious.¡±


    An Jing¡¯s lips were already curled into a smile, and now she felt even happier. She had been worried that her eldest son¡¯s earlier conversation with them had been just her imagination.


    Now, An Jing felt reassured. Her big boy had indeed spoken to her and her husband.


    An Jing¡¯s gaze naturally turned to her husband, and seeing that he was also looking at her because he too was certain their eldest son, Su Yi Jing, had truly spoken to them, she couldn¡¯t help but smile knowingly.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s lips also curled up in an almost imperceptible smile.


    Both thought the same thing: How wonderful. The plague had passed, and their relationship with the four children was as good as ever; nothing could be more beautiful than this.


    Without thinking, each embraced a child with one arm, watching the kids eat with great joy. When embraced, the children giggled even more happily, making the couple not only feel joyful but also melting their hearts.


    It was true.


    At this moment, it was truly beautiful.


    Of course, this beauty pertained to An Jing¡¯s family of six. As for Gong Juechen, who was eating a well-roasted big carp, his mood was not beautiful at all.


    In fact, Gong Juechen looked utterly dejected, indignantly munching on his fish and complaining in bewilderment, ¡°How is it that I¡¯m the only one constantly catching little fish while everyone else gets the big ones... It¡¯s just too weird...¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing laughed and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you saying that you didn¡¯t consult the almanac before going out today?¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately nodded and declared, ¡°Yeah, from now on, I have to make sure to check the almanac before I go out!¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was sitting next to Gong Juechen and upon hearing his words, continued eating his fish but gave Gong Juechen a sideways glance, his eyes clearly conveying the message: You just can¡¯t catch a big fish, and it has nothing to do with the almanac.


    Seeing Meng Zhuqing¡¯s reaction, Gong Juechen wasn¡¯t annoyed and even gave a mischievous smirk, ¡°Zhuzhu, I know your little secret. Don¡¯t you believe I¡¯ll spread it around with my big mouth?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing immediately offered up his other well-roasted fish with both hands to Gong Juechen, hoping to shut him up.


    Gong Juechen laughed triumphantly while taking the fish to eat without any pretense of politeness.


    Watching this, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. At the same time, she thought to herself once again: The cunning of this man is truly profound.

 Chapter 1050: 1051: So You Are This...

    Chapter 1050: Chapter 1051: So You Are This...


    After having grilled fish and some other food, An Jing and Xiao Changyi lay down on the grass with their four children to watch the blue sky and white clouds.


    Meng Zhuqing and Qin Er, while cleaning up the leftovers, kept their eyes on their surroundings.


    Gong Juechen stretched by the river and took a leisurely stroll, then, seeing An Jing and the others lying on the grass, he too went and lay down.


    However, because Xiao Changyi felt he was lying too close and somewhat disrupting the coziness of their family of six, he gave Gong Juechen a look that urged him to lie a bit farther away.


    The four little ones also obediently lay down for a while before they began crawling all over the grass¡ªnot just onto Xiao Changyi but onto An Jing and even towards Gong Juechen.


    When Gong Juechen saw the four little ones crawling towards him, he closed his eyes, pretending to sleep until the children got close; then, he suddenly sat up and made a scary face at them, startling the children into crawling back hurriedly.


    As they crawled back, they also giggled.


    Then, they snuggled into An Jing¡¯s and Xiao Changyi¡¯s arms, laughing even more unabashedly at Gong Juechen.


    Clearly, they had been scared initially but also found Gong Juechen¡¯s antics amusing.


    While the atmosphere was quite pleasant there, at General Han¡¯s residence, it was not so great.


    ¡°Brother, he fell into the water and is soaking wet, yet he isn¡¯t taking off his clothes to dry?¡± Han Xinrui couldn¡¯t comprehend at all.


    Han Xinche said irritably, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? He¡¯s a weird one, claims drying it on his body saves the trouble of putting it on again.¡±


    Han Xinrui was speechless...


    After a moment, Han Xinrui said with a worried expression, ¡°Such a good opportunity and we didn¡¯t see if there¡¯s a birthmark on his waist, how can we ever find out...¡±


    Han Xinche was also worried but still added, ¡°I¡¯ve secretly inquired, Gong Juechen also has a sister named Gong Juese, who is now Meng Lanqing¡¯s wife and has borne him a son. According to the spy, neither Gong Juechen nor Gong Juese knows their parents and were raised by a master in the mountains... All signs indicate that he might really be our grandnephew.¡±


    Han Xinrui responded, ¡°But brother, didn¡¯t you say not to jump to conclusions? Then what is this...?¡±


    Han Xinche said, ¡°What I mean is, with such a high probability, we absolutely need to find a way to check if there is a birthmark on Gong Juechen¡¯s waist.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± exclaimed Han Xinrui. He sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity we don¡¯t know any distinguishing features of our grandniece, or we could start from her to find out.¡±


    Han Xinche explained, ¡°The spy also reported that Gong Juese¡¯s martial arts skills are formidable. Even Meng Zhuqing and Meng Lanqing together could not easily handle her, so even if we knew something about our grandniece¡¯s characteristics, it would be hard to start from Gong Juese.¡±


    Han Xinrui was very surprised. ¡°Her martial arts skills are that advanced?!¡±


    Han Xinche nodded affirmatively. Then, frowning and pondering, he said, ¡°We only know our grandnephew has a birthmark, regardless, we can only start from Gong Juechen. The method of having him voluntarily take off his clothes for us to see doesn¡¯t seem viable; he¡¯s too bizarre to be judged by normal standards. I think I should make a visit to the General¡¯s residence tonight.¡±

 Chapter 1051: 1052: Who is So Impatient to Dare...

    Chapter 1051: Chapter 1052: Who is So Impatient to Dare...


    When Han Xinrui heard that his brother was planning to venture to the General¡¯s mansion at night, he hurriedly said, ¡°Gong Juese, a woman, has such high skills, then Gong Juechen¡¯s skills must also be exceptional. Brother, even if you go at night, you might not be able to see him, and you might even get hurt. In my opinion, you shouldn¡¯t take this risk.¡±


    Han Xinche replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, Gong Juechen is only adept in medicine, he doesn¡¯t know Martial Arts.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Han Xinrui was immediately overjoyed, but soon after, he felt a bit worried and cautioned, ¡°Still, in the General¡¯s mansion there¡¯s an expert named Gong Juese and Meng Lanqing is also staying there now. You need to be cautious at night.¡±


    Han Xinche said, ¡°I know.¡±


    ...


    It was a quiet night.


    Gong Juechen was originally sleeping with a thin blanket when he suddenly heard a faint noise outside the door. His ears twitched, and he immediately opened his eyes alertly.


    Before even turning his head, he smelled the scent of a narcotic.


    With a sneer in his heart, he shouted loudly, ¡°Se Se! Se Se! Help! Se Se, come and save your brother! Someone is trying to knock me out!¡±


    He hadn¡¯t planned on letting anyone know that he knew Martial Arts, so he could only use his sister¡¯s help.


    Gong Juese lived in the courtyard next to Gong Juechen¡¯s. Hearing his voice, she didn¡¯t even bother putting on her outer garment; she threw off her blanket and rushed out in just her undergarments.


    Meng Lanqing was also awakened by the noise, though she wasn¡¯t as quick to act as Gong Juese.


    ¡°Who¡¯s so impatient to live that they dare try to subdue my brother?!¡± Gong Juese burst out of her room with these words.


    Just as she was about to climb over the wall to her brother¡¯s courtyard, she saw a figure in black fleeing over the wall from her brother¡¯s side. Gong Juese wanted to chase after him, but was also worried about her brother.


    Deciding not to chase, she quickly climbed the wall to see how her brother was doing.


    Without waiting for Gong Juechen to open the door, Gong Juese kicked it open. The room indeed had a faint smell of narcotic smoke, and her eyebrows instantly furrowed tight.


    ¡°Brother, brother, are you alright?¡± Gong Juese didn¡¯t care about propriety between men and women¡ªafter all, she didn¡¯t understand such things¡ªand rushed into Gong Juechen¡¯s room.


    In the room, on the bed, Gong Juechen was already sitting up, clutching the blanket, showing a pair of peach blossom eyes, much like a good family woman who had been violated.


    And his words were quite similar too.


    ¡°I only heard Gong Juechen say in an incredibly plaintive tone, ¡°Se Se, someone tried to knock out your brother... Luckily, I¡¯m particularly sensitive to drugs... But Se Se, aren¡¯t only girls supposed to be drugged, making it easier for someone to take advantage of them... Why would someone want to drug me?¡±


    Meng Lanqing walked in just in time to hear Gong Juechen say this and truly wanted to roll his eyes at him unceremoniously, but he didn¡¯t and instead went straight to Gong Juese to hand her overcoat to her.


    ¡°What do you look like coming out like this? Put it on quickly!¡±


    While putting on her overcoat, Gong Juese said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I also just worried about my brother? If I had taken the time to dress, perhaps my brother might have been killed by now.¡±


    Meng Lanqing said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not blaming you.¡± He was just a little jealous.


    His wife didn¡¯t know at all how to observe the proprieties expected of women, even coming out in just her undergarments like this. Gong Juechen was still a man, and Meng didn¡¯t want his wife appearing like this in front of Gong Juechen or any other man.

 Chapter 1052: 1053: If Its Not Enough, Come and Ask Me for More

    Chapter 1052: Chapter 1053: If It¡¯s Not Enough, Come and Ask Me for More


    Gong Juese didn¡¯t dwell on Meng Lanqing¡¯s words but instead said, ¡°I just saw a person in black scaling the wall and fleeing; they were quite skilled. It¡¯s probably too late to chase them now. However, my lord, the security at your mansion is terrible. If we weren¡¯t right next door, my brother might already be gone.¡±


    Meng Lanqing said, ¡°Although I am a General, I am only one in name, without real power, so naturally, there are not many guards to ensure the safety of the people in the mansion.¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately exclaimed in fear, ¡°This place is so unsafe, and that person was clearly after me, what am I going to do, what am I going to do?¡±


    Meng Lanqing really wanted to say that there were still some Protectors in the General¡¯s mansion and it wasn¡¯t that unsafe; it was just that the intruder in black was very skilled.


    After a moment of silence, Meng Lanqing didn¡¯t mention this but instead asked seriously, ¡°Whom have you offended?¡±


    Gong Juechen replied, ¡°The number of people I¡¯ve offended is countless, how would I know who I¡¯ve offended?¡±


    Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t stay here any longer, I really don¡¯t want to die yet,¡± Gong Juechen hurriedly got up to get dressed. ¡°I¡¯m going to stay with Jingjing and Changyi; it¡¯s safer there. Se Se, you escort me over, I¡¯m afraid I might encounter someone who wants to kill me on the way, I really don¡¯t want to die, I haven¡¯t even seen my chubby nephew grow up yet.¡±


    Meng Lanqing thought Gong Juechen was being a bit too cowardly, but considering that Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion was indeed safer than the General¡¯s mansion, Meng Lanqing did not stop Gong Juechen from making a fuss.


    After all, the intruder in black had targeted Gong Juechen.


    If Gong Juechen could live in a safer place, Meng Lanqing did not object in the slightest, in fact, he was very much in favor.


    This man was also his wife¡¯s brother.


    He certainly did not want any harm to come to him.


    ¡°Brother, why do you always say my son is fat?!¡± Gong Juese was dissatisfied. Very dissatisfied. She really minded this matter.


    While continuing to dress, Gong Juechen said, ¡°Your son is indeed fat. I¡¯ve seen many children, but my chubby nephew has grown into such a big lump.¡±


    Meng Lanqing: ¡°...¡±, Are you really okay with speaking about my son, your nephew, like that?


    ¡°My son is full-figured!¡± Gong Juese argued indignanty. ¡°My mother-in-law said that children like this are blessed! If you talk about my son being fat again, I won¡¯t take you to Jingjing and Brother Changyi¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t say it anymore, your son is the skinniest, my nephew is the skinniest, holding him is so comfortable, are you happy now?¡± Once Gong Juechen was dressed, he started packing up more things to bring to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    Only then was Gong Juese satisfied; she was no longer angry and even started to happily help Gong Juechen pack.


    However, Gong Juechen didn¡¯t let her do the packing and instead said, ¡°Give me three thousand taels. I¡¯m going to someone else¡¯s house to stay; I should at least bring some money with me.¡±


    Gong Juese had never used Meng Lanqing¡¯s money before¡ªit was all her brother¡¯s money with her, and there was a lot of it¡ªso Gong Juese gave the money very readily, not just three thousand taels but five thousand taels in silver notes.


    Moreover, Gong Juese even instructed, ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, come ask me for more.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once Gong Juechen had packed the things he wanted to take to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, he asked Gong Juese to escort him there.


    Meng Lanqing, seeing that it was the middle of the night, felt somewhat uneasy and decided to accompany Gong Juese in escorting Gong Juechen.


    While Meng Lanqing and Gong Juese were escorting Gong Juechen to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, elsewhere, at General Han¡¯s mansion, Han Xinrui was anxiously waiting for his brother to return.

 Chapter 1053: 1054: Still Feeling Insecure

    Chapter 1053: Chapter 1054: Still Feeling Insecure


    Han Xinrui was so anxiously rushed for two reasons. First, he worried about his brother, afraid that something might have happened to him; second, he was eagerly awaiting the news his brother was to bring back, hoping that Gong Juechen was indeed their nephew.


    Just when Han Xinrui thought his brother would not be back for a while, Han Xinche returned.


    Han Xinche had come back, but with a look of defeat.


    As soon as he returned, he took off the black mask from his face and threw it on the table, exasperated, ¡°That Gong Juechen truly lives up to his reputation for medical expertise. I had just started to release sleeping smoke into his room when he noticed and called for people, forcing me to retreat the way I came.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Han Xinrui understood what his brother meant and immediately his shoulders slumped, drained of strength.


    After a long while, Han Xinrui finally said, ¡°Doctors are very sensitive to medicine and such; it¡¯s no wonder he discovered it. What matters is not that we didn¡¯t find anything, it¡¯s that we might have startled the snake in the grass. I¡¯m afraid the General¡¯s mansion will now tighten its guard, and it¡¯ll be difficult for you to get in again.¡±


    Han Xinche said, ¡°Difficult as it may be, I have to go. Even if it were through a mountain of swords and a sea of flames, I have to go. Our entire family is counting on our nephew to revitalize the Han family.¡±


    Han Xinrui guiltily said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault for not practicing martial arts seriously when I was younger. Otherwise, I could be the one going instead of you always taking such risks.¡±


    Han Xinche said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of talking about this now? Moreover, I am your elder brother; it¡¯s what I should do. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    Han Xinrui was extremely moved. Rather than saying that the burden of revitalizing the Han family rested on both his and his brother¡¯s shoulders, it was more accurate to say it was all on his brother¡¯s shoulders alone. He had always been a hindrance but, though his brother scolded him, he had never thought of abandoning him.


    ...


    Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    The main courtyard.


    The master bedroom.


    The oil lamp in the room was still on, casting a dim light, and one could see An Jing, Xiao Changyi, along with the four children lying on the bed.


    The four children were still sleeping between An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    What¡¯s more, the children¡¯s sleeping positions were all over the place, but the one thing they had in common was that one of their little hands was clutching An Jing¡¯s clothes, and the other, Xiao Changyi¡¯s.


    It was evident that the four little ones still felt particularly insecure,


    Afraid that An Jing and Xiao Changyi would abandon them again.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Suddenly, Meng Zhuqing¡¯s voice came from outside the door, very soft, probably to avoid waking the sleeping children.


    This call instantly woke An Jing and Xiao Changyi,


    In the middle of the night, Meng Zhuqing coming to call must mean something urgent. Xiao Changyi and An Jing exchanged a look, and Xiao Changyi carefully got up, whispering, ¡°I¡¯ll go see.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± An Jing softly responded.


    Their voices didn¡¯t wake the four children, but Xiao Changyi¡¯s attempt to rise did disturb them, as their hands had been clutching his clothes.


    However, Su Yixing, An Yiqing, and An Yiyun, found their hands suddenly empty as the cloth slipped away, merely frowned in their sleep, turned over, and went back to sleep.


    Only Su Yi Jing awoke, his eyes opening to see Xiao Changyi sitting up, looking like he was leaving. He immediately sat up and clung to Xiao Changyi, his small arms wrapping around tightly with all his strength.


    The hearts of Xiao Changyi and An Jing twisted painfully at that moment. Of the four children, their eldest son was now feeling the most insecure.

 Chapter 1054: 1055: I Didnt Lie to You

    Chapter 1054: Chapter 1055: I Didn¡¯t Lie to You


    Su Yi Jing also didn¡¯t speak, she just clung tightly to her father Xiao Changyi, not wanting to let him go.


    Xiao Changyi, fighting back the heartache, gently patted Su Yi Jing¡¯s little head, and soothed her with a particularly soft voice, ¡°Dad is just going out for a bit, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Su Yi Jing said nothing, only hugged Xiao Changyi even tighter, still shaking her little head in his arms, clearly not buying his words, afraid that Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t want her anymore, that he would leave again.


    ¡°Look, your mom is still here, dad¡¯s not lying to you,¡± Xiao Changyi said in a good-natured tone.


    Following the direction of Xiao Changyi¡¯s pointing finger, Su Yi Jing looked over to see her mother An Jing still lying on the bed, looking like she wasn¡¯t going anywhere. At first, she blinked blankly a few times, then slowly let go of Xiao Changyi, no longer clinging to him.


    But as she lay back on the bed, one small hand firmly clutched at An Jing¡¯s clothes.


    It was as if, by holding onto one person, she could grasp both parents at the same time, to keep them from abandoning her.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t coddle her, and it was as if Su Yi Jing¡¯s heart settled, she drifted back to sleep in a daze.


    The atmosphere instantly returned to as if everything that had just happened was only an illusion.


    But sadly, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were very much aware, not thinking of it as an illusion at all.


    This was reality.


    A reality that deeply pained their hearts.


    Even though their relationship with the four children had been restored, it had left a lingering issue: their four children¡¯s lack of a sense of security.


    Indeed, because the children didn¡¯t feel secure, lately, they always let the kids sleep with them, clutching at their clothes.


    And they hoped by doing this, to cure the four children of this lingering problem, to make them once again feel safe with their parents.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Xiao Changyi said softly to An Jing, looking at the four children holding onto her clothes, then put on his coat and walked outside.


    Watching Xiao Changyi go out, An Jing turned her gaze back, first looking at the hands of the four children clutching her clothes, then at the little ones¡¯ clean, white faces, her heart twisting painfully.


    When would the children, like before, profoundly trust her and her husband to protect them?


    Meng Zhuqing stood at the door waiting, and upon seeing Xiao Changyi come out, he didn¡¯t speak immediately, but waited until Xiao Changyi had closed the door before he reported in a low voice, ¡°Gong Jue Chen has come with his belongings, saying he wants to stay here.¡±


    Xiao Changyi walked a bit further away from his room and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why would he suddenly come to stay here, in the middle of the night?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing related truthfully, ¡°My older brother brought him over and said someone sneaked into the General¡¯s residence and released sleeping smoke in his room. Luckily, being a doctor, he is particularly sensitive to these things, and he called out for help from my sister-in-law as soon as he smelled the sleeping smoke, and no harm was done. But my sister-in-law saw a tall, black-clad figure running from his yard.¡±


    After pausing, Meng Zhuqing continued, ¡°He has offended too many people, it¡¯s unclear who wanted to knock him out and what they wanted to do to him, and finding the General¡¯s residence unsafe, he wanted to stay here instead.¡±


    Xiao Changyi then asked, ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°Not daring to let him stay here rashly, I had him wait in the front hall for the time being.¡±


    Hearing Meng Zhuqing¡¯s words, Xiao Changyi strode towards the front hall, with Meng Zhuqing hurrying after him.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi entered the front hall, Gong Jue Chen rushed at him, hugging Xiao Changyi¡¯s legs and also ending up sitting on the ground with a plop.

 Chapter 1055: 1056: Theres a Big Story Behind This!

    Chapter 1055: Chapter 1056: There¡¯s a Big Story Behind This!


    ¡°Changyi, you must take me in,¡± urged Jue Chen, ¡°The mansion has become incredibly unsafe. Those clad in black come and go as if it were vacant.¡±


    Meng Lanqing and Meng Zhuqing exchanged looks: ¡°...¡± Was it really that exaggerated? The mansion had its fair share of Protectors, didn¡¯t it?


    But Gong Juese didn¡¯t seem to think there was anything wrong with her brother¡¯s words. Instead, she pleaded, ¡°Brother Changyi, please shelter my brother. Your place is truly much safer.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t immediately respond to Gong Jue Chen. He turned to Meng Zhuqing and the others and said, ¡°All of you, leave.¡±


    Without another word, Meng Zhuqing turned and left.


    Meng Lanqing also wanted to do the same, but it seemed his wife was reluctant to go. So it was only after he dragged her along that they departed.


    Once only Xiao Changyi and Gong Jue Chen were left in the front hall, Xiao Changyi spoke icily, ¡°Stop pretending.¡±


    Gong Jue Chen immediately released Xiao Changyi¡¯s leg, stood up, took a seat, and leisurely poured himself a cup of tea to drink.


    After a long wait, seeing that Gong Jue Chen remained silent and just drank tea, Xiao Changyi¡¯s voice grew even colder, ¡°You expect me to let you stay without saying anything?¡±


    Gong Jue Chen replied with a charmingly wicked smile, ¡°I cured the plague, saved you and Jingjing¡ªis that not enough reason to let me stay?¡±


    Xiao Changyi responded, ¡°What power does a doctor like you hold, that you¡¯ve attracted people who¡¯d sneak into the General¡¯s mansion and use a narcotic smoke on you?¡±


    ¡°Calm and composed, Gong Jue Chen replied, ¡°I¡¯ve always been too outspoken, as you know. The number of people I¡¯ve offended with my words is countless. I don¡¯t know who would be so audacious to break into the mansion and narcotize me. Se Se told me the assailant was highly skilled. You must take me in; I¡¯m certainly not ready to die yet.¡±


    ¡°Do you really not know who narcotized you and why?¡±


    Teasingly, Gong Jue Chen replied, ¡°No idea~¡±


    Xiao Changyi knew he wouldn¡¯t get anything more by pressing the issue; deceit was this man¡¯s forte. He went straight to the point, ¡°Will your issues put my four children in danger?¡±


    He and his wife were not the concern, it was their four young children. He feared bringing disaster into Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion and putting them at risk.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Gong Jue Chen answered decidedly.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes narrowed in an instant. He knew there had to be a reason for the narcotic smoke, and that Gong Jue Chen knew exactly who was behind it and why.


    There must be a major story behind this man!


    Regardless of Xiao Changyi¡¯s sudden chilling demeanor and piercing gaze, Gong Jue Chen just casually brushed his bangs from his forehead and spoke with an air of nonchalance, ¡°If even you, Prince Yi, can¡¯t protect me, then no one under heaven can.¡±


    ¡°Changyi,¡± Gong Jue Chen suddenly sighed with a smile, ¡°you are my lifeline. I¡¯ll cling to you, my savior, no matter what.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter to Xiao Changyi whether Gong Jue Chen was joking or serious, he simply stated, ¡°Jing Er and I consider you a friend. We would lay down our lives to protect you without a second thought. But if your presence endangers our four children, I will make sure you pay dearly. I, Su Changyi, always keep my word.¡±


    Gong Jue Chen¡¯s lips quivered, and he felt a twinge of emotion in his nose. For the first time, someone had said they would risk their lives to protect him¡ªand it mattered not to them.


    If only it were false.


    Regrettably, it was true.

 Chapter 1056: 1057: So Angry I Could Explode

    Chapter 1056: Chapter 1057: So Angry I Could Explode


    ¡°Rest assured,¡± Gong Juechen turned his head and reached to pour himself more tea, also taking the opportunity to hide his emotion and sadness, ¡°Jingjing and the others won¡¯t have any trouble because I¡¯m moving in.¡±


    After a pause, Gong Juechen slowly continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already come to think of you and Jingjing as friends.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, however, said nothing more. As soon as he heard Gong Juechen¡¯s words, he turned and walked outside.


    Meng Zhuqing and the others were waiting in the courtyard outside the front hall.


    As Xiao Changyi passed Meng Zhuqing, without even glancing at Meng Zhuqing, he casually instructed, ¡°Let him stay in whichever courtyard he likes.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing immediately responded with respect, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Inside the front hall, Gong Juechen, who was drinking tea, couldn¡¯t help but smile upon hearing the words Xiao Changyi exchanged with Meng Zhuqing. Friends, he finally had friends. And not just one.


    Xiao Changyi entered his room on tiptoe and, seeing that An Jing was still awake, spoke in an especially gentle voice, ¡°Gong Juechen had a bit of trouble and will be staying at our place. I¡¯ve had Meng Zhuqing make arrangements. I¡¯ll tell you more about it tomorrow.¡±


    With that, Xiao Changyi planted a kiss on An Jing¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± It was too late now, the children were still sleeping, and to avoid waking them, it would be better to talk tomorrow, so An Jing responded with a smile, her gaze following Xiao Changyi as he took off his outer garment and lay back down on the outermost side of the bed.


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing first watched their four deeply sleeping children for a moment, and then they exchanged a smile. Afterward, they closed their eyes and continued to sleep.


    ...


    When Han Xinche and Han Xinrui, the two brothers, learned that Gong Juechen had actually moved into Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, they were nearly exploding with rage.


    They just wanted to see if Gong Juechen had a birthmark on his waist, why was that so difficult!


    What kind of place was Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion? Setting aside its strict guards, just the presence of the invincible Xiao Changyi inside meant they dared not take the risk of entering Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    Unable to venture into Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, Han Xinche and Han Xinrui, the two brothers, could only wait for the day Gong Juechen left the mansion.


    Their specific plan was to constantly have someone secretly watching the mansion¡¯s main gate. If Gong Juechen came out, if there was an opportunity, they would capture him.


    And then, they would forcibly remove his clothes to check if there was a birthmark on his body.


    ...


    The happiest ones about Gong Juechen moving into Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion were the four little ones, as Gong Juechen himself was fond of playing. He took the little ones around in all areas inside Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, nearly turning the place upside down with fun.


    Of course, there was a precondition: if An Jing was not accompanying them, it was Xiao Changyi, or both An Jing and Xiao Changyi were by their side.


    At the very least, the four children needed to be able to see one of their parents with just a turn of their heads; otherwise, they would cry non-stop.


    The four children already felt insecure, and An Jing and Xiao Changyi certainly didn¡¯t want to make them feel even less secure, so An Jing and Xiao Changyi always tried to accompany the children together at the same time.


    Even if they did not play with the children, they would watch from the side.


    July 1st.


    By now, Gong Juechen had been staying at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion for five days.


    As soon as he heard that An Jing and Xiao Changyi were taking the four little ones to the market for a stroll today, Gong Juechen immediately said he wanted to go with them.


    Before An Jing and Xiao Changyi could speak, the four little ones were already excitedly agreeing, saying yes, yes, enthusiastically.

 Chapter 1057: 1058: I Will Make You Give Up on Me

    Chapter 1057: Chapter 1058: I Will Make You Give Up on Me


    It¡¯s clear the four little ones were quite fond of their Uncle Jue Chen.


    Upon arriving at the market, the four little tykes would run off toward any novel object they saw, leaving An Jing and Xiao Changyi preoccupied with the children and less attentive to Gong Juechen.


    Meng Zhuqing had also come along, but his main task was to help look after the four little ones.


    Sometimes, the children would scatter in different directions, each engrossed in their own sights, and An Jing and Xiao Changyi simply couldn¡¯t keep up. In such times, Meng Zhuqing proved to be very handy.


    Nor did Meng Zhuqing pay much heed to Gong Juechen.


    After all, even without the four little ones to look after, he was preoccupied with the safety of his lord and lady, scarcely having a moment to spare for Gong Juechen.


    Gong Juechen noticed some people stealthily eyeing him from the shadows and others pretending to be passersby, following not too far behind him. He pretended to take an interest in the items at the market, slowly falling a few steps behind An Jing and the others, who didn¡¯t realize it.


    The person following Jue Chen seized the opportunity when he was alone, quickly covered his face with a cloth, sprang from an alley, grabbed Jue Chen, covering his mouth in the process and started dragging him into the alley.


    And Jue Chen pretended to struggle like someone completely unskilled in martial arts, to avoid giving away his true capabilities.


    In the alley, another masked person was waiting.


    As soon as the masked person saw Jue Chen being dragged in, he went straight up to him without a word and began stripping Jue Chen of his clothes.


    Upon seeing this, Jue Chen feigned panic on his face, but sighed inwardly: Alas, uncle, this time I will truly disappoint you, you might as well strip off my clothes.


    The one stripping Jue Chen was none other than the General of Cavalry, Han Xinche. Once he had stripped Jue Chen, Han Xinche examined his back, just above the waist, for a birthmark.


    Finding no mark, Han Xinche, in a fit of anger, drew his knife, contemplating cutting down Jue Chen.


    All those wasted efforts, all the risks taken, and this man wasn¡¯t even the one he was looking for!


    Han Xinche was truly prepared to end Jue Chen there and then, but before his knife could swing down, Xiao Changyi and Meng Zhuqing arrived in search of Jue Chen, startling him, prompting him to stow his knife and flee with his accomplice.


    Jue Chen, upon seeing Han Xinche¡¯s intention to kill him, was genuinely shocked; truth be told, he hadn¡¯t expected Han Xinche would want to kill him upon discovering he wasn¡¯t the target. Just as he was preparing to fight his way out to save himself, he caught sight of Xiao Changyi at the mouth of the alley from the corner of his eye and immediately relaxed his fist, ready to counterattack.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t pursue but instead let Meng Zhuqing chase after the two masked men.


    Jue Chen, once released, squatted on the ground, picked up his clothes from the ground, did not get dressed, instead hugged his clothes, affecting the appearance of a violated woman from a good family.


    ¡°Changyi...¡± Jue Chen even let out a couple of fake sobs, acting as if his honor was ruined.


    If Xiao Changyi could have, he surely would have rolled his eyes at him.


    An Jing led the four children to the mouth of the alley, only to see Jue Chen bare-chested, clutching his clothes, looking like a good family woman whose honor had been destroyed, which took her aback.


    Xiao Changyi blocked An Jing¡¯s view the moment he saw her at the alley¡¯s entrance, shielding her from the sight of the half-naked Jue Chen.


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    The four little ones, curiously, gathered around Jue Chen to have a look, their young voices asking innocently, ¡°Uncle Chenchen, why did you take off your clothes?¡±

 Chapter 1058: 1059: Where Is Justice...?

    Chapter 1058: Chapter 1059: Where Is Justice...?


    Gong Juechen suddenly sniffed hard, then pretended to cry and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who took it off, someone else did it for me, thinking I was a flower to be picked. But they didn¡¯t realize I was a man...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Four little ones were even more confused: ¡°Uncle Chenchen is a person, not a flower. Why would someone pick Uncle Chenchen as a flower?¡±


    Gong Juechen sniffed again, continuing his sob story: ¡°Who knows how that person¡¯s eyes work, in broad daylight, in this clear and righteous world, he dared touch a man like me¡ªutterly heartless and mad.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Gong Juechen kept up his wailing: ¡°If you¡¯re going to pick, just pick. But after stripping off my clothes and finding out I¡¯m a man, you actually stopped picking and even wanted to kill me. Where¡¯s the justice in that... where is the justice...¡±


    Unable to bear it any longer, Xiao Changyi interjected sharply, ¡°Put your clothes back on.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Only then did Gong Juechen stop hugging his clothes and started putting them back on properly.


    When Gong Juechen was properly dressed, Xiao Changyi stepped aside to stop blocking An Jing¡¯s view.


    An Jing looked at Gong Juechen, unsure of what to say.


    That¡¯s when Meng Zhuqing returned.


    Empty-handed.


    ¡°Master, the person escaped,¡± Meng Zhuqing reported.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say anything, merely glanced at Gong Juechen, then, along with An Jing, led the four children out of the alley.


    After such commotion, An Jing and Xiao Changyi decided not to stroll through the market with the four children anymore and returned to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion instead.


    Upon returning to the mansion, Gong Juechen claimed he was shocked and needed a nap to settle his nerves, then retired to his room.


    Seeing Meng Zhuqing wanted to say something, Xiao Changyi asked An Jing to take the children elsewhere to play.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want An Jing to know, but he worried the four little ones would pick it up.


    Right now, all four were quick to learn to speak; they couldn¡¯t discuss everything in front of them. They were too innocent, almost always blabbering whatever they knew. If a secret got into their hands, and they let it out, that wouldn¡¯t be good.


    Once An Jing had taken the children away, Meng Zhuqing quietly reported: ¡°Those two masked persons, I lost their trail near General Han¡¯s mansion.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s expression turned cold for a moment, then he asked, ¡°Gong Juechen looks like Consort Han, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was silent for a while, then spoke indifferently, ¡°I see. You may go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ...


    Meanwhile, Gong Juechen returned to his room and began to disrobe.


    Once he was undressed, he tore off the fake skin attached to his lower back.


    This fake skin had taken him quite a while and wasted plenty of ointments to create a few days ago.


    If it hadn¡¯t been unbearably itchy, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed back to his room to tear it off.


    And as he tore off the fake skin, the location just above his lower back revealed a conspicuous birthmark.


    Gong Juechen used a wet towel to clean his back; once the itching had subsided and his back was clean, he put his clothes back on.


    Sitting at the desk, staring at the large chunk of fake skin thrown casually onto it, Gong Juechen let out a deep sigh.


    Now, his uncle wouldn¡¯t suspect him anymore.


    He created the fake skin to divert his uncle¡¯s attention away from him.


    Now he was Gong Juechen.


    Even though he once was Seventh Prince Su Chenglin of Xiyun, he had never thought of reverting to Su Chenglin.

 Chapter 1059: 1060: Could it be that he is...

    Chapter 1059: Chapter 1060: Could it be that he is...


    He knew that his uncle wouldn¡¯t rest until he checked for the birthmark, so he had made a fake skin to cover it, thinking it would take several outings before his uncle would catch him.


    But unexpectedly, the first time he went out after moving into Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, he was caught.


    Fortunately, the matter was resolved.


    The Han family would no longer suspect that he was Su Chenglin.


    ...


    As soon as Han Xinche returned to the mansion, he told Han Xinrui that Gong Juechen had no birthmark on his lower back, and Han Xinrui also felt that they had been busy for nothing.


    However, they were now certain that Gong Juechen only resembled their sister, and was not actually her offspring.


    Then, Han Xinche and Han Xinrui stopped concerning themselves with Gong Juechen and continued to secretly send people to search for their great-nephew, Su Chenglin, in Xiyun.


    ...


    That night, while the children were asleep, Xiao Changyi quietly told An Jing about Meng Zhuqing losing track of the two masked individuals near General Han¡¯s mansion.


    Earlier, An Jing had learned from Meng Zhuqing that Gong Juechen resembled Consort Han and also knew about Consort Han¡¯s relationship with General Han. Now, hearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s words, An Jing was greatly shaken.


    ¡°Could it be that he is...¡± An Jing was extremely shocked but did not complete her sentence.


    Because, as far as she knew, the Seventh Prince, Su Chenglin, had already died in a fire, and his body had been identified at the time¡ªsomething almost everyone in the Imperial Capital knew.


    Xiao Changyi indifferently said, ¡°Let¡¯s hope he is not.¡±


    An Jing understood what Xiao Changyi meant, that if it were true, it would surely lead to a major conspiracy. A prince living among commoners¡ªif true, there would definitely be something amiss!


    After a long pause, An Jing also nodded, saying, ¡°I hope he is not.¡±


    Although they knew Gong Juechen was unfathomable, they still hoped his background was straightforward.


    Deep down, they did not want to make an enemy of Gong Juechen.


    ...


    The next day, An Jing, Xiao Changyi, and Gong Juechen were teaching four children simple characters in the study.


    Regarding the possibility that Gong Juechen might be Su Chenglin, An Jing and Xiao Changyi did not let on at all, treating Gong Juechen as usual.


    While An Jing and others were teaching the children characters, Su Chengyu arrived.


    When An Jing asked why Su Chengyu had come, he did not mind the presence of Gong Juechen and honestly said, ¡°My father¡¯s health has worsened significantly, and I want the palace doctor to examine him in the palace tomorrow.¡±


    It was his original intent to arrange for Gong Juechen¡¯s visit to the palace the next day, so naturally, he had nothing to hide.


    Upon hearing Su Chengyu¡¯s words, Gong Juechen felt immensely gratified: that kind of person, he should have died sooner.


    The last time he saw that man frail and grey-haired in the Assembly Hall, he felt even more gratified than now.


    It served him right!


    An Jing, however, sighed somewhat heavily, ¡°We were in Nan Shen before, which worried the old man too much. He has aged so much.¡±


    Su Chengyu also sighed, ¡°I originally planned to have the palace doctor see my father today, but today is the anniversary of the Seventh Brother Prince and the Eighth Sister Princess¡¯s deaths. My father always fasts one whole day on this date every year and avoids seeing outsiders... so, I decided against it.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Changyi remained expressionless while An Jing subtly glanced at Gong Juechen.


    Gong Juechen continued to hold An Yiqing, the little one, teaching him characters, showing no external reaction to Su Chengyu¡¯s words, but inside, those words stirred up tumultuous waves.


    Su Haoyu actually...

 Chapter 1060: 1061: Thinking of Retreating

    Chapter 1060: Chapter 1061: Thinking of Retreating


    He truly hadn¡¯t expected Su Haoyu to become a vegetarian and avoid seeing anyone on the anniversary of his and his sister¡¯s death each year.


    However, Gong Juechen immediately shook his head inwardly. It was all a facade! Su Haoyu was just putting on a show! If Su Haoyu hadn¡¯t wanted to kill his own son, why would his imperial consort mother have faked his death and sent him out of the palace?


    ...


    The next day, Gong Juechen entered the palace to examine the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s health.


    If Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t known Gong Juechen might be Su Chenglin, he might not have also entered the palace that day, but now he knew and feared that Gong Juechen might harm the Emperor of Xiyun, so he too, entered the palace.


    An Jing, being at home to take care of their four children, did not accompany Xiao Changyi to the palace.


    While Gong Juechen was examining the Emperor of Xiyun, Xiao Changyi quietly observed.


    If Gong Juechen was truly Su Chenglin, and yet did not acknowledge the Emperor of Xiyun, clearly there was deep resentment, and he was genuinely worried that Gong Juechen might harm the Emperor, his adoptive father.


    Since Xiao Changyi had matters to discuss with the Emperor of Xiyun that day, Gong Juechen did not find Xiao Changyi¡¯s presence at his side to be inappropriate.


    After finishing the pulse examination, Gong Juechen said, ¡°Your Majesty, you are overthinking and overexerting yourself, which worsens your condition. I hope you take care of your health.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun, sitting back, merely fluttered his eyelids at Gong Juechen¡¯s words and said nothing.


    Su Chengyu asked, ¡°Do you need to take medicine?¡±


    Gong Juechen replied, ¡°Taking more medicine cannot compare to resting for a day without working or worrying.¡±


    Seeing the Emperor of Xiyun still not speaking, Su Chengyu then had someone escort Gong Juechen out.


    Previously, physicians from the Imperial Hospital had also advised the Emperor of Xiyun not to overexert or overthink.


    ¡°Father...¡± Su Chengyu began to speak and then stopped, clearly feeling uncomfortable. Watching the father he loved age so quickly made him feel even worse.


    The Emperor of Xiyun finally spoke, ¡°Chengyu, you haven¡¯t finished approving those memorials for me. Go and do so. I would like to speak to your imperial brother alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Chengyu respectfully withdrew.


    After Su Chengyu left, the Emperor of Xiyun first took a sip of tea, then smiled at Xiao Changyi, ¡°There¡¯s no stopping old age.¡±


    He paused, sighed, and then said, ¡°Yi Er, I am truly old now, and a lot of things are beyond my strength.¡±


    Xiao Changyi no longer stood, but sat down, still expressionless, yet feeling very troubled inside.


    The Emperor of Xiyun wasn¡¯t angry at Xiao Changyi¡¯s demeanor, instead, he looked at him affectionately and after a while, he asked seriously, ¡°I am thinking of abdicating the throne to Chengyu early. What do you think?¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not specify his thoughts, simply responding, ¡°Once you step down from that position, come live with me.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s eyes immediately teared up, and he nodded with a smile, ¡°Alright, I will stay with you.¡±


    After a while, the Emperor of Xiyun added, ¡°I will abdicate due to my inability to bear the burden of my health. Once the announcement date is set, attend court that day to witness it, and support Chengyu.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ...


    Upon returning from the palace, Xiao Changyi relayed to An Jing that the Emperor of Xiyun intended to abdicate.


    An Jing was initially stunned, having never expected the Emperor of Xiyun to abdicate early; she always thought he would remain emperor until his dying day. When she collected her thoughts, she nodded in agreement, ¡°The adoptive father is looking quite aged, he really shouldn¡¯t overexert himself.¡±


    She paused, then added, ¡°Once the adoptive father steps down, let¡¯s bring him to live with us at our home.¡±

 Chapter 1061: 1062: Never Let Anyone In

    Chapter 1061: Chapter 1062: Never Let Anyone In


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°That is what I told him.¡±


    An Jing immediately smiled, ¡°Then your adoptive father must be very happy, right?¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not mention whether the Emperor of Xiyun was happy or not, but simply said, ¡°He cried.¡±


    An Jing fell silent in an instant.


    But her hand reached out to Xiao Changyi, tightly holding his.


    Xiao Changyi did not speak either, instead grasping An Jing¡¯s hand tightly in return.


    The four little ones, who had been playing around, came over to them, and An Jing, with a smile, asked the four children, ¡°When Grandfather comes to live with us, what do you think, good or not?¡±


    The four little ones, in their milky voices and with great excitement, replied, ¡°Good!¡±


    During the midday meal, the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu dined together.


    During the meal, the Emperor of Xiyun casually mentioned the matter of abdicating, and Su Chengyu immediately put down his chopsticks, stood up, and knelt in front of the Emperor of Xiyun with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Father Emperor, you are torturing your son. Please don¡¯t abdicate, for you are the Son of Heaven and are sure to enjoy endless years on the throne.¡±


    Su Chengyu had always known that one day the Emperor of Xiyun would pass the throne to him, but he had never thought that the Emperor of Xiyun would abdicate. He had assumed it would be after the Emperor¡¯s death that he would ascend, not that the Emperor would abdicate now for him to take over.


    At this moment, Su Chengyu¡¯s heart was filled with both emotion and sorrow.


    The Emperor of Xiyun also put down his chopsticks and, while helping Su Chengyu up, slowly said, ¡°I have already discussed this with your imperial brother. I will abdicate. You need not say more. This throne will be yours sooner or later; it¡¯s just as well if given to you now, and I can have peace. Your brother has suggested that I move in with him when the time comes, and I have agreed. Since we will all still be in the Imperial Capital, it will be convenient for you to visit me, and I will also stay in the palace from time to time, so you don¡¯t always have to come out to see me.¡±


    ¡°Father Emperor...¡± Su Chengyu choked up.


    ¡°Your mother, the Empress, has been gone for many years, and Feng Palace has been empty all this time. I hope it remains empty so I can sit there from time to time, just to look around.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    ¡°When the time comes, your Empress¡¯s quarters should be set up in another place, not to be called Feng Palace, but Fengqi Palace.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°After my death, you should seal Feng Palace and never let anyone enter.¡±


    Su Chengyu¡¯s throat tightened with more sobs, but he still responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Afterward, the Emperor of Xiyun gave further instructions.


    Su Chengyu agreed to each point.


    That night, Su Chengyu left the palace to find Xiao Changyi at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    In the study of Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, when only Xiao Changyi and Su Chengyu were present, Su Chengyu, crying, told Xiao Changyi that he did not want the Emperor of Xiyun to abdicate.


    Xiao Changyi did not become as emotionally agitated as Su Chengyu; he was calm, treating the abdication as if it were as commonplace as eating a meal.


    Although the Emperor of Xiyun had always been strict with his son Su Chengyu, their father-son relationship was very good.


    Now that the Emperor of Xiyun intended to abdicate, Xiao Changyi understood why Su Chengyu was so emotionally uncontrollable.


    Su Chengyu truly did not want the Emperor of Xiyun to abdicate. He also truly hoped for his father Emperor¡¯s health and long life.


    He was not like some who would wish for their own father Emperor¡¯s early death, so that they could inherit the throne sooner.


    ¡°If you truly are filial, it¡¯s not about keeping him from abdicating, but letting him abdicate, so he may enjoy his twilight years,¡± Xiao Changyi finally spoke.


    After a long while, Xiao Changyi added softly, ¡°He is old now; let¡¯s not make him toil and worry any longer.¡±


    Su Chengyu was already crying, and at this, his throat constricted so painfully he couldn¡¯t speak.

 Chapter 1062: 1063: Now, youve finally got your wish, havent you?

    Chapter 1062: Chapter 1063: Now, you¡¯ve finally got your wish, haven¡¯t you?


    After a long while, Su Chengyu was sure he could speak, and then, with a voice still choked with sobs, he stammered, ¡°Chengyu will surely be a good Emperor, and not let down the expectations of Father Emperor and Imperial Brother.¡±


    ...


    On the sixth day of July, Xiao Changyi, who had never attended the morning court, did so.


    When the princes and high officials saw Prince Yi, Xiao Changyi, they were all greatly shocked, and at the same time, they had a premonition that something big was going to happen at court today.


    And sure enough, a major event did occur.


    The Emperor of Xiyun was going to abdicate.


    He even mentioned that he had already chosen a date¡ªjust three months away¡ªand it was an auspicious day, highly suitable for the New Emperor¡¯s enthronement.


    Once the Emperor of Xiyun made this statement, the whole court was in an uproar.


    In the history of Xiyun, there had never been an Emperor who abdicated early. Su Haoyu was the first, and many people wanted to object, believing that an Emperor¡¯s longevity on the throne also represented the fortune of Xiyun and should not be given up so casually.


    Especially General of Cavalry Han Xinche¡ªhe really wanted to object. And he was even more anxious in his heart.


    If Su Chengyu had already inherited the throne, then even if he could find his grandnephew Su Chenglin, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use!


    But before anyone could voice their opposition, Xiao Changyi and Prime Minister Li knelt down and cried out in unison, ¡°Long live the Emperor, may the Emperor live for ten thousand, ten thousand years, your subjectsthis old subject will serve the New Emperor with the same loyalty as we have served Your Majesty.¡±


    With the head of the hundred officials and the man with the highest prestige in Xiyun kneeling down, everyone else reluctantly followed suit.


    Whether they wanted to oppose or not, they all knelt down and exclaimed, ¡°Your subjects will surely not fail Your Majesty¡¯s expectations and will serve the New Emperor with the same loyalty as we have served Your Majesty.¡±


    However, those who wanted to oppose did so with great reluctance in their hearts.


    But they had no other choice.


    They could tell that Prince Yi and Prime Minister Li had known about the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s abdication beforehand, which showed that the abdication was an inevitable event. If they opposed it now, it would simply create a reason for the New Emperor to deal with them later.


    So, it was better not to oppose after all.


    Han Xinche knelt there, grinding his teeth in fury and swallowing them. With the ascendancy of the New Emperor, his hopes of rejuvenating the Han family were doomed.


    In court, the Emperor of Xiyun charged Prime Minister Li and the Ministry of Rites with the planning of the enthronement ceremony for the New Emperor.


    Simultaneously, the Emperor of Xiyun had decrees issued to announce throughout the land that he would abdicate early and that Crown Prince Su Chengyu would inherit the throne of Xiyun in three months, with national celebrations to follow.


    ...


    When Gong Juechen saw the imperial edict, a cold sneer crossed his heart.


    Su Haoyu, to make your precious son Emperor, you had all your other sons killed... Now, you must be content, aren¡¯t you?


    Heh, even abdicating early...


    To think an Emperor would step down ahead of schedule...


    And you¡¯re not even dead yet...


    He truly is your beloved...


    The son of the woman you loved has a different place in your heart...


    Without giving the imperial edict another look, Gong Juechen turned and walked back.


    Heading in the direction of Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    He was currently staying at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    And he hadn¡¯t thought about moving out yet; he planned to stay at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion as long as he could.


    While walking back, Gong Juechen cursed in his heart: Su Haoyu, if you do not descend into hell and are forever unable to find peace after death, I¡ªwill¡ªnever¡ªlet¡ªthis¡ªgo!


    ...


    With the New Emperor¡¯s enthronement approaching, some were busy, and others were not.


    Xiao Changyi and An Jing were among the ones not busy.


    Most of their time was now spent taking care of their children, and Gong Juechen also helped them out.

 Chapter 1063: 1064: The Horse is Startled

    Chapter 1063: Chapter 1064: The Horse is Startled


    Two people did not show anything on their faces, but ever since they had learned that Gong Juechen might be Su Chenglin, they had continuously had people keeping an eye on Gong Juechen.


    However, so far, they had not discovered any improper intentions from Gong Juechen.


    In the blink of an eye, it was July 22. On this day, the Crown Princess Consort and Tobanya no longer had to be confined for reflection. The one-month period had ended, and the Crown Princess Consort and Tobanya regained their freedom.


    As soon as Tobanya was free, she went out of King Sheng¡¯s Mansion to get some fresh air.


    She planned to visit Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion and see An Jing, and at the same time, check on An Jing¡¯s four children. She had few acquaintances in the Imperial Capital and was relatively closer to An Jing. Of course, it would be even better if she could see Meng Zhuqing during this time.


    She had not seen Meng Zhuqing for a month and missed him terribly.


    Her request was not high. From a distance, a single glance would suffice; she did not ask for more.


    On the way to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, Tobanya saw a carriage charging recklessly. The horse was clearly frightened, running wildly without caring if there were people in front.


    People scattered in fear, worried about being trampled or hit by the horse.


    The two guards following Tobanya immediately stepped in front of her to protect her to the side, fearing that Tobanya might be hit by the charging horse.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    There were two women shouting for help inside the carriage, one voice was younger, and the other was clearly an elderly woman.


    Tobanya originally did not intend to get involved. Although she knew how to ride a horse, stopping a frightened, frenzied horse was beyond her capabilities. However, when she saw through the shaking curtain that the passengers were Old Lady Meng and her maidservant, she did not think twice and rushed over.


    That was Meng Zhuqing¡¯s mother; she could not just watch Meng Zhuqing¡¯s mother be in trouble and do nothing.


    The horse continued its frantic charge, and Tobanya found an opportune moment, jumping onto the carriage. The carriage driver was nowhere to be seen, probably thrown off the carriage for failing to control the frightened horse.


    The two guards protecting Tobanya were extremely anxious when they saw Tobanya jump onto the carriage, but the horse was running madly and they could not stop it, feeling completely helpless.


    ¡°Commandery Princess!¡± Old Lady Meng and the maidservant cried out when they saw Tobanya.


    Tobanya had no time to respond to Old Lady Meng. As soon as she jumped onto the carriage, she grabbed the horse¡¯s reins, trying to stop it, but the horse was uncontrollable, continuing its rampage and making the carriage shake even more violently.


    It was clear the carriage could overturn at any moment.


    With no other option, Tobanya let go of the reins, climbed into the carriage, and urgently told Old Lady Meng, ¡°Old Lady, the horse won¡¯t stop. We¡¯ll need to jump from the carriage.¡±


    But Old Lady Meng dared not jump.


    Tobanya urged the maidservant to jump first.


    The maidservant was also scared initially, the horse was running so fast and the carriage shaking violently. She was truly frightened, but when Tobanya hinted that staying in the carriage could lead to a more serious accident than jumping out, the maidservant closed her eyes and jumped.


    As soon as she landed, the maidservant rolled a couple of times. She was relatively unhurt but had sprained her ankle.


    Tobanya could not attend to the maidservant now. Seeing that the moat was not far ahead, she knew the consequences would be unimaginable if the carriage plunged into the moat. Thus, she urgently said to Old Lady Meng again, ¡°Old Lady, you must jump now. I¡¯ll hold you, just close your eyes.¡±


    Old Lady Meng was still very scared; she was born into a scholarly family, and even though she married a general, her courage had not grown much.

 Chapter 1064: 1065: Vomiting Blood Uncontrollably

    Chapter 1064: Chapter 1065: Vomiting Blood Uncontrollably


    But Old Lady Meng had also seen that they were near the moat and the carriage was swaying so badly that it could flip over at any moment, so she obediently closed her eyes.


    Upon seeing Old Lady Meng close her eyes, Tobanya immediately held her and jumped off the carriage.


    When jumping down while holding her, Tobanya deliberately faced the ground to prevent Old Lady Meng from getting injured. As a result, Old Lady Meng was left mostly unscathed, save for a large patch of skin rubbed raw on her left wrist.


    At the same time, she was heavily pressed down by Old Lady Meng.


    However, Tobanya didn¡¯t mind and instead asked worriedly, ¡°Old Lady, are you alright?¡±


    Old Lady Meng, still in a state of shock, heard Tobanya¡¯s question and after steadying herself, gratefully said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you, Princess, for saving me.¡±


    Tobanya didn¡¯t say anything more, but then remembered and tried to help Old Lady Meng stand up. Just as her hand touched the old lady and before she could help her up, she heard the rapid approach of the carriage.


    Instinctively looking towards the sound, she saw that the frightened horse had somehow turned around and was now running quickly back along the road. And she and Old Lady Meng were sitting right in the middle of the path; it was clear that the horse would trample over them.


    The onlookers were terrified, and they all cried out in alarm, urging Tobanya and Old Lady Meng to get up quickly.


    But how could they in time with the horse running so fast?


    Tobanya pushed Old Lady Meng to the side, but because she couldn¡¯t evade in time, she was trampled right in the abdomen.


    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± Tobanya vomited out a mouthful of blood immediately from the trampling, the bright red blood starkly contrasting with her cool temperament and black clothes.


    ¡°Princess?!¡± Two guards cried out in horror and could only draw their swords to kill the horse.


    This action prevented the carriage from running over Tobanya.


    ¡°Ugh...¡± But Tobanya was still vomiting blood.


    The two guards were terrified, one rushed to take Tobanya back to King Sheng¡¯s Mansion, while the other hurried to fetch a doctor.


    Old Lady Meng was also terrified, but because she had already been frightened earlier, her legs were still weak. It wasn¡¯t until her legs regained some strength that she went to King Sheng¡¯s Mansion to see how badly Tobanya was injured.


    Tobanya had been heavily trampled by the horse, and at this moment, not only was her abdomen burning, but her complexion was also deathly pale. She was even continuously vomiting blood.


    Even though the blood she was vomiting now was not as much as the first or second time, it was enough to make people worry and unsure of what to do.


    The first doctor who was summoned was one nearby, and seeing Tobanya never ceasing to vomit blood, he was at a loss and suggested calling someone more skilled.


    Left with no choice, the guards had to call for an Imperial Physician.


    The Imperial Hospital, upon hearing that Princess Yao was injured, immediately dispatched Doctor Jiang to investigate.


    Doctor Jiang arrived in haste but was also helpless.


    Old Lady Meng¡¯s eyes turned red with urgency. Princess Yao was injured because she tried to save her. Suddenly, she thought of Gong Juechen and quickly spoke out, ¡°My daughter-in-law¡¯s brother is highly skilled in medicine, and he is currently at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion. Go and request his presence quickly; his name is Gong Juechen.¡±


    As soon as Tobanya heard the name Gong Juechen, she wanted to stop them, but before she could, a guard had rushed out to seek Gong Juechen.


    That guard rode a horse to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, and upon arriving, he happened to meet Meng Zhuqing, who had just returned from an errand. The guard recognized Meng Zhuqing and urgently said to him, ¡°Vice General Meng, the Princess was injured by a horse while saving your mother and is now vomiting blood without stopping. We hope that Gong Juechen, palace doctor, can hurry to treat her.¡±

 Chapter 1065: 1066: She Would Rather Die

    Chapter 1065: Chapter 1066: She Would Rather Die


    Meng Zhuqing, upon hearing the guard¡¯s words, didn¡¯t ask how her mother was or how she had been rescued by Tobanya, but instead hurried to find Gong Juechen and urged him to go to King Sheng¡¯s mansion at once.


    At this moment, Gong Juechen was playing with four children in the main courtyard with An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Meng Zhuqing burst into the main courtyard and hurriedly said, ¡°Gong Juechen, hurry to King Sheng¡¯s mansion. The Commandery Princess is vomiting blood incessantly.¡±


    Gong Juechen actually quite liked Tobanya¡¯s face, and upon hearing Meng Zhuqing say that Tobanya couldn¡¯t stop vomiting blood, he also became a bit anxious and asked, ¡°How could she suddenly start vomiting blood incessantly?¡±


    An Jing was startled by Tobanya¡¯s incessant vomiting of blood and shared the same question as Gong Juechen at this moment.


    Changyi, on the other hand, still showed no expression and continued to care for the children.


    The guard had followed Meng Zhuqing and, upon hearing Gong Juechen¡¯s question, anxiously explained, ¡°Old Lady Meng¡¯s horse got spooked and ran about the city. The Commandery Princess tried to save Old Lady Meng and was then trampled in the abdomen by the horse, causing her to vomit blood incessantly. The doctors looked at her, and the Imperial Physician examined her as well, but they were all at a loss. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve come to ask for the palace doctor.¡±


    Upon hearing that even the Imperial Physician was at a loss, Gong Juechen believed the situation must be very serious. He stopped playing with the children and hurriedly followed the guard to King Sheng¡¯s mansion.


    An Jing, somewhat worried, asked Xiao Changyi to look after the children alone while she also went to King Sheng¡¯s mansion.


    And before An Jing went to King Sheng¡¯s mansion, she called for Meng Zhuqing to go along.


    His beloved was vomiting blood incessantly, and Meng Zhuqing¡¯s anxiety was on fire, but since he couldn¡¯t leave his post on his own initiative, and now that An Jing was asking him to go together, he said nothing more and hurriedly followed along.


    It was precisely because An Jing saw how frantic Meng Zhuqing was that she asked him to go along.


    When An Jing and the others arrived, Tobanya, having continued to vomit blood, was paler than paper and completely out of strength, but she still occasionally spat out a bit of blood.


    Seeing Tobanya in such a state, Meng Zhuqing felt a heart-wrenching pain.


    Gong Juechen wanted to step forward to examine Tobanya, but she wouldn¡¯t let him look, and her emotions even became somewhat agitated.


    ¡°Commandery Princess...¡± Gong Juechen paused, not moving forward, but he didn¡¯t back away either. Instead, he stood there, seemingly confused as he watched Tobanya.


    ¡°I would rather die than be humiliated again.¡± Tobanya¡¯s words, uttered in a cold tone, were extremely determined.


    Back then, all she wanted was revenge. Even if he had touched her body, she didn¡¯t mind, as if that body wasn¡¯t hers at all. But now, having avenged the great wrong, they thought she¡¯d let herself be humiliated again? She would rather die now!


    An Jing kind of wanted to kick Gong Juechen. This man had really caused great harm! There was no woman here who truly didn¡¯t care about her reputation, and yet he had taken advantage of someone¡¯s vulnerable state! Now it¡¯s come to this, the person wouldn¡¯t even let him treat her, afraid of being humiliated once more!


    Meng Zhuqing wanted to speak, to persuade Tobanya to let Gong Juechen treat her, but after opening his mouth, he still said nothing. Although he didn¡¯t care whether Gong Juechen had touched her or not, he knew that she did.


    Any woman would care, right?


    What woman in this world wouldn¡¯t care about her own reputation? She really was no exception.


    Old Lady Meng had originally believed that Tobanya¡¯s body was unclean, and now, hearing Tobanya¡¯s words, she was even more convinced that Tobanya had been touched by Gong Juechen.


    Yet, Gong Juechen wore an expression of being wronged and raised his voice, very agitated, ¡°How many times do I have to tell you I haven¡¯t touched you! I just have a loose mouth and like to spout nonsense¡ªI really did not engage in any improper behavior while treating your injuries!¡±

 Chapter 1066: 1067: Proper, Rules

    Chapter 1066: Chapter 1067: Proper, Rules


    Speaking, Gong Juechen raised three fingers and swore very seriously to the sky, ¡°I, Gong Juechen, if I truly had any improper intentions while treating your wounds, may I die without descendants and meet a miserable end!¡±


    After swearing, Gong Juechen asked Tobanya with an annoyed tone, ¡°Now, you should believe me, right?¡±


    People here strongly believe that the gods are omnipresent above their heads. Gong Juechen daring to swear like that indicated he truly had no improper behavior towards Tobanya while treating her injuries.


    Then, everyone believed him.


    They believed Gong Juechen¡¯s words.


    Indeed, Gong Juechen truly had not...


    An Jing glanced sideways at Gong Juechen. Sometimes, she wanted to rip his mouth off because of the things he said.


    Old Lady Meng not only blamed herself but also felt guilty. She had initially thought Tobanya was impure, but now it seemed they had all believed in rumors, and there had been nothing untoward.


    Finally, Meng Zhuqing couldn¡¯t hold back and spoke, ¡°Commandery Princess, now that the misunderstandings are cleared up, you should let him check your wounds promptly.¡± He was more concerned about her injuries.


    Tobanya hadn¡¯t expected that her being touched was something fabricated by Gong Juechen himself. At first, she was somewhat slow to react, but when she came to, her emotions were in turmoil.


    If she was still pure, then in what way was she not worthy of Meng Zhuqing?


    In her emotional turmoil, Tobanya felt more joy than any other emotion.


    It was then that Tobanya heard Meng Zhuqing¡¯s voice, which made her immediately look at Meng Zhuqing and feel as if this was all a dream. For a moment, she was stunned, just looking at Meng Zhuqing.


    Meng Zhuqing: ¡°...¡± I asked you to let Gong Juechen treat you¡ªwhat does you looking at me without speaking indicate?


    But Tobanya didn¡¯t remain dazed for long, because she vomited a mouthful of blood: ¡°Uh¡ª¡±


    When Tobanya vomited blood again, everyone at the scene became anxious.


    An Jing urged urgently, ¡°Gong Juechen, go and check on her quickly!¡±


    At this rate, she was somewhat worried that Tobanya might die.


    Gong Juechen hesitated for a moment before stepping forward. Seeing that Tobanya was no longer as emotionally agitated as before and did not refuse his inspection, and even stretched out a hand to rest by the bed, clearly allowing him to feel her pulse, he became more reassured and approached.


    Meng Zhuqing was dear to Gong Juechen, so he had long ago decided not to pursue Tobanya, especially since his initial intentions towards Tobanya were actually targeted towards her appearance.


    He didn¡¯t like Tobanya, but he truly liked her facevery much, finding her exceedingly beautiful.


    Just as he appreciated Meng Lanqing¡¯s face.


    Truly pleasing to the eyes.


    Gong Juechen, following proper protocol, took out a handkerchief and placed it on Tobanya¡¯s wrist before beginning to take her pulse through the handkerchief.


    After taking the pulse, he didn¡¯t immediately comment on Tobanya¡¯s injuries but said, ¡°I need to press on a few small spots on your abdomen, tell me your feelings so I can determine where exactly the injury is.¡±


    After explaining to Tobanya, without waiting for her response, Gong Juechen turned to An Jing and said, ¡°Jingjing, since you are a woman, help me press on her.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was a good man, and treated him well; Gong Juechen didn¡¯t want to be a stumbling block in Meng Zhuqing¡¯s love life.


    Gong Juechen had never been as serious and proper when treating someone as he was now.


    ¡°Okay,¡± An Jing immediately stepped forward and pressed on Tobanya¡¯s abdomen where Gong Juechen instructed, then Tobanya told Gong Juechen about her sensations when pressed.

 Chapter 1067: 1068: Delight and Despair

    Chapter 1067: Chapter 1068: Delight and Despair


    Once An Jing finished pressing and Tobanya had expressed her feelings, Gong Jue Chen said indifferently, ¡°It can be treated.¡±


    Gong Jue Chen didn¡¯t directly mention where exactly Tobanya was injured that caused her to vomit blood continuously; he just took out a blue porcelain bottle from his bosom, poured out two pills, and had An Jing feed them to Tobanya.


    ¡°This medicine is beneficial for your injury,¡± Gong Jue Chen said after Tobanya had taken the pills, and then he walked over to the table to write a prescription. While writing, he said indifferently, ¡°Generally, when a woman vomits blood like this, very few are able to conceive.¡±


    Initially, An Jing and the others were wondering why Gong Jue Chen hadn¡¯t specified what injury caused Tobanya to vomit blood so severely, but upon hearing his words, they all understood.


    Then, they all fell silent.


    In an instant, it felt as if a bucket of ice water was poured over Tobanya¡¯s head, chilling her to the core.


    She felt no joy at all now.


    Initially, learning that her body was clean, she had been very happy, feeling that she was worthy of Meng Zhuqing and could be with him now.


    But now her body...


    She might not be able to bear children...


    ¡°Commandery Princess, why did you bother saving an old body like mine? I have wronged you...¡± Old Lady Meng said, and then she began to cry.


    Tobanya said indifferently, ¡°Old Lady, you need not blame yourself. This is my fate; it has nothing to do with anyone.¡±


    Old Lady Meng cried even harder, continuously murmuring, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have saved me... You shouldn¡¯t have saved me... shouldn¡¯t...¡±


    Gong Jue Chen said, ¡°The Commandery Princess now needs to rest quietly.¡±


    Old Lady Meng still couldn¡¯t control her emotions, so she was assisted by a maidservant to go outside, lest she disturb Tobanya.


    For a time, only Tobanya, An Jing, Meng Zhuqing, and Gong Jue Chen remained in the room.


    The room was very quiet.


    No one spoke.


    Gong Jue Chen finished writing the prescription and then walked to the doorway, instructing the people from King Sheng¡¯s mansion to quickly fetch and prepare the medicine.


    When Gong Jue Chen came back, he said to Tobanya, ¡°You need to take good care of yourself now. For the next few days, avoid getting out of bed if possible. It would be best if you wait until I confirm that you can move around.¡±


    Perhaps the pill Gong Jue Chen had given her earlier was taking effect; Tobanya was no longer vomiting blood, but her abdomen still felt intensely painful and uncomfortable.


    Her complexion was still as pale as paper.


    ¡°I will come to check on you daily until your injuries no longer require my attention,¡± Gong Jue Chen added.


    Finally, Tobanya spoke, her voice faint yet tinged with a cool detachment, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    But Gong Jue Chen suddenly fell silent. If only he hadn¡¯t spoken so carelessly back then, perhaps everything could have been different...


    ¡°Remember to take the medicine.¡± After saying this, Gong Jue Chen left. There was no need for him to stay any longer; it was better to leave.


    As soon as Gong Jue Chen left, An Jing gave Meng Zhuqing a look, asking with her eyes if he wanted her to leave them alone.


    But Meng Zhuqing silently shook his head.


    Then, with a look of deep complexity and sympathy, Meng Zhuqing gazed at Tobanya, who had closed her eyes and lay motionless on the bed.


    Then, Meng Zhuqing left as well. It wasn¡¯t an immediate return to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion like Gong Jue Chen, but rather to comfort his mother.


    An Jing didn¡¯t leave; initially standing by the bed, she then simply took a round stool and sat beside it.


    After a long while, she finally offered some words of comfort, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re aware, but I too was once unable to bear children. I understand how you¡¯re feeling now. I won¡¯t comfort you by telling you that you can conceive...¡±

 Chapter 1068: 1069: Dont Let Us Worry

    Chapter 1068: Chapter 1069: Don¡¯t Let Us Worry


    ¡°I just want to say,¡± An Jing continued, ¡°whether your body can bear children or not, if you truly meet the right person, that person won¡¯t care about that.¡±


    ¡°Like my husband. When he was with me, he didn¡¯t care that I couldn¡¯t have children. You go and ask around, before I got pregnant, everyone, including my husband and I, thought I was barren. You should see how my husband treated me and how our lives were together, everyone envied our relationship, we were so close as if we were one person.¡±


    ¡°Even without children, a couple can still live happily.¡± Besides offering such comfort, An Jing really didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    She was actually not very good at comforting people.


    But she could tell that Tobanya was feeling very upset, so, she thought it was better to say some comforting words as much as possible.


    Finally, Tobanya opened her eyes, turned her head, and looked at An Jing sitting by the bed, sincerely saying thank you, ¡°Thank you, Princess, for your concern. Wild Goose Jade is fine.¡±


    Fine...


    How could she be fine...


    An Jing didn¡¯t expose Tobanya¡¯s pretense, but said, ¡°Take good care of yourself; there are plenty of people who care about you, don¡¯t make us worry.¡±


    Whether or not Tobanya heard the underlying meaning in An Jing¡¯s words, she nodded: ¡°Mm.¡±


    ...


    When An Jing left Tobanya¡¯s room, she happened to see Meng Zhuqing in the courtyard, comforting Old Lady Meng. First, An Jing told Meng Zhuqing to keep Old Lady Meng company before leaving King Sheng¡¯s mansion to return to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    Old Lady Meng was not at all comforted by Meng Zhuqing; she was still sobbing, ¡°If the Commandery Princess had not saved me, it wouldn¡¯t have happened... It¡¯s all my fault... The Commandery Princess shouldn¡¯t have saved me...¡±


    ¡°If I had known that this would happen today, I would not have left the mansion no matter what; that horse, I don¡¯t know what got into it, suddenly went crazy... Then the Commandery Princess appeared and saved me, but she... it¡¯s all my fault... It¡¯s me...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t know how to comfort his mother and could only say again, ¡°Mother, you didn¡¯t want this to happen.¡±


    But Old Lady Meng continued to sob, ¡°She is a Commandery Princess, with such a noble status. Later, because she cannot bear children, people will mock her behind her back... I have truly committed a great sin...¡±


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go back; staying here won¡¯t help. The Commandery Princess needs to rest in peace. If she hears this, how can she rest well?¡± Meng Zhuqing, suppressing his own heartache for Tobanya, once again urged Old Lady Meng to return.


    Old Lady Meng finally agreed to leave.


    Meng Zhuqing did not accompany Old Lady Meng back to the General¡¯s mansion, nor did he stay at King Sheng¡¯s mansion. Like An Jing and Gong Juechen, he went back to the Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    Seeing Meng Zhuqing return so quickly, An Jing was surprised and blurted out, ¡°Why are you back so soon?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing understood what An Jing meant and fell silent for a moment, then honestly said, ¡°I will go over to check on her at night.¡±


    An Jing, silent.


    She could guess that he was going to sneak into King Sheng¡¯s mansion at night.


    ...


    In the middle of the night.


    The moon shone brightly, and the stars were sparse.


    Meng Zhuqing sneaked into King Sheng¡¯s mansion.


    At this time, the lights had gone out in Tobanya¡¯s room.


    Meng Zhuqing sneaked into the courtyard where Tobanya lived, not trying to find a way into her room; he just stood quietly at the doorway to her room.


    Other than being a little closer to her, he didn¡¯t know what else he could do.


    Just as Meng Zhuqing had stood long enough at the doorway to Tobanya¡¯s room and was about to turn and walk away, a voice came from the room¡ªit was Tobanya¡¯s voice¡ª

 Chapter 1069: 1070: She Knew It All Along...

    Chapter 1069: Chapter 1070: She Knew It All Along...


    ¡°The door isn¡¯t bolted.¡±


    Those four chilly and haughty words rendered Meng Zhuqing instantly rigid.


    She,


    knew he had arrived.


    She,


    seemed as though she was waiting for him.


    Meng Zhuqing struggled to steady her mind before she raised her hand and gently attempted to push the door before her; then he found, indeed, the door wasn¡¯t bolted from the inside.


    This...


    Looking at the door he had already pushed open a crack, Meng Zhuqing hesitated and finally pushed it open a bit wider and slowly walked in.


    Unconsciously, he closed the door behind him.


    Though there was no oil lamp lit in the room, the bright moonlight filtering in meant the room wasn¡¯t completely dark.


    Meng Zhuqing hesitated again but still moved toward Tobanya.


    Tobanya was lying on the bed, her beautiful eyes closed, her expression quite normal, as if she were already asleep. But Meng Zhuqing knew that she was actually awake. She had just spoken to him.


    ¡°You...¡± Standing by the bed, looking at the person lying there, Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t quite know what to say.


    Should he ask how she knew he would come?


    Tobanya still lay quietly, her eyes shut, motionless. The moonlight spilled onto her face and body, making her already cool and aloof aura even more pronounced.


    Meng Zhuqing then chose to remain silent, just quietly standing by the bed, but after a while, he took a stool, sat down by the bed, and continued to gaze at the person on it.


    To guard her this closely was a first for him.


    After a long while, seeing that Tobanya still didn¡¯t speak and remained in that quiet sleeping state, Meng Zhuqing really began to believe that in this silence, Tobanya had fallen asleep.


    Even though his heart clearly knew this was a bit of self-deception.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t help himself and mustered the courage to raise his hand to reach toward her face. He had never touched her face before, and now, he wanted to.


    But just as his hand was about to make contact with her face, he faltered, wanting to pull back.


    But the other person didn¡¯t let him retract it, grabbing his hand firmly.


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s breath hitched instantly, and his body stiffened again. He wanted to pull his hand from Tobanya¡¯s grasp, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t bear to do so.


    Tobanya still had her beautiful eyes closed, and apart from one hand clutching Meng Zhuqing¡¯s, there was hardly any change in her expression or posture.


    ¡°Commandery Princess...¡± Although he didn¡¯t withdraw his hand, Meng Zhuqing finally spoke, his emotions genuinely complex and uneasy.


    Tobanya still didn¡¯t speak, holding onto Meng Zhuqing¡¯s hand tighter and tighter; even tears started slowly trailing down from her closed eyes, glistening crystal clear under the moonlight, appearing so coolly detached, so heartbreakingly sorrowful.


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s heart clenched tightly, and almost instantly, his hand that was being held grasped hers in turn, asking with a trembling voice, ¡°When did you know?¡±


    Finally, Tobanya spoke, her words coming slowly, ¡°In Nan Shen, when you were delirious, you were calling out my name.¡±


    Back in Nan Shen, when he had lapsed into unconsciousness due to the plague, he had murmured her name incessantly. It was then she knew his heart favored her.


    However, at that time, she thought she was tainted, unworthy, so she pretended to be unaware.


    Meng Zhuqing looked at the person still with closed eyes and listened to her words, feeling as if his heart were being sliced open, his hold on her hand involuntarily tightening again and again.

 Chapter 1070: 1071: Just Want to Have a Dream

    Chapter 1070: Chapter 1071: Just Want to Have a Dream


    ¡°When did you find out?¡± It was Tobanya who asked, her voice not only soft but also trembling slightly.


    ¡°Just now,¡± Meng Zhuqing paused, then added, ¡°when you said the door wasn¡¯t bolted.¡±


    He was no fool; how could he not see that her heart was pleased with him with such obvious signs?


    Tobanya didn¡¯t say anything more, but tears kept sliding from the corners of her eyes, causing Meng Zhuqing¡¯s heart to ache to death.


    Meng Zhuqing raised his other hand to wipe her tears away, but the more he wiped, the more she cried.


    She still didn¡¯t open her eyes, she just lay there silently, shedding tears.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Meng Zhuqing asked, his heart aching. He had never seen her cry before, today was the first time, and it was excruciating for him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Fool,¡± he thought, how could she not know?


    ¡°I just feel like crying.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you open your eyes?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to open them,¡± she paused, ¡°I just want to have a dream. A dream with you in it.¡±


    ¡°Silly... fool.¡± Meng Zhuqing finally lost his composure, his eyes instantly reddened. With a trembling voice, he pleaded, ¡°Can you please open your eyes?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t open them,¡± she stated decisively.


    In the past, Meng Zhuqing might have worried about his own unsightly appearance not being worthy to stand beside Tobanya, but now, Meng Zhuqing no longer cared about that and said, ¡°Shall we get married, then? Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I just want to have a dream. A dream with you in it.¡± She repeated the line from before.


    Meng Zhuqing felt like his heart was being twisted. Looking at the cold and proud figure on the bed, his eyes filled with tears, he cursed softly non-stop, ¡°Fool... fool... fool...¡±


    Until Meng Zhuqing left, Tobanya didn¡¯t open her eyes to look at him.


    Only after Meng Zhuqing left, upon hearing the sound of the door closing, did Tobanya open her eyes, tilting her head, her red eyes looking at the now closed door. After a long while, she both cried and laughed, cursing, ¡°You are the fool, to even want me, a person who can¡¯t have children...¡±


    ...


    After returning from King Sheng¡¯s mansion, Meng Zhuqing seemed distracted, and eventually, he went to find An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    ¡°She is also drawn to this subordinate...¡± Meng Zhuqing said quietly.


    An Jing said, ¡°We could see it. When she insisted on taking care of you during the epidemic in Nan Shen, we knew it.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was first taken aback, then gave a bitter smile, ¡°So it was only I who had just realized it.¡±


    An Jing just sighed and didn¡¯t speak.


    Xiao Changyi, still expressionless, sat at the table, directing the children sitting around it to flip six teacups before he poured tea into each one.


    ¡°I¡¯ve proposed marriage, but she doesn¡¯t agree... what should I do?¡± The reason Meng Zhuqing had come to An Jing and Xiao Changyi was precisely because of this; he simply did not know what to do.


    He wanted to see if the lord of their house and his wife had any good solutions.


    An Jing said, ¡°At a time like this, it¡¯s natural she won¡¯t agree to marriage. You know as well that just yesterday she was told that her body is very likely unable to bear children. If she truly cares for you, she naturally wants you to have descendants, so how could she agree to marry you?¡±


    An Jing paused, then added, ¡°Also, don¡¯t even think about taking a concubine to carry on your lineage. With her temperament, she¡¯s not the type to share a husband. And let me be blunt, our family does not allow someone to enjoy the blessings of multiple partners. You either have a monogamous marriage, or you stay single.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Meng Zhuqing immediately became anxious: ¡°What is madam saying? I have never thought about taking a concubine. Ever since I began serving the lord as a servant, I hadn¡¯t even thought about finding a girl to marry without the lord and madam¡¯s permission.¡±

 Chapter 1071: 1072: The insider is lost, the bystander is clear

    Chapter 1071: Chapter 1072: The insider is lost, the bystander is clear


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± An Jing nodded. ¡°We won¡¯t restrict whom you marry, but if you still want to stay in this family, you absolutely cannot have multiple wives or concubines.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing whispered very softly, ¡°I just want to live a simple and warm life with the Commandery Princess just like Sir and Madame...¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Didn¡¯t you absolutely refuse to let Wild Goose Jade know about your feelings for her before? How come you¡¯ve changed so much overnight, not only wanting to marry her but also wanting to live this simple life with her?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯ve looked this way for so long, and she still delights in me, which shows she doesn¡¯t mind my appearance.¡±


    ¡°You speak so smoothly in front of us, but how about in front of her, are you as smooth?¡± An Jing teased.


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s ears turned red, but he honestly shook his head, indicating no.


    ¡°Do you really not mind that she can¡¯t have children?¡± An Jing suddenly asked very seriously.


    Meng Zhuqing immediately answered very seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Then you should convey this intention to her, she is concerned about this. Once she stops caring about it, she will probably agree to marry you.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was instantly enlightened, joyfully saying, ¡°Thank you, Madame, for the advice!¡±


    An Jing smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not really advice, just that the spectator sees the game better than the players.¡±


    After Meng Zhuqing left, An Jing turned around only to see her four little ones holding tiny tea cups, drinking tea, looking incredibly cute.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± An Jing immediately asked with a smile.


    The four little ones grinned immediately, ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Daddy poured it, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Then An Jing turned to look at her husband, who said nothing but pushed the cup of tea he had poured for her towards her, letting her drink.


    An Jing first glanced at the tea with a smile then cheerfully picked up the tea and began to drink leisurely.


    This simple life, it was truly wonderful.


    ...


    That night, Meng Zhuqing sneaked into King Sheng¡¯s mansion again.


    Meng Zhuqing had thought that Tobanya would have left the door open for him, but when he stood at the entrance to Tobanya¡¯s room and pushed lightly, he found the door wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Clearly, the door had been bolted from the inside.


    Seeing that there were no lights on in the room, no sounds, and since it was the middle of the night, Meng Zhuqing also couldn¡¯t tell whether Tobanya was asleep. Thus, he didn¡¯t knock or do anything else, he just stood silently at Tobanya¡¯s doorway.


    As dawn was about to break, Meng Zhuqing left, worried about being discovered.


    That night, Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t see Tobanya.


    For the next four nights, Meng Zhuqing stood quietly at the doorway of Tobanya¡¯s room, never seeing her.


    Inevitably, Meng Zhuqing became anxious.


    Finally, on the seventh night since Tobanya had been trampled by a horse, Meng Zhuqing knocked at Tobanya¡¯s window.


    Initially, Meng Zhuqing had intended to knock on the door, but then he thought the window was closer to Tobanya¡¯s bed, so he knocked on the window, hoping even a soft knock would be heard by her.


    But he knocked, and Tobanya inside did not respond.


    Meng Zhuqing felt somewhat disappointed, deeply disheartened. He hesitated for a long while and then knocked again.


    Still, nobody answered.


    Meng Zhuqing felt even more disheartened. Then, disregarding whether anyone inside responded, he just stood by the window and softly said to the person inside, ¡°I might be a bit dull, not knowing how to say charming words that please a lady, I just want you to know, I don¡¯t mind whether you can have children or not.¡±

 Chapter 1072: 1073: Its Not... Its Real...

    Chapter 1072: Chapter 1073: It¡¯s Not... It¡¯s Real...


    He waited for a long while, and seeing that no one responded from inside, he softly added, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    He waited again for a long while, still receiving no response, Meng Zhuqing finally left.


    Inside the room, Tobanya wasn¡¯t asleep at all, nor was she lying on the bed, but sitting on the bed with her knees hugged to her chest.


    The room was dark, but her eyes were red.


    That night, she had confronted him impulsively because she was feeling too miserable, and she hadn¡¯t intended to be with him. But now, this made her feel even worse than before.


    She really regretted it.


    She shouldn¡¯t have confronted him...


    ...


    In the following days, Tobanya still didn¡¯t leave the door open for Meng Zhuqing at night, hence Meng Zhuqing still hadn¡¯t seen Tobanya.


    Seeing Meng Zhuqing becoming increasingly depressed, An Jing and Xiao Changyi discussed it, and eventually, An Jing went to see Tobanya.


    Tobanya could get out of bed and move around now, no longer needing to lie in bed all day to recuperate.


    An Jing first chatted casually with Tobanya, then mentioned Meng Zhuqing, ¡°He¡¯s been feeling really awful lately.¡±


    Tobanya instantly fell silent.


    Seeing her like this, An Jing sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re also suffering, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Though the sentence was phrased as a question, it was affirmative; Tobanya was truly suffering.


    Tobanya continued to remain silent.


    An Jing sighed again, ¡°Having you accept him and be together with him right now might be difficult. However, I still want to advise you not to take the matter of not being able to have children too seriously, as it¡¯s not something you can decide.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, An Jing added, ¡°The way things are now, neither you nor he are happy. You clearly love each other, so why torment yourselves like this? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just be happy?¡±


    Tobanya remained silent still.


    Tobanya was a person with very strong opinions, and An Jing knew that no matter how much she said, ultimately, it was up to Tobanya to come to terms with it herself. So, she didn¡¯t say much more, but instead said, ¡°He really doesn¡¯t mind whether you can have children or not. Just think about it yourself. Whether to continue tormenting yourselves, or choose to be happily together.¡±


    After An Jing left, Tobanya watched the lotus flowers in the Lotus Pond and murmured softly, ¡°Be happy...¡±


    ...


    That night, Tobanya once again left the door open for Meng Zhuqing.


    Meng Zhuqing, like before, came to the door of Tobanya¡¯s room and tried gently pushing it. He hadn¡¯t expected it to open, but it did.


    Surprised that it opened, Meng Zhuqing was first stunned and then overjoyed.


    Then, suppressing the joy in his heart, he entered Tobanya¡¯s room.


    Through the moonlight, Meng Zhuqing saw right away that Tobanya was sitting on the bed with her knees hugged to her chest. He was taken aback again and then walked over to Tobanya.


    Although Tobanya was sitting there hugging her knees, her eyes were closed.


    As Meng Zhuqing walked up to the bed, about to speak, Tobanya spoke first, ¡°That night, it was just a dream.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing immediately said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a dream, it was real.¡±


    Tobanya insisted, ¡°It was a dream.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t...¡± Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t want to argue with Tobanya about anything, but at this moment, Meng Zhuqing still very softly contradicted her again. That night, she only wanted it to be a dream, but it wasn¡¯t a dream; she liked him, and he liked her.


    How could it be just a dream?


    If it were truly a dream, he would wish never to wake up.


    Ignoring his contradiction, Tobanya slowly said, ¡°Having you in my dream... now that the dream is over, you should leave, right?¡±


    As she spoke, Tobanya opened her eyes and looked at him.

 Chapter 1073: 1074: If You Want... Im Game

    Chapter 1073: Chapter 1074: If You Want... I¡¯m Game


    Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t even think before saying, ¡°Then don¡¯t wake up.¡±


    Tobanya was stunned, seemingly not expecting Meng Zhuqing to say such a thing. After a moment, she smiled.


    Although the smile was very slight, not big at all, it made her face even more breathtakingly beautiful.


    ¡°You...¡± He stared dumbly at her smile in the moonlight, dazzled by her beauty. At the same time, he didn¡¯t know what her smile meant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to marry me? I agree to it.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Meng Zhuqing couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Tobanya¡¯s smile grew a little wider, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing had never seen Tobanya smile at him like this before. He was stunned again for a moment, then he spoke softly, ¡°It seems a bit like that, but still, I believe you.¡±


    After a pause, his voice dropped even lower, ¡°Only because I want to marry you.¡±


    Tobanya stopped smiling immediately.


    Meng Zhuqing immediately grew anxious, urgently asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Tobanya shook her head.


    Meng Zhuqing let out a sigh of relief, then asked with confusion, ¡°Then what is this...?¡±


    ¡°I feel sorry for you,¡± she said. Tobanya was no longer sitting with her knees hugged to her chest on the bed. Instead, she faced Meng Zhuqing, kneeling on the bed with a straight back, her gaze level with his.


    Her hand involuntarily reached for the silver mask on his face.


    Meng Zhuqing subconsciously dodged, then stopped dodging and just stood there, letting her hand touch his face, letting her hand touch the mask, letting her hand slowly take off the mask from his face.


    ¡°If I said that I wasn¡¯t truly fond of you, but that it was out of gratitude... would you believe me?¡± she asked in a cool, soft voice while her hand caressed the scar on his face.


    Without second thoughts, Meng Zhuqing gave her two words, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± Tobanya laughed, ¡°I truly am grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to hurt me, or are you trying to hurt yourself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just wanted to say it.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t let her touch the scar on his face any longer and grasped the hand that was touching his face tightly, his gaze still locked with hers, ¡°Our past has been too fraught with difficulty. If you want our path to continue being difficult, I¡¯m with you. But is that really what you want?¡±


    Tobanya was clearly smiling, but upon hearing Meng Zhuqing¡¯s words, tears instantly welled up and spilled from her eyes. She cried, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to marry me and not have children...¡±


    Meng Zhuqing dabbed at her tears, saying, ¡°If we have no children, then we have no children. If you really want children, when the time comes we can adopt one, or we can go to the orphanage and adopt one as well.¡±


    Tobanya smiled through her tears, ¡°Did your family¡¯s lady teach you to say that?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing coughed dryly, but honestly admitted, ¡°I had the same idea, I just didn¡¯t know how to tell you. The lady taught me, she said it to save me from being a bachelor for life.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so good, you won¡¯t be a bachelor for life.¡±


    ¡°If I am that good, would you not want me?¡±


    After this conversation, both fell silent.


    After a while, Tobanya withdrew her hand from Meng Zhuqing¡¯s, then lay down on the bed, pulled the covers up, and closed her eyes, ready to sleep.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep, you should go back,¡± Tobanya said with her eyes closed, once again adopting that cold demeanor.


    Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t leave but simply asked, ¡°Will you regret what you said tonight, tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 1074: 1075: I Also Think Theres a Problem...

    Chapter 1074: Chapter 1075: I Also Think There¡¯s a Problem...


    Tobanya remained silent.


    Meng Zhuqing waited for quite a while, and seeing that Tobanya still did not speak, he turned to leave. His mood became downcast again, very much so; he did not want her to change her mind at all.


    Yet, he also had the feeling that what she had said just now was a joke.


    Just as Meng Zhuqing¡¯s hand was on the door latch, about to open the door and leave, Tobanya finally spoke, her tone neither cold nor warm, ¡°Won¡¯t.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s deeply downcast mood was instantly healed.


    Turning around, he smiled as he looked at the person lying on the bed in the faint moonlight, then Meng Zhuqing left the room contentedly.


    Of course, he did not leave immediately.


    After exiting Tobanya¡¯s room and closing the door for her, Meng Zhuqing stood outside the door with a silly smile for a while, then went to the window and tapped lightly. Only then did Meng Zhuqing really leave.


    Hearing Meng Zhuqing tapping on her window, Tobanya, who was pretending to be asleep, softly cursed with a laugh, ¡°Fool.¡±


    Immediately after, the smile on Tobanya¡¯s face disappeared.


    Her eyes slowly opened, her gaze filled with emotions so complex that even she didn¡¯t understand them.


    After a long while, Tobanya murmured softly, ¡°I lied to you, fool. I will surely regret it.¡±


    ...


    When Meng Zhuqing announced that Tobanya had agreed to marry him, not only An Jing and Gong Juechen were surprised, but Xiao Changyi also looked astonished.


    ¡°Did she really agree?¡± An Jing asked in disbelief. Given Tobanya¡¯s personality, even if she agreed, it would not be so soon, so she really did not believe it.


    But she also believed that Meng Zhuqing would not lie, and then she asked this question.


    ¡°Yes, she agreed. I even asked her if she would change her mind, and she said she wouldn¡¯t,¡± Meng Zhuqing said truthfully.


    ¡°This...¡± An Jing didn¡¯t know why Tobanya would do this either.


    Gong Juechen was more direct, ¡°Zhuzhu, I don¡¯t mean to be offensive, and don¡¯t hit me, but your sweetheart is probably just toying with you. Even if she has come to terms with it and let go, she would not accept you so quickly. It¡¯s just her personality.¡±


    After pausing, Gong Juechen concluded, ¡°There must be something fishy when someone acts out of the ordinary. Her prompt agreement definitely has some issues.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing had not expected Tobanya to agree so readily either. Even though Tobanya said she would not change her mind, Meng Zhuqing still did not feel secure. Now, hearing what Gong Juechen said, he felt even less secure.


    Involuntarily, Meng Zhuqing looked towards An Jing and Xiao Changyi, hoping for some reassurance from them.


    Unexpectedly, An Jing said, ¡°I also think there¡¯s something amiss.¡±


    In an era that emphasized the continuation of the family line, a woman¡¯s inability to have children was not something one could simply get over.


    It was less about not believing that Tobanya had agreed to marry Meng Zhuqing, and more about not believing that she could so quickly get over her infertility.


    Tobanya truly did like Meng Zhuqing, and she would not want him to be without an heir. Naturally, she would not agree to the marriage.


    But now, Tobanya had agreed...


    There really was a problem!


    Hearing An Jing say that too, Meng Zhuqing now had absolutely no sense of security.


    ¡°What should your subordinate do?¡± Meng Zhuqing really didn¡¯t know what to do. He had clearly asked already, and she had said she wouldn¡¯t change her mind. But seeing Gong Juechen and the others like this, he felt she would definitely change her mind...


    Gong Juechen blurted out, ¡°Simple, just force the issue. I have a remedy here, I¡¯ll give you one, and I guarantee you¡ª¡±

 Chapter 1075: 1076: You are clearly harming him!

    Chapter 1075: Chapter 1076: You are clearly harming him!


    Gong Juechen hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Meng Zhuqing drew his sword and placed it against Gong Juechen¡¯s neck, with a look that said if you speak another word, I¡¯ll slice your throat and spill your blood right here on the spot.


    Gong Juechen immediately shut his mouth obediently. At the same time, he also silently retracted his hand, which was reaching into his bosom to give Meng Zhuqing a pill.


    Seeing this, Meng Zhuqing then sheathed his sword back into its scabbard.


    An Jing cursed, ¡°Gong Juechen, can¡¯t you be less disgusting?¡±


    Gong Juechen felt a bit wronged, ¡°I was just trying to help Zhuzhu...¡±


    ¡°How is this helping him? You¡¯re clearly harming him!¡± An Jing was annoyed. ¡°Which girl would want her beloved to use such lowly stuff on her? If he did as you suggested, Wild Goose Jade would rather die than suffer such indignity.¡±


    Gong Juechen felt even more wronged, ¡°But the girls at Warm Flower Pavilion really like it, they even said the customers make them take one in advance every time. If I hadn¡¯t deliberately kept a bottle on me, the Old Mama at Warm Flower Pavilion would have bought them all by now.¡±


    An Jing was speechless.


    ¡°Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t kill you?!¡± Meng Zhuqing, furious, drew his sword again, looking as though he was about to kill Gong Juechen. To compare his beloved to some shameless girl from a brothel?!


    Gong Juechen hastily ran outside, still shouting, ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that I¡¯ve stopped talking?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing chased him to the entrance of the main courtyard, and upon seeing Gong Juechen had already fled beyond the yard, he stopped the pursuit, turned around, and walked back, appearing dejected in front of An Jing and Xiao Changyi, a stark contrast to the fierce and murderous aura from just moments ago.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi exchanged glances upon seeing Meng Zhuqing¡¯s low spirits.


    Before either of them could speak, An Yiyun, who was playing nearby, ran over, tugging at Meng Zhuqing¡¯s trouser leg to comfort him, ¡°Uncle Zhuqing, are you upset because Daddy and Mommy scolded you? Yun Er has been scolded too, oh, but I feel better after having some candy. Here, Yun Er will give you one too.¡±


    Saying so, An Yiyun offered Meng Zhuqing a small piece of precious candy that she couldn¡¯t bear to eat herself.


    Meng Zhuqing felt his heart nearly melt with warmth.


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Even Yun Er has noticed you¡¯re unhappy; you really are upset, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing, slightly embarrassed, gave a wry smile and handed back the candy to An Yiyun, ¡°Uncle doesn¡¯t need it, uncle isn¡¯t upset, you eat it yourself, Yun Er.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zhuqing, are you really not upset?¡± An Yiyun seemed worried and was reluctant to take the candy back.


    Meng Zhuqing nodded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not upset.¡±


    Only then did An Yiyun cautiously take the candy back, wrapped it up again carefully, and put it back into her pocket, all the while smiling sweetly, ¡°Mommy and Daddy only give Yun Er a piece of candy every few days, so Yun Er has to save it for when I feel sad and need it.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was even more touched. A child had offered something she treasured...


    ¡°Yun Er, come here, come to mommy,¡± An Jing called her over, and once An Yiyun was in her arms, she asked with a smile, ¡°Why would you give Uncle Zhuqing the candy you can¡¯t bear to eat?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zhuqing was unhappy; Yun Er didn¡¯t want Uncle Zhuqing to be unhappy,¡± An Yiyun replied cheerfully. ¡°But Uncle Zhuqing said he isn¡¯t unhappy. He gave the candy back to Yun Er, so now Yun Er can save the candy again.¡±


    Seeing An Yiyun behave so sweetly, An Jingxin¡¯s heart melted, and she couldn¡¯t help but rub her face against An Yiyun¡¯s little cheek, eliciting a giggling laughter from her.

 Chapter 1076: 1077: How Could You Think of Me in This Situation?

    Chapter 1076: Chapter 1077: How Could You Think of Me in This Situation?


    An Jing gently touched An Yiyun¡¯s little head before sighing to Meng Zhuqing, ¡°You indeed constantly take them with you.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing replied, ¡°It¡¯s because the young masters are kind-hearted.¡±


    An Jing shook her head but didn¡¯t continue on this topic. Instead, she turned back to the main issue, ¡°We truly feel there¡¯s an issue. During this time, don¡¯t worry about the mansion¡¯s affairs. Let Qin Yi and the housekeeper take care of them. Just focus on Wild Goose Jade. I always feel something might happen, and I¡¯m somewhat uneasy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, madam,¡± Meng Zhuqing immediately expressed his gratitude. He also felt that something might happen and was very uneasy.


    Once Meng Zhuqing left, An Jing put An Yiyun back on the ground again and allowed An Yiyun to go play with his brothers not far away.


    As soon as An Yiyun was placed on the ground, he walked joyously with his little short legs toward Su Yi Jing and the others.


    An Jing watched the four children for a while and then smiled at Xiao Changyi, ¡°My husband, our children already know how to show concern for others. They even gave Meng Zhuqing candies to make him less sad.¡±


    Xiao Changyi replied, ¡°You taught them well.¡±


    An Jing was amused, ¡°How did you think of me in this?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, it is good. I just think it must be you who taught them well because you¡¯re stricter with the children than I am.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s say we both taught them well.¡±


    Hearing ¡°we,¡± An Jing was even more delighted, ¡°Mm-hmm~¡±


    Xiao Changyi added, ¡°The children are inherently good too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, just look at whose children they are!¡± An Jing beamed with pride and self-satisfaction.


    ¡°Yours and mine,¡± he played along.


    An Jing¡¯s heart instantly melted, and she smiled broadly as she moved closer to him with a meaningful gaze, ¡°How many pounds of sugar do you plan to give me today?¡±


    Xiao Changyi, still sitting there, did not answer but just brought his handsome face closer to hers. The two faces were suddenly very close, and then he asked back, ¡°Is it sweet now?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm~¡± An Jing immediately nodded.


    The four little ones, not knowing when, had come over and were standing at their feet, looking up at them with incomprehension. In fact, they even asked in their childlike voices, ¡°Mother, you didn¡¯t eat any candy, why is it sweet?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha...¡± An Jing instantly laughed so hard, completely ignoring the question from the four little ones, and just laughed out loud unabashedly.


    Xiao Changyi also didn¡¯t respond to the four little ones¡¯ words, but the corners of his cool lips curled up slightly. Meanwhile, he gently rubbed the heads of each of the four little ones one by one.


    The four little ones no longer cared whether their parents answered them or not. Seeing Xiao Changyi, their father, gently rubbing their heads, they were very pleased and giggled towards Xiao Changyi, their laughter was so hearty that their eyes nearly disappeared in their smiles.


    Adorably cute.


    ...


    Coming out of the main courtyard, Meng Zhuqing hesitated for a long time but finally decided not to sneak out at night to see Tobanya. Instead, he would go during the day openly.


    Tobanya¡¯s health had improved a lot, but she still needed to recuperate.


    She had been able to get out of bed and move around for several days. Not wanting to be confined to her room, Tobanya sat in the courtyard, and at the same time, she passed the time by doing some handicraft.


    Upon hearing the guard¡¯s report that Meng Zhuqing was seeking an audience, Tobanya¡¯s hands paused momentarily in their movements, and then she lightly said, ¡°Let him come in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As soon as Meng Zhuqing entered the main courtyard where Tobanya resided, he saw Tobanya sitting at the stone table in the courtyard making a kite. He paused slightly in his steps and then continued walking toward her, greeting Tobanya respectfully, ¡°Commandery Princess.¡±

 Chapter 1077: 1078: Definitely Planning Something in Her Heart

    Chapter 1077: Chapter 1078: Definitely Planning Something in Her Heart


    ¡°Sit,¡± Tobanya said without a glance at him.


    Meng Zhuqing hesitated for a moment but approached the stone table and sat opposite of Tobanya.


    Meng Zhuqing had a mind full of things he wanted to say to Tobanya, but the presence of two maidservants standing in the courtyard made him unsure whether to speak.


    Tobanya still did not look at him; she rested her head on her hands as she continued making a kite. As he wavered about whether to speak, she again broke the silence, asking him, ¡°Do you know how to make kites?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing immediately answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What kinds of kites can you make?¡±


    ¡°Animals, butterflies, flying birds... I can make those among others.¡±


    ¡°Then help me make them, the more the better.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Zhuqing began to assist Tobanya in making kites.


    With maidservants present, Meng Zhuqing had much to say but dared not and felt that he couldn¡¯t. However, he didn¡¯t want to just silently make kites with Tobanya without any conversation, so he ventured to ask, ¡°Commandery Princess, why are you making so many kites?¡±


    Tobanya replied, ¡°I will pick the best one to fly when the time comes.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was speechless...


    Finally, Tobanya looked at him, her cool face faintly smiling, ¡°We¡¯ll fly them together when the time comes.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing was stunned at first, then his ears turned red. He hurriedly bowed his head, pretending to work on the kite, not daring to look at the maidservants¡¯ reactions or even Tobanya across from him.


    When it was just the two of them, he wouldn¡¯t have found some words awkward, but now, with others present...


    Alright, he admitted, he was embarrassed.


    The maidservants, standing to one side, were stunned and surprised to hear such bold and straightforward words from their normally cold and untouchable mistress, but they also understood their place and so remained standing there, as if they had heard nothing.


    Tobanya watched the man opposite her with reddened ears, the smile on her lips grew a little, but her heart clenched painfully.


    To simply be together for a few days.


    To love just this once, to at least have some memories to hold onto.


    With that thought, Tobanya spoke again, ¡°I haven¡¯t changed my mind, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    As Meng Zhuqing worked on the kite, his hands paused for a moment before he nodded his head and murmured, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Although he murmured in assent, inside Meng Zhuqing grew more worried. The more she said that, the more he worried.


    This person must be planning something in her heart.


    For six consecutive days, Meng Zhuqing came during the day to help Tobanya make kites, but they seldom spoke during this time.


    Even when they did speak, it was only about trivial matters.


    And because of this, Meng Zhuqing felt unsettled.


    This day, Meng Zhuqing came with the intention of helping Tobanya with more kites, but she said that they had enough, there was no need to make more.


    Indeed, there were enough.


    Kites hung everywhere in the main courtyard, their tails fluttering in the air with every breeze; an entire yard filled to the brim with colorful kites, dazzling to the eyes.


    ¡°Today, we go to fly kites,¡± Tobanya stated, looking at him as she spoke.


    Going to fly kites together, Meng Zhuqing was quite happy, but then he asked, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yet, Meng Zhuqing suddenly fell silent, feeling as though something was about to slip away like a kite with its string cut.


    Tobanya, however, did not mind Meng Zhuqing¡¯s silence and looked at the kites filling the courtyard, asking, ¡°Which should we choose?¡±

 Chapter 1078: 1079: So, He Knew...

    Chapter 1078: Chapter 1079: So, He Knew...


    Meng Zhuqing did not look at the kites in the courtyard, but at Tobanya, at her cold and stunning profile, and said softly, ¡°Whichever you think is the best, choose that one.¡±


    ¡°Then this one,¡± Tobanya said as she walked over to a swallow kite, picked it up, and showed it to Meng Zhuqing.


    Meng Zhuqing remembered this swallow kite; they had made it together.


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s heart ought to feel sweet, yet for some reason, it also felt painfully tight; nevertheless, he nodded and said, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go fly it,¡± Tobanya said, taking the lead with the swallow kite in hand.


    Meng Zhuqing hurried to follow.


    They did not leave King Sheng¡¯s mansion but chose to fly it there on the vast grounds of the mansion. There was a large open space inside, where Tobanya had planned to place a rockery in the center and dig a pond, yet the ground had not been broken.


    Tobanya did not fly the kite herself but had Meng Zhuqing do it.


    Meng Zhuqing flew the kite very high, very high.


    Tobanya looked up, watching the kite flying against the blue sky, feeling her chest broaden and her oppressed heart eased significantly. Her gaze inadvertently fell on the one flying the kite; even just a profile view of him caused her heart to clench instantly, aching intensely.


    I¡¯ve been very happy these past few days.


    She said in her heart.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Tobanya still raised her hand, took his hand, and together they controlled the kite soaring in the sky.


    Meng Zhuqing had not expected Tobanya to take his hand; his body tensed at first, afraid to move, then gradually, he relaxed himself.


    As he relaxed, he turned to look at her, just in time to see her looking at him.


    His lips parted slightly, but he said nothing.


    Then the two of them continued to fly the kite silently until they reeled it in, and then she spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the kite.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s heart surged without reason, but he still accepted the kite and nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late, go back,¡± she told him to leave.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± In the end, Meng Zhuqing obediently left.


    Upon returning to Prince Yi¡¯s mansion, he sat in his room, staring blankly at the swallow kite.


    It wasn¡¯t until late at night that he murmured to the kite softly, ¡°Do you... want to leave?¡±


    ...


    The next day, early in the morning, Tobanya rode out of the city.


    She did not want Meng Zhuqing to have a child by adoption or fostering; she wanted Meng Zhuqing to have his own biological children. Therefore, she left, distancing herself from him, letting him forget her, allowing him to find another girl, one who could bear his children.


    Tobanya rode very fast, never looking back once she left King Sheng¡¯s mansion, not even after leaving the Imperial Capital, not because she didn¡¯t want to, but because she was afraid to.


    Afraid that if she looked back, she wouldn¡¯t have the heart to leave.


    And she, she could not stay.


    ¡°Giddy up!¡±


    Afraid she would turn back, Tobanya urged her horse faster upon leaving the Imperial Capital, her beautiful eyes growing redder by the moment.


    You must forget me.


    You must find a girl better than me.


    You must have a home full of children...


    You must...


    Just as the tears in Tobanya¡¯s eyes were about to spill over, she saw a brown horse blocking the path ahead, with a man in Qingyi sitting on it.


    The man was also wearing a silver mask.


    ¡°Whoa¡ª¡± Tobanya pulled on the reins to stop her horse, and the tears streamed down her face.


    So he knew she was leaving.


    And he, he had been waiting here for her all along.

 Chapter 1079: 1080: He Always Has Only One Answer

    Chapter 1079: Chapter 1080: He Always Has Only One Answer


    Meng Zhuqing did not dismount; she remained on her horse, leading it by the reins, but her gaze was fixed steadily on Tobanya.


    Watching Tobanya cry.


    After a long moment, Meng Zhuqing spoke softly, ¡°I... I have caused you a lot of pain, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    Tobanya didn¡¯t speak, only looked at Meng Zhuqing, her tears continually and silently streaming down. They blurred her vision, making it somewhat difficult for her to clearly see the person before her.


    ¡°If that is the case...¡± After pausing for a while, Meng Zhuqing continued, ¡°I respect that. However, I have some words I want to tell you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait for Tobanya to speak; Meng Zhuqing slowly added, ¡°Once, feeling my appearance was hideous, I thought standing by your side would embarrass you, so I hid my feelings, not wanting you to know.¡±


    ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t dare hope that you would like me.¡±


    ¡°Back then, all I wanted was for you to be well.¡±


    ¡°But... you fell in love with me.¡±


    ¡°I came to terms with it, I understood, but you couldn¡¯t accept it, couldn¡¯t understand, and even, you kept deceiving me, time and time again, but I wasn¡¯t angry, I just wanted you to be well.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave the Capital. I never forced you to be with me, to marry me; why must you leave?¡±


    ¡°If you are in the Imperial Capital, I can be somewhat reassured. If you leave like this, One Person, I won¡¯t know where you are, whether you are well or not. Can I let go of my worries? How could I forget you?¡±


    ¡°If you want me to never forget you in my lifetime, to never marry and always be worried about you, then go ahead and leave just like that.¡±


    ¡°This General has finished speaking, Commandery Princess, please do as you wish.¡± Having said that, Meng Zhuqing no longer looked at Tobanya, who was crying like a tearful figure, and emotionlessly spurred her horse with the intent to leave.


    But just as her horse passed by Tobanya¡¯s, Tobanya caught hold of Meng Zhuqing¡¯s arm.


    Two horses, two people, with the horses facing opposite directions, neither looking back at the other, as if time had stopped, they both remained fixed in that moment.


    Tobanya, with tears streaming, clung tightly to Meng Zhuqing¡¯s left arm, so tightly that it pained Meng Zhuqing, but Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t speak, nor did she brush Tobanya¡¯s hand away.


    Compared to the pain in his heart, this pain meant nothing to him.


    ¡°Do you know why I pretended not to know about your feelings for me despite being well aware?¡± Suddenly, Tobanya spoke, her voice choked and hardly recognizable.


    Meng Zhuqing did not turn to look back at Tobanya but faced the direction of the Imperial Capital and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Tobanya said, ¡°I thought I was tainted, not worthy of you.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s throat tightened instantly, painfully tight, ¡°It has always been me who was not worthy of you, and it still is... Now, I don¡¯t even care about whether I¡¯m worthy or not, I just want to be with you, but you, you still don¡¯t want me...¡±


    Tobanya cried, ¡°I¡¯ve already wronged you; I don¡¯t want to wrong you further...¡± His face became this way because of her, and if she were to marry him but couldn¡¯t bear him a son or a daughter, she truly felt even more remorseful.


    ¡°You have never wronged me; it has always been my choice. Even if it meant giving up my life for you, I would be willing.¡±


    Finally, Tobanya turned her head, looking at the one who sat on the horse yet no longer turned to glance at her, her tears flowing even more fiercely, ¡°I now want to marry you; do you... would you still take me as your wife?¡±


    ¡°No matter whether you are deceiving me again or not, I will always have just one answer: I am willing.¡±

 Chapter 1080: 1081: Happy to See it Happen

    Chapter 1080: Chapter 1081: Happy to See it Happen


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± As she spoke, she tightened her grip on his left arm.


    Finally, Meng Zhuqing turned to look at her, his face streaming with tears. Despite the mask, it was clear he was crying.


    He cried.


    Tobanya¡¯s heart ached, ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry... I thought if I left, you would... I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    ¡°Are you still going to leave?¡±


    Tobanya shook her head immediately, crying and laughing, ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving. Since you are still willing to marry me, I will definitely stay and marry you.¡±


    At that moment, Tobanya finally felt relieved. They loved each other and loved each other so much; why should they torment each other rather than being happily together?


    Meng Zhuqing then raised his right hand and took hold of the hand that clutched his left arm. Finally, he too smiled.


    And his heart, at that moment, felt incredibly secure.


    ...


    ¡°Have you figured it out?¡±


    When An Jing saw Meng Zhuqing and Tobanya approaching her, she asked Tobanya with a smile.


    Tobanya first glanced at Meng Zhuqing, then nodded, ¡°Yes, Wild Goose Jade has figured it out.¡±


    An Jing breathed a huge sigh of relief, very pleased, ¡°Meng Zhuqing, you can let your mother go to King Sheng¡¯s mansion to propose the marriage. Do it soon, to set things in stone before the bride thinks about running away again.¡±


    At this, both Tobanya and Meng Zhuqing laughed.


    But Meng Zhuqing still very respectfully accepted the task, ¡°Yes, at your command.¡±


    However, Tobanya was somewhat worried, ¡°My health... will Old Lady Meng agree...¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Old Lady Meng is a reasonable person. You did it to save her; she won¡¯t oppose it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Tobanya was still not completely at ease, though.


    Meng Zhuqing didn¡¯t bring Tobanya back to the General¡¯s mansion with him; he went back alone first. When Old Lady Meng heard that Meng Zhuqing wanted to marry Tobanya, she was stunned at first but then agreed.


    A Commandery Princess, and for her sake, she became like this; how could she possibly oppose it?


    Only, ¡°Zhuqing, mother can go to propose for you, but about the Prince and Princess... have they agreed? If they haven¡¯t agreed, mother cannot go and propose for you.¡±


    Meng Zhuqing quickly reassured her, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, I have come here with the Prince and his wife¡¯s approval to discuss and to have you propose.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Old Lady Meng was relieved. ¡°I will have someone find a matchmaker to discuss it, and we will go to King Sheng¡¯s mansion to propose tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, mother.¡±


    ...


    The next day, Old Lady Meng went to King Sheng¡¯s mansion to propose marriage with a matchmaker. However, since Tobanya had no family and was a Commandery Princess, even though she agreed herself, they still needed to submit a request to the Emperor of Xiyun and receive his approval to finalize the marriage.


    Concerned that the Emperor of Xiyun might not agree, Meng Zhuqing and Tobanya shared their worries with An Jing and Xiao Changyi, hoping they would help speak to the Emperor on their behalf.


    An Jing was particularly happy to see Meng Zhuqing and Tobanya together.


    Upon being asked by Meng Zhuqing and Tobanya, she went with Xiao Changyi and four children to the palace that very day.


    And the date was the twentieth of August.


    In front of the Jun Palace, there were many triangle flowers planted, which were all in full bloom this season, a swath of red like a long, thick carpet around the palace. The four children, seeing all the triangle flowers in bloom, ran over with their little short legs, picking some to hold in their hands.

 Chapter 1081: 1082: Objects Remind Us of People

    Chapter 1081: Chapter 1082: Objects Remind Us of People


    Upon seeing the four little ones picking the forbidden flowers, An Jing and Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t stopped them yet, but a eunuch was frightened and hurried over to intervene, ¡°Little Prince, Second Young Master, Third Young Master, Fourth Young Master, these flowers must not be picked, the Emperor has issued a decree.¡±


    But the four little ones already had some in their hands...


    Seemingly aware that they had done something wrong, all four little ones looked at An Jing and Xiao Changyi with pitiful eyes, hoping An Jing and Xiao Changyi would help them.


    An Jing said, ¡°Presumably, your grandfather cherishes these flowers very much. Now that you have picked them, you can¡¯t put them back. Later, you must apologize to your grandfather properly, and ask him to forgive you, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we understand!¡± the four little ones immediately nodded in unison.


    Upon entering Jun Palace and seeing the Emperor of Xiyun reclining there reading, An Jing urged the four little ones to go ahead and apologize to the Emperor, admitting they had picked the forbidden flowers in front of Jun Palace, and asking the Emperor to forgive them.


    The four little ones were still so young and didn¡¯t understand; the Emperor of Xiyun couldn¡¯t bear to blame them and immediately smiled, saying it didn¡¯t matter.


    Not being reprimanded, the four little ones were immediately happy again.


    The Emperor of Xiyun had snacks brought in for the four little ones, but they didn¡¯t eat, instead frolicking throughout Jun Palace.


    An Jing watched the children with a smile before inquiring, ¡°Does the imperial father particularly like the forbidden flowers?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun replied, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I particularly like them, nor that I dislike them.¡±


    An Jing was stunned. You don¡¯t like them, yet you planted so many in the front and even decreed that no one is allowed to pick them?


    After exchanging a glance with Xiao Changyi, An Jing curiously asked, ¡°Then why does the imperial father treasure those flowers so much?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun sighed, ¡°They remind me of someone. Chenglin had a birthmark on his lower back resembling the forbidden flower. Every time I see those flowers, I am reminded of him.¡±


    Hearing this, both An Jing and Xiao Changyi were inwardly shaken, but their faces showed no sign of it.


    An Jing calmly said, ¡°Chenglin has been gone for so many years, yet the imperial father plants these flowers to remember him. Presumably, the imperial father was especially fond of him while he was alive.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun answered, ¡°Of my many concubines, only one bore me twins. I doted on those children; it¡¯s just such a pity that they were taken from us so young in a fire.¡±


    Consort Han gave birth to dragon-phoenix twins for the Emperor of Xiyun: Seventh Prince, Su Chenglin, and Eighth Princess, Su Chenghan.


    Listening to the words of the Emperor, both An Jing and Xiao Changyi thought: Could Gong Juechen and Gong Juese be Su Chenglin and Su Chenghan?


    The Emperor of Xiyun closed his eyes and remained silent for a while before opening them again to ask An Jing and Xiao Changyi, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that you won¡¯t be coming to the palace these days? What brings you here now? Is there a matter?¡±


    An Jing suppressed the turmoil in her heart and smiled, ¡°Imperial father must have already heard about Old Lady Meng¡¯s proposal at King Sheng¡¯s mansion, right? We came today to ask the imperial father to grant his blessing for this marriage.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun stated bluntly, ¡°Meng Zhuqing¡¯s status is too low for Princess Yao.¡±


    An Jing smiled, ¡°Since they are affectionate toward each other and Princess Yao herself doesn¡¯t mind the issue of status, please grant them your blessing, imperial father. If you do, you¡¯ll also be relieved and won¡¯t have to worry about Princess Yao¡¯s marriage anymore.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve both come to plead on their behalf, I will grant them this favor.¡±


    Then, the Emperor of Xiyun ordered Eunuch Fu, ¡°Issue a decree, promote Meng Zhuqing to General Zhongyong, and choose a date for him to marry the daughter of King Sheng, Princess Yao.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Emperor,¡± Eunuch Fu hurriedly went to issue the decree.

 Chapter __auto__ 1082 - __auto__ 1082: 1083: You Know Martial Arts?!

    Chapter 1082: Chapter 1083: You Know Martial Arts?!


    ¡°Thank you, Imperial Father,¡± An Jing sincerely expressed her gratitude.


    Emperor of Xiyun said, ¡°If Meng Zhuqing were not one of your people, I would never agree to this marriage. Even if Wild Goose Jade cannot bear children, she is still a Commandery Princess. Meng Zhuqing¡¯s status and appearance are not worthy of her.¡±


    An Jing blinked and replied, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I am thanking you, Imperial Father.¡±


    Emperor of Xiyun couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Enough, enough. How many precedents have I broken for you? One more doesn¡¯t make a difference.¡±


    Only then did An Jing smile.


    Xiao Changyi did not smile; he remained expressionless. Since he was often like this, the Emperor of Xiyun was used to it and did not realize that Xiao Changyi was actually contemplating whether he should strip Gong Juechen¡¯s clothes to check for a birthmark on the lower back when he got home.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had lunch in the palace before heading home.


    Once back at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, Xiao Changyi asked An Jing to take care of their four children while he went to look for Gong Juechen.


    Gong Juechen was in the courtyard of his residence, grinding medicine. He planned to make some pills to sell, since he was free and might as well earn some money.


    The courtyard door was not even closed, so Xiao Changyi just walked in and headed straight towards Gong Juechen upon spotting him.


    Gong Juechen, not understanding why Xiao Changyi was there to find him, continued to grind his medicine with casual calmness. However, he casually asked, ¡°Changyi, what brings you here? Typically, you dislike entering this courtyard and even forbid Jingjing from visiting... Eh, what are you doing?¡±


    Seeing Xiao Changyi stretch his hand towards him as he approached, Gong Juechen was startled and quickly dodged.


    Gong Juechen dodged with extraordinary speed, causing Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes to narrow sharply, ¡°You know Martial Arts.¡±


    It was not a question but a firm affirmation.


    Gong Juechen refused to admit it, laughing it off, ¡°Are you just here to joke with me? How could I possibly know Martial Arts?¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not waste any more words, and immediately engaged Gong Juechen in a physical confrontation.


    Gong Juechen, not wanting to reveal his martial arts skills, could only let Xiao Changyi easily catch him, while secretly observing what Xiao Changyi intended to do and why he suddenly came to capture him today.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi grabbed Gong Juechen, he didn¡¯t say a word and ripped open Gong Juechen¡¯s clothes starting from the collar.


    Gong Juechen thought Xiao Changyi was just grabbing him and did not expect him to tear his clothes, including his undershirt, allowing him to instantly realize what Xiao Changyi intended to do. He immediately thought of fighting back to prevent Xiao Changyi from seeing the birthmark on his lower back.


    But it was too late. Xiao Changyi started tearing from the back of his neck, and quickly exposed the triangular flower-shaped birthmark situated on Gong Juechen¡¯s upper lower back.


    Regarding the fact that Su Chenglin was alive, to Gong Juechen¡¯s knowledge, only people from the Han family knew.


    And the Han family would absolutely never leak the information that he was alive. Even if it leaked, it would be only after they found him and planned to usurp the throne.


    Thus, since he convinced his uncle, Han Xinche, that he was not Su Chenglin, he had not covered the birthmark on his back with faux skin to prevent anyone from checking again.


    Because he believed no one would check his back anymore.


    Everyone thought Su Chenglin was dead; even if he resembled Consort Han, it was just a resemblance, not that he was Su Chenglin, so naturally, no one would suspect him of being Su Chenglin and check his back.


    But now...

 Chapter 1082: 1083: You Know Martial Arts?!

    Chapter 1082: Chapter 1083: You Know Martial Arts?!


    ¡°Thank you, Imperial Father,¡± An Jing sincerely expressed her gratitude.


    Emperor of Xiyun said, ¡°If Meng Zhuqing were not one of your people, I would never agree to this marriage. Even if Wild Goose Jade cannot bear children, she is still a Commandery Princess. Meng Zhuqing¡¯s status and appearance are not worthy of her.¡±


    An Jing blinked and replied, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I am thanking you, Imperial Father.¡±


    Emperor of Xiyun couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Enough, enough. How many precedents have I broken for you? One more doesn¡¯t make a difference.¡±


    Only then did An Jing smile.


    Xiao Changyi did not smile; he remained expressionless. Since he was often like this, the Emperor of Xiyun was used to it and did not realize that Xiao Changyi was actually contemplating whether he should strip Gong Juechen¡¯s clothes to check for a birthmark on the lower back when he got home.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi had lunch in the palace before heading home.


    Once back at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, Xiao Changyi asked An Jing to take care of their four children while he went to look for Gong Juechen.


    Gong Juechen was in the courtyard of his residence, grinding medicine. He planned to make some pills to sell, since he was free and might as well earn some money.


    The courtyard door was not even closed, so Xiao Changyi just walked in and headed straight towards Gong Juechen upon spotting him.


    Gong Juechen, not understanding why Xiao Changyi was there to find him, continued to grind his medicine with casual calmness. However, he casually asked, ¡°Changyi, what brings you here? Typically, you dislike entering this courtyard and even forbid Jingjing from visiting... Eh, what are you doing?¡±


    Seeing Xiao Changyi stretch his hand towards him as he approached, Gong Juechen was startled and quickly dodged.


    Gong Juechen dodged with extraordinary speed, causing Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes to narrow sharply, ¡°You know Martial Arts.¡±


    It was not a question but a firm affirmation.


    Gong Juechen refused to admit it, laughing it off, ¡°Are you just here to joke with me? How could I possibly know Martial Arts?¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not waste any more words, and immediately engaged Gong Juechen in a physical confrontation.


    Gong Juechen, not wanting to reveal his martial arts skills, could only let Xiao Changyi easily catch him, while secretly observing what Xiao Changyi intended to do and why he suddenly came to capture him today.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi grabbed Gong Juechen, he didn¡¯t say a word and ripped open Gong Juechen¡¯s clothes starting from the collar.


    Gong Juechen thought Xiao Changyi was just grabbing him and did not expect him to tear his clothes, including his undershirt, allowing him to instantly realize what Xiao Changyi intended to do. He immediately thought of fighting back to prevent Xiao Changyi from seeing the birthmark on his lower back.


    But it was too late. Xiao Changyi started tearing from the back of his neck, and quickly exposed the triangular flower-shaped birthmark situated on Gong Juechen¡¯s upper lower back.


    Regarding the fact that Su Chenglin was alive, to Gong Juechen¡¯s knowledge, only people from the Han family knew.


    And the Han family would absolutely never leak the information that he was alive. Even if it leaked, it would be only after they found him and planned to usurp the throne.


    Thus, since he convinced his uncle, Han Xinche, that he was not Su Chenglin, he had not covered the birthmark on his back with faux skin to prevent anyone from checking again.


    Because he believed no one would check his back anymore.


    Everyone thought Su Chenglin was dead; even if he resembled Consort Han, it was just a resemblance, not that he was Su Chenglin, so naturally, no one would suspect him of being Su Chenglin and check his back.


    But now...

 Chapter 1083: 1084: There Must Be Some Misunderstanding

    Chapter 1083: Chapter 1084: There Must Be Some Misunderstanding


    Since his identity had been exposed, Gong Juechen dropped the pretense and, ignoring Xiao Changyi standing before him, went straight into the house. After changing into a new set of clothes, he didn¡¯t leave the room but instead sat at the table inside, leisurely sipping overnight tea.


    Not long after, Xiao Changyi came in and sat opposite him, still expressionless.


    Neither of them spoke.


    Only after Gong Juechen finished the tea in his hand did he finally speak, asking, ¡°Is it just because I resemble Consort Han?¡±


    Xiao Changyi said indifferently, ¡°That day, Meng Zhuqing was tracking the person who tried to take your clothes but lost them near General Han¡¯s residence. That is Consort Han¡¯s family home.¡±


    Gong Juechen scoffed, ¡°Zhuzhu is really loyal to you.¡±


    Xiao Changyi continued as if he hadn¡¯t heard Gong Juechen¡¯s sarcasm, ¡°We only suspected before and didn¡¯t know why someone would try to take your clothes, but today when we entered the palace, the Jun Palace¡¯s front was filled with blooming spider lilies, all in full bloom. The old man treasures them and doesn¡¯t allow anyone to pick them. Jing Er was curious and after asking, she found out that the old man looks at the flowers and thinks of Chenglin, saying there¡¯s a spider lily-shaped birthmark on Chenglin¡¯s lower back.¡±


    Gong Juechen was greatly shocked. The Emperor of Xiyun had actually planted spider lilies in front of the Jun Palace? And it was all because he missed him?


    ¡°He only did that for others to see,¡± those words clearly showed Gong Juechen didn¡¯t believe the Emperor of Xiyun treasured his memory.


    When Xiao Changyi heard the bitterness in Gong Juechen¡¯s words, he asked directly, ¡°You¡¯re still alive, why don¡¯t you recognize each other?¡±


    ¡°Recognize each other?¡± Gong Juechen scoffed. ¡°So that he can kill me?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your father, how could he possibly kill you?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s impossible, why does he now only have Su Chengyu as his son?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean...?¡± Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t believe the implication in Gong Juechen¡¯s words. His eyebrows were furrowed tightly.


    Gong Juechen said with a smile, ¡°You clearly know what I mean, why even ask me? But since you asked, I¡¯ll speak plainly. He originally had so many sons, but now, only Su Chengyu remains. The reason is simple: the other sons were all killed by his own cruel hand. If my imperial consort mother hadn¡¯t arranged for me to be sent away from the palace, I too would have been killed by him long ago.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not that kind of person, there must be some misunderstanding,¡± Xiao Changyi still didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Then explain to me, why have so many of his sons died? And isn¡¯t it coincidental, that only Su Chengyu, the Crown Prince, remains? He killed us, his own sons, just to ensure that Su Chengyu secures his position as Crown Prince and smoothly inherits the throne!¡±


    ¡°To kill all his other sons just for one? Does such a person exist in this world? Gong Juechen, I think you¡¯ve lost your mind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy! It¡¯s Su Haoyu who¡¯s gone mad! No, he hasn¡¯t just gone mad, he¡¯s utterly heartless! Only the children of the woman he loves are his sons; we are not. He¡¯s bent on killing us!¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    Gong Juechen continued, ¡°Seeing the princes in the palace dying one by one, my mother didn¡¯t want me to die, so she sent me out of the palace. To make Su Haoyu believe I was dead and to stop him from further harming me, my mother not only found a child with a similar build to take my place but also set herself on fire, dying in the blaze. At that time, her cries for help must have echoed through the entire Qingyi Palace. If she hadn¡¯t done so, how could Su Haoyu ever believe that I had perished with her?¡±

 Chapter 1084: 1085: Deserve It Also

    Chapter 1084: Chapter 1085: Deserve It Also


    ¡°At that time, my sister was very attached to me, unwilling to leave my side. Having no other choice, my imperial consort mother could only send her out of the palace with me. At the same time, she found a girl with a similar build to impersonate her.¡±


    ¡°You should be able to tell, my sister knows nothing about the truth of our identity and origin. My master and I have not told her anything.¡±


    ¡°Back then, we were all too young, and as we grew up, we gradually forgot the events of our early childhood. The reason I still know about them is because I later asked my master.¡±


    ¡°My imperial consort mother, who was indebted to my master in her maiden years, sent me and my sister to him because she saw him as reliable and hoped that he would raise us to adulthood.¡±


    ¡°At first, my master was unwilling to reveal my origins, but later on, he did tell me. He felt that among me and my sister, it was better for one of us to know the truth, and he chose me. As it happened, I also desperately wanted to know.¡±


    ¡°My imperial consort mother wished for my sister and me to stay far from the Imperial Capital and live as ordinary citizens. So, I lived as such, even though I hated Su Haoyu so much that I wanted to flay him alive, I never thought about seeking revenge.¡±


    ¡°Previously, my plan was to stay with my sister in Nan Shen, far from the Imperial Capital. But then, we met Meng Lanqing, and both my sister and I thought he was good-looking, so we followed him to Qilin County.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I thought Qilin County was far enough from the Imperial Capital that it wouldn¡¯t matter if we went there, but who would have thought that after all the twists and turns, we would end up back here in the Capital.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, this is fate.¡±


    ¡°Destiny decreed that I must come back here, to be killed by him.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Changyi finally spoke again, still insisting, ¡°He¡¯s not that kind of person, there must be some misunderstanding.¡±


    Gong Juechen laughed bitterly, ¡°The evidence is right before your eyes, and yet you still refuse to believe. Truly, he must have treated you too well all this time.¡±


    Gong Juechen again let out a cold laugh, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your indifference towards the throne, for not posing a threat to his precious son Su Chengyu, would he have treated you so well? He would be more than happy to kill you!¡±


    Xiao Changyi calmly said, ¡°The throne doesn¡¯t belong to me. If I were to covet it and get killed by him, it would be my own fault.¡±


    Gong Juechen was momentarily stunned. Indeed, to covet what was not meant to be yours and to be killed for it, one would deserve it.


    But¡ª


    Gong Juechen sneered, ¡°I was only three or four years old at the time, too young to understand these matters. How could I have coveted that position? Yet, didn¡¯t he still harbor the intent to kill me?¡±


    This time, Xiao Changyi only had three words: ¡°There¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡±


    Gong Juechen coldly said, ¡°If you are so adamant in believing that he¡¯s incapable of such a deed, deluding yourself, then I have nothing more to say. Let him take my life if that¡¯s what he wants, but for the sake of our friendship, you must protect my sister. She is innocent; she knows nothing.¡±


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t say whether he would protect Gong Juese or not, but instead, he questioned, ¡°Every year on your memorial day, he abstains from meat, and ever since you were gone, he planted cyclamens in front of Jun Palace, and they have been there ever since. He reminisces about you so, do you truly believe he is the person you describe?¡±


    Gong Juechen also sensed the contradictions, yet said, ¡°Then why would my imperial consort mother commit suicide by fire to send me out of the palace? If it wasn¡¯t for him wanting to kill me, would my mother have done such a thing?¡±

 Chapter 1085: 1086: Manage Thoroughly

    Chapter 1085: Chapter 1086: Manage Thoroughly


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t know why it had come to this, but he said, ¡°I will find out the truth and explain everything to you.¡±


    Gong Juechen laughed, ¡°So, you want me to die with clarity, is that it?¡±


    Xiao Changyi frowned slightly, stood up, and walked towards the door. As he walked away, he instructed, ¡°Stay in this courtyard until I have cleared things up.¡±


    ¡°What, you plan to keep me under house arrest?¡± Gong Juechen laughed lightly as he picked up the overnight tea to drink.


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s steps faltered for a moment, then, without turning his head, he continued walking away and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s to protect you.¡±


    Gong Juechen suddenly choked up.


    ...


    Having left Gong Juechen, Xiao Changyi returned to the main court to find An Jing.


    He sent the four little ones to play nearby and quietly told An Jing about Gong Juechen being Su Chenglin, and why Gong Juechen had all this time refused to acknowledge the Emperor of Xiyun.


    An Jing was shocked after hearing it, ¡°Even ferocious beasts don¡¯t eat their own offspring; even if my adoptive father is heartless, he wouldn¡¯t kill all his other sons for Chengyu¡¯s sake, right? But it¡¯s strange, my adoptive father had so many sons, and now only Chengyu is left.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said nothing.


    An Jing also fell silent for a while before asking, ¡°Husband, what do you plan to do about this? We can¡¯t just ignore it, can we?¡±


    ¡°We must intervene,¡± he paused, ¡°and see it through to the end.¡± If he didn¡¯t intervene, who could? Who else was capable?


    An Jing also felt they should see it through to the end¡ªone was her adoptive father and the other a friend. They really didn¡¯t want any misunderstandings to cause one to harbor deep hatred and the other deep longing.


    ¡°So, how do we handle this? Directly ask my adoptive father?¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± He paused, ¡°It¡¯s getting dark, let¡¯s leave it for today. I¡¯ll enter the palace tomorrow to ask him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± An Jing had no objections.


    ...


    The next day, Xiao Changyi entered the palace once again.


    The Emperor of Xiyun was surprised to see Xiao Changyi come alone again.


    Xiao Changyi cut to the chase, ¡°I have some questions for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked the Emperor.


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    Realizing the need for privacy, the Emperor of Xiyun ordered everyone to leave. The Jun Palace was left with only the two of them.


    Only then did Xiao Changyi speak, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re this kind of person, but if you really are, please be honest with me and do not deceive me.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun was confused, ¡°Yi Er, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Chenglin, he¡¯s not dead.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The Emperor of Xiyun was somewhat dazed, seemingly in disbelief.


    ¡°Gong Juechen is Chenglin, your seventh son, Su Chenglin.¡±


    ¡°How could this be...¡± The Emperor¡¯s old lips quivered, his face showing utter disbelief.


    ¡°The one burned to death was just his body double, not him. Consort Han secretly sent him and Chenghan out of the palace, found two people to impersonate them, leading others to believe they also died in the Qingyi Palace fire.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun found it even harder to believe, stunned for a long time before questioning, ¡°Why would Consort Han do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Gong Juechen said you wanted to kill him, and Consort Han didn¡¯t want him to be killed by you, so she did it.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun immediately became agitated, ¡°When have I ever wanted to kill him?¡±


    Xiao Changyi remained composed, ¡°Then how did your other sons die? He says they were all killed by you.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun was furious and slammed his hand on the table, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Xiao Changyi, unfazed by the Emperor¡¯s anger, continued steadily, ¡°He says that you wanted to eliminate all of them, your own flesh and blood, to ensure Chengyu could smoothly hold the position of Crown Prince and peacefully succeed the throne once and for all.¡±

 Chapter 1086: 1087: Really Only One?

    Chapter 1086: Chapter 1087: Really Only One?


    ¡°You¡¯re certain that Gong Juechen is Chenglin?¡± The Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s body trembled with anger. ¡°If he is Chenglin, why does he slander me so?!¡±


    Changyi remained calm, ¡°He is Chenglin. I have seen it myself, the triangular floral birthmark on his lower back.¡±


    ¡°But why slander me? I am his father emperor!¡± The Emperor of Xiyun was still furiously indignant. ¡°How deeply I¡¯ve missed him over the years. Back then, it seems I loved him in vain! To treat me this way!¡±


    Changyi¡¯s gaze was sharp as he stared at the Emperor of Xiyun, ¡°You mean to say none of your many sons¡¯ deaths were your doing? Not even one?¡±


    With Changyi¡¯s piercing stare and questioning, the once enraged Emperor of Xiyun finally collapsed back onto the Dragon Chair, his anger subsiding to a defeated exhaustion.


    After a long while, the Emperor of Xiyun finally spoke softly, ¡°There was one... whom I ordered to be dealt with.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Chengjin.¡± The Emperor of Xiyun closed his eyes, his face full of sorrow. ¡°He was... too restless. He was restless even as a child. When he was poisoned, he calmed down, but once the poison was gone, he became restless again. He even plotted with the Tao family to kill Chengyu and usurp the throne. I had no choice... I had no choice but to have him killed... Why couldn¡¯t he just be content, live quietly? Isn¡¯t it better to be content with one¡¯s lot? Why covet what isn¡¯t yours? He was a Commons Son, Chengyu the legitimate son, and the throne was rightfully Chengyu¡¯s to inherit, yet he... before ordering his death, I never thought about killing him... never...¡±


    Changyi was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°The poison... was it your doing?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun, still with his eyes closed and looking agonized beyond bearing, nevertheless nodded his head, ¡°Yes. He and his imperial consort mother both had ill intentions, but he was still my son; I didn¡¯t want him dead, so I had someone poison him. It wasn¡¯t meant to kill him but to keep him from causing trouble... Yet he was cured... and he started causing trouble again...¡±


    ¡°What about Qi Yin and Qin Yin...?¡±


    ¡°Qi Yin and Qin Yin were my people, but they were not the sisters of the boy whom Chengjin stepped on and killed as a child. They are not the sisters. That boy had two sisters, but they were not Qi Yin and Qin Yin. I didn¡¯t want that incident to come to light, so I had Qi Yin and Qin Yin impersonate the boy¡¯s sisters to cover up in case the truth was ever uncovered. They knew how to take the blame. And later, when it did come out about the poisoning, they took the fall just like that.¡±


    Su Chengjin¡¯s death could be deemed his own fault.


    Yet Changyi still asked, ¡°Is it really only Su Chengjin?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun immediately said, ¡°I swear by my name and the name of the Mother of Su Chengyu, that I truly only killed Chengjin, that one son.¡±


    After pausing, the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s sadness surged again, ¡°If only he hadn¡¯t been so restless, I would not have taken that step... It was he who forced me... it was he who forced me...¡±


    Knowing the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s deep affection for the Mother of Su Chengyu, since the Emperor had sworn by her name as well, it seemed likely that he was not responsible for the deaths of his other sons.


    However¡ª


    ¡°So with all your sons, why is it that now only Chengyu is left?¡± Changyi inquired.


    The Emperor of Xiyun said, ¡°I had a total of twenty-one sons. I thought twenty had died, but now that Chenglin is alive, that means nineteen are dead.¡±


    He paused again, elaborating, ¡°One was pushed into the lotus pond by Chengjin and drowned, one I killed, and five were weak, not surviving past their first birthday.¡±

 Chapter 1087: 1088: Did They Kill Her?

    Chapter 1087: Chapter 1088: Did They Kill Her?


    ¡°The rest, then, all died in the struggles of the palace,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun sighed deeply, a mix of helplessness and heartache in his breath.


    ¡°The position I currently occupy is too alluring. Which of the concubines who have given birth to a son does not wish for her son to become the Crown Prince, to succeed my throne?¡±


    ¡°Tao, The Imperial Concubine, and Consort Han were at the forefront of this.¡±


    ¡°Initially, both Tao and Consort Han¡¯s maternal families held substantial authority, and I could not deal with them rashly. Even though they were responsible for the death of Chengyu¡¯s mother, I could not lay a finger on them...¡±


    At this point, the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s eyes reddened, and he choked up, ¡°Yi Er, you cannot imagine the feeling of having the woman you love die in your arms, and you are unable to immediately take revenge for her. At that time, I even wanted to kill myself!¡±


    Xiao Changyi was taken aback, ¡°Was it they who killed my adoptive mother?¡±


    As far as he knew, the Mother of Su Chengyu had died from eating food that had been poisoned by someone, but he never knew who was behind it.


    ¡°Yes, it was them,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun grit his teeth furiously, ¡°They both wanted their sons to become the Crown Prince, and they joined forces to poison Chengyu¡¯s food. Little did they know, that food was eaten first by Min Rong.¡±


    Min Rong was the name of the Mother of Su Cheng Yu.


    That is, Empress Liang¡ªLiang Min Rong¡ªwho had passed away many years ago.


    And she was the woman the Emperor of Xiyun loved most dearly.


    Emperor of Xiyun had only loved one woman in his life, and that was his original spouse, Liang Min Rong.


    ¡°I hate them,¡± due to his hatred, the originally grimacing Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s face twisted even more fiercely, ¡°I truly hate them. If not for them, how would Min Rong die? Lady Tao and Mrs. Han, I could hardly wait to have them flayed a thousand times over! But at the time, even though I knew it was their doing, I was unable to prosecute them for their crimes.¡±


    ¡°Later on, once I had secured my position as Emperor, I was no longer wary of the Tao and Han families, and the first thing I did was to torment Lady Tao.¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha...¡± Suddenly, the Emperor of Xiyun started laughing, ¡°Everyone thought Lady Tao had died of illness, but they didn¡¯t know that after I promoted her to imperial consort, making her seem glorious, I had actually placed her under house arrest and tortured her daily with various cruel punishments. She did not die of illness; she was tortured to death by me.¡±


    Xiao Changyi¡¯s thin lips pursed involuntarily, and he said nothing. He just quietly listened to the Emperor of Xiyun, knowing that there was more to come.


    ¡°Later, when I wanted to torment Mrs. Han, a great fire broke out in Qingyi Palace, and Mrs. Han was burned to death. I had initially wanted to torture her severely, and she just died like that, too easily let off.¡±


    ¡°Yi Er, you don¡¯t know, those two women not only caused the death of Min Rong but also harmed my children. As far as I know, Lady Tao assassinated six of my sons, and Mrs. Han three.¡±


    ¡°Originally, I was very fond of Chengjin, Chenglin, and Chenghan, but since one was Tao¡¯s child and two were Han¡¯s, ever since Min Rong died, I didn¡¯t care for them as much.¡±


    ¡°And of the three, the one I liked the least was Chengjin.¡±


    ¡°Because Chengjin was wicked at heart, and ever since he was young, he had been led astray by his mother, Lady Tao. Not only did he drown one of my sons in the lotus pond, but he also sought to harm Chengyu. After I had tortured Lady Tao to death, I sent him out of the palace to live elsewhere, to prevent Chengyu from actually coming to harm at his hands.¡±


    ¡°Although Chenglin and Chenghan were born to Mrs. Han, since they were twins, they looked adorable and were also well-behaved, I occasionally visited Qingyi Palace to see them, despite my hatred for Mrs. Han.¡±

 Chapter 1088: 1089: Disobedient

    Chapter 1088: Chapter 1089: Disobedient


    ¡°I never thought Chenglin and Chenghan would be burned to death,¡±


    ¡°Looking at their charred bodies, their little faces unrecognizable, I regret, I regret not giving them more love during their lives.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t actually dislike them, I just redirected some of my hatred for Mrs. Han onto them. I knew, deep down, they were innocent, and they were so young, and hardly knew anything. Sometimes they couldn¡¯t even speak properly, yet I found myself unconsciously taking my anger out on them.¡±


    ¡°This led to later, when I wanted to take out my anger, I couldn¡¯t. They were burned to death. Dead. All I could do was reminisce about them.¡± At this point, the Emperor of Xiyun sighed deeply, seemingly powerless.


    Xiao Changyi responded, ¡°They didn¡¯t die, they are still alive and well. Su Chenglin is Gong Juechen, and Su Chenghan is Gong Juese.¡±


    After a pause, Xiao Changyi asked, ¡°Does Chengyu know that his foster mother was killed by Mrs. Han and Lady Tao?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun shook his head, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t tell him. When his mother died, he had just learned to walk, and at that time, I feared the Han family and the Tao family, and couldn¡¯t immediately avenge his mother for fear of provoking a rebellion from the Han family and Tao family.¡±


    ¡°Later, when I no longer feared the Han family and Tao family, I could avenge his mother. However, to maintain the dignity of the imperial family, I couldn¡¯t let such matters become public gossip, so I still didn¡¯t reveal it.¡±


    ¡°Until now, Chengyu only knows that his mother was murdered, not knowing who did it.¡±


    ¡°If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t disobey me, always sneaking off to see Chengjin, who is the son of his mother¡¯s killer.¡±


    ¡°I keep him from seeing Chengjin, also fearing that Chengjin might harm him. But he just won¡¯t listen.¡±


    ¡°Every time I see him sneaking off to see Chengjin, I really want to tell him everything, but after much thought, I still think it¡¯s better not to tell him. At least this way, he still has an older brother.¡±


    ¡°He has always felt that he has many sisters but few brothers, so he especially cherishes Chengjin, this surviving older brother, sneaking off to see him even though I forbid it.¡±


    ¡°But this brother of his is too restless, harboring thoughts of poisoning him and usurping the throne.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Yi Er, it¡¯s true,¡± the Emperor of Xiyun continued, sounding weary, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Chengjin being too restless, forcing me to kill him, I would have absolutely not done it.¡±


    To the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s sorrow and helplessness, Xiao Changyi offered no words of comfort but said, ¡°Gong Juechen said that Mrs. Han, seeing the imperial princes dying one by one, did not want him to die and thus secretly sent him out of the palace. It¡¯s very likely that Mrs. Han misunderstood, thinking that those children were killed by you for Chengyu.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun reflected for a moment before saying, ¡°After Chengyu¡¯s mother died, I kept Chengyu close to me to raise him myself to prevent anyone from harming him again. Chengyu is my child with Min Rong, naturally, I care deeply for him, but to kill all my other sons for him, that¡¯s something I could never do.¡±


    ¡°You mentioned Mrs. Han seeing each imperial prince die... This...¡± The Emperor of Xiyun pondered for a moment, then continued, ¡°Lady Tao harmed at least six of my sons, five of which were after Min Rong¡¯s death, and at that time, I was so protective that I even brought Chengyu with me when I went to court.¡±

 Chapter 1089: 1090: He is Innocent

    Chapter 1089: Chapter 1090: He is Innocent


    The Emperor of Xiyun continued, ¡°Mrs. Han may not know that Lady Tao harmed my son, and seeing how much I care about Chengyu, with my sons dying one after another, she might have mistakenly assumed that I was doing it for Chengyu, wanting all my other sons killed.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°This is only our speculation, without evidence. Even if we told Gong Juechen this, he wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    How could one easily change something he had firmly believed for over twenty years, simply because of someone else¡¯s ¡®possibility¡¯?


    Moreover, that person was the inscrutable Gong Juechen.


    He would not easily be convinced.


    Unless undeniable evidence was right before his eyes, otherwise, for the rest of his life, Gong Juechen would probably believe that the Emperor of Xiyun killed all his other children for the sake of Su Chengyu.


    The Emperor of Xiyun sighed and said, ¡°Yi Er, let me be honest with you. I am happy that Chenglin and Chenghan are still alive, but Chenglin looks so much like Mrs. Han... It really disgusts me.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I also know he is born to Mrs. Han, and there is nothing wrong with him resembling her. It¡¯s just me...¡± The Emperor of Xiyun sighed again, ¡°Min Rong was killed by Mrs. Han and her people, I really don¡¯t want to see Mrs. Han¡¯s face again. Why does he have to look like Mrs. Han, and not like me? He didn¡¯t look that much like Mrs. Han when he was younger. If he looked like me, I would certainly be happier now.¡±


    Xiao Changyi spoke indifferently, ¡°Do you mean that you do not want him to acknowledge his ancestry and return to the family?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily...¡± The Emperor of Xiyun hesitated before speaking the truth, ¡°I mean, I can acknowledge him, but I hope he does not always appear before me. His face, I really don¡¯t want to see.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Then when you abdicate, you should still live in the palace. Even if he doesn¡¯t live with me, he will often associate with me. If you live at my place, you will see him frequently.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just not associate with him...¡± The Emperor of Xiyun was somewhat troubled. He really wanted to stay at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Two extremely decisive words.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He is a friend of Jing Er and me,¡± he paused, ¡°and he is also innocent.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun fell silent in an instant.


    Xiao Changyi continued, ¡°Old man, I believe you. Don¡¯t disappoint me. I will handle this matter to the end.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun felt both helpless and amused, ¡°You take care of it, just do it. You¡¯ve always been like this.¡± Deeply loyal and committed to his relationships.


    ¡°Han Xinche might know that Chenglin is not dead. Last time, someone tried to strip Gong Juechen¡¯s clothing, presumably to check for the birthmark on his lower back, but Meng Zhuqing went after them and lost their trail near Han Xinche¡¯s house. I will send someone to investigate the Han family, see if they can find something that might resolve the misunderstandings between you two.¡± Xiao Changyi still showed little emotion on his face as he spoke.


    Yet the Emperor of Xiyun felt this was when Xiao Changyi was the most reliable.


    ¡°Mm,¡± the Emperor Xiyun nodded, ¡°Leave it to you. I am at ease with you handling matters.¡±


    ...


    As soon as he returned from the palace, Xiao Changyi sent people to thoroughly investigate the Han family before he headed back to the main courtyard.


    When An Jing saw him return, she asked him what the Emperor of Xiyun had said.


    Xiao Changyi told An Jing all about it truthfully.


    Hearing this, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°There¡¯s so much more to this matter...¡±


    ¡°It will be fine once it¡¯s all cleared up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be cleared up.¡±


    ¡°If we truly cannot clear it up, then we have done our best,¡± Xiao Changyi said.


    ¡°Mm,¡± An Jing felt the same way.


    Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t go to say anything to Gong Juechen. He planned to wait until things were clarified before speaking. If they truly couldn¡¯t be clarified, then, as he had just said to himself, he had done his best.

 Chapter 1090: 1091: Master...

    Chapter 1090: Chapter 1091: Master...


    The spy had not found out anything at the Han family when An Jing and Xiao Changyi were informed by Meng Zhuqing that his wedding day with Tobanya had been set for the twenty-fourth of the next month. They had already consulted someone for an auspicious date, and the twenty-fourth of the next month turned out to be a good day, so that was the day they settled on.


    At that time, Meng Zhuqing would marry Tobanya into the General¡¯s mansion, but after the wedding, Tobanya would move to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion with Meng Zhuqing.


    Meanwhile, after spending seven days in the Han family, the spy finally uncovered some news.


    To be precise, the spy overheard a conversation between brothers Han Xinche and Han Xinrui.


    It turned out that both Han Xinche and Han Xinrui had been secretly investigating the whereabouts of Su Chenglin.


    Han Xinche and Han Xinrui, like Gong Juechen, believed that the Emperor of Xiyun intended to eliminate all his sons except for Su Chengyu to ensure that Su Chengyu could ascend to the position of Crown Prince and inherit the throne without any threats.


    Simultaneously, the spy overheard that Han Xinche mentioned Consort Han¡¯s personal maid, Ling¡¯er, who seemed to be the one who had informed Han Xinche and Han Xinrui about the matter.


    Upon learning this, Xiao Changyi commanded, ¡°Go and find out where this Ling¡¯er is now.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The spy, who was Qin Yi, immediately set off to do so.


    Three days later, Qin Yi discovered that the maid named Ling¡¯er, soon after being dismissed from the palace, had married into an ordinary family in the Imperial Capital.


    However, her husband died the day they married, and her husband¡¯s family, believing she brought bad luck, drove her out.


    Since then, she had never remarried but had settled down in a particularly small house in the north of the Imperial Capital, living alone and hardly interacting with anyone.


    Once Xiao Changyi knew where the maid lived, he immediately took Gong Juechen to find her.


    Gong Juechen initially did not want to come, thinking that Xiao Changyi was wasting his efforts and that the Emperor of Xiyun ruthlessly wanted to kill them all; but seeing Xiao Changyi so earnest in his investigation, he no longer refused and came along.


    Meng Zhuqing also came along with them.


    Upon reaching the maid¡¯s house, Meng Zhuqing stepped forward to knock on the door. Soon, an old woman opened the door for them.


    After more than twenty years, the once young woman had aged.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± the old woman asked, squinting her eyes as she was not sure if her eyesight was poor, immediately peering out at them.


    Before Meng Zhuqing could speak, Gong Juechen folded his arms and said, ¡°There¡¯s only you in this house, who else could we be looking for?¡±


    The old woman then turned her eyes towards Gong Juechen and as she looked more closely, she approached him until, eventually, she broke down crying and suddenly knelt down, ¡°My lord!¡±


    Gong Juechen¡¯s heart suddenly ached. He resembled his imperial consort mother so closely¡ªit was no wonder this woman with poor eyesight mistook him, a man, for his mother.


    ¡°My lord, weren¡¯t you burned to death? How are you here? Could it be that Ling¡¯er is already dead?¡± the old woman sobbed and asked.


    ¡°I am not your lord,¡± Gong Juechen said coldly. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell by the sound of my voice that I am a man?¡±


    ¡°Man...¡± The old woman startled and quickly scrambled up, hunched over with her wrinkled face, squinting harder as she scrutinized Gong Juechen.


    Seeing that Gong Juechen was indeed a man, the old woman murmured to herself, ¡°You really resemble the lord...¡±


    Kindly, Meng Zhuqing said, ¡°He is the son of your lord, the Seventh Prince, Su Chenglin.¡±


    The old woman reacted with shock, then rapidly retreated, ¡°No, no, no, the lord, the Seventh Prince, and the Eighth Princess were all burned to death; he is not the Seventh Prince, he¡¯s not.¡±

 Chapter 1091: 1092 Original Words

    Chapter 1091: Chapter 1092 Original Words


    As soon as she retreated into the yard, the old woman attempted to close the courtyard gate, her expression particularly panicked.


    But Meng Zhuqing wouldn¡¯t possibly allow her to shut it and held the gate open for Xiao Changyi to enter the courtyard.


    Gong Juechen followed into the courtyard as well.


    It was only then that Meng Zhuqing stopped obstructing the door and even helped to close the courtyard gate.


    ¡°Come inside,¡± Xiao Changyi led the way into the house. It wasn¡¯t good to talk outside, better to do so inside.


    Gong Juechen gracefully followed Xiao Changyi into the house.


    The old woman seemed at a loss but, in the end, plucked up the courage to enter the house as well.


    Meng Zhuqing finally entered the room.


    Inside, there were very few possessions, indicating that this household was quite poor. Xiao Changyi and Gong Juechen sat beside an old square table. Conveniently, there were two long benches by the table, and Xiao Changyi and Gong Juechen each took one.


    Upon seeing the old woman come in, Xiao Changyi looked towards Gong Juechen.


    With an air of resignation, Gong Juechen stood up, took off his upper garment, and showed the old woman the birthmark on his lower back.


    As soon as the old woman saw the birthmark, tears flooded her eyes again, ¡°Young Master... it really is you... truly you...¡±


    Suddenly, the old woman straightened her expression, knelt before Gong Juechen, and paid him a grand salute, ¡°This servant Ling¡¯er pays respect to the Young Master.¡±


    Gong Juechen didn¡¯t tell the old woman to get up. He simply put his clothes back on and then sat back down on the long bench, as if Ling¡¯er was not speaking to him at all.


    Xiao Changyi glanced at Gong Juechen before asking, ¡°You used to be a close maid of Consort Han and you also knew that this young master was still alive. You must know why Consort Han thought the Emperor wanted to kill your young master, right?¡±


    The old woman didn¡¯t respond and just looked to Gong Juechen for a cue, with a look suggesting ¡®I¡¯ll speak if you let me; I¡¯ll keep silent if you don¡¯t.¡¯


    Gong Juechen found this amusing, ¡°Why are you looking at me? If you know, then simply answer his question.¡± He paused for a moment, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m rather curious myself. Speak.¡±


    The old woman then responded, ¡°I remember, on that day, my mistress had prepared lotus jade dew soup, hoping to bring it to the Emperor. I accompanied her and just so happened to overhear the Emperor saying he would kill all the Princes except for the Crown Prince, so no one could compete with the Crown Prince for his position.¡±


    Gong Juechen had harbored some doubts about whether this old woman truly was a maid to his imperial consort mother, but hearing her words, he believed her. She was indeed his mother¡¯s maid.


    This was because his master had told him the same thing¡ªthat his mother had been taking lotus jade dew soup to Su Haoyu when she inadvertently uncovered this great secret.


    Convinced that this was indeed his mother¡¯s maid Ling¡¯er, Gong Juechen looked triumphantly at Xiao Changyi as if to say ¡®See, that¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s Su Haoyu who wants to kill all his sons except for Su Chengyu, removing any threats to Su Chengyu so that he can securely be the Crown Prince and succeed to the throne.¡¯


    Xiao Changyi furrowed his brow slightly before asking again, ¡°What were the exact words of the Emperor at the time? Do you still remember?¡±


    The old woman replied, ¡°I remember.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Please repeat them for us to hear.¡±


    The old woman immediately protested, ¡°I dare not!¡±


    Gong Juechen spoke leisurely, ¡°Just repeat them, we won¡¯t reveal what you say.¡±


    Upon hearing these words from her Young Master, Gong Juechen, the old woman summoned her courage and said, ¡°The Emperor spoke as follows, ¡®I will kill them all, leaving only Chengyu as my son. I¡¯d like to see¡ªwith only Chengyu as my son¡ªwho else could compete with Chengyu for the position of the Crown Prince!''¡±

 Chapter 1092: 1093: Confrontation to Their Faces

    Chapter 1092: Chapter 1093: Confrontation to Their Faces


    Gong Juechen once again looked at Xiao Changyi with satisfaction, ¡°You hear that, you hear that? This is it, you still didn¡¯t believe, now do you?¡±


    Xiao Changyi also ignored Gong Juechen, unflinchingly continued to question the old woman, ¡°You only heard this sentence, and nothing else?¡±


    The old woman spoke truthfully, ¡°I happened to hear just this sentence, and then, immediately after, my mistress was scared, she quickly covered her mouth and left, and I hastened away with the food box. I just heard this sentence, I didn¡¯t hear anything else.¡±


    Xiao Changyi fell silent.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi silent, Gong Juechen looked at him askance, ¡°Stop thinking about it, the witness is right here, and the exact words have been told to you. You can¡¯t think up an excuse for him now, and even if you could, it wouldn¡¯t be persuasive.¡±


    Xiao Changyi first glanced at the old woman, then stood up, and said to Gong Juechen, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will take you into the palace.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°To confront him face-to-face.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Changyi still did not believe, and even wanted to confront the issue, Gong Juechen became angry, ¡°I¡¯m scared of you, am I? Fine, let¡¯s go! But let me make it clear beforehand, you better take good care of my sister. If something happens to her as well, watch me turn into a vicious ghost and haunt you every day!¡±


    ...


    Upon entering the palace, Xiao Changyi straightaway led Gong Juechen to the Jun Palace.


    The Emperor of Xiyun had just returned from court and was in the Jun Palace preparing to change out of his court attire but hadn¡¯t yet, when he saw Xiao Changyi walk in with Gong Juechen.


    ¡°Chenglin...¡± Seeing Gong Juechen made the Emperor¡¯s heart extremely complicated. Why doesn¡¯t he look more like me?


    Simultaneously, the Emperor gestured to the palace attendants to hold off on helping him change out of his court attire.


    Upon seeing the Emperor, Gong Juechen scoffed, ¡°I¡¯ve come to the palace today. Whether you want to kill or flay me, do as you please!¡±


    ¡°Chenglin, you...¡± The Emperor truly did not know what to say to his son, and instead, turned to Xiao Changyi. ¡°Yi Er, have you figured it out?¡± Otherwise, why would he have brought him here?


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°There are some words I would like to confirm with you, whether they were spoken by you.¡±


    ¡°What words?¡±


    Xiao Changyi did not hesitate at all and blurted, ¡°¡®I will kill all of them, I only want Chengyu as my son, I really want to see, with just Chengyu as my son, who else would dare to contest with Chengyu for the position of the Crown Prince!¡¯ These words, were they said by you?¡±


    Gong Juechen once again felt both grief and envy. Who dares to speak as ¡®I, the Emperor¡¯, except for Xiao Changyi, this adopted son? Yet Su Haoyu didn¡¯t mind, didn¡¯t mind at all.


    ¡°Where did you hear these words from? I have never said such a thing,¡± the Emperor felt utterly baffled.


    Gong Juechen immediately became excited, ¡°My imperial consort mother heard them with her own ears outside your door, it was you who said it, and you still won¡¯t admit it?! Shall we bring over that maid named Ling¡¯er from my mother¡¯s quarters to confront you right now? She also heard it!¡±


    The Emperor felt wronged and also became indignant, ¡°If I said I haven¡¯t said such things, then I haven¡¯t, you keep trying to tarnish my reputation, are you sure you are really my son?¡±


    Gong Juechen was both angry and sad, and replied, ¡°I wish I weren¡¯t your son!¡±


    Xiao Changyi seeing both the Emperor of Xiyun and Gong Juechen looking as if they weren¡¯t lying, fell silent for a moment, but then asked the Emperor once more, ¡°Old man, on the tenth day of the third month of XX year, did you really not say this?¡±


    ¡°I did not¡ª¡±


    The Emperor opened his mouth intending to deny, but before he could finish his words, Eunuch Fu stepped forward, whispering to him, ¡°Emperor, you did say it, it was on that day, you truly did.¡±

 Chapter 1093: 1094: So Thats the Truth

    Chapter 1093: Chapter 1094: So That¡¯s the Truth


    The Emperor of Xiyun was stunned. Had he said that? He had no idea.


    Gong Jue Chen burst out laughing, ¡°See, you did say it! Su Haoyu, you wanted to kill me, to kill all your sons except Su Chengyu! The truth is finally out, Su Haoyu, you are utterly insane!¡±


    The words of Gong Jue Chen snapped the Emperor of Xiyun back to his senses. As soon as he regained his composure, he sharply scolded Eunuch Fu, ¡°When did I ever say that? How could I not know?!¡±


    Eunuch Fu, immediately frightened, knelt down and first begged for mercy from the Emperor of Xiyun, then said, ¡°Emperor, you indeed said it, but that day, you were drunk, upset, and distressed, so you spoke nonsense, and those words were among the nonsense.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun thought hard but still could not recall, so he continued to glare at Eunuch Fu.


    Eunuch Fu quickly continued, ¡°That day, after learning that Imperial Noble Concubine Tao had poisoned another Prince, the Eleventh Prince, do you not remember, Emperor? Because the Tao family held significant power and fearing their rebellion, you couldn¡¯t do anything to Imperial Noble Consort Tao at that time. You were in such anguish that you started drinking, a lot.¡±


    ¡°After getting drunk, the Emperor began to talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°That day, this is what the Emperor actually said, Emperor, forgive my boldness, but I will repeat your words: ¡®Rather than having that wicked woman kill all my sons, I might as well do it myself. I might as well kill all of them and just leave Chengyu. I want to see who else could then compete with Chengyu for the position of Crown Prince!''¡±


    Once Eunuch Fu said this, everyone suddenly understood. Initially, Consort Han and the maid had only heard the latter part of the words, causing such a huge misunderstanding.


    Gong Jue Chen was completely dumbfounded, unable to believe that this was actually the truth.


    Xiao Changyi breathed a sigh of relief. The situation was finally resolved.


    The Emperor of Xiyun was very surprised. Had he really said that? Yet, he still couldn¡¯t remember a thing.


    Eunuch Fu added, ¡°The Emperor never remembers what he says when drunk, but I was serving by your side that day, and you were so heartbroken and helpless that I distinctly remember every word you said.¡±


    Then, Eunuch Fu knelt towards Gong Jue Chen, respectfully saying, ¡°Seventh Prince, the Emperor said those words out of drunken anger, aimed at Imperial Noble Consort Tao. She had killed many Princes, and the Emperor was truly heartbroken that day, which is why he said such harsh words when drunk. But afterward, the Emperor did not remember, let alone act on those words.¡±


    Gong Jue Chen wanted to laugh and cry. So what was he agonizing over all these years?


    Was it all just a joke?


    Finally, Gong Jue Chen laughed, and while laughing, he began to cry, ¡°Why did you say those words that day? Don¡¯t you know, my mother thought they were true, so she burned herself... burned herself... just to make you believe that she, my sister, and I were all burned to death...¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun initially felt quite sorry for his son Gong Jue Chen crying, knowing how hard these years had been for him. But upon hearing the latter part, the Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t feel sorry at all anymore, snorting, ¡°She believed those words without clarifying anything, how can she blame me? Besides, even if she hadn¡¯t burned herself, I would have wanted her dead! Not only did she poison Chengyu¡¯s mother, but she also plotted against my Second, Thirteenth, and Sixteenth Princes. I wanted to cut her to pieces! Her dying by fire was far too lenient!¡±

 Chapter 1094: 1095: This Way, Its Good for Everyone

    Chapter 1094: Chapter 1095: This Way, It¡¯s Good for Everyone


    ¡°You... what did you say?¡± Gong Juechen¡¯s tears halted, and he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°My imperial consort mother... she poisoned the Empress and also caused the death of the Second Prince, the Thirteenth Prince, and the Sixteenth Prince?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± The Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s ancient face twisted with hatred. ¡°She was also a venomous woman! The Han family back then was just like the Tao family; I couldn¡¯t touch her. Later, when I could disregard everything and deal with her, she was burned to death by fire! Damn it!¡±


    ¡°My mother was killed by Consort Han...¡± Suddenly, at the entrance of Jun Palace, Su Chengyu¡¯s faint voice was heard.


    The Emperor of Xiyun and Xiao Changyi were immediately startled and turned to look, only to see Su Chengyu standing at the entrance of Jun Palace. His face was expressionless, so the Emperor of Xiyun and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t know how much he had heard.


    Thinking that the words were already out, the Emperor of Xiyun decided to reveal everything: ¡°Not only Mrs. Han, it was Mrs. Han and Lady Tao together. They had teamed up at that time, wanting to eliminate you, the Crown Prince, first. But they didn¡¯t expect your mother to eat that bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup.¡±


    And Lady Tao...


    Thinking of his imperial brother Su Chengjin, who is Lady Tao¡¯s son, Su Chengyu¡¯s eyes reddened, and he was very agitated, ¡°Father, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? If you had told me sooner, how would I have disobeyed you and sought out Su Chengjin, and how could I have been so kind to him... His imperial consort mother was the one who killed mine, Father...¡±


    ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t let me associate with him... No wonder...¡± Su Chengyu finally understood, but he was also in great pain. How could he have been so kind to the son of his mother¡¯s murderer?


    The Emperor of Xiyun sighed, ¡°I saw that you cherished your imperial brother greatly, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    With reddened eyes, Su Chengyu gave Gong Juechen a complicated look before bowing to the Emperor of Xiyun, ¡°Father, I am feeling unwell and must take my leave.¡±


    After saying this, without waiting for the Emperor of Xiyun to respond, he turned and left.


    ¡°Chengyu!¡± The Emperor of Xiyun hurriedly wanted to chase after him, but Xiao Changyi stopped him.


    ¡°Just let him be alone and calm down for a while,¡± Xiao Changyi said indifferently. After a pause, he added, ¡°He must have heard everything.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun fell silent, refraining from pursuing any further.


    Meanwhile, Gong Juechen, while shedding tears, laughingly said, ¡°No wonder... no wonder you disliked seeing my face from the very beginning... So that¡¯s it... So that¡¯s how it is...¡±


    ¡°Chenglin...¡± Seeing his son like this, the Emperor of Xiyun also felt uncomfortable. ¡°You are you; your imperial consort mother is your imperial consort mother. You are innocent.¡±


    Gong Juechen looked at the Emperor of Xiyun, ¡°Then when you look at my face, don¡¯t you feel disgusted?¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun hesitated for a moment, but then honestly nodded his head, ¡°Disgusted.¡±


    ¡°Are you still going to kill me?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?! When have I ever wanted to kill you!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to kill me, then I will go.¡± After he spoke, Gong Juechen walked towards the exit.


    While walking away, he continued to say, ¡°My sister knows nothing about this; she is living a good life now, and so am I. Let Su Chenglin and Su Chenghan die in that great fire. This is better for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Chenglin...¡± The Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s eyes reddened. His son meant he would not acknowledge his ancestry.


    But Gong Juechen didn¡¯t say anything further, nor did he look back, just walked step by step towards the exit.


    So, Su Haoyu hadn¡¯t intended to kill him.


    And the imperial consort mother he always thought was a good person not only poisoned the Empress with others but also secretly harmed three princes.

 Chapter 1095: 1096: If you must punish, then punish me

    Chapter 1095: Chapter 1096: If you must punish, then punish me


    But his imperial consort truly loved him, ready to sacrifice her life for him, which self-immolation and finding a substitute for him were ultimate proofs...


    At this moment, Gong Juechen didn¡¯t even know what he was feeling. It seemed like a weight was lifted off his shoulders, yet it also felt like a huge stone was pressing on his heart, making it impossible for him to breathe.


    Stepping out of the Jun Palace, Gong Juechen halted his steps and looked up at the sky.


    With immense devotion, he prayed in his heart, ¡°Heavenly Father, I was wrong, I was wrong. Please, don¡¯t let him suffer in the eighteenth layer of hell for eternity after his death. I was wrong, I was wrong. If you must punish someone, then punish me instead, let me be the one who will not ascend from hell after death.¡±


    After devoutly pleading in his heart, Gong Juechen continued to walk forward.


    Inside Jun Palace, Xiao Changyi said to the Emperor of Xiyun, ¡°Rather than having him return as your son, it¡¯s better to leave things as they are. That way, it¡¯s better for everyone.¡±


    His last sentence was the same as what Gong Juechen had said.


    The Emperor of Xiyun choked up, but still responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You still have a son and a daughter alive, you should be happy.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± This time, the Emperor of Xiyun was even more choked up.


    Xiao Changyi stopped talking to him and said to Eunuch Fu, ¡°Help the Emperor change his clothes, the Emperor is tired and needs a good sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Prince.¡±


    Xiao Changyi glanced at the Emperor of Xiyun once more, saw him nodding tearfully toward him, and then turned to walk outside.


    Then, outside the Jun Palace, on the stairs, Xiao Changyi caught up with Gong Juechen.


    Actually, it was not so much catching up.


    Because Gong Juechen was already pausing there, silently observing the pansies outside the Jun Palace. Now, the pansies weren¡¯t as splendid as before, with only a few scattered blooms.


    As soon as Xiao Changyi approached Gong Juechen, he lifted his right hand and placed it on Gong Juechen¡¯s left shoulder.


    Gong Juechen¡¯s gaze slowly moved away from the pansies, and turning his head, he looked at Xiao Changyi, and with a playful smile, he said, ¡°After so many years, I¡¯ve survived. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t endure.¡±


    That sentence undoubtedly reassured Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi did not immediately withdraw his hand, but tightened his grip on Gong Juechen¡¯s shoulder slightly before taking it back. Though he offered no words of comfort, this gesture alone was enough to warm Gong Juechen¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Tell Jing Er for me that I¡¯ll be home late.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once Gong Juechen agreed, Xiao Changyi turned away and went to the East Palace.


    Su Chengyu was alone in his study. Xiao Changyi did not enter, but instead sat in the courtyard outside the study drinking tea.


    On the stone table, there were also fruits, but Xiao Changyi did not eat them, merely sitting there drinking tea slowly, expressionlessly.


    By the time he finished a pot of tea, it was nearly dark, and Su Chengyu emerged from the study.


    When Xiao Changyi arrived, the Crown Princess Consort had brought someone to serve tea to Xiao Changyi, and Su Chengyu had heard the noise, so he knew Xiao Changyi was there, but he hadn¡¯t expected him not to have left.


    Seeing Xiao Changyi still there, Su Chengyu was slightly stunned, then listlessly walked over and sat opposite Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi remained silent.


    After waiting a while, seeing that Xiao Changyi seemed to have no intention of speaking, Su Chengyu broke the silence, ¡°Brother Yi, I¡¯ve been thinking a lot. I still can¡¯t accept Gong Juechen. If Gong Juechen wasn¡¯t Mrs. Han¡¯s son, I might accept him, but he is...¡±


    Xiao Changyi calmly said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t expect you to accept him either.¡± He paused, ¡°Su Chenglin was burned to death long ago; he is not Su Chenglin, he is Gong Juechen.¡±

 Chapter 1096: 1097: Jealous Again…

    Chapter 1096: Chapter 1097: Jealous Again...


    Su Chengyu immediately understood what Xiao Changyi meant. He simply said, ¡°Is Father willing?¡±


    Xiao Changyi replied, ¡°This way, it¡¯s good for everyone. Even if he is unwilling, he will become willing.¡±


    Su Chengyu fell silent.


    Xiao Changyi continued, ¡°There are some things that I need not say, for you also understand. I only hope you can live without remorse towards the conscience of heaven and earth.¡±


    Su Chengyu remained silent for a while longer before finally responding, ¡°Brother Yi, don¡¯t worry, I will.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    ...


    Su Chengyu had invited Xiao Changyi to stay for dinner at the East Palace, but Xiao Changyi did not stay. Instead, he returned home to have dinner with his wife and children.


    After dinner and bathing, lying in bed, with the four little ones also asleep, Xiao Changyi softly recounted to An Jing the events of the day.


    Gong Juechen had returned earlier than Xiao Changyi, but all he had told An Jing was that it was a misunderstanding, without providing further details. In truth, An Jing hadn¡¯t fully grasped what had happened.


    Now, after listening to Xiao Changyi¡¯s explanation, An Jing finally understood completely.


    After a long while, An Jing let out a sigh and agreed, ¡°It¡¯s better he does not acknowledge his lineage. Indeed, this way it¡¯s truly good for everyone.¡±


    Although the Emperor of Xiyun was Gong Juechen¡¯s father, Gong Juechen was also the son of the man who had killed his beloved woman.


    Although Su Chengyu was Gong Juechen¡¯s imperial brother, Gong Juechen was also the son of the person who had killed his mother.


    It wasn¡¯t just the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu who harbored grudges in their hearts; Gong Juechen also had unresolved issues. He had always believed that his loving mother was not as wonderful as he thought.


    It was truly impossible for these three to act as if nothing had happened.


    It was better to leave things as they were.


    ¡°No wonder he said he would die if he didn¡¯t pretend...¡± An Jing sighed again. ¡°He was not lying about that. Thankfully, it was all a misunderstanding.¡±


    Xiao Changyi was silent, just quietly lying there, listening to An Jing speak softly, his cold gaze flitting between An Jing and the four sleeping little ones.


    ¡°These past twenty or so years, he must have suffered greatly.¡± An Jing spoke softly again. ¡°And yet, he did not seek revenge against my adoptive father because of hatred, something few in this world could do as he has.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, he still has some secrets he hasn¡¯t revealed, like what you mentioned a few days ago, that he may know Martial Arts. But everyone can have their little secrets, and as long as those secrets don¡¯t harm others, there¡¯s really nothing wrong with them.¡±


    ¡°He may seem casual and irresponsible, but when it comes to righteousness, he is uncompromising. You saw it too, back in Nan Shen, how he tested medicines on himself.¡±


    Hearing this, finally, Xiao Changyi spoke again, his tone tinged with considerable jealousy, ¡°You¡¯ve talked quite a lot about him today.¡±


    An Jing immediately laughed lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just a spontaneous feeling, I think he¡¯s really quite pitiable. Now that the misunderstanding is cleared, he should no longer be in so much pain.¡±


    After a pause, An Jing added, ¡°Husband, he is our friend.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± This time, Xiao Changyi responded with a demeanor that was somewhat reluctant.


    But An Jing knew that her husband had long considered Gong Juechen a friend.


    Immediately, An Jing¡¯s smile grew much wider. But thinking of the brothers Han Xinche and Han Xinrui, An Jing spoke more seriously, ¡°The Han family is really restless.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°You need not worry, as long as Gong Juechen does not collude with them, they will not be able to stir up any significant trouble.¡±

 Chapter 1097: 1098: I Dont Know, Lets Try

    Chapter 1097: Chapter 1098: I Don¡¯t Know, Let¡¯s Try


    An Jing said, ¡°Gong Jue Chen probably wouldn¡¯t side with them. If he really wanted Xiyun, back in Nan Shen, he had no need to save Chengyu at all.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I hope Chengyu can trust him as we do, believing that he doesn¡¯t want Xiyun.¡±


    But Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t respond.


    An Jing understood the deep meaning behind Xiao Changyi¡¯s silence, so she didn¡¯t say anything more, simply gave Xiao Changyi a tender smile and whispered softly, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep, it¡¯s very late.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ...


    The next day, An Jing and Xiao Changyi dressed the four little ones in their clothes and shoes, then held the children¡¯s hands, ready to leave the master bedroom to have breakfast.


    But as soon as they opened the door of the master bedroom, they saw Gong Jue Chen squatting by their door with his knees hugged to his chest, his expression especially pitiful, like a stray dog that nobody wanted.


    Upon seeing Gong Jue Chen like this, An Jing and Xiao Changyi immediately thought of Su Chengyu who used to sit at their door with a small stool.


    They truly were brothers.


    As soon as Gong Jue Chen saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi open the door, he first looked up at them with his pitiful gaze, then rested his chin back on his knees and said in a very sad voice, ¡°Changyi, Jingjing, I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± An Jing asked.


    ¡°You should make me a meal yourselves. I¡¯ve already had breakfast, so just make lunch, and the more dishes the better. It would be best to call Lanlan and Jade Jade over as well; seeing their pretty faces, I might be able to eat a lot.¡±


    ¡°...¡± An Jing was silent, but still asked, ¡°Eating the food we make will cheer you up?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, let¡¯s try,¡± Gong Jue Chen answered nonchalantly.


    An Jing felt speechless.


    Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t be bothered with Gong Jue Chen and was about to leave with An Jing and the children.


    However, the children felt great sympathy for Gong Jue Chen, clutching An Jing¡¯s and Xiao Changyi¡¯s trousers and saying in their babyish voices, ¡°Daddy, Mummy, Uncle Chenchen looks so pitiable, like a little unwanted dog.¡±


    ¡°Woof woof,¡± Gong Jue Chen even cooperated by barking twice.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    But the four little ones were amused and immediately let go of An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s trousers. Instead, they gathered around Gong Jue Chen, giggling and asking him to bark again.


    ¡°Woof woof,¡± Gong Jue Chen complied crisply with the four little ones¡¯ request.


    The four little ones asked Gong Jue Chen to bark again.


    And Gong Jue Chen really did bark again.


    In the end, the laughter nearly took the children¡¯s breath away: ¡°Daddy, Mummy, Uncle Chenchen is so much fun.¡±


    ¡°Only your Uncle Chenchen would play with you like this,¡± An Jing said, with a smile as she gently patted the little ones¡¯ heads, then turned to look at Gong Jue Chen still squatting like an unwanted big dog, and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll make it for you, no need to keep pretending.¡±


    Gong Jue Chen immediately sprang up from the ground, not a hint of the pitiful expression remaining, instead cheerfully said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just wait for lunch!¡±


    An Jing looked outside at the early morning sky: ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early to wait now?¡±


    ¡°Not early at all,¡± Gong Jue Chen continued with a playful grin, ¡°after all, I have nothing else to do.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± The, words, really, do, make, sense!


    However, considering the twenty years of pain and misunderstanding Gong Jue Chen had suffered, both An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t bother to argue with him.


    In fact, they truly did as Gong Jue Chen wished and had someone call over Meng Lan Qing and Tobanya ¨C two great beauties ¨C to attend the lunch table.

 Chapter 1098: 1099: Arent You Angry?

    Chapter 1098: Chapter 1099: Aren¡¯t You Angry?


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t made lunch yet when Meng Lanqing and Tobanya arrived.


    Tobanya did come alone.


    When Meng Lanqing arrived, he brought a family member¡ªGong Juese.


    Gong Juechen had his disguise down perfectly, not letting his sister Gong Juese notice anything amiss; in fact, he even provoked her into chasing after him to hit him.


    Because Gong Juechen had remarked that Gong Juese¡¯s son had gotten plump, describing him as a little mound of pudginess.


    Like Meng Zhuqing, Meng Lanqing knew that Gong Juechen was actually Su Chenglin, but he chose, like the others, to continue deceiving his unsuspecting wife.


    He believed it was better for his wife to remain oblivious to these matters.


    Tobanya, however, had no idea that Gong Juechen was Su Chenglin, who was supposedly burned to death over twenty years ago, and Meng Zhuqing had no intention of telling Tobanya this. After all, everyone had chosen to keep it a secret, so it was better left unsaid.


    Knowing that Tobanya was coming today, Meng Zhuqing had arranged everything early and then had nothing else to do, so he waited at the entrance of Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion for Tobanya.


    The moment Meng Zhuqing saw Tobanya¡¯s carriage approach, his face lit up with joy.


    As the carriage stopped at the entrance of Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, he hurried over and called out, ¡°Yao¡¯er.¡±


    Since the two were betrothed, Meng Zhuqing had started calling her Yao¡¯er.


    Inside the carriage, Tobanya, with her cool and elegant demeanor and stunning face, showed no expression, but upon hearing Meng Zhuqing¡¯s voice, a slight smile couldn¡¯t help but bloom on her usually aloof visage.


    Emerging from the carriage and seeing Meng Zhuqing standing below, Tobanya didn¡¯t hurry to disembark, instead asking, ¡°How come you¡¯re conveniently at the entrance?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing replied honestly, ¡°I knew you were coming today, so I waited here for you.¡±


    Tobanya didn¡¯t speak; she just stepped down from the carriage. Yet her heart felt incredibly secure.


    Since the eradication of the Five Clans, Meng Zhuqing had been the only one able to give her this sense of security.


    Once they entered Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion and saw that the hallway was devoid of others, Tobanya took out an embroidered mandarin duck purse to give to Meng Zhuqing.


    Meng Zhuqing, however, didn¡¯t immediately accept the purse, but instead looked at the one being held out to him and asked somewhat dumbly, ¡°For me?¡±


    Tobanya responded, ¡°I made this purse with my own hands. Would you not be angry if I gave it to someone else?¡±


    Meng Zhuqing immediately took the purse and said with a goofy smile, ¡°Of course, I¡¯d be angry. You are my wife-to-be, and a purse made by your hands should naturally only be for me.¡±


    Tobanya didn¡¯t speak; she just curved the corners of her mouth and continued walking toward the main courtyard of Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    But as soon as she turned around, Meng Zhuqing noticed the purse tied to her waist¡ªidentical to the one in his hand, clearly a matching pair. A foolish grin spread across his face.


    Then, he hastily tied the purse to his own waist.


    After that, he quickly followed after Tobanya.


    Tobanya¡¯s pace was leisurely; it was obvious she was slowing down to wait for Meng Zhuqing to catch up. When Meng Zhuqing did catch up and walked beside her, she slightly turned her head.


    Seeing that Meng Zhuqing was also looking at her, she gave him a subtle smile.


    Her cool demeanor was like the bloom of a cold plum on a winter day.


    Meng Zhuqing was transfixed.


    When Tobanya and Meng Zhuqing leisurely arrived at the main courtyard, they happened to see Gong Juese chasing Gong Juechen, trying to hit him.


    Tobanya didn¡¯t pay it any mind; she went straight to An Jing and Xiao Changyi, giving a slight bow to indicate she had come on invitation.

 Chapter 1099: 1100: Destruction is Easy, Repair is Hard

    Chapter 1099: Chapter 1100: Destruction is Easy, Repair is Hard


    An Jing saw that Tuoba Yao was also up early, so she laughed, ¡°You¡¯re up early too, we haven¡¯t even started cooking yet.¡±


    Tuoba Yao replied calmly and politely, ¡°It just so happened I had nothing to do at home, the Prince and Princess sent someone to call for Wild Goose Jade, so here I am.¡±


    Just then, Gong Juechen ran past Tuoba Yao and turned back laughing, ¡°What do you mean ¡®just so happened¡¯? You were obviously rushing to see Zhuzhu. People say ¡®a day apart feels like three autumns.¡¯ Didn¡¯t you and Zhuzhu not see each other yesterday? That¡¯s like missing three autumns, how could you not rush over!¡±


    Tuoba Yao truly felt that Gong Juechen¡¯s mouth deserved a punishment.


    Meng Zhuqing¡¯s face turned slightly red, but luckily the mask hid it, though she still sneakily glanced at Tuoba Yao, clearly pleased he had come so early.


    An Jing simply felt speechless. She had seen clueless people, but never someone this clueless.


    Because Gong Juechen had turned back to speak to Tuoba Yao, he had slowed down, and then, Gong Juese caught him.


    Once she caught him, she started hitting him, shouting, ¡°For calling my son fat! For calling my son fat!¡±


    Gong Juechen didn¡¯t fight back while being hit, only making one request, ¡°Just not the face.¡±


    Gong Juese actually didn¡¯t hit his face but aimed her hits at other parts of his body. It looked severe, but wasn¡¯t actually harmful. How could she really hurt her beloved brother? It was just like now, hitting a bit, scolding a bit, creating a ruckus, and then it was as if nothing had happened.


    Since Gong Juese wasn¡¯t seriously hitting Gong Juechen, no one intervened.


    An Jing just conversed with Tuoba Yao and others, then planned to go to the kitchen with Xiao Changyi to start cooking.


    But the four little ones, seeing them leave, immediately stopped playing and hurried to their side, grabbing their hands, wanting to go to the kitchen with them.


    An Jing¡¯s heart tightened at this, and she bent down to speak gently to the four kids, ¡°Be good, okay? Daddy and Mommy won¡¯t leave you. We are just going to cook. Look, your aunts and uncles are still here. Why don¡¯t you stay and play with your aunts and uncles, is that okay?¡±


    The children constantly being this clingy was also an issue. Although An Jing had a heavy heart, she hoped the kids would feel more secure around her and her husband.


    They had been back from Nan Shen for almost three months now, and the kids still felt insecure. Honestly, both she and her husband felt terrible about it.


    Destroying trust is easy, but rebuilding it is truly difficult, very difficult.


    Xiao Changyi stood by, his handsome face expressionless, watching the four children with a cold, seemingly calm gaze, but his heart was not calm. In fact, he even felt a bit pained.


    After glancing at Tuoba Yao Meng Zhuqing, the four little ones then asked An Jing in their childish voices, ¡°Daddy and Mommy really won¡¯t leave us?¡±


    An Jing immediately laughed and shook her head, her voice somewhat choked, ¡°Never. We will never leave you.¡±


    It seemed the children believed An Jing¡¯s words, as they then looked up at Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi then said, ¡°Never.¡±


    The children hesitated, and after a long moment, they finally let go of their daddy and mommy¡¯s hands, ¡°Then make sure to cook quickly.¡±


    Seeing the children react this way, An Jing knew that they were fine not following her and her husband, now willing to let her and her husband out of their sight.

 Chapter 1100: 1101: Have You Ever Hated Me?

    Chapter 1100: Chapter 1101: Have You Ever Hated Me?


    At this moment, An Jing felt both heart-wrenched and relieved, but still nodded and said, ¡°Yes, dad and mom will quickly prepare the food for our little babies to eat.¡±


    Seeing that the children might still feel insecure, Xiao Changyi bent down and softly said to the four little ones, ¡°Dad and mom are cooking in the next courtyard, which you have visited. If you need anything, go there to find dad and mom.¡±


    ¡°Um~¡± The four little ones, originally somewhat uneasy, immediately became happy and nodded their little heads upon hearing Xiao Changyi¡¯s words.


    After handing the four little ones over to Tobanya and others to watch over, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to the next courtyard to cook.


    If Gong Juechen had not insisted on eating what they personally cooked, An Jing and Xiao Changyi would not have planned to cook today.


    While An Jing and Xiao Changyi were halfway through cooking, Gong Juechen came to the kitchen with the four little ones. Each of them hugged An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s legs first and then, seemingly reassured, followed Gong Juechen out again.


    Seeing the four little ones obediently follow Gong Juechen out, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were extremely relieved. This indicated that the little ones were feeling increasingly secure with them.


    In the kitchen, with one pot each, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were responsible for different dishes. As the little ones departed from the kitchen, An Jing and Xiao Changyi exchanged a relieved glance while standing by the stove, then affectionately rubbed each other¡¯s faces before continuing to cook.


    As soon as Gong Juechen led the four little ones out of the kitchen, he ran into Meng Zhuqing.


    Meng Zhuqing whispered to him, ¡°The Crown Prince has arrived and is in the front hall, asking for you.¡±


    Gong Juechen¡¯s expression did not change, and after entrusting the four little ones to Meng Zhuqing, he slowly made his way to the front hall.


    Su Chengyu stood in the front hall with his back to the door and hands clasped behind him. Even in regular clothes, his regal aura as the Crown Prince was undeniably visible.


    As Gong Juechen slowly entered the front hall, he knelt down to give Su Chengyu a grand salute: ¡°Your humble subject pays respects to the Crown Prince, may the Crown Prince live for ten thousand, ten thousand, ten thousand years.¡±


    Su Chengyu turned around, looking at the person who paid respects to him, his gentle face all complex.


    After having all nonessential personnel withdraw from the room, Su Chengyu stepped forward and helped Gong Juechen up.


    As Su Chengyu lifted him up and then withdrew his hands, he looked at Gong Juechen for a long moment with complexity, and then quietly asked, ¡°Previously, you thought the Emperor wanted to kill his other sons for me... Did you ever hate me?¡±


    Gong Juechen casually sat on a nearby bench and as he poured himself some tea, he replied nonchalantly with a smile, ¡°Hate? How could I not hate... I wished for your death.¡±


    Su Chengyu didn¡¯t sit, but stood there. Upon hearing Gong Juechen¡¯s words, he pursed his lips tightly, and after a while, he loosened them and asked quietly, ¡°Then, back in Nan Shen... why did you still save me? Why didn¡¯t you let me die there?¡±


    Gong Juechen, lips curled in a half-smile, sipped his tea while his enchanting peach blossom eyes teasingly glanced at Su Chengyu, ¡°Changyi said he¡¯s never seen anyone more suitable to be Emperor than you.¡±


    ¡°Chenglin...¡± At this moment, Su Chengyu¡¯s heart was truly heavy.


    Aside from calling his imperial brother¡¯s name, he didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    This man was the son of his mother¡¯s killer.


    This man was also his half-brother, sharing the same father.


    This man had also once saved him.


    Three identities made him feel incredibly complex about this person before him, a feeling so complex that he himself did not understand.

 Chapter 1101: 1102 I Cant Do It...

    Chapter 1101: Chapter 1102 I Can¡¯t Do It...


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Gong Juechen suddenly flashed an even broader smile, yet his tone grew heavier, ¡°This humble one is surnamed Gong, named Jue Chen. I hope Your Highness will remember that.¡±


    Su Chengyu felt a lump in his throat. How wonderful it would have been if this man was not the son of his mother¡¯s killer.


    After he had finished the cup of tea in his hand without a word from Su Chengyu, Gong Juechen then set down the teacup and asked, ¡°Does Your Highness have any other matters?¡±


    Su Chengyu remained silent.


    ¡°Since Your Highness has no further matters, then this humble one shall take his leave.¡± Having said this, Gong Juechen stood up, first giving Su Chengyu a respectful bow, and then turned to walk out.


    ¡°Cheng... Gong Juechen!¡± Su Chengyu suddenly called out to Gong Juechen, his voice filled with emotion. But the moment he stopped Gong Juechen, Su Chengyu did not know what to say.


    Gong Juechen paused in his steps, his back to Su Chengyu, yet he didn¡¯t turn around, and he didn¡¯t look back either.


    Having waited awhile and seeing that Su Chengyu said nothing, he continued walking out while indifferently saying, ¡°Your Highness, you have a good brother. You probably don¡¯t know it, but it was your brother who begged me to go to Nan Shen. He knelt before me; such a man, he knelt without a moment¡¯s hesitation, haha...¡±


    While speaking, Gong Juechen laughed. He kept laughing. Even after he had left the front hall, he was still laughing.


    Laughing and laughing, he laughed until tears came out.


    But immediately, he raised his hand and wiped them away.


    Immediately afterward, as if nothing had ever happened, he walked towards the main courtyard.


    Such is how your sworn brother treats you, yet your brother can never treat me the same way.


    That was the hidden meaning in Gong Juechen¡¯s words.


    And Su Chengyu understood.


    Not until Gong Juechen disappeared from his sight did Su Chengyu close his eyes, murmuring softly, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t do that. I can¡¯t... I just can¡¯t...¡±


    ...


    Su Chengyu did not stay for lunch at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi knew Su Chengyu had come. In fact, they had expected Su Chengyu would definitely have a talk with Gong Juechen, but they did not anticipate that Su Chengyu would come to talk to Gong Juechen so early.


    However, Su Chengyu said nothing to them, and after talking with Gong Juechen in the front hall, he left.


    As for what Su Chengyu and Gong Juechen talked about in the front hall, An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t want to know.


    Everyone enjoyed a very happy lunch.


    Especially Gong Juechen, who ate with particular joy and had an excellent appetite. With every bite of food, he glanced at Tobanya and Meng Lanqing before shoveling in another big mouthful.


    After lunch and having stayed awhile longer, Gong Juese and Meng Lanqing left; soon after, Meng Zhuqing took Tobanya back to King Sheng¡¯s mansion.


    Gong Juechen, however, did not leave the main courtyard but hung around An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    Literally, hung around.


    Walking back and forth, swaying to and fro, simply because he had overeaten. While swaying to aid digestion, he talked with An Jing and Xiao Changyi, his speech as shameless as before.


    An Jing resisted the urge to speak but finally couldn¡¯t hold back and asked, ¡°You used to act out of necessity, so why are you still acting now? What for?¡±


    Gong Juechen looked utterly baffled, ¡°I¡¯m not acting.¡±


    ¡°Not acting?¡± An Jing replied irritably. ¡°Look at your behavior now; how is it any different from before?¡±


    Gong Juechen was initially stunned, then said with a doleful face, ¡°Jingjing, if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed. It seems like I¡¯ve gotten used to acting, and I can¡¯t change it anymore. It has become a part of my temperament now; what should I do, huh?¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1102: 1103: Want a Sister!

    Chapter 1102: Chapter 1103: Want a Sister!


    ¡°Wuu wuu,¡± Gong Juechen fake-cried a couple of times, ¡°I always thought I wasn¡¯t like this, but it turns out I¡¯ve actually become like this without realizing it.¡±


    In the past, he always feigned indifference to the world and didn¡¯t care about the life and death of others, concerned only about whether his sister was okay. In fact, he was just too upset inside and wanted to vent by pretending to be indifferent.


    Who would have thought that this pretense would actually become a part of his personality?


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t know what to say to Gong Juechen. Indeed, after pretending for more than twenty years, one gets used to it, and it¡¯s very likely that he could have really become like that.


    Fortunately, it was just his persona.


    Deep down, he was still good.


    Thinking this, An Jing and Xiao Changyi felt relieved.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi might have been relieved, but Gong Juechen was not. They saw Gong Juechen with his bloated belly, his hands on his stuffed belly, looking up with a sorrowful expression at the blue sky, and sadly sighing, ¡°So it turns out I¡¯m actually so shameless. It¡¯s not an act. It¡¯s really how I am. Alas.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    The four little ones were originally squatting on the side playing, but upon seeing Gong Juechen¡¯s pose, they curiously gathered around, asking in their baby voices, ¡°Uncle Chenchen, why does your belly look a bit bigger?¡±


    Gong Juechen, who was deliberately sticking out his belly, immediately said with joy, ¡°Because Uncle Chenchen is pregnant, ah.¡±


    So unbelievable...


    This guy...


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What does ¡®pregnant¡¯ mean?¡± The four little ones didn¡¯t understand at all.


    ¡°Pregnancy means having a baby,¡± Gong Juechen explained with particular delight, ¡°There¡¯s already a baby inside Uncle Chenchen¡¯s belly, oh, it might be a baby just like you guys or maybe a girl,¡± Gong Juechen said, touching his bloated belly with an affectionate maternal glow on his face.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t even look straight at him.


    But the four little ones were especially interested.


    Especially the little one An Yiyun: ¡°So Uncle Chenchen is going to have a baby, right? Uncle Chenchen, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have a little sister? Yun Er and the brothers don¡¯t have a little sister. Big brother has big sisters.¡±


    The big brother is Su Muchen.


    The big sister is the daughter of Su Chengyu and Ning Wenxian, hence Su Muchen¡¯s sister.


    As soon as Gong Juechen heard An Yiyun wished for a sister, he immediately nudged his chin firmly in the direction of An Jing and Xiao Changyi, signaling the four youngsters to look at An Jing and Xiao Changyi: ¡°If you want a sister, go ask your parents, Uncle Chenchen certainly won¡¯t birth you one.¡±


    An Yiyun immediately asked with a baby voice, ¡°Can Daddy and Mommy have a little sister?¡±


    ¡°Your mommy can,¡± Gong Juechen answered without a second thought.


    Then, the four little ones ran over to An Jing¡¯s side, clamoring for An Jing to quickly have a little sister for them.


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry.


    Xiao Changyi looked at Gong Juechen with a murderous glare, as if saying ¡®if it weren¡¯t for you, the four little ones wouldn¡¯t be like this¡¯.


    Gong Juechen hurriedly ran off to avoid really getting caught by Xiao Changyi and receiving a thorough thrashing.


    Seeing Gong Juechen run, the four little ones asked curiously, ¡°Uncle Chenchen, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To have a baby,¡± Gong Juechen answered without looking back.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    The four little ones actually believed it and said enthusiastically, ¡°Then you go quickly, you have to give birth to a little sister, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, not a little sister, Uncle Chenchen is going to give birth to a stone!¡± After saying that, Gong Juechen also disappeared at the main courtyard gate.

 Chapter 1103: 1104: Truly Pregnant, Can You Still Ask Me Not to Keep It?

    Chapter 1103: Chapter 1104: Truly Pregnant, Can You Still Ask Me Not to Keep It?


    The four little rascals were puzzled, staring blankly at the empty main entrance for a while before turning to look at An Jing and Xiao Changyi, asking in their baby voices, ¡°Daddy, mommy, why does Uncle Chenchen want to give birth to a rock? What¡¯s so good about rocks? We have plenty at home.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°He¡¯s talking nonsense, don¡¯t listen to him.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The four little ones obediently responded. Then they started pestering An Jing, ¡°Mommy, we want a little sister! We want a little sister!¡±


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Having a little sister isn¡¯t something mommy can just decide, it depends on your dad.¡±


    Hearing this, the four little ones thought that it was Xiao Changyi who could make it happen, and immediately turned to bother him, ¡°Daddy, we want a little sister! We want a little sister!¡±


    Xiao Changyi paused for a moment, glanced at An Jing who was almost in stitches from laughing, then said, ¡°Having a sister is very painful, do you want your mom to be in pain?¡±


    Upon hearing that having a sister would cause their mom pain, although they didn¡¯t quite understand, they certainly didn¡¯t want their mom to be in pain, and immediately shook their heads repeatedly, saying, ¡°No little sister, we don¡¯t want mommy to hurt! We don¡¯t want mommy to hurt!¡±


    Listening to this made An Jing¡¯s heart melt. Her four children were feeling for her.


    But then, Su Yi Jing piped up, ¡°If having a little sister hurts mommy, then let¡¯s have a little brother instead!¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Seeing her husband¡¯s face change in an instant, An Jing couldn¡¯t hold back and burst out laughing.


    But An Yiyun was quite supportive, ¡°Big brother is right, a little brother, let¡¯s have a little brother. Yun Er doesn¡¯t have a little brother, Yun Er also wants a little brother.¡±


    Xiao Changyi could only speak up again, ¡°Having a little brother will also cause your mom pain.¡± After a pause, he emphasized strongly, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a little brother or a little sister, it¡¯s all childbirth, and your mom will suffer immensely. Do you want her to be in so much pain?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the four little ones immediately shook their heads again, ¡°Then we don¡¯t want a little brother either, we don¡¯t want mommy to hurt! We don¡¯t want mommy to hurt!¡±


    Xiao Changyi quietly sighed in relief. Problem solved. These four little rascals really were too much, wanting his wife to bear them siblings. He didn¡¯t want that.


    An Jing felt both relieved and amused.


    Relieved that the four little ones knew how to feel for their mother, not wanting her to be in pain; amused by her husband¡¯s reaction, he really didn¡¯t want her to give birth again, fearing the agony she would go through, and he couldn¡¯t bear to see her in such pain.


    To be precise, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her in any pain at all.


    With this thought, An Jing felt sweeter than if she were soaked in a honey jar. The feeling of having a husband and children who cared for her was truly wonderful.


    However, even though Xiao Changyi had calmed the children, An Jing thought to herself: if I really were to become pregnant, would you still say I shouldn¡¯t give birth?


    In this era, having an abortion was especially harmful to a woman¡¯s body.


    Then, An Jing and Xiao Changyi took the children inside to take a nap together.


    As soon as the children were asleep, An Jing playfully looked at Xiao Changyi, whispering with a laugh, ¡°Hubby, I want a little sister.¡±


    Xiao Changyi immediately said, ¡°Change the subject.¡±


    ¡°I want a little brother.¡±


    ¡°Change it again.¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± After a pause, ¡°I love you too.¡±


    After the couple exchanged a kiss over their children, they lay back down and sweetly gazed at each other. Then, they closed their eyes to begin their nap.


    ...


    After waking up from the nap, the four little rascals ran off to the lotus pond to feed the koi fish and play.

 Chapter 1104: 1105: Ye Zhi

    Chapter 1104: Chapter 1105: Ye Zhi


    The lotus pond was home to many koi, but since nobody was usually watching, An Jing and Xiao Changyi wouldn¡¯t let the four little ones go near it, fearing that the youngsters might accidentally fall in and have an accident.


    ¡°Do you really want to go that bad?¡± An Jing asked with a smile as she dressed the four children.


    ¡°Yeah~¡± the four children sweetly responded in unison.


    ¡°Then ask your daddy if he¡¯ll take you,¡± An Jing said, passing the buck to Xiao Changyi to make the decision.


    Xiao Changyi was busy helping the children with their shoes.


    Hearing An Jing¡¯s words, the four children turned their little heads to look at Xiao Changyi, expectantly asking, ¡°Daddy, may we?¡±


    Xiao Changyi first gave An Jing a gentle look with his cold eyes, then nodded to the children, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    The four children immediately cheered, ¡°We¡¯re going to feed the fish! We¡¯re going to feed the fish!¡±


    Seeing how happy the four children were, An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s hearts melted.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi took the children to the gazebo above the lotus pond, which was surrounded by railings, making them feel a bit more at ease.


    They distributed some fish food to the children to feed the fish in the lotus pond.


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi sat next to the children, keeping an eye on them to prevent them from leaning too far over the railings and falling into the lotus pond.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, look at the fish, so many fish!¡± As soon as the fish food was scattered, many beautiful koi swam over to eat, delighting the four children.


    An Jing leaned over to look down at the multitude of fish, and seeing that there truly were many, she laughed.


    Just as she was about to turn her attention back to the children, she caught a glimpse from the corner of her eye of what seemed to be one person lying at the edge of the lotus pond, in a camouflage suit no less.


    An Jing¡¯s face turned pale with surprise. Camouflage? Camouflage? She had actually seen a camouflage suit in this world!!!


    ¡°Husband, watch the kids! I¡¯m going to see, it looks like there¡¯s someone there!¡± An Jing asked Xiao Changyi to watch the children while she hurried out of the gazebo to check if there really was someone in camo lying by the lotus pond.


    Xiao Changyi did keep an eye on the children, but he couldn¡¯t stay put and stopped the children from feeding the fish. He led them out of the gazebo, following An Jing to have a look.


    When An Jing ran over, there indeed was someone, a person with a ponytail in camouflage gear, equipped with items like a sniper rifle and an army canteen, and carrying a camouflage backpack.


    This scene instantly brought back memories of her past missions.


    She too had worn such attire.


    The person¡¯s shoulders were submerged in water, and their head and arms lay on the edge of the lotus pond. From the hairstyle and physique, it seemed to be a woman.


    Because the person was lying face down, An Jing had no clue what she looked like.


    An Jing didn¡¯t think too much and quickly grabbed the person, pulling her to shore.


    Once she had pulled the person ashore and saw her face, An Jing was shocked. This person seemed to be her former comrade, Ye Zhi...


    She was stunned just for a moment, with no time to ponder why Ye Zhi was there, An Jing hurriedly called out, ¡°Ye Zi? Ye Zi? Ye Zi?¡±


    Seeing no response from Ye Zhi, but noticing that she was still breathing smoothly, and it didn¡¯t look like she was drowning and in urgent need of rescue, An Jing didn¡¯t call out anymore.


    Just then, Xiao Changyi arrived with the four children. Without hesitation, An Jing spoke, ¡°Husband, I¡¯ll take the person back. You hide all this stuff for me first.¡±

 Chapter 1105: 1106: Youre Exaggerating Too Much!

    Chapter 1105: Chapter 1106: You¡¯re Exaggerating Too Much!


    ¡°I can¡¯t explain everything right now, but all these items are very important, and I know this person. I must save her,¡± An Jing said as she took off Ye Zhi¡¯s water bottle, sniper rifle, backpack, and other items, asking Xiao Changyi to hide them.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t ask further.


    However, Ye Zhi¡¯s peculiar attire and the strange items she carried, even without An Jing telling him, Xiao Changyi could guess that this person, like An Jing, also came from a Different world.


    Then, An Jing carried Ye Zhi on her back to the courtyard closest to the lotus pond.


    If Ye Zhi had been a man, perhaps Xiao Changyi would have carried him.


    But since Ye Zhi was a woman, Xiao Changyi let An Jing do the carrying. Meanwhile, he took four children to hide the items taken from Ye Zhi.


    Seeing Ye Zhi¡¯s out-of-place attire compared to this location, An Jing quickly ran out of the courtyard and randomly called for a maidservant, asking her to bring a set of women¡¯s clothing. At the same time, An Jing asked a guard to fetch Gong Juechen.


    The maidservant quickly delivered a set of women¡¯s clothing.


    An Jing hurriedly changed Ye Zhi¡¯s clothes.


    Ye Zhi smelled awful at the moment, but An Jing didn¡¯t mind; she used to go on missions where she wouldn¡¯t bathe for ten days to half a month, smelling just like this.


    After changing Ye Zhi¡¯s camouflage uniforms, An Jing hid the clothes under the bed.


    Just then, Gong Juechen arrived.


    ¡°Jingjing, I heard you were looking for me,¡± Gong Juechen called out as he entered the courtyard, not even inside the house yet.


    An Jing quickly said, ¡°Come in quickly, see what¡¯s going on. No matter how I call her, she won¡¯t wake up!¡±


    Gong Juechen, who had a particularly sensitive nose, couldn¡¯t stand the smell as soon as he entered the house and exclaimed, ¡°Why does it stink so much? Jingjing, did you store manure in here!¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    It¡¯s not that smelly...


    You¡¯re exaggerating!


    But An Jing knew waking Ye Zhi was more important, so she urgently said, ¡°Come over and take a look, see what¡¯s wrong with her, why can¡¯t I wake her up!¡±


    As Gong Juechen walked closer to the bed, he felt the stench grow stronger, until he reached beside the bed and realized the smell was emanating from the woman on the bed, he laughed unabashedly, ¡°Ha-ha, did this person fall into a manure pit? It stinks!¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Can you first help me check on her!¡± An Jing finally lost her patience.


    Gong Juechen, arms crossed, leaning lazily against the bed, said leisurely, ¡°Jingjing, you know my principle when it comes to saving people, I don¡¯t save those who aren¡¯t beautiful. Look at this person, both smelly and ugly.¡±


    Ye Zhi wasn¡¯t ugly inherently; probably because she had been soaked in water for too long, her whole body was swollen, and her skin was wrinkled, which made her look especially ugly.


    An Jing didn¡¯t argue that Ye Zhi wasn¡¯t ugly by nature but said, ¡°She¡¯s my sworn sister. If you don¡¯t save her, how can I ever be friends with you?¡±


    ¡°Since when did you get a sworn sister?¡± Gong Juechen looked skeptical.


    ¡°She is my sworn sister. We had sworn an oath of sisterhood before. Just tell me, will you save her or not?¡± An Jing didn¡¯t say much else and just got straight to the point.


    Gong Juechen actually didn¡¯t believe that this person was An Jing¡¯s sworn sister, but since An Jing had said so, Gong Juechen gave An Jing face and said, ¡°Alright, alright, for your sake, I¡¯ll save her. Really, making friends with you guys, I now feel like I¡¯m developing a charitable spirit. Sigh.¡±


    Gong Juechen complained as he bent down to check on the person on the bed.

 Chapter 1106: 1107: Kicked Out

    Chapter 1106: Chapter 1107: Kicked Out


    But as soon as he bent down, the foul smell that entered his nose and mouth intensified, causing him to immediately straighten up again, ¡°This person is just too smelly! Jingjing, tell me the truth, was this person just fished out of a dung pit?¡±


    An Jing, ¡°...Just hurry up and check on her!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Gong Juechen said while bending over again. ¡°Look at her, she¡¯s breathing steadily and doesn¡¯t seem like anything¡¯s wrong at all. Maybe she¡¯s just asleep.¡±


    This time, even though he inhaled an even stronger stench, he didn¡¯t straighten back up immediately.


    After a quick check-up on the person in the bed, Gong Juechen finally stood up straight and said to An Jing, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with this person. It¡¯s probably just waterlogged skin, which will take some time to recover from.¡±


    ¡°But how come she won¡¯t wake up?¡± asked An Jing.


    Gong Juechen, with one arm across his chest and the other stroking his chin, looked at the woman on the bed and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why she won¡¯t wake up, I do have a way to make her come to.¡±


    ¡°What method? Then hurry up and wake her!¡± If this person didn¡¯t wake up, An Jing couldn¡¯t be at ease. This Ye Zhi, to her, felt like a living corpse.


    Gong Juechen didn¡¯t say anything but walked to the foot of the bed, his gaze sizing up Ye Zhi¡¯s feet.


    Seeing that Ye Zhi¡¯s socks were different from what they wore, Gong Juechen curiously remarked, ¡°This person¡¯s socks are a bit strange. I¡¯ve never seen these types of socks before.¡±


    An Jing felt a sudden dread in her heart. Damn, she had only thought to change Ye Zhi¡¯s clothes earlier and forgot to take off Ye Zhi¡¯s socks.


    ¡°There¡¯s a wide variety of things in the world, it¡¯s normal you haven¡¯t seen everything,¡± An Jing replied casually.


    Gong Juechen thought it made sense and didn¡¯t dwell on it, instead, bending over to try to take off the sock on Ye Zhi¡¯s right foot; but as soon as he did, he immediately lifted his head again.


    ¡°Good heavens, this person¡¯s feet stink even more!¡± Gong Juechen looked as if he was nearly killed by the stench.


    An Jing, ¡°...¡± This person either had an extremely sensitive sense of smell or was deliberately exaggerating! Because his reaction was just too over the top! Ye Zhi was indeed smelly, but in her opinion, it really wasn¡¯t as bad as he was making it out to be!


    Gong Juechen took a moment to recover, and once he did, he held his nose with one hand and proceeded to remove Ye Zhi¡¯s sock with the other. Standing made it difficult to remove, so he simply squatted at the edge of the bed to pull it off.


    Ye Zhi looked quite unpleasant right now, and An Jing wasn¡¯t worried about Gong Juechen, who particularly liked attractive people, harboring any improper thoughts towards Ye Zhi, so An Jing did not stop Gong Juechen from taking off Ye Zhi¡¯s socks.


    ¡°These socks are really hard to remove, much harder than mine,¡± Gong Juechen complained while flinging the sock he removed from Ye Zhi¡¯s right foot far away.


    Immediately after, Gong Juechen took out a particularly long silver needle and inserted it into a specific acupoint on Ye Zhi¡¯s right sole.


    Ye Zhi was suddenly awoken by the pain and reflexively kicked out hard, hitting Gong Juechen square in the face.


    Gong Juechen was already squatting, and this heavy kick sent him tumbling to the ground, seat-first. That wasn¡¯t all; he felt pain on his face and nose, especially his nose, which even started bleeding.


    Feeling something trickling from his nose, Gong Juechen raised his hand to wipe it and, seeing the blood, coupled with the stench that clung to his face and nose, was unable to bear it any longer. He leaped up from the ground, and angrily scolded Ye Zhi on the bed, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, girl? I kindly wake you up and not only do you kick me, but you almost knock me out with your stench!¡±

 Chapter 1107: 1108: I Stay Quiet, Youre the Boss

    Chapter 1107: Chapter 1108: I Stay Quiet, You¡¯re the Boss


    Ye Zhi woke up and saw unfamiliar surroundings, unfamiliar people, and because she got up too abruptly, she was very dizzy. Therefore, when Gong Juechen scolded her, she had not yet reacted and naturally did not retort.


    An Jing saw that Ye Zhi had woken up and, fearing that Gong Juechen would discover that Ye Zhi was not from this world, quickly spoke before Ye Zhi could say anything. ¡°You find it smelly, don¡¯t you? Hurry up and go back. You¡¯ve had a tough day today. Later, I¡¯ll have the kitchen cook some extra chicken, duck, and pork blood for you to have a good replenishment.¡±


    Gong Juechen had wanted to have a serious talk with the Ye Zhi on the bed, but with his nose still bleeding nonstop and the room really stinky, he truly had no desire to stay any longer. So, when An Jing said that, Gong Juechen really left.


    It was more urgent to find a place with fresh air to treat his nose.


    ¡°Ye Zi, how do you feel? Is there any part of your body that¡¯s uncomfortable?¡± An Jing asked with concern.


    Even though Gong Juechen had just said that there was nothing wrong with Ye Zhi, An Jing still asked.


    This was only because Ye Zhi looked dazed and wasn¡¯t talking, which made her somewhat worried.


    Ye Zhi had already recovered quite a bit and saw that everything around her was antiquated, which caused her eyebrows to furrow deeply. Hearing An Jing speaking to her, she asked defensively, ¡°Who are you? How do you know I¡¯m called Ye Zi? And where is this place?¡±


    An Jing did not answer immediately but went to close the door before coming back and whispering, ¡°Ye Zi, keep your voice down. This is not the modern era we come from. If people hear and suspect your identity, it would not be good if they think you¡¯re a demon and burn you.¡±


    After giving this warning and regardless of Ye Zhi¡¯s reaction, An Jing declared, ¡°I¡¯m An Jing, your Boss.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡± Ye Zhi¡¯s face clearly showed she didn¡¯t consider herself visually impaired. ¡°My Boss would not look like you do! Besides, my Boss An Jing has been dead for a year now. You¡¯re impersonating a dead person? And it¡¯s not the modern era? They¡¯ll burn me as a demon? Who would believe your story!¡±


    Saying this, Ye Zhi intended to get out of bed, showing she thought An Jing was spouting nonsense and couldn¡¯t be bothered with her any longer. It was better if she went outside to see for herself where exactly she was.


    An Jing hadn¡¯t expected that it had only been a year since she died in the modern world; she had been here for several years. After a moment of stun, seeing Ye Zhi trying to get out of bed, she called out, ¡°11823!¡±


    ¡°Present!¡± Ye Zhi immediately replied as a conditioned reflex. After shouting, she paused, ¡°How do you know my code?¡±


    ¡°I used to call it out every day. How could I not know?¡± An Jing pulled up a stool to sit by the bed and continued, ¡°I¡¯m really your Boss An Jing, my code was 11811. I also know the codes of Niuzi, Daxia, and Yaner. I was the team leader for your team, and you called me Boss. But on XX year XX month XX day, when we were on a mission together, I was unfortunately killed by a criminal while trying to save a hostage. After that, my soul transmigrated here, into this body I have now. As far-fetched as it sounds, it¡¯s indeed true.¡±


    Ye Zhi furrowed her brow and looked An Jing up and down from head to toe before saying, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned your soul coming into this body, I might have believed you.¡±


    In other words, because what she said about soul transmigration was too absurd, it led her to disbelieve.


    An Jing also knew that she looked nothing like her former self, and that the matter was indeed very far-fetched. So, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry about Ye Zhi not believing her.

 Chapter 1108: 1109 Embarrassing Incident

    Chapter 1108: Chapter 1109 Embarrassing Incident


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me even after that,¡± An Jing drawled, ¡°then let me tell you more. Whenever the military had a break, you and Daxia would love to run over to my place for meals, making me cook for you all. There was one time when you and Daxia got drunk at my house and treated my bathroom as a bedroom, sleeping there the whole night. It was so bad that I thought you all weren¡¯t even waiting for me and had gone back to the military early.¡±


    ¡°And another time, you and Niuzi got into a fight at my place, wrecking my TV, vases, chandeliers, and such. I didn¡¯t ask you to pay for the damages, but you and Niuzi felt guilty and insisted on doing my laundry, for an entire year.¡±


    ¡°There was a time during a military break when you came over to do laundry for me. But then you had an urgent matter and had to leave hurriedly, not paying much attention to the fact that some clothes shouldn¡¯t be washed together because they could bleed colors. So, you ended up soaking all the clothes together, and you ruined quite a few of my white garments.¡±


    ¡°When you finished your urgent matters and came back, you discovered that the white clothes had been stained with colors. Afraid I would scold you, you tried to bleach them back to white. You used bleach, and then my whole house smelled of bleach.¡±


    ¡°But even that would¡¯ve been fine, the problem was that you didn¡¯t manage to bleach back my stained white clothes. Instead, you accidentally bleached my faded blue jeans.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Zhi believed her, as no one else would know such details about the laundry incident except for her Boss herself.


    Ye Zhi quickly grabbed An Jing¡¯s arm in excitement, exclaiming, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s really you!¡±


    An Jing hummed, ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe me, I can tell you even more embarrassing stories about you.¡±


    Ye Zhi hurriedly said, ¡°No need, no need. I believe, I believe, you are my Boss, An Jing!¡±


    ¡°Just...¡± Ye Zhi looked An Jing up and down again, her brows furrowing as she took in An Jing¡¯s ancient clothes, ¡°Is this really ancient times?¡±


    Not waiting for An Jing to answer, Ye Zhi finally noticed her own attire and exclaimed in shock, ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve also died, and my soul has transmigrated into someone who doesn¡¯t look like me?¡±


    ¡°If your soul had transmigrated into someone who didn¡¯t look like you, how would I be able to recognize you? You haven¡¯t just transmigrated your soul; your entire person came through. Your camouflage uniform was just taken off by me and it¡¯s under the bed right now. As for your gear, I¡¯ve had my husband put it away safely for you; we won¡¯t lose a single piece.¡±


    Relieved that she hadn¡¯t transmigrated into someone else, Ye Zhi quickly breathed a sigh of relief, but then, ¡°Boss, you have a husband?!¡±


    Seeing Ye Zhi¡¯s reaction, as if it were abnormal for her to have a husband, An Jing became slightly annoyed, ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Are you implying I can¡¯t get married?¡±


    Ye Zhi quickly explained in a rush, ¡°You¡¯ve got me wrong; it¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m just too surprised. Think about how high your standards were back then. You told me that you wanted to find a man who could keep up with you, someone you actually liked looking at. Niuzi and the rest of us thought you¡¯d never find anyone in your lifetime. You were too picky. Although there were many who could keep up with you, you didn¡¯t like any of them, either finding fault with this or that.¡±


    An Jing listened and couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°In the modern world, I didn¡¯t fancy anyone, but as soon as I came here, I fell for someone. That person is now my husband, and let me tell you, he treats me incredibly well.¡±

 Chapter 1109: 1110: What’s Up, Want a One-on-One?

    Chapter 1109: Chapter 1110: What¡¯s Up, Want a One-on-One?


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t been here long when I married him,¡± An Jing continued, ¡°Even though we¡¯ve been married for several years, our affection for each other is still exceptionally strong. Once you see us together, you mustn¡¯t get jealous.¡±


    Ye Zhi was dumbfounded by An Jing¡¯s blissfully sweet demeanor. Was this really their Boss?! Usually, their Boss was even more domineering than a man! She genuinely didn¡¯t want to admit that this sweet little woman living a blissful life was their Boss!


    However¡ª


    ¡°Boss, have you been here for several years? Weren¡¯t you only dead for a year?¡± After saying this, Ye Zhi realized it sounded a bit off, so she added, ¡°I mean, you¡¯ve only been dead for a year in the modern world.¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but it¡¯s already my sixth year here. My child is already over three years old. Oh, by the way, I had quadruplets, don¡¯t be too envious.¡±


    By the end of her statement, An Jing was quite proud.


    ¡°Whoa, are you a pig, having so many!¡± Ye Zhi was shocked.


    Being called a pig, An Jing gave her a sidelong glance, ¡°What¡¯s up, you want a duel?¡±


    Ye Zhi quickly put on a smile, ¡°No no no, I¡¯m just too envious. Don¡¯t be mad, Boss. Having quadruplets is rare even in modern times.¡±


    An Jing decided not to hold it against Ye Zhi and instead asked, ¡°What happened to you, how did you also end up here? I found you in our lotus pond, after all.¡±


    Ye Zhi recounted, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. I was on a mission with Niuzi and others, then I fell into the water. I tried to swim to the shore, but my leg cramped, and I couldn¡¯t swim up; then, I started sinking; next thing I knew, I was unconscious, and when I woke up, I saw you.¡±


    After a pause, Ye Zhi asked eagerly, ¡°Boss, I can still go back, right?¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I probably can¡¯t go back.¡±


    Ye Zhi considered that An Jing¡¯s body had been cremated in the modern world and indeed couldn¡¯t return. But, ¡°Boss, I want to go back. If my parents and siblings knew I was dead, they would be heartbroken.¡±


    Unlike An Jing, who had no relatives in the modern world, Ye Zhi had many loving family members.


    An Jing sighed, ¡°I know you want to go back, but the problem is, I can¡¯t help you. I don¡¯t even know how I ended up here, let alone how you did. Today, my husband and I took our children to the lotus pond to feed the fish and play, and then I found you lying by the pond. I was quite startled.¡±


    Ye Zhi slumped like a frostbitten eggplant.


    Seeing this, An Jing tried to console her, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, just settle in. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Ye Zhi was silent for a while before nodding, ¡°From the moment I joined the army, my parents and siblings probably prepared themselves for the possibility that I might die for the country anytime. Luckily, I have siblings who are very filial; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t feel reassured about my parents.¡±


    Wanting to shift away from the sentimental topic, Ye Zhi changed the subject, ¡°Boss, is this your home? Nice place, it looks like an ancient noble household. By the way, Boss, which dynasty is this?¡±


    ¡°This is a time period that didn¡¯t exist in our history; there are many countries. The country we are in now is called Xiyun, and my husband is Prince Yi of Xiyun, the adopted son of the Emperor of Xiyun.¡±

 Chapter 1110: 1111: Where Is Your Dominance, Boss?

    Chapter 1110: Chapter 1111: Where Is Your Dominance, Boss?


    ¡°Then you¡¯re the Princess consort, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Ye Zhi¡¯s eyes widened, disbelieving.


    An Jing nodded, then laughed to herself, ¡°Ye Zi, let me tell you, when I first traveled here, I was a farmer¡¯s girl. That farmer¡¯s girl was eighteen and still not married, and even said to be barren...¡±


    An Jing succinctly told Ye Zhi about some of the experiences she had after arriving in this world. After listening, Ye Zhi sighed deeply, ¡°Boss, your luck is just too good, huh? To find a husband as soon as you traveled here, and your husband is a Great General... No, rather a Prince who dares to disregard even the Emperor and Crown Prince¡¯s face. That¡¯s so freaking awesome! You have to introduce me; I¡¯m so interested in your husband. I feel like when he married you, he was totally playing the fool to catch the wise!¡±


    An Jing replied with a smile, ¡°He wasn¡¯t exactly playing the fool to catch the wise, he just didn¡¯t know how to tell me about those things. I¡¯m not from this world, yet that doesn¡¯t bother him at all. The one thing I don¡¯t regret since coming here is being with him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so cheesy,¡± Ye Zhi rubbed her arms, looking as though your words gave her the goosebumps.


    Then Ye Zhi lamented wistfully, ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve changed. You never used to be like this... Where¡¯s your dominance, boss? You were more manly than the men! How many men in the military could compare with you?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that An Jing used to look manly. In the modern era, An Jing was so dominant in both presence and ability that she commanded respect.


    An Jing said nothing but gave Ye Zhi a big eyeroll.


    After taking another good look at An Jing¡¯s current appearance, Ye Zhi added, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m really not used to seeing you like this. You used to look so much better than now.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t mind that she didn¡¯t look as good as before. Being able to live again, she was already very grateful, so she simply said, ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    Ye Zhi didn¡¯t say anything more and got out of bed to walk outside.


    An Jing asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Ye Zhi answered, ¡°I¡¯m going outside to check if I¡¯ve really traveled here. Just hearing it from you makes me think I might actually be dreaming.¡±


    An Jing instructed, ¡°Just have a look outside and come right back. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    As soon as Ye Zhi opened the door, she saw a man with sword-like eyebrows, starry eyes, a straight nose, thin lips, standing in the courtyard. Dressed in luxurious clothes, he radiated an awe-inspiring presence, especially authoritative.


    An Jing followed behind Ye Zhi and, upon seeing the person standing in the courtyard, joyfully exclaimed, ¡°Husband!¡±


    With that, An Jing walked past Ye Zhi and quickly left the house, heading towards Xiao Changyi.


    But Ye Zhi was quicker than An Jing.


    Ye Zhi briskly walked towards Xiao Changyi with a beaming smile, saying, ¡°So it¡¯s my brother-in-law, hello, hello.¡±


    She reached out to shake hands with Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi immediately avoided her.


    Ye Zhi felt baffled.


    An Jing scolded with a laugh, ¡°Have you forgotten where you are now? Wanting to shake hands with my husband, you¡¯re lucky he didn¡¯t slap you to death already, that¡¯s him giving you face.¡±


    Ye Zhi then remembered that she had traveled through time, and the person she had tried to shake hands with was Prince Yi of Xiyun. She suddenly broke out in a cold sweat.


    Immediately after, she hurriedly sidled up to An Jing and said cheekily, ¡°Boss, your husband is really so handsome! No wonder you married him at first sight! If it were me, I would marry him, too!¡±

 Chapter 1111: 1112: Arent You Afraid Ill Hit You?

    Chapter 1111: Chapter 1112: Aren¡¯t You Afraid I¡¯ll Hit You?


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep saying ¡®husband, husband,¡¯ if someone hears, they¡¯ll get suspicious,¡± An Jing scolded. ¡°I told you to stop talking nonsense!¡±


    Ye Zhi immediately put on an apologetic smile, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s your husband, your husband, your husband. Here the term for husband is ¡®your husband,¡¯ Boss, I¡¯ve got it!¡±


    ¡°That brother-in-law of yours, I¡¯ll go out and check things out. I¡¯ll come back later to talk to you guys,¡± saying this, Ye Zhi left.


    As soon as she stepped out of the courtyard, she was met with an ancient charm, buildings with ancient architectural styles, and people dressed in ancient costumes, all complete with maidservants and guards occasionally passing by.


    Ye Zhi only looked for a while before turning around and heading back to the courtyard.


    Upon seeing the courtyard and closing the door, Ye Zhi put on a mournful face and whispered to An Jing, ¡°Boss, I really did travel back in time...¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°I have already roughly explained the situation to you earlier. There are other things to talk about later on. I¡¯ll have someone bring you bathwater now, so you better take a bath quickly. You have a strong smell on you right now.¡±


    Ye Zhi replied, ¡°I smelled it.¡±


    After a pause, Ye Zhi added, ¡°But I still think I should eat first. I¡¯m really hungry now, my stomach¡¯s sticking to my back. If I don¡¯t eat something, I might just starve to death.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°It¡¯s not time to eat yet, and the kitchen probably doesn¡¯t have any food prepared. I¡¯ll have someone send some pastries and fruits for you to fill your stomach, and then I¡¯ll have someone cook.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡±


    Immediately after, An Jing instructed the maidservant to fetch bathwater and also sent some pastries and fruits to Ye Zhi.


    After giving that order to a maidservant passing by outside the courtyard, An Jing turned and entered the courtyard.


    Upon entering the courtyard, she saw Ye Zhi staring at her cold and aloof husband, which made her annoyed and she said, ¡°Ye Zhi, if you keep staring at my husband like that, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll beat you up?¡±


    Ye Zhi immediately put on a playful smile, ¡°Why would you beat me up for not fancying your husband? I¡¯m just curious, I¡¯m just looking at your husband, wondering how long it would take before he says a word.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Boss, does your husband truly answer only to you?¡± Suddenly, Ye Zhi leaned closer to An Jing.


    An Jing, enduring the strong smell from Ye Zhi, nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Then ask him something, let me listen. I haven¡¯t heard what your handsome husband¡¯s voice sounds like. If his voice is also nice, then your husband is just too perfect!¡± Ye Zhi was particularly excited, her expression clearly eager for An Jing to get her husband to speak.


    An Jing gave her a sidelong glance, ¡°You think my husband is a monkey to perform on your command?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy.¡±


    An Jing simply cracked her knuckles on her left hand with a loud pop, and then did the same with her right hand.


    Ye Zhi immediately put on a smiling face, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to ask, then don¡¯t. Please don¡¯t beat me up right now. I¡¯m so hungry I don¡¯t have much strength; I definitely won¡¯t be able to beat you.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Even if you were full and had the strength, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to beat me.¡±


    Ye Zhi replied, ¡°Even though that¡¯s true, at least I would be able to land some good punches on you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold eyes instantly narrowed, dangerously so.


    The temperature around them plummeted, and an oppressive feeling came over them, making Ye Zhi feel as if she could be killed at any moment. She immediately took two frightened steps back.


    Looking at Xiao Changyi¡¯s cold face, which clearly threatened ¡®dare to hit my wife and I¡¯ll kill you,¡¯ Ye Zhi swallowed hard with fear before whispering to An Jing, ¡°Boss, your husband is handsome alright, but his temper leaves much to be desired...¡±

 Chapter 1112: 1113 Absolutely Not

    Chapter 1112: Chapter 1113 Absolutely Not


    An Jing was particularly haughty as she boasted, ¡°Can¡¯t help it, my husband just loves me that much.¡±


    Speaking of which, An Jing turned to ask Xiao Changyi, ¡°Right, husband?¡±


    Xiao Changyi actually responded, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ye Zhi¡¯s eyes were nearly popping out of her head. This person, he actually just answered like that?! He really did respond to every question asked by her boss!


    Immediately after, Ye Zhi, both envious and excited, grabbed An Jing¡¯s arm, eagerly and expectantly asking, ¡°Boss, boss, you must tell me where you found such a good husband, I want to bump into one too! Your husband is really too good, I want one as well!¡±


    Before An Jing could speak, the maidservants and slaves came with hot water and brought snacks and fruit.


    Seeing this, An Jing no longer concerned herself with Ye Zhi¡¯s desire to bump into a husband but instead said, ¡°Do you want to eat first then wash, or wash first then eat? It¡¯s up to you, anyway, everything is in your room. You can live in this room from now on, nobody else lives in this courtyard anyway.¡±


    Ye Zhi was too hungry, so of course she chose to eat before washing. After gobbling down the food, she then began to bathe. She didn¡¯t let the maidservants attend to her, simply because she wasn¡¯t accustomed to being served by others.


    An Jing left while Ye Zhi was eating, telling her before she went that she would come back later.


    And when An Jing left, it was also to take a bath.


    Her outer clothes got wet because she had carried Ye Zhi on her back, and her body also smelled quite awful, probably because she had picked up the scent from Ye Zhi.


    As soon as she stepped out of Ye Zhi¡¯s courtyard, An Jing asked Xiao Changyi, ¡°Where are the children?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re playing in our courtyard, someone¡¯s watching them, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    As soon as An Jing and Xiao Changyi entered the main courtyard, the four little ones playing there ran over to them, the four little rascals initially wanted to hug An Jing and Xiao Changyi¡¯s legs like they usually did.


    But after hugging Xiao Changyi, they didn¡¯t hug An Jing.


    Instead, they tilted their little faces upward and said to An Jing in a milky voice, ¡°Mommy stinky.¡±


    An Jing immediately lost herself to laughter, ¡°Yes, mommy¡¯s stinky right now, don¡¯t hug mommy. Mommy¡¯s going to take a bath and be all fragrant, then you can hug her, alright?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The four little ones happily agreed right away.


    While the little ones continued to play in the courtyard, An Jing went inside to bathe.


    At the same time, An Jing also ordered someone to send two more sets of women¡¯s clothing to Ye Zhi. She also asked someone to deliver shoes and some simple daily necessities to Ye Zhi.


    Xiao Changyi was also there when An Jing bathed, only separated by a screen.


    An Jing bathed behind the screen, while Xiao Changyi drank tea outside it.


    While bathing, An Jing spoke with Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, Ye Zhi is from my original world, we were in the same unit, she¡¯s my comrade-in-arms.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how she ended up here, but she recognizes me in this world. We¡¯ve been through life and death together, and we¡¯re very close. I can¡¯t just ignore her.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Compared to the women here, the women from my original world are a bit bolder.¡±


    ¡°I noticed.¡±


    An Jing laughed instantly, ¡°Just now, when she wanted to shake your hand, it was her way of greeting you. Where we¡¯re from, shaking hands is quite normal when meeting, it¡¯s considered polite, I guess.¡±


    ¡°I noticed,¡± he paused, then added, ¡°Men and women should be treated differently.¡±


    Noticing was one thing, but the idea that he would disregard propriety and shake hands with Ye Zhi, allowing skin contact, was absolutely unacceptable.

 Chapter 1113: 1114: Going to War?

    Chapter 1113: Chapter 1114: Going to War?


    Understanding the deeper meaning in his words, An Jing laughed even harder, ¡°Back then, you didn¡¯t stick to this principle with me, did you?¡±


    ¡°You are different.¡± He said these few words as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Listening to him, An Jing felt incredibly sweet.


    ¡°Husband, won¡¯t you come in?¡± An Jing turned her head and, with a smile, said to the person behind the screen. Instead of calling it seduction, it was more like she was teasing her husband.


    Xiao Changyi had just brought his teacup to his lips when he heard An Jing¡¯s words. He instantly fell silent and then said in a low voice, ¡°I won¡¯t come in, because if I do, you wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± An Jing immediately burst into loud laughter. She was clearly teasing her husband, her husband knew it too, but he still took her seriously. Ah ha, how adorable her husband was.


    After her bath, and having cuddled with the four little ones, An Jing took Xiao Changyi with her to look for Ye Zhi.


    Ye Zhi had also finished bathing.


    Upon seeing An Jing, Ye Zhi happily sighed, ¡°Boss, this is my first time taking a rose petal bath. I must say, it feels absolutely wonderful.¡±


    An Jing teased her, ¡°It¡¯s because you stink. If you didn¡¯t wash like this, you¡¯d probably still smell.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than ten days since I last bathed, I could scrub off a whole layer of dirt just now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about that, it¡¯s disgusting. I¡¯m here to take you to see your equipment. And about the clothes under the bed, you should wash them yourself¡ªhaving someone else do it might raise suspicions.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t wear them again. That would cause even more suspicion.¡±


    Ye Zhi chuckled, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not stupid. There¡¯s no need for you to remind me about every single detail.¡±


    ¡°Since you know all that, I won¡¯t say anymore. Let¡¯s go take a look at your equipment.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Xiao Changyi had placed Ye Zhi¡¯s stuff in one of the secret rooms of Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    When Ye Zhi entered the secret room and saw her equipment, she immediately ran toward it and gave the sniper rifle a big kiss.


    Then, Ye Zhi waved the sniper rifle at An Jing, ¡°Boss, are your hands itching to shoot? Do you want to practice a bit? I think there are still quite a few bullets left in my bag.¡±


    In Ye Zhi¡¯s opinion, since she could no longer return to her own time, the bullets for the sniper rifle would go to waste if not used.


    An Jing, walking over with a smile, said, ¡°Let¡¯s keep the gun and bullets for now. Who knows, they might come in handy later. Though, I want to see if my marksmanship has deteriorated or if it¡¯s still good. How about this, I¡¯ll just use one bullet, and we¡¯ll keep the rest?¡±


    Ye Zhi didn¡¯t reply immediately but asked warily, ¡°What, is there going to be a battle here?¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°Xiyun is developing better and better now, and the surrounding countries are getting restless. A war may break out eventually, and having this gun could be a big help.¡±


    Then Ye Zhi said, ¡°Alright then, use one bullet to check if your shooting is rusty, and we¡¯ll keep the rest. But I need to carry the pistol with me for self-defense.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± An Jing had no objections.


    Afterward, Ye Zhi went to strap the pistol to her leg. Her main equipment consisted of a pistol and a sniper rifle.


    An Jing, holding the sniper rifle commandingly, showed it to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, look, this is a sniper rifle, it has a maximum range of two thousand meters.¡±


    ¡°Two thousand?¡± Xiao Changyi understood the number two thousand, but ¡°meters,¡± that he did not understand.

 Chapter 1114: 1115: Please Care for the Singles

    Chapter 1114: Chapter 1115: Please Care for the Singles


    An Jing could tell immediately that Xiao Changyi had no idea how far two thousand meters was, since they didn¡¯t use meters as a unit here; they used Chinese feet instead. So, An Jing converted the distance into Chinese feet for him.


    After hearing the conversion into Chinese feet, Xiao Changyi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    An Jing looked at the sniper rifle in her hands and sighed, ¡°My hands are itching so badly, I haven¡¯t touched this in so long. I really want to find a deserted spot and fire a shot to see if my shooting is still as accurate as before.¡±


    Ye Zhi had already holstered her pistol, and her skirt covered it. Hearing An Jing¡¯s words, she laughed, ¡°I don¡¯t need to practice for now; I train with it every day before I head out on a mission.¡±


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hunting ground and shoot tomorrow.¡±


    Ye Zhi laughed heartily, ¡°Brother-in-law, using a sniper rifle for hunting, that¡¯s quite the idea you¡¯ve got there.¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°My husband means that the hunting ground is spacious enough to fire a shot, not to go hunting.¡±


    Xiao Changyi just responded with a ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ye Zhi paused and then chuckled, ¡°You two really are husband and wife, so in sync with each other.¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi involuntarily looked at each other, An Jing¡¯s smile incredibly radiant, while Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t smile, yet his cold eyes were extremely tender.


    The atmosphere instantly turned sweet.


    Watching An Jing and Xiao Changyi gazing affectionately at each other, turning the mood a bit too saccharine, Ye Zhi faked a mournful expression, ¡°Please be considerate of this single dog over here.¡±


    ¡°Single dog?¡± Xiao Changyi asked, puzzled, but he directed the question to An Jing.


    An Jing explained, ¡°It refers to someone who doesn¡¯t have a romantic partner or isn¡¯t married, similar to being a bachelor.¡±


    Xiao Changyi understood and then looked sympathetically at Ye Zhi with eyes that cared for the singles.


    Ye Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    Ye Zhi silently looked up to the heavens and muttered, ¡°Why do I suddenly feel like falling in love since coming here?¡±


    An Jing chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s indeed time to think about your lifelong matter.¡±


    Ye Zhi nodded, ¡°I was always in the army before, never had time to date. Now that I¡¯m here, I actually have time for it.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re like me, coming here just to meet your other half,¡± An Jing said with a laugh, glancing at Xiao Changyi standing next to her.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Zhi immediately put on a mournful face, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the price I¡¯ve paid is too painful; I can never see my parents and siblings again.¡±


    And so...


    An Jing fell silent in an instant.


    Before leaving the secret room, Ye Zhi also took some compressed biscuits and a small medical kit from the camouflage bag.


    As soon as she stepped out of the secret room, Ye Zhi said, ¡°Boss, can your four kids eat these biscuits? Should be okay, right?¡±


    An Jing replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a problem, better not to give them. They¡¯re not expired in the modern age, but since you brought them here, who knows if they¡¯ve expired or not? I don¡¯t want my kids to take a risk with these.¡±


    Ye Zhi immediately became troubled, ¡°But it¡¯s my first time meeting your four kids; I should bring them something, right?¡±


    An Jing decisively said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you eight coins, and you can give two coins to each kid, it¡¯s usually like this in a farmer¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°But we are not a farmer¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t risk my kids¡¯ health, what if they end up sick?¡±


    Ye Zhi thought about it and agreed, ¡°Alright then, give me the eight coins, and I¡¯ll give two to each.¡±


    An Jing first handed Ye Zhi eight coins from her purse. She then gave Ye Zhi a one hundred tael silver note and some small change, ¡°You can¡¯t be without money on you; take these.¡±

 Chapter 1115: 1116: Do You Have to Torture Me Like This?

    Chapter 1115: Chapter 1116: Do You Have to Torture Me Like This?


    Ye Zhi was deeply moved, ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve always been spending money on me before, and now you¡¯re spending again...¡±


    Ye Zhi continued without waiting for An Jing to respond, ¡°It looks like I need to start thinking about making money myself, because it¡¯s not good to always let you spend on me.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°For now, just familiarize yourself with this place, and we can talk about making money later.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    An Jing asked Xiao Changyi to go back to the main house first, then accompanied Ye Zhi to the courtyard where she stayed. After Ye Zhi put away the biscuits and medical kits she was carrying, An Jing took her to the main house.


    As soon as An Jing entered the main house, she called four little ones to meet Ye Zhi.


    ¡°This is your Aunt Ye Zhi, say hello.¡±


    The four little ones immediately obediently called out in their milky voices, ¡°Aunt Ye Zhi.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so good.¡± Upon seeing the four little ones, Ye Zhi was so charmed that she quickly took out eight coins and gave two coins to each child.


    The four little ones were puzzled, ¡°Aunt Ye Zhi, why give us copper coins?¡±


    Ye Zhi was particularly honest, ¡°Isn¡¯t it customary to give something when meeting for the first time? Auntie is poor, and can only afford this much, just accept it as a gesture.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh.¡± The clean-looking four little ones immediately acted as if they understood everything, nodding their little heads repeatedly.


    Ye Zhi was charmed again, blushing. One was not so adorable, but four standing together, the sight was so charming that she even thought about having such four little ones.


    ¡°Auntie, Auntie was in the lotus pond earlier, Yun Er saw Auntie there, it was mother who pulled Auntie out,¡± suddenly An Yiyun spoke in a milky voice.


    Ye Zhi, without changing her expression, replied with a lie and a smile, ¡°Yes, Auntie was in the lotus pond earlier. Auntie was here to find your mother. While walking, I fell into the lotus pond, only then I ended up in the lotus pond. The lotus pond is really not safe, so you all should go there less often.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm~¡±


    Ye Zhi¡¯s heart trembled with cuteness, she turned her head, looking enviously at An Jing, ¡°Boss, your four kids are just too cute!¡±


    An Jing immediately responded joyfully, ¡°Everyone says that.¡± Her four kids were indeed adorable.


    Ye Zhi then chatted with the four little ones for a while, and as it became dark, An Jing had invited Ye Zhi to the main house for dinner, so there was no need for Ye Zhi to leave, and she stayed to have dinner with An Jing and others.


    At the dinner table, seeing Xiao Changyi always taking care of An Jing, his wife, Ye Zhi endured it for a while, but finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Brother-in-law, stop showing off your love, it feels like I¡¯m not eating food, but eating dog food!¡±


    ¡°Showing off our love?¡± Xiao Changyi looked puzzled at An Jing.


    Ye Zhi, again showered in ¡®dog food¡¯, said nothing.


    An Jing smiled and explained to Xiao Changyi, ¡°He means you serving me food gives people the impression that we are very loving, which makes her, a single person, feel unbalanced as if we are doing it deliberately.¡±


    Finally, Xiao Changyi seriously addressed the issue with Ye Zhi, ¡°It¡¯s not on purpose, it¡¯s every day.¡±


    Ye Zhi: ¡°...Do you have to torment me like this! But why do I feel it¡¯s still so sweet?!¡±


    Thinking that Ye Zhi didn¡¯t understand, An Jing explained, ¡°My husband means that it¡¯s not deliberate, we are like this every day, whether you are here or not.¡±


    Ye Zhi looked up to the sky, lamenting, ¡°I can¡¯t live like this anymore, it¡¯s completely forcing me to find someone too.¡±

 Chapter 1116: 1117: Have You Really Not Noticed…?

    Chapter 1116: Chapter 1117: Have You Really Not Noticed...?


    An Jing burst into laughter upon hearing this.


    It was at this time that a loud inquiry came from outside the door, ¡°Jingjing, is that stinky and ugly girl with you guys?¡±


    Before An Jing could respond, Ye Zhi asked her, ¡°Boss, that stinky and ugly girl couldn¡¯t possibly be me, right?¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, An Jing still nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Ye Zhi immediately sneered, ¡°Good. Very good.¡±


    An Jing silently lit a candle for Gong Juechen in her heart.


    ¡°Jingjing, how come you don¡¯t even answer me,¡± said Gong Juechen as he walked in, holding a basin with pitch-black soup that emitted an especially strong herbal smell.


    Before An Jing could ask what it was, the four little ones excitedly asked Gong Juechen, ¡°Uncle Chenchen, did your baby get well?¡±


    Ye Zhi: ?!


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you guys? Uncle doesn¡¯t want to have a baby, Uncle wants to give birth to a rock.¡± After correcting them, Gong Juechen then cheekily added, ¡°Just in time, Uncle ¡®gave birth¡¯ on the way here, here, this is the ¡®rock¡¯ that Uncle gave birth to.¡±


    As he spoke, Gong Juechen also freed one hand to take out a rock from his chest and placed it on the table.


    Upon seeing the stone, the four little ones immediately started clapping their hands in delight, exclaiming, ¡°Uncle Chenchen really gave birth to a rock! Uncle Chenchen really gave birth to a rock! Really a rock!¡±


    Ye Zhi only said one word, ¡°Idiot.¡± Such a big idiot.


    ¡°What?¡± Gong Juechen didn¡¯t understand why she would say ¡°idiot¡± out of the blue.


    Ye Zhi glanced at him, ¡°I was praising you.¡±


    ¡°Really, thank you so much,¡± Gong Juechen immediately thanked her. Then he exclaimed, ¡°Oh right, miss, I came here to find you, come come come, hurry up and soak your feet, this is the medicinal broth I prepared for you, it won¡¯t work if it gets too cold, while it¡¯s still warm hurry up and soak, your feet really stink! I¡¯ve never seen feet as stinky as yours!¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Ye Zhi¡¯s mouth twitched uncontrollably.


    Gong Juechen placed the basin next to Ye Zhi, and seeing that she still wasn¡¯t soaking her feet, he urged, ¡°Hurry up and soak!¡±


    After urging, Gong Juechen started to complain on his own, ¡°Miss, no offence, but your feet really do stink. You kicked me once, and I still feel like the smell is lingering on my face and nose.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Gong Juechen seemed to have discovered something, he first gave a surprised sound, then loudly said, ¡°I knew it, you were definitely fished out of a cesspit earlier today, you don¡¯t stink right now. You don¡¯t know how stinky you were during the day.¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking stink, at that time, your feet probably were the stinkiest. They could¡¯ve killed with their stench. When I was taking off your socks, I almost got knocked out by the smell, I think your feet being smelly isn¡¯t because you fell into a cesspit, you really have a serious case of stinky feet. Luckily, I have this medicinal broth that can cure it, come come come, wash quickly.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you washing yet?¡± Gong Juechen was getting a little angry with Ye Zhi¡¯s hesitation.


    Ye Zhi¡¯s mouth was no longer twitching. She was very calm. Calmly thinking to herself about how best to torture this guy.


    With a hint of annoyance, An Jing said, ¡°Gong Juechen, we are eating right now, and you keep talking about stink, do you intentionally want to ruin our meal?¡±


    Gong Juechen looked very innocent, ¡°Not at all, I really just want to help this girl cure her foot odor. This girl¡¯s feet really do stink!¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡± Don¡¯t you realize you¡¯ve completely and utterly offended one person?

 Chapter 1117: 1118: Do Not Take Lightly

    Chapter 1117: Chapter 1118: Do Not Take Lightly


    This person was yet again emphasizing that her feet stunk, Ye Zhi paused for a moment before replying coolly, ¡°I don¡¯t need your medicinal soup. My feet don¡¯t stink. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t bathed in a few days, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately let out an incredulous shriek, ¡°Girl, you¡¯ve got to be too lazy, not bathing for so many days?! I¡¯ve never seen a girl as dirty as you, you¡¯ve even stunk up yourself. Even if you¡¯re ugly, you shouldn¡¯t let yourself fall so low, how can you not bathe for so many days!¡±


    Ye Zhi couldn¡¯t possibly explain why she hadn¡¯t bathed for so many days. At this moment, she felt like slapping herself twice.


    Why did she admit to not bathing for so many days? She should¡¯ve just beaten this guy up. Now it only made her angrier. She really wanted to chop this guy up!


    Involuntarily, Ye Zhi¡¯s gaze turned towards An Jing, silently asking with her eyes: Can I chop him?


    An Jing replied with her eyes: Go ahead, but spare his life. He¡¯s not deserving of death, babe.


    Ye Zhi was initially very disappointed, but then she perked up and smiled at Gong Juechen extra cheerfully, ¡°Your name is Gong Juechen, right?¡±


    Gong Juechen responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember you.¡± Ye Zhi continued to smile with extra joy.


    Though the man in front of her was quite ugly, Gong Juechen¡¯s heart skipped a beat for no reason, he cursed inwardly and then pretended to be oblivious, asking, ¡°Girl, why would you remember me?¡±


    Ye Zhi just smiled.


    ¡°Girl?¡± Gong Juechen called out again, as if expecting Ye Zhi to answer.


    Ye Zhi still didn¡¯t speak, just looked at Gong Juechen and smiled, her expression becoming increasingly meaningful.


    Gong Juechen thought to himself: Although this girl is ugly, she¡¯s not a simple one.


    Then Gong Juechen stopped calling out for Ye Zhi to answer and turned to An Jing with a cheeky grin, ¡°Jingjing, your sworn sister is a bit strange, but it¡¯s fine as long you¡¯re not strange. You¡¯ve been so kind to me. When I came here, the maidservant brought me a lot of blood-nourishing dishes. If I hadn¡¯t been ready to deliver this stinky-feet remedy to your sworn sister for a soak, I would have eaten already.¡±


    An Jing was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°She doesn¡¯t need this remedy. You should take it away and go eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Before taking the pot of medicinal soup and leaving, Gong Juechen glanced at Ye Zhi and said to An Jing, ¡°Jingjing, you should advise your sworn sister more in the future. Don¡¯t let her go so long without bathing, it really does stink.¡±


    When An Jing was almost ready to kick Gong Juechen, he grabbed the medicinal soup and ran.


    As soon as Gong Juechen had run off, Ye Zhi looked at the empty doorway and scoffed coldly, ¡°Where did that weirdo come from?¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°He may be a bit weird, but he¡¯s also unfathomable. Even if you scheme against him, don¡¯t take him lightly. I¡¯m actually afraid that you won¡¯t succeed in your schemes and instead end up getting tricked by him.¡±


    ¡°Him, unfathomable?¡± Ye Zhi snorted through her nose, clearly disbelieving.


    An Jing said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him. Would I bother to deceive you?¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡± Although Ye Zhi responded that way, she still didn¡¯t believe that Gong Juechen, that fool, could be unfathomable.


    An Jing could tell that Ye Zhi still didn¡¯t believe her, but she didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, if someone doesn¡¯t believe, you can¡¯t exactly put a knife to their throat to make them believe, right?


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that weirdo, making me lose my appetite now.¡± Ye Zhi had planned to continue eating, but after one bite, she remembered Gong Juechen talking about stench and lost her appetite. She put down her chopsticks. ¡°Boss, brother-in-law, I¡¯m not eating anymore, I¡¯m going back.¡±

 Chapter 1118: 1119: Bear With More

    Chapter 1118: Chapter 1119: Bear With More


    An Jing actually also lost her appetite due to the commotion, so she said, ¡°If you¡¯re hungry later tonight, ask the cook to make you something.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ye Zhi then told the four little ones she was leaving before she left the main courtyard for her own living space.


    Once Ye Zhi had left, An Jing listlessly said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, I can¡¯t eat either.¡±


    The four little ones, seeing this, also joined in the fuss, saying in their milky voices all at once, ¡°Daddy, Jing¡¯er/Star/Qinger/Yun Er can¡¯t eat either.¡±


    Hearing this, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but be amused and laughed, ¡°Well, tell me, why can¡¯t you eat either?¡±


    The four little ones seriously replied, ¡°If mommy can¡¯t eat, we can¡¯t eat either.¡±


    An Jing was immediately so happy she could burst, her heart completely melted by the four little ones, ¡°You really are mommy¡¯s little treasures. Come here, let mommy hug you.¡±


    Hearing this, the four kids quickly climbed down from their stools, paced over to An Jing with their little short legs, and lined up one by one for An Jing to hug them. The scene was so adorable, even Xiao Changyi¡¯s usually cold lips curved into a smile.


    After An Jing had hugged the children, Xiao Changyi then spoke, ¡°Then we won¡¯t eat. If you¡¯re hungry later in the night, I¡¯ll make something for you.¡±


    An Jing felt incredibly sweet in that instant.


    The four little ones first offered their thanks very politely, ¡°Thank you, daddy.¡± Then, they praised, ¡°Daddy is so nice.¡±


    An Jing playfully asked, ¡°So mommy isn¡¯t nice?¡±


    The four little ones immediately replied, ¡°Mommy is also nice. Both daddy and mommy are nice.¡±


    An Jing felt truly tender inside. Her children were just too adorable.


    Xiao Changyi had initially planned to make a late-night snack for An Jing and the children, but since An Jing and the children went to sleep early and weren¡¯t aware of being hungry, Xiao Changyi ended up not making anything.


    Xiao Changyi was the last to fall asleep, but the next day, he was the first to awake.


    When he woke up, it was just beginning to dawn.


    Seeing An Jing and the children still deeply asleep, Xiao Changyi didn¡¯t get up but instead watched the children and looked at An Jing, then closed his eyes, deciding to sleep a bit longer.


    But just as he closed his eyes, he heard footsteps outside the door.


    Soon, the door was knocked upon, and Ye Zhi¡¯s voice came in, not loud but not quiet either, ¡°Boss, Boss, it¡¯s time to go jogging.¡±


    Xiao Changyi opened his eyes, his cold gaze tinged with annoyance. Clearly, he was displeased that Ye Zhi was calling his wife so early. His wife was still sleeping soundly.


    An Jing opened her eyes to see Xiao Changyi looking unhappy and laughed, quietly consoling, ¡°She has just arrived, be a little more patient with her, she means no harm.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, somewhat reluctantly, replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you hear me, Boss?¡± Ye Zhi¡¯s voice came again. ¡°You need to get up for the jog, and also show me around the mansion. Right now, I only know my living courtyard and yours, I don¡¯t know where anything else is.¡±


    Not wanting to wake the children, An Jing hurriedly put on an outer garment, got up, walked to the door, and, lowering her voice, softly said to Ye Zhi outside, ¡°Keep it down, Jing¡¯er and the others are still sleeping. Just wait for me; I¡¯ll get dressed and join you for the jog.¡±


    Ye Zhi, with a playful grin, made an OK gesture with her hand, and even quietly chuckled, ¡°OKOK~.¡±


    As soon as she had dressed, An Jing planned to go jogging with Ye Zhi, but Xiao Changyi held her back.


    Seeing this, An Jing immediately smiled, gave Xiao Changyi a kiss on the lips, and then left the room.

 Chapter 1119: 1120: The Best is Yet to Come

    Chapter 1119: Chapter 1120: The Best is Yet to Come


    As soon as she left the room, An Jing took Ye Zhi for a jog around Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, taking the opportunity to give Ye Zhi a good introduction to the layout of the mansion so she could become more familiar with it.


    While jogging, Ye Zhi laughed and said, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you ever jog here? It¡¯s so late and you¡¯re still not up. If I hadn¡¯t come to wake you, you would probably still be asleep.¡±


    In the military, everyone got up before dawn. Sometimes, they even had to assemble urgently in the early hours.


    An Jing didn¡¯t hide anything and honestly laughed, ¡°I do jog occasionally, but not as early as now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just used to it. When that time comes, I wake up and then can¡¯t fall back asleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. When I first came here, I wasn¡¯t like I am now, probably because I had injured my foot. Even if I wanted to run, I couldn¡¯t. But back then, I would wake up quite early. Now it¡¯s too comfortable, so I don¡¯t wake up that early anymore.¡±


    ¡°I think you should start getting up early and jogging every day. It¡¯s good for your health, just consider it exercise.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to discuss that with my husband.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to consult him?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me to get up that early. Even if it¡¯s for exercise, I can do it during the day.¡±


    ¡°...An unexpected dose of PDA, you really don¡¯t consider the feelings of us singles,¡± said Ye Zhi as she jogged and gave An Jing a reproachful look.


    An Jing just smiled.


    Seeing a building ahead, An Jing introduced, ¡°That¡¯s the small courtyard where Gong Juechen lives.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where he lives, huh...¡± Ye Zhi drew out her words, clearly implying something profound.


    An Jing immediately sensed something was off, ¡°What are you planning?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Ye Zhi smiled, picked up her pace, and left An Jing behind. She quickly ran to a big tree next to Gong Juechen¡¯s courtyard.


    Ye Zhi quickly climbed the tree, stood on it, and saw that the doors of the rooms in Gong Juechen¡¯s courtyard were all closed, no one around; clearly, Gong Juechen was still sleeping.


    At that moment, Ye Zhi was very satisfied.


    Then, in front of An Jing, Ye Zhi climbed from the tree to the courtyard wall and jumped inside.


    An Jing didn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    As soon as Ye Zhi landed in the courtyard, she rushed to the main house door and kicked it open fiercely.


    The noise was particularly loud.


    She was sure that if Gong Juechen was still asleep, this noise would definitely have woken him up.


    Haha!


    So, after kicking the door, Ye Zhi turned and ran, not over the courtyard wall this time, but straight out through the courtyard gate and then pulled An Jing along with her.


    Following behind were the cursing sounds of Gong Juechen, simply cursing at whoever had kicked his door open and disturbed his sleep.


    Listening to Gong Juechen¡¯s curses, An Jing, while being pulled along by Ye Zhi, sighed, ¡°Is this how you prank him?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s more than just that. That¡¯s hardly enough.¡± Ye Zhi¡¯s tone was especially light-hearted, showing that she was in a particularly good mood, ¡°This is just a warning; the real fun is yet to come.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t ask what the real fun was, as Ye Zhi probably wouldn¡¯t tell her anyway.


    What Ye Zhi didn¡¯t know was that the moment she jumped into the courtyard, Gong Juechen was already awakened by the noise.


    As for the cursing, that was just Gong Juechen coordinating with her.


    Because he saw Ye Zhi kick the door and then run off, the intention was quite clear¡ªto wake him up, so he kindly played along.

 Chapter 1120: 1121: Have You Seen Enough?

    Chapter 1120: Chapter 1121: Have You Seen Enough?


    With arms crossed and leaning lazily against the doorway of the courtyard, Gong Jue Chen couldn¡¯t help but slowly curl the corners of his lips upward as he watched Ye Zhi gleefully drag An Jing farther and farther away without so much as a backward glance.


    Interesting~


    ...


    Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion was very large. It took quite some time for An Jing to familiarize Ye Zhi with the entire place before they started running back toward the main courtyard.


    On their way back to the main courtyard, they happened to run into Xiao Changyi, who was leading the four little ones, looking for her.


    The moment Xiao Changyi saw An Jing, his cold eyes instantly softened.


    When the four little ones saw An Jing, they hurried over with their short legs, excitedly shouting, ¡°Mommy! Mommy! Daddy said you and Auntie were running, and we want to run too!¡±


    As Ye Zhi ran back with An Jing, she couldn¡¯t help expressing her envy, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not only jealous of you for having such a caring husband, but also for having so many adorable children. They¡¯re totally cute enough to kill.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t need Ye Zhi to say it; she knew she was very happy.


    Every time she met the little ones running towards her, An Jing would bend down and squat to give each of the little ones a hug.


    Once all four little ones had been hugged, they started clamoring to join in the running again.


    An Jing naturally agreed, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, you can join Mom and Auntie in the run. Daddy¡¯s right there, let¡¯s hurry and run over to find your Daddy, okay?¡±


    The four little ones immediately answered with smiles, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Not far away, at that moment, Xiao Changyi hadn¡¯t walked over to An Jing and the children. Instead, from the moment he caught sight of An Jing, he had stopped in his tracks, standing there, watching An Jing and the children.


    Seeing that Xiao Changyi seemed to have no eyes for her, Ye Zhi was fiercely envious of An Jing once again.


    As soon as An Jing led the children up to Xiao Changyi, she halted, looking at him with a smile.


    Although Xiao Changyi¡¯s face showed little expression, he was looking at An Jing too.


    The children didn¡¯t stop, instead continuing to run ahead with Ye Zhi.


    ¡°Seen enough?¡± After a while, An Jing asked with a smile.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, we have to go back now, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Responding, Xiao Changyi stretched out his left hand, and An Jing immediately placed her right hand on Xiao Changyi¡¯s left, not minding that her hand was sticky with sweat from running. As soon as An Jing laid her hand on his, Xiao Changyi intertwined his fingers tightly with hers.


    Then, step by step, the two made their way toward the main courtyard.


    Up ahead, the four little ones continued to run towards the main courtyard with Ye Zhi, looking back not to miss a chance to shout at An Jing and Xiao Changyi with their innocent and pure voices, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, come chase us! Come chase us!¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡± An Jing actually answered back.


    After exchanging a look with Xiao Changyi, An Jing took his hand, and together they ran towards the four little ones.


    Seeing An Jing and Xiao Changyi running towards them, the little ones sped up a bit and became even happier, giggling constantly.


    After breakfast, with Qin Er and Qin San looking after the four little ones, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were planning to head out.


    They had agreed yesterday that today they would go to the hunting ground. This was because An Jing wanted to see if she was still as accurate in her sniping.


    And Ye Zhi was going too.


    The sniper rifle was already well-packed in a large wooden case and hung on the horse¡¯s back, and not only that, Ye Zhi had also taken a telescope out of the secret camouflage pack to bring along.


    Since Ye Zhi didn¡¯t know how to ride a horse, An Jing shared one with her, letting Ye Zhi sit behind her, and she led the way for Ye Zhi.


    Xiao Changyi could only ride a horse by himself.

 Chapter 1121: 1122: Fight Quickly

    Chapter 1121: Chapter 1122: Fight Quickly


    People watched over the Royal Family¡¯s hunting ground as Xiao Changyi led An Jing and Ye Zhi inside, while ordering the guards not to allow anyone else to enter.


    The Royal Family¡¯s hunting ground was indeed massive; there was a vast open space inside. Without a ruler, An Jing and the others estimated the distance to be about two thousand meters using their steps.


    At the endpoint of the two thousand meters, they placed a bamboo pole, then An Jing and the others walked back to the starting point.


    Standing at the starting point, Ye Zhi first used a telescope to look at the bamboo pole at the endpoint, then casually handed the telescope to An Jing.


    An Jing also looked through the telescope and then handed it to Xiao Changyi for him to look.


    Xiao Changyi, holding the telescope, didn¡¯t quite understand what it was.


    An Jing explained, ¡°This is a telescope. You can also call it a ¡®Thousand-mile mirror.¡¯ You can use it to look at that bamboo pole; it¡¯s really clear.¡±


    Two thousand meters, without any external aid, and just looking with the naked eye, one simply could not see the bamboo pole that was standing two thousand meters away.


    Xiao Changyi was very surprised by An Jing¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he took the telescope and looked through it. Upon actually seeing the bamboo pole at two thousand meters, his eyes lit up.


    Then, Xiao Changyi used the telescope to look at other areas, confirming that he could see distant places clearly too. His eyes shone even brighter. If this could be used in the military camp...


    An Jing saw what Xiao Changyi was thinking and smiled, saying, ¡°The lenses on this telescope can¡¯t be made here yet.¡±


    There was no helping it, compared to the modern era, this place was really far behind and naturally, the technology was not as advanced.


    Upon hearing what An Jing said, Xiao Changyi put aside his idea of using the telescope in the military.


    ¡°Boss, stop dawdling and shoot,¡± urged Ye Zhi.


    Only then did An Jing pick up the sniper rifle. As he prepared, he said to Xiao Changyi, ¡°This is a scope. I¡¯ll aim at that bamboo pole through it and then, when I pull the trigger, the bullet will shoot out.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xiao Changyi listened very seriously, not forgetting to respond to An Jing.


    Standing beside the two, Ye Zhi felt like she was being sprinkled with another face full of dog food.


    An Jing then explained some knowledge about sniper rifles to Xiao Changyi and began to aim with one eye closed at the bamboo pole. Once he was sure he could hit it, he methodically pulled the trigger.


    A bullet immediately shot out, whizzing towards the bamboo pole.


    The bullet moved too quickly for Xiao Changyi to see its trace. The speed... he marveled.


    Ye Zhi had the telescope now and was watching the bamboo pole. The moment she saw the pole break into two pieces from the bullet, she immediately praised, ¡°Not bad at all, boss. Your skills are still sharp. Look, it hit!¡±


    As soon as An Jing took the telescope passed by Ye Zhi, he first checked the bamboo pole that had broken into two pieces. Seeing it was true, he excitedly handed the telescope to Xiao Changyi, ¡°Husband, take a look, it really hit! I hit it! The bamboo pole broke!¡±


    Xiao Changyi took the telescope and upon seeing the broken bamboo pole, his eyes widened in shock. Then, he stared at the sniper rifle as if it was some kind of monster. To hit a target from such a distance...


    Seeing her husband like this, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing.


    Ye Zhi leaned over to An Jing and joked, ¡°Boss, if we brought our airplanes and cannons here, what do you think your brother-in-law¡¯s expression would be?¡±


    An Jing playfully pushed her, ¡°If you were from here, you¡¯d probably have an even bigger reaction than my husband.¡±

 Chapter 1122: 1123: Youre Seriously Playing

    Chapter 1122: Chapter 1123: You¡¯re Seriously Playing


    ¡°You¡¯re showing affection again? Can you two not constantly flaunt your love in front of me? I¡¯m fed up!¡± Ye Zhi glared at An Jing with dissatisfaction, then laughed, ¡°But seriously, Boss, if there really were a war here, we could just snipe the enemy leaders with a rifle¡ªit would be insanely satisfying!¡±


    An Jing smiled in agreement, ¡°Yeah, it would be satisfying, especially since our cheat-like skills are just too powerful.¡±


    ¡°You know,¡± Ye Zhi crossed her arms and stroked her chin solemnly, ¡°it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. We should make some gunpowder for fun!¡±


    An Jing gave her a sidelong glance, ¡°You¡¯re really serious about playing around, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Ye Zhi grinned playfully, ¡°Well, we have nothing else to do, and we¡¯re familiar with the process¡ªit¡¯s genuinely doable for us to make some.¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Making gunpowder requires a lot of silver, and it¡¯s a significant matter. It¡¯s not something you can just do because you feel like it. You better familiarize yourself with the place first. We can talk about the gunpowder later.¡±


    Ye Zhi thought An Jing made sense, so she didn¡¯t bring up making gunpowder again.


    Since An Jing and Xiao Changyi had promised to return to the mansion at noon to have lunch with the four young ones, after they finished shooting at the hunting ground, they didn¡¯t go anywhere else and headed straight back to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    Just as An Jing, Xiao Changyi, and Ye Zhi were entering the grand entrance of Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, Gong Juechen happily walked out from inside.


    Upon seeing them, Gong Juechen cheerfully said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see my great-nephew; it¡¯s been days since I last held my great-nephew. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s lost any weight, but I hope not. I like it when he¡¯s chubby¡ªit¡¯s much more comfortable to hold that way.¡±


    A lump...


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi were used to Gong Juechen¡¯s ways and didn¡¯t find it odd, but Ye Zhi was different. Hearing Gong Juechen describe his nephew as a lump, she truly felt like slapping him several times for his mean mouth.


    As Gong Juechen continued walking out, he stopped abruptly beside Ye Zhi and said, ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t smell any odor on you today; I guess you¡¯ve taken a bath. You should keep up this clean state and not regress to not bathing¡ªit¡¯s not good.¡±


    Saying this, Gong Juechen proceeded to walk away, looking like he had done a good deed.


    Ye Zhi said nothing, merely extending her foot out quite naturally.


    Gong Juechen immediately stumbled into a forward fall, embracing the ground with an especially close hug.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Gong Juechen, in pain, struggled to get up from the ground and turned around to ask, ¡°Who did that?¡±


    Ye Zhi said, ¡°Me.¡±


    Just as An Jing and Xiao Changyi thought Gong Juechen would make a fuss, he said, ¡°Considering how honest you are being, I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    Ye Zhi had intended for Gong Juechen to argue with her, so she could take the opportunity to give him a thorough beating. But when Gong Juechen didn¡¯t make a fuss, she was left speechless, ¡°...¡±


    As he stood up and dusted off his clothes, Gong Juechen continued, ¡°But you have to remember to bathe every day.¡± He paused, ¡°Especially your feet.¡±


    Those words immediately made Ye Zhi want to kick Gong Juechen, but he ran away.


    Gong Juechen ran quickly toward the direction of the General¡¯s residence, and still found the time to shout back at Ye Zhi, ¡°I¡¯m serious, especially about the feet.¡±


    Ye Zhi felt like chasing after him. She had to shut that guy up once and for all!

 Chapter 1123: 1124: Dont Steal the Limelight

    Chapter 1123: Chapter 1124: Don¡¯t Steal the Limelight


    Ke Anjing stopped her, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry. His mouth has always been so offensive, being angry with him really just distresses you. Besides, he has run off far and you wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up.¡±


    Ye Zhi also knew she couldn¡¯t catch up, so she let it be.


    ...


    After having lunch with the four little ones, An Jing told them to take a nap. The children obediently went to sleep, though it took quite a while for them to fall asleep.


    Thinking about how Ye Zhi was upset by Gong Juechen and had only eaten a little for lunch, An Jing sighed softly, ¡°Dear, Gong Juechen really has a sharp tongue.¡±


    Xiao Changyi, however, was particularly calm, ¡°She¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    An Jing burst into a chuckle, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s new here, she¡¯ll get used to it soon.¡±


    ¡°Sir,¡± suddenly, Qin Yi called softly from outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Xiao Changyi first kissed An Jing on the forehead before getting up and going to the study to hear the reports on household matters from Qin Yi.


    Originally, this report should have been done by Meng Zhuqing, but since Meng Zhuqing was busy with the marriage preparations with Tobanya, he didn¡¯t have much time to manage household affairs, so the task had been handed over to Qin Yi.


    Once he heard Qin Yi¡¯s report, Xiao Changyi returned to the room.


    Seeing that An Jing hadn¡¯t slept yet and was smiling at him, and not wanting to wake the children, Xiao Changyi whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s have a wedding ceremony as well.¡±


    Upon hearing this, An Jing laughed, ¡°Still thinking about making me ride in a grand palanquin?¡±


    Initially, when her dear husband saw Li Wuyu being carried into the house by Wang Youbao in a grand palanquin, her husband also desired for her to experience a grand bridal procession.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Not eight bearers, but twenty-four bearers. A prince marrying a wife, it is so.¡±


    ¡°That seems too grand,¡± An Jing was astonished. Twenty-four bearers...


    ¡°Is it not good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not good, but Meng Zhuqing and Wild Goose Jade are finally getting married too. Let¡¯s not interfere and steal their thunder,¡± she thought for a while and then added, ¡°How about this, on our tenth wedding anniversary, we¡¯ll hold another ceremony. You can marry me in style, how about that?¡±


    Xiao Changyi thought a wedding on that day would indeed be meaningful, so he agreed, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Changyi¡¯s slightly curved lips, An Jing smiled even happier, ¡°Now can we sleep?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± As he responded, Xiao Changyi took off his outer clothes, lay on the outside of the bed, took one last look at An Jing and the children, and then contentedly closed his eyes to nap.


    When An Jing and the others woke up from their nap, the palace sent someone, asking An Jing and Xiao Changyi to come to the palace.


    Not knowing what the Emperor of Xiyun wanted with them, An Jing asked the messenger eunuch, hoping to have an idea in her heart, ¡°Eunuch, do you know what matter the Emperor has with the Prince and the Princess?¡±


    The eunuch respectfully replied, ¡°Replying to the Princess, this old servant doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Unable to get an answer, An Jing went to the palace with Xiao Changyi, both curious.


    As soon as An Jing and Xiao Changyi entered Jun Palace, the Emperor of Xiyun happily told them, ¡°Yi Er, Jingjing, the charcoal business is doing well, selling better than white paper. The first batch of mined charcoal that was made into honeycomb briquettes has all been sold out, and the second batch has also been turned into honeycomb briquettes and are already reserved before even being up for sale.¡±


    Charcoal, that is, coal.


    In February or March, An Jing had brought up this idea, wanting to use this to make money, so that a school could be established in Xiyun where students could study without paying Silver Coin.

 Chapter 1124: 1125: Silence is Also Consent

    Chapter 1124: Chapter 1125: Silence is Also Consent


    Upon hearing that the coal was selling well, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were both quite happy. That also meant that the school where enrollment was ongoing without the need for Silver Coin was imminent.


    Emperor of Xiyun continued, ¡°Prime Minister Li said, not only Emin, but Beisheng and Dongji also possess coal fields. Currently, Beisheng found one, and Dongji found two. I plan to first establish schools in each province and state, then gradually move to each county.¡±


    Emperor of Xiyun added, ¡°Quite an amount of honeycomb coal has been transported into the Capital, I will have some sent to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    Suddenly, the Emperor of Xiyun paused and seemed hesitant, before asking in a soft voice, ¡°How is he...doing?¡±


    An Jing and Xiao Changyi knew whom the Emperor was referring to. They exchanged glances before An Jing smiled and said, ¡°He is doing quite well.¡± He was just still very outspoken.


    An Jing left the last phrase unspoken.


    Upon hearing that Gong Juechen was doing well, Emperor of Xiyun fell silent for a while before hesitantly speaking again, ¡°I... would like to meet Chenghan.¡±


    An Jing did not know how to respond to the Emperor. Gong Juese knew nothing about it, and it would be inappropriate for the Emperor to meet Gong Juese rashly. It might even anger Gong Juechen.


    Xiao Changyi, however, spoke up. ¡°In eight days is your birthday, come to my mansion for it. I will have Meng Lanqing bring Gong Juese over, then you can see him.¡±


    Pausing, Xiao Changyi added indifferently, ¡°She¡¯s so nai?ve now, it¡¯s better for her than knowing her identity.¡±


    Emperor of Xiyun was silent.


    His silence was also a form of consent.


    This year, a pandemic had struck Nan Shen, taking many lives, so he decided not to celebrate his own birthday extravagantly but to have a simple meal with his family at home. Originally, he had planned to invite An Jing and Xiao Changyi to the palace for the meal, but now, he wanted to celebrate it at Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion.


    Simply because he wanted to see his two estranged children.


    Once out of Jun Palace, An Jing and Xiao Changyi headed home.


    On the way home, An Jing frowned and said, ¡°My husband, is this really appropriate? I think Gong Juechen would not want this.¡±


    In her view, Gong Juechen continuing as Gong Juechen, rather than choosing to revert to being Su Chenglin, was a clear indication that he no longer wanted any ties with the Emperor of Xiyun.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°I will talk to him.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Everyone¡¯s heart is made of flesh.¡±


    So, An Jing said no more.


    Upon arriving at the gates of Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, An Jing and Xiao Changyi had just dismounted when Qin Er rushed to report to them, ¡°Lord, Lady, Miss Ye has beaten up the palace doctor.¡±


    An Jing immediately asked anxiously, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not totally sure.¡±


    ¡°Is Gong Juechen okay?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no major issue, but his entire face was beaten beyond recognition.¡±


    ¡°...¡± An Jing was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°The palace doctor has locked himself in his own room, and nobody can get him to open the door.¡±


    Once An Jing heard this, she knew that Gong Juechen must have felt too embarrassed to show his face. She then asked, ¡°What about Ye Zhi?¡±


    ¡°Miss Ye is alright, she¡¯s in the main courtyard, playing with the Little Prince, the Second, Third, and Fourth Young Masters.¡±


    An Jing didn¡¯t inquire further; instead, she and Xiao Changyi headed to the main courtyard to ask Ye Zhi what exactly had happened.


    As for Gong Juechen, they would visit him after they had spoken with Ye Zhi.


    Upon entering the main courtyard, An Jing and Xiao Changyi saw Ye Zhi teaching her four children how to do splits, unfortunately, the four little ones just couldn¡¯t manage to split like Ye Zhi.


    Ye Zhi¡¯s form was indeed a perfect split.

 Chapter 1125: 1126: Beat Him to Death

    Chapter 1125: Chapter 1126: Beat Him to Death


    However, the four little rascals were actually quite happy. Clearly, none of the four were there with a learning mindset, but rather a playful one.


    As soon as the four little rascals saw An Jing and Xiao Changyi, they stopped learning how to do splits from Ye Zhi and gathered around An Jing and Xiao Changyi instead, chatting with them cheerfully.


    An Jing first exchanged a few words with the children and then asked Qin Er to take them outside to play. After that, she turned to Ye Zhi and asked, ¡°Why did you hit Gong Juechen?¡±


    Ye Zhi said irritably, ¡°I was already very angry about the incident at noon, and just now he came to provoke me again, so I beat him up. If it weren¡¯t for Qin Er and the others holding me back, I might have beaten him to death¡ª it was just so infuriating!¡±


    ¡°What did he do to provoke you?¡± An Jing was curious. Her comrade-in-arms wasn¡¯t someone who lacked self-control, but today he had actually lost it, and she was truly curious about the reason.


    Ye Zhi said, ¡°I came to look for you, and when I found you weren¡¯t around, I saw Jing¡¯er and the others playing in the courtyard. I started teaching the children how to do a split as a game. Then he came over, saw me doing a split, and said that if I were in a brothel, even if I weren¡¯t pretty, this single ¡®Skill¡¯ alone would attract many customers. Tell me, how could I hold back from beating him?¡±


    After hearing what Ye Zhi had said, both An Jing and Xiao Changyi could only think two words regarding Gong Juechen being beaten up: ¡°Served right!¡±


    Ye Zhi continued angrily, ¡°When I was hitting him, he begged me not to hit his face. The more he told me not to hit his face, the more I wanted to hit it. That guy really has a mouth on him! Damn it, even thinking about it now makes me want to kill him!¡±


    An Jing quickly tried to soothe her, ¡°You¡¯ve already hit him, so let¡¯s just let this go. He¡¯s like that, always speaking without thinking about whether his words will hurt others.¡±


    ¡°If he does this again next time, I will definitely kill him! Teach him to keep his mouth shut!¡± Ye Zhi was truly furious.


    An Jing really wanted to say that the guy really wasn¡¯t afraid of being beaten, and maybe he really needed to be beaten to death to behave.


    After soothing her for a while, Ye Zhi wasn¡¯t as angry anymore.


    Once Ye Zhi had calmed down, An Jing and Xiao Changyi went to find Gong Juechen.


    The gate to the courtyard where Gong Juechen lived wasn¡¯t locked, but the door to his room was shut from the inside. An Jing didn¡¯t knock on the door but stood directly at the entrance to Gong Juechen¡¯s room and started shouting, ¡°Gong Juechen, it¡¯s me. And my husband.¡±


    Gong Juechen¡¯s especially dejected voice came through, ¡°Can you not come in? I¡¯m just... huhuhu...¡± he even pretended to sob a couple of times, ¡°I really can¡¯t be seen by anyone right now...¡±


    An Jing immediately said in an irritated tone, ¡°That¡¯s what you get for your smart mouth, you deserve it!¡±


    After a pause, An Jing softened her tone and added, ¡°We have something to discuss with you. We can¡¯t just stand here at the door and talk.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll open the door,¡± Gong Juechen replied in a listless tone. Soon after, Gong Juechen opened the door from the inside.


    Seeing Gong Juechen had his face wrapped up with only his nostrils and eyes visible, An Jing and Xiao Changyi were left speechless.


    After a moment of silence, An Jing still asked, ¡°Is it really that bad?¡±


    Gong Juechen replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious; Qin Er and the others intervened in time. It should heal in about eight or nine days. I just didn¡¯t want you guys to see me looking so hideous, so I wrapped it up with cloth. Come in.¡±


    Gong Juechen then turned around and took a seat in front of the table.


    Only then did An Jing and Xiao Changyi enter Gong Juechen¡¯s room. Xiao Changyi even closed the door behind them. Then, An Jing and Xiao Changyi also walked over and took their seats at the table.

 Chapter 1126: 1127 You Are Also Ruthless…

    Chapter 1126: Chapter 1127 You Are Also Ruthless...


    Watching Gong Juechen¡¯s face wrapped so tightly, An Jing couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Can¡¯t your mouth be less irritating? Please think before you speak, okay? Which girl would tolerate you treating her like one of those ladies in a brothel?¡±


    Gong Juechen looked a bit aggrieved and said, ¡°It just slipped out without thinking when I saw her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you deserve it!¡± An Jing said, annoyed. ¡°You really need to be careful from now on. If you keep this up, even if Ye Zhi doesn¡¯t hit you, someone else will.¡±


    Gong Juechen suddenly looked even more aggrieved, ¡°I thought I could say whatever I wanted to say...¡±


    An Jing was even more annoyed, ¡°Look at what you say; it¡¯s really hurtful! Besides, my husband and I agreed you could say whatever you wanted in front of us, not in front of everyone else. However, let me take this opportunity to tell you, if you keep insulting us, we¡¯ll hit you too! Ye Zhi was right, just beat him to death!¡±


    Hearing Ye Zhi¡¯s name made Gong Juechen touch the cloth on his face with trembling fingers, and he fake-cried, ¡°That girl hits so hard, it¡¯s ugly enough that she¡¯s harsh, she will definitely not get married, woo woo... except for my sister, I¡¯ve never been hit by another girl, woo woo... If it weren¡¯t for Qin Er and the others, seeing how harsh she was, she must have wanted to kill me, woo woo...¡±


    An Jing rolled her eyes, ¡°If I were her, I¡¯d want to kill you too!¡±


    Gong Juechen, looking fearful, gazed at An Jing, ¡°You¡¯re harsh too...¡±


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t always running your mouth, would we need to be harsh on you? I beg you, control your mouth!¡±


    ¡°I try to control it but I just can¡¯t. I really am used to it.¡± This time, Gong Juechen wasn¡¯t lying; he was indeed habitual in running his mouth.


    After a pause, An Jing took a step back and said, ¡°Can you at least try to control it a bit? Some control is better than none.¡±


    Looking particularly resentful, Gong Juechen glanced at An Jing and then at Xiao Changyi; shrinking back and biting his finger timidly he whispered very softly, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    After a moment, An Jing asked, ¡°Are you just planning on hiding in here forever?¡±


    Gong Juechen said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out once my face is better. Not now.¡±


    ¡°All right then,¡± said An Jing, not insisting. Keeping him in might mean fewer troubles.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have something to tell me? Surely you haven¡¯t finished?¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Of course not. We haven¡¯t started yet. We were just informed upon entering that you were beaten by Ye Zi, so we talked about that first.¡±


    Pausing, An Jing then seriously said, ¡°My father-in-law wants to see you and Se Se, but since he agreed to let you continue as Gong Juechen and Gong Juese, it wouldn¡¯t be right to meet directly. My husband and I have invited him to celebrate his birthday at our house this year, and we will invite Se Se as well, just to let him have a look.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gong Juechen¡¯s peach blossom eyes instantly darkened as he coldly said, ¡°If he agreed for us to continue with our current identities, then why does he need to see us?¡±


    An Jing said, ¡°Because you are also his children.¡±


    Gong Juechen said, ¡°I thought it would be a clean break.¡±

 Chapter 1127: 1128: Since Its All Troublesome, Just Keep Being Troubled

    Chapter 1127: Chapter 1128: Since It¡¯s All Troublesome, Just Keep Being Troubled


    ¶ÏµÄ¸É¸É¾»¾»...


    An Jing suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say, and could only look towards her husband, Xiao Changyi.


    Xiao Changyi then spoke, speaking indifferently, ¡°Relationships can be severed completely, but the fact that you are his children will never change.¡±


    After pausing, Xiao Changyi continued, ¡°Overall, he hasn¡¯t wronged you or your sister too much. And as a father, wanting to see his own children is only natural.¡±


    Gong Juechen remained silent for a long while before he finally spoke softly, ¡°I used to truly hate him, but now, I know the truth. I don¡¯t hate him, nor do I feel he owes us anything. I¡¯m just afraid of my sister finding out. I don¡¯t want my sister to know we had such a mother.¡±


    His mother had chosen self-immolation for him; even knowing his mother was a malicious person, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to hate her.


    Although he couldn¡¯t hate her, he honestly found it somewhat difficult to accept this fact.


    He had always believed his mother was a good person.


    And he genuinely didn¡¯t want his sister to know what kind of person their mother was.


    He hoped his sister would continue being carefree and happy. As for that part of their heritage, if he could keep it from his sister, he would never let her know.


    In short, it didn¡¯t matter to him, but he wanted his sister to be fine.


    Xiao Changyi said, ¡°Your sister won¡¯t find out. He has discretion.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Changyi so confident, Gong Juechen laughed, a laugh tinged with helplessness, ¡°You¡¯ve all already decided, so why ask me?¡±


    Seeing Gong Juechen like this, An Jing and Xiao Changyi knew that he didn¡¯t object to the Emperor of Xiyun coming to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion for the birthday celebration.


    ¡°Having a friend like you really troubles us.¡± An Jing joked in a light-hearted tone.


    Gong Juechen¡¯s tone lightened too, ¡°Since it¡¯s already troubling, let¡¯s just keep it troubling.¡±


    An Jing immediately rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Only you would dare to say such a thing.¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately touched his chin, smirking vilely, ¡°I¡¯m never embarrassed. I¡¯m just that shameless.¡±


    Hearing this, An Jing and Xiao Changyi couldn¡¯t bother with Gong Juechen anymore, and they got up and left.


    Behind them was Gong Juechen¡¯s feigned voice of retention, ¡°You¡¯ve already come all this way, you should at least stay and talk awhile longer, hey, you guys really don¡¯t know how to behave.¡±


    An Jing turned her head and retorted with a laugh, ¡°Talking about not knowing how to behave, you¡¯re even worse.¡±


    Gong Juechen lounged there leisurely, slow and drawling, ¡°Why bother with behaving, I¡¯m not even a human, I¡¯m a dog.¡±


    Saying this, Gong Juechen even barked twice towards An Jing and Xiao Changyi.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Xiao Changyi: ¡°...¡±


    As they walked out of the courtyard where Gong Juechen resided, An Jing remarked, ¡°This guy is really goofy.¡±


    The last time Ye Zhi called Gong Juechen goofy, An Jing had secretly explained the meaning to Xiao Changyi. Now that An Jing said it like this, Xiao Changyi naturally understood and nodded, responding, ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°However, no matter what, he is really good to Se Se. Se Se is lucky to have a brother like him.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°By the way, husband,¡± An Jing couldn¡¯t help but lower her voice quite a lot, clearly afraid someone would overhear, intended only for Xiao Changyi, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he knew martial arts, but he always gets beaten without fighting back? Is it that he doesn¡¯t want people to know he can fight, or does he have a masochistic tendency?¡±

 Chapter 1128: 1129: It Should Be You

    Chapter 1128: Chapter 1129: It Should Be You


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xiao Changyi told the truth. He had not yet fully figured out Gong Juechen.


    Her husband didn¡¯t know, and she couldn¡¯t figure it out herself, so An Jing simply stopped thinking about it.


    ...


    The Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s birthday was on the twelfth of September, and it was only the third of September now, there were still several days until the twelfth, so An Jing planned to take Ye Zhi around the Imperial Capital to shop for some clothes.


    Ye Zhi had only come here on the second of September, and there were still many things she lacked.


    On the fourth and fifth of September, An Jing took Ye Zhi shopping in the Imperial Capital.


    After these days, the swelling on Ye Zhi¡¯s body had completely subsided, though her skin was still a bit wrinkled and would probably need a few more days soaked in water for the skin to fully recover.


    However, even though her skin was still wrinkled, one could now see that Ye Zhi was genuinely not ugly at all, not only not ugly but also very exquisite.


    Ye Zhi¡¯s face was particularly small, coupled with delicate features. Although she couldn¡¯t compare with Meng Lanqing and Tobanya, she was still a beauty and differed from Meng Lanqing and Tobanya¡¯s type of beauty¡ªYe Zhi¡¯s beauty was particularly comforting to look at.


    This might be related to Ye Zhi¡¯s small face and petite figure.


    By the eighth of September, Ye Zhi¡¯s skin had recovered and was no longer wrinkled.


    On the eleventh of September, Gong Juechen left his room because his face was presentable again, so he left his room.


    As soon as he stepped out of the courtyard where he lived, he saw An Jing playing with four little ones not far away, and most importantly, there was an exceptionally delicate-looking girl standing next to An Jing.


    That girl was very lively, also frolicking with the four little ones.


    Gong Juechen always liked beautiful people, so when he saw the exceptionally delicate-looking girl, he ran over to her, happily saying, ¡°Miss, you are really beautiful. Are you promised to anyone? If not, what do you think of me? I happen to be lacking a wife.¡±


    That girl¡ªYe Zhi¡ªwas immediately startled.


    Initially seeing Gong Juechen running towards her, she thought he was coming to fight her over the last time she beat him up, but unexpectedly, Gong Juechen ran over not to fight but to pair her up with him...


    Seeing Gong Juechen liking beautiful people, An Jing was quite speechless but still said, ¡°Gong Juechen, you are hopeless. Seeing someone beautiful, you want her to become your wife.¡±


    Gong Juechen didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all and said, ¡°I originally don¡¯t have a wife. I liked Lanlan before, but Lanlan turned out to be a man, benefitting Se Se; then I liked Jade Jade, but she fell in love with Zhuzhu. Fortunately, it kept within our own people, so I bore with it; now that there¡¯s finally another beauty, of course, I have to seize the opportunity.¡±


    After speaking with An Jing, Gong Juechen turned his head, grinning cheekily at Ye Zhi, saying, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m serious, I really need a wife, and I¡¯m waiting for my wife to appear, which should be you. Even if your family has arranged a marriage, it doesn¡¯t matter. I can elope with you. So miss, when will you marry me?¡±


    Ye Zhi glared at him, ¡°I would marry a dog before I marry you!¡±


    Gong Juechen found the girl¡¯s voice somewhat familiar, but still immediately ¡®woofed¡¯ twice, shamelessly acting like a dog begging her to marry him.


    Ye Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    Finally, An Jing couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said irritably, ¡°Gong Juechen, she is Ye Zhi.¡±

 Chapter 1129: 1130: Then You Chickened Out?

    Chapter 1129: Chapter 1130: Then You Chickened Out?


    Ye Zhi gritted her teeth and added, ¡°The Ye Zhi you described as stinky and ugly.¡±


    Gong Juechen: ¡°...¡±


    After a while, Gong Juechen, with a mournful expression, asked, ¡°Can I take back everything I said before?¡±


    Ye Zhi glanced at him sideways, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately nodded repeatedly with a smile, ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Ye Zhi simply silently gave him the middle finger.


    ¡°Zhizhi, what do you mean by this?¡± Gong Juechen didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Ye Zhi giving him the middle finger.


    An Jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh. This guy changed his tune really quickly. Indeed, he only liked attractive people. Look, he¡¯s already calling her Zhizhi.


    Hearing Gong Juechen call her Zhizhi, Ye Zhi snapped, ¡°Whom are you calling Zhizhi?¡± She wasn¡¯t very familiar with this guy! Moreover, she disliked him intensely, naturally disliking him calling her that!


    Gong Juechen, acting clueless about Ye Zhi¡¯s anger, still grinned, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m calling you, Zhizhi~¡± He even deliberately drew out the sound.


    The way he dragged it out gave Ye Zhi goosebumps.


    ¡°Boss, look at him!¡± Fuming, Ye Zhi asked An Jing to look at Gong Juechen and, by the way, she was also asking if An Jing could beat him up again.


    An Jing, thinking about the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s birthday tomorrow, figured it wouldn¡¯t be good if Gong Juechen, after being beaten up, hid in his room and didn¡¯t come out. She said, ¡°He always calls people by nicknames, don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±


    Ye Zhi immediately asked, ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t he call my brother-in-law ¡®Yi Yi¡¯ but calls him Changyi?¡±


    Before An Jing could respond, Gong Juechen said with a sorrowful look, ¡°Changyi is too vicious. I only called him ¡®Yi Yi¡¯ once, and he glared at me as if he wanted to kill me.¡±


    Ye Zhi glared, ¡°And then you chickened out?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gong Juechen admitted cheerfully.


    Ye Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    Seeing Ye Zhi¡¯s worldview refreshed by Gong Juechen¡¯s shamelessness, An Jing cleared her throat and then said, ¡°He¡¯s the type who bullies the weak and fears the strong.¡±


    ¡°I also want to be tough...¡± Ye Zhi looked mournfully at An Jing with an expression that said she wanted to beat up Gong Juechen fiercely. She had never seen someone as shameless as Gong Juechen.


    An Jing paused, then said, ¡°It¡¯s just a nickname, beating someone up over it... isn¡¯t right, right? Moreover, it¡¯s not like the nickname is an insult.¡±


    Before Ye Zhi could say anything, Gong Juechen was nodding repeatedly, shamelessly smiling, ¡°Yes, yes, Zhizhi, just accept it. Besides, I¡¯m not afraid of being beaten, you can hit me more times and I¡¯ll still call you Zhizhi, so why waste your energy, right?¡±


    Ye Zhi: ¡°...¡± So shameless!


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m going back!¡± Not wanting to see this shameless person anymore, Ye Zhi simply turned around and left.


    ¡°Zhizhi, Zhizhi...¡± Gong Juechen shamelessly wanted to follow, but An Jing stopped him.


    ¡°Enough.¡± An Jing sounded irritated. ¡°Who asked you to keep calling her ugly and stinky everywhere initially and made everyone in the mansion believe she really doesn¡¯t like to bathe?¡±


    Gong Juechen looked particularly aggrieved, muttering quietly, ¡°She was really ugly and stinky before... Who knew she¡¯d become attractive? If I had known, I would¡¯ve kept my thoughts to myself even if I thought so... And, she really didn¡¯t like to bathe...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Just silently for a moment, An Jing responded more irritably, ¡°She was rushing to the Imperial Capital to find me and didn¡¯t have money for an inn, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t bathe for so many days just that once! And you had to go around talking about it!¡±


    Unable to say that it was actually an assignment that made Ye Zhi that way, An Jing could only say it like this.

 Chapter 1130: 1131: Helping You Would Be a Miracle

    Chapter 1130: Chapter 1131: Helping You Would Be a Miracle


    Gong Juechen¡¯s peach blossom eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°So, she doesn¡¯t dislike bathing?¡±


    ¡°Rubbish!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great~¡± Gong Juechen couldn¡¯t hide his delight, ¡°If I get to live with her in the future, I won¡¯t have to worry about persuading her to bathe every day~¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...The matter isn¡¯t even settled yet, and you¡¯re already thinking about living together?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all paired up, and it¡¯s just her and me, one unmarried girl and one unmarried guy. Isn¡¯t that just perfect?¡± He paused for a moment, Gong Juechen¡¯s smile grew even wider, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s mainly because she¡¯s good-looking. Even though she¡¯s not as stunningly beautiful as Jade Jade or Lanlan, she has a charm that grows on you. Just look at how tiny her face is, I secretly measured it just now and found out it¡¯s even smaller than my hand.¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Jingjing, won¡¯t you help me out?¡± Gong Juechen shamelessly pleaded with an expectant face. ¡°Back then, you put in a lot of effort to bring Jade Jade and Zhuzhu together.¡±


    An Jing very decisively said: ¡°No help.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Ye Zhi would be happy with you.¡± She paused, ¡°Mainly because, Ye Zhi really, really, really dislikes you. If you don¡¯t change your personality, don¡¯t expect her to look at you in a good light.¡±


    Gong Juechen immediately complained, ¡°Who told you not to mention that she¡¯s actually good-looking?¡±


    An Jing gave him a sidelong glance, full of contempt, ¡°It¡¯s all because you judge people by their appearance, and you still blame me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always liked good-looking people. I¡¯ve always been like this, and it¡¯s not like you just found out today that I judge by appearance,¡± Gong Juechen said, unabashed about his shallowness.


    ¡°Look at you, just liking Ye Zhi for her face. I¡¯d be haunted if I helped you.¡± She didn¡¯t want to harm her comrade. ¡°Enough, I won¡¯t talk about Ye Zhi with you. In any case, I won¡¯t help you.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡± Other people helped him, so Gong Juechen decided to go find Ye Zhi himself.


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡± An Jing stopped him again.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you not going to help me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not stopping you to help out. I wanted to tell you, tomorrow is my adoptive father¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Gong Juechen responded somewhat indifferently. Immediately afterward, he asked quite cheerfully, ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll be going to find my Zhizhi~¡±


    An Jing immediately gave him a sidelong glance, ¡°Be careful or she might hit you.¡±


    ¡°No problem, no problem, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Gong Juechen appeared completely unconcerned.


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    ...


    The next day was the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s birthday,


    Not only did the Emperor of Xiyun come to Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, but Su Chengyu, Ning Wenxian, Su Muchen, and Su Muxue also came.


    Xiao Changyi had spoken to Meng Lanqing several days earlier, asking him to bring Gong Juese to the mansion on this day.


    When the Emperor of Xiyun arrived, everyone first paid their respects to the Emperor of Xiyun. Gong Juechen, Gong Juese, Ye Zhi, and others all knelt.


    The Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t want to displease Gong Juechen, so he didn¡¯t speak to Gong Juese directly but instead discreetly observed her while asking An Jing why there was suddenly an adopted sister Ye Zhi.


    An Jing explained that she had met her when she went to the Capital for the Emperor of Xiyun¡¯s birthday celebration, saying that Ye Zhi was now alone in the world and had come to the Capital to seek refuge with her.


    To avoid raising suspicions, they split into two tables for the meal. One table for the Emperor of Xiyun, An Jing, Xiao Changyi, the four little ones, Su Chengyu, Ning Wenxian, Su Muchen, Su Muxue, and another table for Gong Juechen, Gong Juese, Ye Zhi, Meng Lanqing, Meng Zhuqing.


    After the meal, the Emperor of Xiyun didn¡¯t immediately return to the palace but sat in the pavilion with Su Chengyu and others, watching An Jing and the kids playing not far away.

 Chapter 1131: 1132: Their Trump Card

    Chapter 1131: Chapter 1132: Their Trump Card


    Watching Gong Juechen and Gong Juese also playing with An Jing, both the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu felt an immense complexity in their hearts.


    An Jing didn¡¯t notice the Emperor of Xiyun and Su Chengyu on the side but was teaching her four little ones how to jump rope with Ye Zhi.


    It was the first time the four little ones had tried jumping rope, and they had no clue what to do. An Jing had them stand in the middle of the rope while she and Ye Zhi swung it.


    ¡°Only jump when I tell you to,¡± An Jing couldn¡¯t help but instruct the little ones before starting.


    The four little ones stood obediently in the middle of the rope, and upon An Jing¡¯s instruction, they immediately nodded: ¡°Mmm!¡±


    Hearing the little ones agree so earnestly, An Jing said to Ye Zhi, ¡°Ye Zi, let¡¯s start swinging.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As soon as Ye Zhi responded, she was ready to swing the rope with An Jing.


    Once the rope started swinging, An Jing shouted to the little ones, ¡°Jump.¡±


    The four little ones really did jump immediately, but they all jumped chaotically, bouncing around in the rope and out of sync, tripping before the rope had even made one rotation.


    ¡°Hehe...¡± The four little ones seemed oblivious to the mess, giggling and frolicking inside the rope, extremely happy.


    An Jing found it hilarious.


    Ye Zhi, though, found the little ones cute but also felt a bit weary. When would they ever manage to jump just once properly?


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop jumping,¡± An Jing quickly intervened when she saw the little ones still hopping around aimlessly, trying to calm them. ¡°Jing¡¯er, Star, Qinger, Yun Er, listen to Mommy carefully. When Mommy tells you to jump, just do one jump together. If Mommy doesn¡¯t say to jump, then don¡¯t jump, got it?¡±


    She paused, then An Jing laughed: ¡°It¡¯s not about jumping around wildly like you were.¡±


    ¡°Mmm!¡± The four little ones were really well-behaved and incredibly adorable as they nodded at An Jing with their little faces lifted up.


    An Jing¡¯s heart was melting from the cuteness.


    Ye Zhi also found them incredibly cute and laughed, ¡°Boss, this is your family¡¯s secret weapon. Even if they do something wrong, you can¡¯t bear to scold them.¡±


    An Jing smiled, ¡°We¡¯re just playing. Why would I fuss over anything?¡±


    Gong Jue Chen came over, all smiles, ¡°Count me in, I want to jump with Jingjing and the others.¡±


    Before An Jing could reply, Ye Zhi gave him a sidelong glance and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you also have a rope? Why do you want to take ours?!¡±


    Gong Jue Chen, Gong Juese, Meng Lan Qing, and Meng Zhu Qing had a rope too. Meng Lan Qing and Meng Zhu Qing were swinging it while Gong Juese was having a blast jumping inside it.


    Their own rope hadn¡¯t even been properly swung yet.


    Simply because every time they tried to start, the little ones would trip over it. Although they hadn¡¯t really started swinging, they were quite happy. The four little ones were just too cute, and merely watching them was enough to make their hearts tremble with delight.


    Hearing Ye Zhi¡¯s words, Gong Jue Chen immediately replied with a grin, ¡°Your rope smells sweeter~¡±


    Ye Zhi: ¡°...¡±


    An Jing: ¡°...¡±


    Not wanting Gong Jue Chen to disrupt his wife and children¡¯s fun, Xiao Changyi, who was standing by and watching, immediately stepped forward, grabbed Gong Jue Chen by the collar, and dragged him away, letting go only when he had pulled him to the side.


    Ye Zhi glared at Gong Jue Chen before starting to swing the rope with An Jing.


    ¡°Jump,¡± An Jing commanded.


    The four little ones obediently began to jump.

 Chapter 1132: 1133: Wait, I Will Beat You

    Chapter 1132: Chapter 1133: Wait, I Will Beat You


    At first, they jumped obediently, the rope passed over them without tripping their feet. But as the rope reached mid-air again, they started hopping around uncontrollably, giggling incessantly, looking extremely joyful.


    Seeing the four little ones bouncing around, entertaining themselves, and being extremely happy, Ye Zhi burst out laughing, ¡°Boss, Jing¡¯er and the others have gone crazy, just look at them, hahaha...¡±


    Because the four little ones were bouncing around uncontrollably, the rope got tangled again, but they didn¡¯t care and continued their chaotic jumping. They even almost laughed themselves breathless.


    An Jing didn¡¯t know what her four children found so amusing, but seeing them so happy made her joyful too.


    After the children had enough of jump rope, An Jing let the four little ones sit at the side and watch her compete with Ye Zhi in jump rope.


    First, Xiao Changyi and Ye Zhi swung the rope while An Jing jumped.


    The rope started swinging, and then An Jing, standing next to Xiao Changyi, dashed into the rope and began jumping.


    Seeing their mother just rush in, following the motion of the rope without getting tripped, the four little ones became especially happy, immediately clapping their tiny hands and praising An Jing: ¡°Mommy is awesome! Mommy is awesome! Awesome!¡±


    Praised by the four little ones, An Jing jumped with even more vigor and joy.


    However, An Jing stopped after 110 jumps because her dress got caught in the rope.


    ¡°Boss, 110 jumps, right? Haha, just you wait, I¡¯ll definitely jump 210 and beat you,¡± Ye Zhi laughed boisterously, a look of assured victory on her face.


    An Jing said, ¡°You try jumping 100 first.¡±


    Seeing Ye Zhi pulling up her dress and tying it into a knot to avoid it getting caught in the rope like An Jing¡¯s, she said, ¡°I despise you!¡±


    Ye Zhi laughed and said, ¡°You despising me can¡¯t help it. With your example before me, I can¡¯t afford to let my dress defeat me too.¡±


    The Emperor of Xiyun and the onlookers frowned slightly, finding Ye Zhi¡¯s actions quite improper, even though she wore pants under her dress.


    Gong Juechen was usually not one to sweat the small stuff, but seeing Ye Zhi like this, he didn¡¯t show it outwardly, but inside he felt a bit uncomfortable. Lifting up your dress is one thing, but why would you tie it so high? Isn¡¯t that practically the same as not wearing one?


    Ye Zhi was completely oblivious to the unusual glances from those around her. She was solely focused on beating An Jing.


    Once her dress was securely tied, Ye Zhi smiled at An Jing, ¡°Boss, swing the rope! Watch how I beat you.¡±


    Only then did An Jing and Xiao Changyi start swinging the rope together.


    Ye Zhi found the right moment, dashed into the rope, and started jumping.


    As she reached 100 jumps, Ye Zhi burst out laughing, ¡°Boss, already 100, haha...¡±


    An Jing glared at her, ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky. If you don¡¯t stay focused, you won¡¯t even reach 110.¡±


    While she said this, Ye Zhi completed another three jumps.


    As Ye Zhi got closer to An Jing¡¯s 110 jumps, she grew more excited; her face still turned towards An Jing, looking particularly smug, with her counting getting louder and louder.


    You see, in the army during every test, Ye Zhi had never beaten An Jing.


    So, it was no wonder Ye Zhi acted this way.


    Watching Ye Zhi like this, An Jing just found it amusing. Back then, in their team, she wasn¡¯t the eldest as the team leader, but Ye Zhi was the youngest in the team.


    That¡¯s why Ye Zhi always seemed more childish than her. Just like now.

 Chapter 1133: 1134: Is It Really Safe?

    Chapter 1133: Chapter 1134: Is It Really Safe?


    Just as Ye Zhi reached a hundred and nine skips, about to make it a hundred and ten, Gong Jue Chen stealthily walked up to Xiao Changyi and then darted into the rope.


    As soon as he barged in, Gong Jue Chen tripped over the rope, causing Ye Zhi¡¯s skip count to stop at just over a hundred, one less than An Jing¡¯s.


    Ye Zhi looked at her feet, she clearly hadn¡¯t tripped over the rope. How had it suddenly stopped? Almost immediately, she turned around and saw Gong Jue Chen standing behind her.


    Even without seeing Gong Jue Chen¡¯s feet, she knew he was the one who had tripped the rope.


    An Jing burst into laughter, ¡°That¡¯s what you get for bragging. You lost. Next time, brag less. You can never be sure of the outcome until the very end. Hahaha...¡±


    Gong Jue Chen, with an innocent face, said to Ye Zhi, ¡°I just wanted to join in and witness this important moment with you; I didn¡¯t expect to trip and cause you to lose...¡±


    Right then, Ye Zhi was absolutely furious and charged at Gong Jue Chen, intending to hit him.


    What a perfect opportunity to beat her boss, and it was ruined by this man!


    ¡°Gong Jue Chen, how dare you ruin my chance!¡± Ye Zhi was truly furious, ready to grab Gong Jue Chen and beat him mercilessly.


    ¡°I really just wanted to share this important moment with you...¡± Gong Jue Chen kept his innocent demeanor while running everywhere to avoid being caught by Ye Zhi.


    Because she was so angry, Ye Zhi couldn¡¯t calm down and kept cursing at Gong Jue Chen while chasing him, trying to hit him.


    The Emperor of Xiyun saw this scene and frowned heavily. Even though Gong Jue Chen looked like Mrs. Han, he was his son after all. How could he allow a woman to chase him like this?


    But, his son was really ineffectual to let a woman chase him around.


    At this time, Xiao Changyi walked into the pavilion and casually said, ¡°He likes this kind of life.¡±


    After a pause, Xiao Changyi added, ¡°Ignorance is innocence.¡±


    The first statement was clearly about Gong Jue Chen. Compared to being a prince, he truly preferred this kind of life; the latter was in defense of Ye Zhi.


    Ye Zhi didn¡¯t yet know that Gong Jue Chen was actually a prince.


    Hearing these two statements from Xiao Changyi, the Emperor of Xiyun felt relieved and sighed.


    He didn¡¯t say anything about Ye Zhi chasing Gong Jue Chen, instead he simply stood up, ¡°I am tired.¡± It was clear that he intended to return to the palace.


    Eunuch Fu quickly stepped forward to support him.


    Su Chengyu also returned to the palace with the Emperor of Xiyun. Before leaving, though, he cast complicated looks at both Gong Jue Chen and Gong Juese.


    Especially the look he gave Gong Jue Chen, filled with a complexity that no one could understand.


    And on the way back to the palace, in the carriage of the Crown Prince and Crown Princess Consort.


    Ning Wenxian hesitated for a moment, then quietly asked, ¡°Your Highness, is that Gong Jue Chen... really safe?¡±


    Su Chengyu didn¡¯t say if it was safe or not, but simply stated, ¡°I hope he sees clearly and does not force me to take drastic actions.¡±


    From that, Ning Wenxian understood. As long as Gong Jue Chen kept to himself, he would definitely not harm him.


    ...


    As soon as they left Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion, and seeing that she couldn¡¯t catch up with Gong Jue Chen, Ye Zhi stopped chasing him. Instead, she turned around and went back to find An Jing.


    Before reaching An Jing, Ye Zhi shouted, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s compete again, this round doesn¡¯t count!¡±


    An Jing teased, ¡°What, can¡¯t accept defeat?¡±


    Ye Zhi replied, ¡°It¡¯s not about not accepting defeat; it¡¯s about not being able to accept such an unjust loss! It¡¯s all that idiot¡¯s fault! If he hadn¡¯t interfered, I could have at least tied with you, how could I possibly lose to you?¡±